《The War God's Homecoming》


 Chapter 1 His Daughter

    Chapter 1 His Daughter


    Chapter 1 His Daughter


    The setting sun was like blood, and the sand filled the sky. The territory was located on the western


    border, more than 100 kilometers inside the enemy''s border.


    A Battlesting for three months drew to a close. Only bodies and blood were left in an inferno of


    battle. A young man with a sword of Bloodshadow in his hand was sitting there on the ground.


    There was a body without a head not far away from him.


    The young man in in clothes was named Billy Gardner, the suprememander of Army of


    Bloodshadow, and the King of the West.


    And the body without a head belonged to the Commander-in-Chief of the enemies.


    In no time, five figures shed at lightning speed from five different directions and in the blink of an


    eye, they arrived beside the young man and knelt on one knee. All five of them were dressed in


    battle armor, with a righteous and imposing aura. They exuded a suffocating scent of blood from


    head to toe.


    "Commander, the elite enemy troops have beenpletely wiped out!" The man in military attire


    who led the group spoke respectfully.


    His name was Casey Kimmons, Billy''s lieutenant. The remaining four people were the leaders of the


    Army of Bloodshadow''s four major legions: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck


    Tortoise.


    "Get up, take a break and regroup, let''s head back to the capital!" Billy lit a cigarette and took a puff.


    The five people stood up at the same time.


    At that moment, Billy''s phone beeped with a notification sound. He pulled out his phone and saw


    two voicemail messages.


    "Dad, why aren''t you answering me? It''s Tasha... I''ve sent you so many messages, why won''t you


    reply to me? I''m scared, I''ve been kidnapped by bad people. I can''t find my mom..."


    The voice was from a little girl in extreme fear.


    "Hey kid, you got the wrong number. I''m not your dad. Are you okay? Did something happen to


    you?"


    Billy adjusted his emotions and replied. He had received two simr messages from this number


    last night but he was too busy fighting for his life to respond.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Another message came through and the little girl was now crying hysterically.


    "Dad is lying! Mom said... this is your number. Is Tasha not good enough for dad?"


    "Tasha is scared. The bad people said I won''t see my parents again after today... I''m really


    scared..."


    "Dad doesn''t even know what Tasha looks like yet, right? I took a picture on my birthdayst month


    and sent it to dad. Dad has to remember what Tasha looks like!"


    After the voicemail message came through, a photo followed of an adorable little girl with rosy


    cheeks and big expressive eyes that seemed to speak volumes.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After seeing this photo, a wave of murderous intent exploded from Billy like a mountain torrent.


    At this moment, the temperature of the air around suddenly dropped to freezing point, and the entire


    void felt suffocating as if dark clouds were pressing down.


    The five young people beside couldn''t help but shiver with fear, their faces full of astonishment and


    horror. Having followed theirmander for so long, they had never felt this level of murderous


    intent before.


    "Commander, what happened?" Casey took a deep breath before asking.


    Billy didn''t respond to him and picked up his phone to dial the little girl''s number. However, there


    was a busy toneing from the microphone. Billy was unwilling to give up and dialed again, but


    the situation remained the same.


    "Casey, no matter what method you use, I need to get to Ozin immediately!" Billy turned to Casey


    and roared in a low voice, his body filled with killing intent.


    "Yes, sir!" Casey didn''t waste any time and took out her phone to make the call.


    "ck Tortoise, mobilize all resources and immediately locate the owner of this phone number!"


    Billy then looked at the other four people and reported the little girl''s phone number.


    "Yes!" The four of them stood up and saluted, then quickly got busy.


    Five minutester, an off-road vehicle sped towards the border at extreme speed.


    "Commander, what''s happening?" Casey looked at Billy immersed in hate and asked him in the car.


    "She is my daughter!" Billy''s voice was icy and his eyes were bloodshot. While speaking, memories


    emerged one by one in my mind.


    Billy had a rough fate, since he left home at a young age, wandered to Ozin City and was adopted


    by the Miles family head. Five years ago, his adoptive father''s family was exterminated one night,


    and he narrowly escaped with a few knife wounds. He was saved by the Knight family''s eldest


    daughter Harleen Knight in the end. Shortly after Harleen took him to a hotel, he fainted due to


    exhaustion. Harleen bought medicine to treat his injury for him, and it wasn''t until two nightster


    that he regained a bit of consciousness.


    After waking up, he held Harleen like a child and cried bitterly with mixed emotions. Out of a


    compassionate mindset, Harleen allowed him to tightly embrace her in his arms. She knew that Billy


    needed an outlet for release. At that time, Billy was half-conscious andter he lost all memory of


    what happened. The next day upon waking up, Harleen had already left, leaving behind a note. She


    told him that the person who killed his foster father might soon find him here and asked him to leave


    Ozin as soon as possible and note back anymore. And she informed him that she had taken


    the dragon-shaped jade pendant from him as a keepsake.


    He originally thought that Harleen was just a noble person he met in his life, thinking that if he had


    the chance in the future, he must repay her for saving his life. But when he saw the jade pendant in


    the little girl''s hand just now, he understood everything.


    Five years ago that night, he did a despicable thing. Not only did he hurt Harleen, but he also got


    her pregnant. What was even more regrettable was that his daughter had been asking for his help


    since yesterday, but he thought it was a wrong message.


    Thinking of his daughter''s voice full of despair, his heart was bleeding with endless pain. He wished


    to p himself a few times. He wasn''t only a bad husband; he was also an even worse father.


    What King of the West or the master of SHADOW?


    He couldn''t even protect his own daughter. What kind of father was he?


    "Commander, we want to follow you to Ozin!"


    Half an hourter, an off-road vehicle rushed into a controlled airport. Casey led the other four who


    shouted in unison.


    Along the way, they roughly understood what had happened and each one had murderous intent.


    "Casey, follow me, the four of you should stay here, things need to be cleaned up on the western


    border. No questions!"


    With that, Billy got in the ne followed by Casey.


    Two minutester, A military fighter jet soared into the clouds, piercing the sky like a bolt of lightning


    and shooting directly at the direction of Ozin.

 Chapter 2 Too Late

    Chapter 2 Too Late


    Chapter 2 Too Late


    Within the borders of Ozin''s neighboring city, Cloud City, to the south of town, a license te-less


    business van sped out from an abandoned factory and headed towards the outskirts.


    Inside the van were three tattooed men and a four or five-year-old girl besides the driver. The little


    girl''s face was pale with fear as her big eyes showed nothing but terror. She trembled slightly all


    over.


    "Baldy, how could you mess up like this?" The man with a scar on his face turned to the bald man


    and said in a deep voice.


    "You were supposed to keep an eye on this little girl! Howe you didn''t even notice she had a


    phone on her?"


    "I''m sorry, Boss. It was my mistake." Replied the bald man quickly.


    "I didn''t expect such a young kid would have a phone with her." Said Scarface.


    "We''re lucky we found out early, otherwise if she called for help we''d be in big trouble!"


    "Got it, Boss!" Baldy nodded vigorously.


    "Boss, who wants this little girl? Themission they gave us is quite generous, she must be


    someone important." Another crew member with short hair asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Just focus on your own job." Scarface responded coldly.


    A deep sense of dread shed through his eyes as he spoke about their client''s identity. It made


    him shiver uncontrobly.


    "I''m just curious," Short Hair replied, "Do you know why they want this little girl?"


    "It''s said that they''re going to do a heart transnt for another little girl." Scarface nodded slightly in


    response.


    "Damn! That''s so cruel! Then this girl is doomed?" Buzz cut guy gasped.


    "What do you think?" Scarface nced at him.


    Buzz cut guy shrugged his shoulders.


    "Tasha won''t die. Dad... Dad wille to save Tasha..."


    Upon hearing their conversation, the little girl cried loudly.


    "Where is your dad from?" Baldy turned to the little girl and asked.


    "You are a bastard who doesn''t even know who your daddy is. Your mother doesn''t even know who


    he is!"


    "Tasha isn''t a bastard, Tasha has a dad..." The little girl continued crying and said, "You... You bad


    people, my... My daddy will never let you go..."


    "Even if you have a dad, he probably died long ago. Otherwise why hasn''t hee looking for you


    all these years?"


    "Dad Isn''t dead, he wille to save Tasha..." The little girl shook her head vigorously, "Dad will


    come..."


    "When do you think your dad cane and save you? Tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow?"


    Baldy grinned.


    "Unfortunately, tonight you''re going into surgery. After tonight, even if your dades, you won''t


    see him anymore!"


    "No... It''s not true. Tasha will see him..." The little girl burst into tears again.


    "That''s enough, don''t tease her anymore." Scarface spoke up before turning to the driver, "Find an


    unmonitored ce to change cars before we leave."


    "Got it, boss!" The driver nodded in response.


    At 1 pm, a military jeep pulled up to the entrance of an abandoned factory in the southern part of


    Cloud City.


    Bang!


    Before the car had evene to aplete stop, Billy burst out of the door with a fierce look on his


    face and charged into the factory.


    An hour earlier, he and Casey had justnded at Ozin Military Airport when they received a


    message from ck Tortoise. He informed them that Tasha''s phone number was not located in


    Ozin but instead in an industrial park on the outskirts of Cloud City. So they hopped into a military


    jeep and raced over to Cloud City as fast as lightning.


    "Are you sure Tasha''sst message came from here?" Billy looked around and then turned to


    Casey behind him.


    The entire lobby of the factory was empty except for some old sofas and scrap machinery lying


    around.


    "Yes," Casey nodded solemnly. "The War Department system has precise location tracking. There''s


    no way it would give faulty information."


    It was obvious that they were toote. Casey shivered involuntarily as she stood behind him. He


    knew that Cloud City was about to experience a massive earthquake.


    Only he knew just how terrifying Billy Gardner truly was. The mere mention of his name was enough


    to make millions of hot-blooded men go crazy with awe and reverence. It was a great fortune for the


    country when he descended from the heavens.


    Three years ago, at only twenty-two years old, Billy became a myth within his battalion and rode off


    into legend. He fought against ten top-rankingmanders from ten different countries and


    emerged victorious, bing a god among men. He tookmand of Army of Bloodshadow


    stationed in the western border two years ago and dominated several neighboring countries with


    fear-inducing tactics that made even small-time crooks tremble with terror. Just three months ago,


    when enemies attacked the western border, Billy led Army of Bloodshadow and destroyed the


    enemies''s troops from millions to thousands.


    "Got it!" Casey nodded and pulled out her phone to make a call.


    "Have someone coordinate with Police Station in Cloud City to investigate all suspicious vehicles


    entering and exiting the area from the time I received the news from Tasha to now. They have half


    an hour, I must know the result."


    "Yes, Commander." Casey then took out his phone to dial out.


    "When will Judge be able to arrive?" Billy asked as soon as Casey hung up the phone.


    Judge mentioned by him was one of the five "sharp des" of SHADOW.


    SHADOW was divided into five districts ording to geographical location, and each district was


    ruled by a "sharp knife".


    "When I called him, he was on a mission outside. He said he woulde right away and should be


    here before evening if nothing unexpected happens!" Casey responded.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hmm!" Billy nodded slightly.


    "Where are we going now, Commander?" The two got back in the car again and Casey asked.


    "Locate Harleen''s position. She may know who took Tasha!" After some thought, Billy replied.


    "Okay!" Casey edited a message and sent it out.


    Five minutester, Casey''s phone notification sounded. He picked it up and looked at it.


    "Commander, Harleen''s location has been confirmed." With a hesitant tone, Casey looked at Billy.


    "Speak up!" Billy spoke in a deep voice.


    "She''s now at Cloud City Earth Hotel." After taking a deep breath, Casey responded hesitantly


    "Hmm?!" Billy turned his head to look at Casey with a slight frown on his brow.


    "Maybe she was just going to the hotel for business, who knows," Casey took a deep breath once


    again.


    "Drive!" Billy lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, his eyes cold and his face dark.


    Vroom!


    Casey hit the gas pedal and the car shot out.

 Chapter 3 Outrage In The East District

    Chapter 3 Outrage In The East District


    Chapter 3 Outrage in the East District


    An hour ago, at the border of the territory, there was an unKnighted area with a radius of several


    tens of kilometers. Two figures like two ghosts, one after the other, chasing and running at top


    speed. The person in front was a man around forty years old, fierce and evil, with a scar of over ten


    centimeters on his face that was terrifying to behold. He grips a shiny broadsword in his hand,


    emanating a strong bloodthirsty aura from head to toe.


    The age of the person behind was around 26-27 years old in fancy clothes. He had a perfectly


    symmetrical face and a sense of killing all over. The man was holding a refined steel curved de


    with a word, "SHADOW" on it. This de was called the Cold Moon Curved de.


    "Judge, you have been chasing me for three days and three nights. Is it worth working so hard for


    your meager sry?"


    The scar-faced man ran to the bank of a river and stopped, his eyes staring at the young man


    behind him like a wild beast.


    "Butcher, you have lost all conscience, ughtered innocent people, andmitted heinous


    crimes." Judge stopped at the same time and contionued, "Today is your death day!"


    "Hmph!" The butcher snorted coldly, "Do you SHADOW people really think of yourselves as


    saviors? There are so many viins in the world, can you finish killing them?"


    "Eliminate violence for peace, punish traitors and the evil. May the blood of our generation be


    exchanged for a bright future! People as evil as you, Butcher, SHADOW will kill you all." Judge


    spoke up.


    "Hmph!" Butcher snorted coldly again.


    "Do you really think I''m afraid of you? Your teammates have already scattered, and it''s ridiculous for


    you to think that you can kill me alone. It''s like a fool''s dream!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Idiot! Enough, let''s cut the crap. Prepare to die!"


    Whoosh!


    With that said, Judge shot out like a lightning bolt, and his machete pulled out sharp cold rays.


    "Wanna kill me? That''s unlikely." Butcher said and waved the broadsword in his hands.


    There was a piercing crashing sound at the scene, sparks shooting in all directions, and the knives


    flying wildly.


    After more than ten rounds of confrontation, Judge dodged Butcher''s blow, flipped his wrist, and the


    machete opened a blood hole of more than ten centimeters at Butcher''s waist, causing blood


    arrows to gush out.


    "Hmm? You actually hurt me, damn it!"


    Judge quickly dodged half way to the side. At the same time, he raised his hand to block it out, and


    there was another crisp impact sound. Due to the passive response, Judge was shaken back five or


    six steps by the fierce force of Butcher, and a tingling sensation came from his arms, causing a


    slight disturbance in his breath.


    Subsequently, Butcher did not rush to attack again and tore a piece of cloth from his body to treat


    the bloodshed. At that moment, the satellite phone on Judge''s body rang, and his face changed


    slightly.


    Only a few people knew the number for this phone, which was used specifically for handling


    emergency affairs. If this phone rang, there must be something big happening.


    "This is Judge. Who is this?" Judge nced at Butcher and saw that he had no intention of making


    a move. He picked up the phone.


    "This is Casey!" Casey''s heavy voice came from the other end of the line, "Commander''s daughter


    has been kidnapped and her life is in danger. Come to Cloud City immediately!"


    "What!?" Judge shouted loudly, and at the same time an overwhelming coldness burst out from him.


    "Give me a few hours, I''ll be there soon!"


    After hanging up the phone, Judge looked up at Butcher, "I don''t have time to y with you


    anymore. Remember to be a good person in your next life!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he killed Butcher.


    Butcher felt a chill of killing intent enveloping him, and his pupils narrowed to the size of a needle.


    He had self-awareness, and with his own strength, he could never take this move. He wanted to


    dodge with all his heart, but he found that all his retreats were blocked by countless sword edges,


    and there was no way to retreat. Endless des of the sword disappeared into the butcher''s body,


    and the scene returned to calm again. Only the howling mountain breeze could be heard.


    The next second , Butcher copsed andy in a pool of blood.


    "You... are... to strong." After struggling to say a few words, Butcher kicked his legs and lost his


    breath.


    Judge didn''t look at the butcher again, turned around and sped away towards the road. At the same


    time, he pulled out a satellite phone and dialed a number. When the call was connected, he shouted


    loudly, "Notify all members in the eastern region with a level of three or above, regardless of their


    location or activity, to rush to Cloud City at the earliest possible time! Vitors will be killed!"


    With hismand, all SHADOW personnel with a rank of three stars or higher in the Eastern


    District stopped what they were doing and rushed towards Cloud City.


    This was unprecedented in SHADOW''s history. For a moment, in the eastern region, all parties


    were panicked and didn''t know what big event had happened.


    In Cloud City''s Earth Hotel, a man and a woman sat on the sofa in room 808. The man was in his


    twenties, dressed in designer clothes, with an imposing demeanor. He held a cigar in his left hand


    and a ss of red wine in his right. The woman possessed an envy-inducing beauty that would


    make even the heavens jealous. She was twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with delicate features


    and an alluring figure. Her skin was as smooth as cream.


    This woman was Harleen, also known as Ozin''s number one beauty and Tasha''s mother. At this


    moment, her eyes were red-rimmed with worry etched on her face. She trembled slightly from head


    to toe.


    "Mr Pena, please... please help me find my daughter." Harleen stood up and knelt before the man


    while choking back tears.


    The man took a puff of his cigar before blowing smoke towards Harleen''s face. "Harleen, did you


    ever think that you would need my help one day?"


    "You used to despise me for being a rich kid," he continued bitterly. "I chased after you for three


    years but you never gave me so much as a nce."


    "Now what? Why are you lowering your proud head like this?"


    "Mr Pena," Harleen begged through sobs while kowtowing repeatedly. "Please just help me... I can''t


    find anyone else who can."


    "Do you really want my help?" Tony Pena red at her coldly. "What do I get out of it?"


    "Only... if you can help me find my daughter, I''ll do anything..." Harleen trembled all over. She knew


    exactly what he wanted, but she had no choice. Her daughter was everything to her. To find her


    daughter, she was willing to give up everything, including dignity, body and life.

 Chapter 4 Endless Grievances

    Chapter 4 Endless Grievances


    Chapter 4 Endless grievances


    "Anything works?" Tony smirked.


    "Y-yes." Harleen responded with a trembling voice.


    "I fucking asked you nicely, what a cheap woman!" Tony sneered and then his tone turned serious.


    "I can help you find that little bastard, but two conditions! First,e, sit by me, make me happy.


    Second, you must unconditionally apany me for a month and be at my beck and call after I


    help you find that little bastard!"


    "I-I promise you." Harleen gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "Come sit over here quickly!" Tony patted the empty seat next to him. "Give me a massage first!"


    "Make mefortable, I will call someone to help you find that little bastard."


    "I hope you keep your promises when you speak..." Harleen took a deep breath and stood up, then


    sat down next to Tony.


    "Come here, bitch!" Before Harleen could even sit downpletely, Tony immediately pulled her


    into his arms.


    Boom!


    Just then, the door exploded open like it was made of paper, and wood chips flew everywhere.


    Soon after, Billy''s figure appeared at the door, with cold eyes and raging anger. He stared silently at


    the two people on the sofa.


    Harleen, who had just realized what was happening, screamed and struggled out of Tony''s arms.


    "Damn, who dares to ruin my good time? Do you have a death wish?" Tony shouted angrily.


    Meanwhile, Harleen trembled all over when she recognized Billy. Tears welled up in her eyes and


    rolled down her cheeks. Her eyes shed with aplex mix of shock, resentment, grievance, and


    even a hint of anticipation.


    Why him?


    How could the man who ruined her life suddenly appear before her?


    Five years ago on that day, she had saved his life out of kindness but he took away the most


    precious thing from her in return. As Ozin''s top beauty and also the daughter of the Knight family,


    she had a bright future ahead of her. But everything came to an abrupt end since that day. When


    she found out about her pregnancy three or four monthster, she couldn''t bear to deprive the little


    life inside her so she gave birth despite all pressure against it. In these five years since then, except


    for herself and younger sister, everyone ridiculed and ostracized them. Even their parents couldn''t


    understand them anymore.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And as for their grandfather who originally wanted to use Harleen''s marriage as an opportunity to


    climb up Ozin''s four big families''dder by marrying into one, he kicked them out along with their


    entire family from the Knight Family when he heard about it. Harleen and father both worked at


    Knight Group before this happened. But now they were both unemployed because of what


    happened back then. Actually with Harleen''s own abilities plus those of her father''sbined


    together they could easily find decent jobs elsewhere to support themselves, but the heir of the


    Ma Family made it clear that if anyone dared hire them it would be considered going against


    Ma Family, which led Harleen and her father struggling in finding work everywhere they went.


    Under helplessness, her father had to beg the old man of the Knight family multiple times. It was


    estimated that the old man was annoyed and reluctantly allowed them to work as ordinary


    employees in the Cloud City subsidiary of Knight Group, barely surviving on meager wages. It was


    also because of this reason that their family of four moved from Ozin to Cloud City.


    As time went by, she gradually got used to this kind of life and had no other demands as long as her


    daughter could grow up healthy. But then, fate yed a cruel joke on her again-her daughter went


    missing. To her, it was like a bolt from the blue and she felt like everything around her copsed.


    "Tasha is in trouble, don''t you know?" Billy took a deep breath and looked at Harleen with cold eyes.


    When he walked into the room and saw them hugging on the sofa, his anger almost burned all his


    internal organs. The guilt he felt towards Harleen vanished at this moment!


    Her daughter was kidnapped and might be dead or alive but here she was in a hotel room cuddling


    with another man. He never thought that Harleen would be such a person.


    "Damn it! You''re that bastard with Harleen? I''m talking to you but can''t you hear me? Are you


    impatient with your life?" The young master of the Pena family couldn''t stand being ignored by Billy.


    He couldn''t believe that he, who ranked second among all families in Cloud City-the Pena family''s


    young master-would be tantly disregarded by someone else.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept past and he was sent flying like a ball.


    Tony collided with the wall behind him and then fell heavily to the ground, spewing out blood with his


    mouth open. He shouted out in pain, "Fuck! I swear, if I don''t skin you, I..."


    "Get him outta here!" Billy still didn''t look at him, his eyes fixed tightly on Harleen.


    "Yes!" Casey entered the room.


    "What do you want? If you dare to touch me, I will definitely kill you!" Tony roared again as he


    looked at Casey walking towards him.


    Casey raised his hand and delivered two ps. Then he said, "If you don''t want to die, shut up right


    now!"


    After speaking, he picked up Tony and walked towards the door. Passing by Billy and Harleen, he


    said with a hesitant tone, "Commander, saving Tasha is urgent, we can discuss other matterster!"


    With that said, Casey had already been outside the door.


    Billy took a deep breath and looked at Harleen with a cold tone, "I''m asking you a question, didn''t


    you hear me? You don''t take care of your daughter, I don''t me you. Tell me who caught Tasha, I''ll


    go save..."


    Before he finished his words, Harleen walked up to him with a cold gaze and pped him across


    the face. Billy could dodge, but he stood still and stared at Harleen coldly without moving a muscle.


    "What are you to speak to me like this?" Harleen cried out loudly and her tears fell like raindrops.


    "It''s been five years, do you know what kind of days I''ve been living?"


    "Do you think I came to see Tony today for a secret rendezvous? In your eyes, I, Harleen, am just a


    woman who can be taken advantage of? Not only are you insulting me, but you are also insulting


    yourself! I regret to meddle and save you five years ago. If it weren''t for that incident, I wouldn''t


    have fallen into such a situation today! You''vee back now and without any reason, you''re


    questioning me in that tone. What gives you the right? Tasha is my daughter, you have nothing to


    do with her, her affairs are none of your concern! From now on, don''t let me see you again!"


    Her voice had got hoarse in the end. Her clothes before her chest had been drenched by her tears.


    As soon as she finished her words, she pushed Billy away and ran to the door with trembling hands


    covering her face.


    "Harleen!" Billy quickly reached out to grab her arm.


    "Don''t touch me, get off me!" Harleen forcefully swung her arm and rushed out.

 Chapter 5 Under Martial Law

    Chapter 5 Under Martial Law


    Chapter 5 Under Martial Law


    "Miss Knight, where are you going?" Casey called out to Harleen as he had just finished dealing


    with Tony in the hallway. However, Harleenpletely ignored him and soon disappeared at the


    staircase.


    "Stop Harleen!" Billy shouted as he rushed out of his room.


    After hearing Harleen''s tearful confession earlier, he vaguely felt that he might have misunderstood


    her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Got it!" Casey turned around and chased after her. Just as he had taken a few steps, his phone


    rang and he answered it while running.


    "Really!?" The next moment, Casey stopped in his tracks.


    He then frowned and replied, "We''ll be right there!"


    "What happened?" Billy had caught up to her by now.


    "We found those four people who kidnapped Tasha." Casey spoke with a heavy voice after hanging


    up. "But they''re already dead."


    "Huh!?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows and looked towards where Harleen disappeared before saying


    hesitantly, "Let''s go check it out first!"


    For him now, saving Tasha was more important than anything else.


    Three minutester, Casey stepped on the gas pedal and drove off in their car at full speed.


    "Commander, you might have misunderstood Miss Knight." Casey spoke while driving.


    "I have interrogated the son of the Pena family. Miss Knight came to see him today, asking for his


    help in finding Tasha. ording to his description, Miss Knight also doesn''t know who kidnapped


    Tasha. After Tasha was taken away, Miss Knight was almost going crazy with anxiety and sought


    help from everyone she knew, but none of the capable people were willing to lend a hand. She also


    reported to the police, but so far there have been no clues or progress. Under the circumstances of


    having no other options, she had to turn to Tony Pena. He proposed a condition that he could help


    find Tasha, but Miss Knight had to... She was forced to do so and had no choice but to do it in order


    to find Tasha."


    Billy nodded slightly, his eyes turning red. The feeling of guilt in his heart surged like a sh flood,


    filling every cell in his body. He couldn''t control the trembling that spread throughout his entire


    being.


    "I am such a jerk!"


    When Harleen was in her most painful and helpless state, not only did he fail tofort her


    properly, but he also doubted her like that. He was really unworthy of being a man.


    The next moment, Billy spat some blood out, since his breath was in a state of chaos.


    "Commander! Are you okay? Don''t be too guilty. Take care of yourself. You have old injuries on your


    body. Under the influence of impatience and anger, it will inevitably worsen your injuries."


    As Billy''s deputy, Casey was very aware of the injuries on Billy''s body. Two years ago, Billy fought


    alongside ten of the top warriors from ten different countries. Although he ultimately took down all


    ten opponents, he himself was heavily injured by them and his cultivation greatly declined. Despite


    having medical skills that were just as incredible as his martial arts abilities, Billy couldn''t heal


    himself. His injuries were too severe and there was no possibility of a quick recovery. He could only


    rely on time to slowly recover.


    "I''m fine!" Billy wiped away the bloodstains on his hand. "Faster!"


    "Got it!" Casey elerated again and spoke up once more, "Commander, don''t worry too much.


    Tasha will be okay!"


    Billy didn''t respond to him. His gaze became sharp as he stared ahead with killing intent emanating


    from him.


    Forty minutester, Casey parked the car at a junkyard.


    Looking around, they saw about forty or fifty people wearing SWAT uniforms gathered around a


    small car nearby discussing something.


    "Hello officers, which one of you is Captain Kimmons?"


    "I am." Casey said.


    The leader of the group-a man in his fifties-quickly walked over to them with an extremely respectful


    tone, "I am Winston Kim from Cloud City Police Department. Sir, please give me your instructions."


    An hour ago, Winston had been leading a special meeting at headquarters when halfway through,


    his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was his immediate boss calling. After hanging up the


    phone, he couldn''t help but shudder with a look of shock on his face and sweat pouring down his


    body. He had a feeling that something big would happen in Cloud City.


    His boss informed him over the phone that Army of Bloodshadow''s big shot''s daughter had been


    kidnapped, and it happened in Cloud City. As the head of the police station here, he naturally knew


    what Army of Bloodshadow meant. That was an army created by Billy Gardner, also known as King


    of the West. Billy personally created an army from scratch, which had never lost a battle in


    hundreds of battles both big and small. It made all enemy countries tremble with fear. Now,


    someone dared to offend Bloodshadow.


    "How is the situation?" Casey asked Winston as they walked towards their car.


    "Sir, four thugs were all killed with their throats cut by someone with sharp des. There was no


    clue left on the scene." Winston took a deep breath and responded. He couldn''t help but nce at


    Billy.


    Although Billy didn''t say a word, he appeared special, making Winston feel intimidated. He had


    never experienced this feeling before. Unconsciously, a storm arose in Winston''s heart, and he had


    already spected about Billy''s identity.


    That made him even more frightened. He never thought that it was Commander''s daughter who had


    an ident.


    How he wished to arrest those people who kidnapped Billy Gardner''s daughter and torture them


    during their execution!


    In no time, the three people arrived at the car, and Billy bent down to get into it.


    Four men sat paralyzed in the car, each with a blood cut in their throats and their upper bodies were


    soaked in blood.


    When he saw a little child''s shoe left behind on the back seat, a towering rage spread from Billy and


    instantly enveloped the entire space. All police officers, including Winston, shuddered at the same


    time. The suffocating feeling was a mountain down on them, making it hard for them to catch their


    breath.


    "Sir, may I ask if he is...?" Winston asked Casey outside the car.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" Casey responded in a low voice, "Knowing too much is not good


    for you!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Investigate them!" Billy spoke coldly after getting off the car. "Find out the identities of these four


    people as quickly as possible, and who they have had contact with in the past few days. Report


    back immediately upon finding any suspicious individuals."


    "Yes, sir!" Winston saluted in response.


    "You are personally responsible for this matter." Billy looked back at Winston and added, "And tell


    your people not to reveal our identities."


    With those words, Billy turned and walked towards their car with Casey following closely behind.


    As soon as hismand was issued, all police stations in Cloud City began to move and the entire


    city was put under martialw.

 Chapter 6 An Apology

    Chapter 6 An Apology


    Chapter 6 An Apology


    "Their methods were very professional, and it would be difficult to make any breakthroughs in the


    short term." Billy said solemnly from inside the car.


    "Should we go find Miss Knight again?" Casey nodded slightly. "See if she can provide any clues?"


    Billy took a deep breath before nodding in response. Casey pulled out his phone and sent a


    message to track Harleen''s location, then stepped on the gas pedal.


    Half an hourter, Casey drove into an old-fashioned neighborhood. After several twists and turns,


    they stopped in front of a dpidated building.


    "Miss Knight lives on the first floor with her sister and parents!" Casey looked at Billy sitting in the


    passenger seat and spoke up.


    Billy let out a heavy sigh of guilt as he looked at the almost dangerous building, "I''m responsible for


    getting them involved." After speaking, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    "Dad, please help me beg Grandpa again to send someone to find Tasha..."


    As soon as they walked into the entrance of the building, they heard Harleen sobbing inside.


    "s... it''s not that I don''t want to help you. You saw it yesterday too, they won''t even let me


    through the mansion gate. I can''t see your grandpa..."


    Harleen''s father, Fletcher Knight, sighed in response. "I tried calling him, but he won''t pick up. What


    do you want me to do?"


    "You should call Uncle Roger and ask him to talk to Grandpa for us. You helped him so much


    before, he''ll be grateful." Harleen''s voice rang out again.


    "I already did that. As soon as he saw my number, he hung up." Fletcher sighed again.


    "We... we can go back to Ozin and find him. He must be at thepany..." Harleen was unwilling


    and continued speaking.


    "Harleen, when will youe to your senses?" A middle-aged woman shouted loudly. She must be


    Harleen''s mother, Sharon Knight.


    "The Knight family has nothing to do with us anymore. They won''t care about our life or death


    anymore. Do you understand?! Everything today is caused by yourself. You can''t me anyone


    else for ruining your own life! When I asked you to abort that child, you refused and even ran away


    from home giving birth outside! Now do you know what heaven or hell is like with just one thought?


    If it wasn''t for that little bastard, we wouldn''t have ended up in Cloud City. By now you would have


    been Mrs Ma!"


    "Mom! Let me say it again, Tasha is not a little bastard, she''s my daughter and she has a father!"


    Harleen responded loudly, "I don''t want to hear those two words from your mouth ever again!"


    "What good does shouting at me do?" Sharon spoke out loud once more.


    "She has a father? Where is her father then?"


    "In all these years has he evere here even once just look at his daughter? Has he ever called


    or sent any money?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Nobody has heard from him in five years."


    "Mom, please stop talking. Harleen is already upset enough!" A young woman''s voice rang out, and


    it was none other than Harleen''s sister, Felicia Knight.


    "Why should I stop talking? Did I say something wrong? Is there anything I said that wasn''t right?"


    Sharon retorted.


    "If that man had even an ounce of responsibility, he would have contacted her by now! Only


    someone as brainless as your sister would willingly give birth to his daughter."


    Upon hearing this, Billy trembled slightly and his eyes turned red. As a husband and father, he felt


    like such a failure. He owed so much to Harleen and Tasha. Taking a deep breath, he walked


    towards the Knight family''s door. The wooden door inside was open but the iron gate outside was


    closed.


    Felicia asked them as she saw the two of them standing nearby, "Excuse me, are you looking for


    someone?"


    Felicia didn''t recognize Billy. Although he had lived in Ozin for many years, he rarely showed up in


    activities of the yboys before and he used to stay at campus most of the time. Besides, after all


    these years of living in an army barracks, Billy had changed in terms of his appearance and


    temperament. Thus Felicia didn''t know him.


    "Hello, Miss, we''re looking for Miss Harleen." Casey replied on behalf of both of them.


    Upon hearing his words, Harleen and her parents inside all looked over at Billy.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you again, get out of here!" Harleen shouted loudly at


    Billy.


    Billy took a deep breath and continued speaking, "Harleen, I''m sorry. I was wrong to me you


    earlier. I am so sorry. I know you have endless anger and resentment towards me. I admit that I am


    not a qualified father. But right now, the most important thing is to find Tasha as soon as possible.


    Every minute she''s missing puts her in more danger. After we find Tasha, you can do whatever you


    want with me."


    "What!?" Sharon immediately yelled out upon hearing this, "You''re the little bastard''s..."


    "Mom!" Harleen shouted loudly, "If you say those two words again, from now on, I won''t consider


    you my mother!"


    "You..." Sharon red fiercely at Harleen. Then she turned back to face Billy and roared, "How dare


    you show up in front of us! Do you know that because of you, we lost our whole family? I-I GOTTA


    SKIN YOU!"


    As she said, Sharon turned around and picked a knife up from a table nearby and ran to the door.


    Casey shed and stood in front of Billy.


    "Move!" Billy ordered.


    "Commander!" Casey turned his head to look at him.


    "Didn''t you hear me telling you to move aside?"


    Casey then stepped back.


    "Mom, what are you doing!?" At the same time, Harleen and Felicia grabbed Sharon from both


    sides.


    "Let me go! He has caused us so much trouble, I must kill him..." Sharon finally copsed onto the


    ground and started wailing and crying loudly.


    "Mr and Mrs Knight, I''m sorry." Billy deeply bowed to them.


    "Please believe me, from now on, I willpensate you thousands of times for what you have lost."


    He added.


    "Please don''t cause trouble here, just leave now!" Felicia nced at him speechlessly.


    She didn''t understand why her sister would be with this ordinary man. Besides his face, she couldn''t


    find any other advantages for this man.


    "Harleen, I came to find you because I wanted to know if anything special has happened with Tasha


    in the past few days." Billy said and looked towards Harleen.


    "Trust me, as long as I know who took Tasha, I will be able to bring her back!"


    "Everything has been normal these past two days, nothing special happened." Harleen took a deep


    breath to calm down.


    As far as she was concerned, she had reached the end of her rope and now, apart from relying on


    Billy, she had no other choice. As for the situation between herself and Billy, that was another matter


    entirely. Everything could wait until Tasha was rescued.


    "So, have there been any incidentstely where strangers have followed or approached you?" Billy


    asked when Harleen acknowledged him.


    "Not that I know of." Harleen shook her head.


    As Billy was about to say more, they were interrupted by a loudmotion in the hallway.


    The sound of chaotic footsteps echoed through the corridor. Soon after, a young man with a bruised


    face and bandaged arm stumbled in, followed by over ten men dressed in ck carrying knives and


    sticks. The already narrow hallway became even more crowded.

 Chapter 7 Endless Guilt

    Chapter 7 Endless Guilt


    Chapter 7 Endless Guilt


    "You guys are really here!" The young man pointed at Billy and Casey with gritted teeth.


    "I said, I''d let you know what result you''d get if you dared offend to me. Let me be clear, I''ll just skin


    you here today!"


    "Do you know him?" Billy asked Casey.


    Tony''s face had almost been distorted, and thus Billy wouldn''t be able to recognize who he was for


    a while.


    "The first son of the Pena family." Casey shrugged his shoulders.


    "You should have hit him harder." Billy said to Casey and then looked at Tony, "I don''t have time for


    this. If you don''t wanna die, get outta here. Or you will suffer."


    "Mr Pena?!" After hearing the conversation between them, Felicia eximed in surprise. She didn''t


    expect that someone in Cloud City dared to beat up the young master of the Pena family like this.


    The Pena family ranked second in those big families in Cloud City. As the eldest son of the Pena


    family, Tony Pena was always a revered figure wherever he went, but now he had be such a


    sorry sight.


    After hearing Felicia''s words, her parents also recognized Tony and their were equally shocked.


    "Mr Pena, who did this to you?" Sharon quickly walked out after pulling open the iron gate.


    "Ask your daughter!" Tony responded angrily.


    "What... what does this mean?" Sharon turned to Harleen after a moment of confusion. "Harleen,


    what''s going on?"


    "Mrs Knight, don''t ask. I did it." Billy said nonchntly.


    "Ah?!" Fletcher and his wife eximed at the same time, with Felicia also gasping in surprise. None


    of them had expected that it was Billy''s doing.


    "I warn you, no matter what rtionship this guy has with your family." Tony continued to shout


    loudly at Sharon. "If you can''t give me a satisfactory exnation for today''s events, I''ll clean up your


    whole family."


    "Mr Pena, please don''t be angry. I''ll make him kneel and apologize to you right away." Sharon


    shuddered all over her body. Then she quickly turned to Billy and said, "What are you still standing


    there for? Hurry up and kneel to apologize to Mr Pena! You''re looking for death yourself, don''t drag


    us into it!"


    "Mom, let''s first understand what happened before we do anything else." Felicia spoke up from the


    side.


    "You go back inside, there is no need for you to speak here." Sharon red fiercely at her daughter.


    "Harleen, did he do it?" Felicia ignored her motherpletely.


    "Yeah," Harleen lookedplicatedly at the scene before him.


    Felicia took a deep breath and asked, "What exactly happened here?"


    "Felicia, go back to your room, didn''t you hear me?" Sharon shouted loudly. Then she turned to Billy


    and yelled again, "When will you stop harming us? You have already caused enough misery for our


    family. What do you want in order to let us go? Even if my family owed you something in a past life,


    we should have paid it off by now after five years!"


    When she got excited, she knelt directly in front of Billy and cried out loud.


    "Please, I beg of you. Apologize to Mr Pena and ask him for forgiveness! We can''t take any more


    torture as a family. Do you want to see us die?"


    "Mrs Knight, please get up." Billy didn''t expect her to kneel before him and quickly pulled her up. His


    eyes turned red again with infinite guilt. All of this was indeed caused by him.


    "What the hell! Are your performances over?" Tony spoke angrily and then looked at Billy. "Hey, I


    don''t have time to waste with you here. If you don''t want them all implicated because of your


    actions, then disable yourself immediately. I can let them go on Harleen''s face. Otherwise they won''t


    be able stay in Cloud City starting tomorrow!"


    "Mr Pena, we have nothing to do with him, please spare us..." Sharon shouted again.


    "Mrs Knight, don''t worry, I''m here. He won''t dare to do anything to you." Billy said and then turned to


    Tony, "Are you sure you''re not leaving?"


    "In one minute, if you don''t break your arms and legs, I''ll have someone smash their house right


    away." Tony didn''t answer Billy''s words.


    "No..." Sharon quickly turned around and closed the door.


    "Since he likes to break arms and legs, you can do it on them." Billy looked at Casey and said,


    "Break their leg and kick them out!"


    "Got it!" Unable to hold back, Casey nodded and then rushed towards Tony and his people.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After a little while, there was a jarring sound of broken bones in the hallway. Before they realized


    what had happened, Tony''s people could only see a shadow shed past them, and one of their


    arms drooped on their shoulders. And all the knives and sticks in their hands fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." Immediately after, screams echoed throughout the entire building, like a ughterhouse.


    In less than two minutes, the men with Tony were all writhing on the ground, howling in agony.


    Harleen and her family were stunned by what had happened before them. The most exaggerated


    expression belonged to Felicia, with a hint of fanaticism in her eyes as if she was watching a


    blockbuster movie.


    "What... What are you doing? I-I warn you, if you dare to touch me again, the Pena family will not let


    you go..." Looking at Casey walking towards him, Tony shuddered all over and had a terrified


    expression on his face.


    He was a little regretful now. If he had known that this guy could fight so well, he should have


    brought more people with him.


    He hadn''t finished speaking yet, and he didn''t see how Casey made his move. With two crisp


    sounds, Tony fell and one of his arms and legs were broken.


    "Ah..." With a hysterical scream, Tony fainted.


    "You broke his arm and leg?" Sharon murmured and stared at Tony in a daze while shivering all


    over.


    "We''re done. The Pena family will definitely not let us go... We''re dead!..."


    As she murmured, Sharon fell in a faint as well.


    "Sharon!"


    "Mom!"


    Fletcher, Harleen and Felicia called out to her at the same time.

 Chapter 8 A Clue Of His Daughter

    Chapter 8 A Clue Of His Daughter


    Chapter 8 A Clue of His Daughter


    "Mrs Knight, anddies, don''t worry about Mrs Knight." Casey helped Sharon up. "She just fainted


    temporarily due to a sudden rush of blood to the head. Let her rest in her room for a while."


    "You need to leave Cloud City now," Harleen said as soon as Fletcher and Felicia helped Sharon


    inside. "Otherwise, when Tony wakes up, he won''t let you off the hook."


    "Harleen, we haven''t finished talking about Tasha''s situation yet. Think carefully, has anything


    unusual happened recently?" Billy interrupted her.


    "The Pena family is ranked second in Cloud City''s big families. You can''tpete with them. You


    need to leave now..." Harleen choked up.


    "Don''t worry, I promise everything will be fine. Tasha..." Billy continued speaking calmly despite


    Harleen''s outburst.


    "Can you even understand what I''m saying? You need to run or else you''ll die!" Harleen shouted


    loudly.


    "Harleen, calm down first and forget about the Pena family for now. Tasha doesn''t have much time


    left!" Billy raised his voice higher than before. "Think carefully if there was any special ce you


    went during this period of time."


    "No, we didn''t go anywhere special..." Harleen stopped crying suddenly.


    But halfway through speaking she seemed to remember something and her eyes lit up with


    excitement.


    "Something special?"


    "What happened?" Billy asked immediately.


    A few days ago, Tasha fell and hurt herself. I took her to a private hospital to get her wound treated,


    and the doctor happened to check her blood type." Harleen paused for a moment before continuing,


    "Normally, they wouldn''t need to check your blood type just for a simple wound. And I saw several


    children''s blood test reports in the doctor''s drawer."


    "Hmm?" Billy and Casey both furrowed their brows upon hearing this. They had a bad feeling about


    it.


    "What hospital was it? What was the doctor''s name? Take me there right away!"


    "Okay," Harleen nodded after thinking for a moment.


    Two minutester, Casey stepped on the gas pedal.


    The hospital that Harleen mentioned was a well-known private hospital located in the second


    commercial center of the east side of the city. It took half an hour by car from Harleen''s house but


    Casey managed to get there in less than 15 minutes.


    After getting out of the car, they quickly rushed towards the stairs.


    "His office is on floor 4 room 406." Harleen said as she walked while trembling all over with fear


    written all over her face. At this point, she also vaguely guessed that Tasha might have been taken


    away for organ transntation.


    Bang!


    The three of them arrived at room 406 where Casey raised his hand and smashed open the door


    with one palm strike.


    "Who are you guys?" A doctor sitting in his office chair asked in confusion.


    "Is it him?" Billy turned to Harleen.


    "Yeah."


    "Who are you guys, what do you want? If you don''t speak up, I''ll call security..." The doctor shouted


    again.


    Before the doctor could finish speaking, Casey had already arrived in front of him. She grabbed his


    wrist and twisted it hard, causing the doctor''s arm to twist into a spiral shape and hang down


    immediately.


    "Ah..." The doctor let out a scream of pain.


    "I''ll only ask once. If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll kill you!" Billy stepped forward and spoke in a low


    voice.


    Casey arrived at his desk and pulled open a drawer before throwing several files onto the ground.


    All of them were reports on children''s blood types. As Harleen read Tasha''s report, tears streamed


    down her face uncontrobly. The doctor trembled violently as he looked at the scattered papers on


    the ground, clearly aware of why Billy and his men hade.


    "Who are you working for? Who took the child with a sessful match?" Billy asked.


    "It... it was Firewolf''s people who forced me to do this..." The doctor didn''t hide anything.


    "Who is Firewolf?"


    "He... he is one of Neal''s four top henchmen. Neal should be the prime mover..."


    "Which Neal?"


    "Neal Hoffman," The doctor responded with difficulty, "He... he is the leader of Cloud City''s


    underground forces..."


    Before he finished speaking, Billy struck him with a palm chop to his neck and knocked him


    unconscious onto the ground.


    "Take him away!" After saying that, he turned to Harleen and said, "Harleen, go home and wait for


    me. I''ll go save Tasha!"


    "I''m going with you!" Harleen wiped away her tears and said loudly.


    "We don''t know what situation we''re facing yet, it could be dangerous if youe along. Trust me, I


    will bring her back."


    "No! I have to go!" A firm look appeared on Harleen''s face.


    Suddenly, Harleen''s phone rang. It was from his sister.


    "Felicia, what''s up?"


    "Harleen, you and Billy run quickly, leave Cloud City! the Pena family''s people are looking for you


    everywhere..." Felicia shouted loudly.


    Before she finished her words, there was a sound of the phone dropping to the ground


    apanied by Felicia''s exmation.


    "Felicia! Felicia!" Harleen shouted loudly.


    "If you don''t want your family to have trouble, bring back the man with the surname Gardner


    immediately. I''ll be waiting for you at your house! If I can''t see you two here in one hour, you''ll see


    your family''s bodies." A middle-aged man''s voice came through the microphone.


    As soon as the words fell, he hung up the phone directly.


    "Harleen, what happened?" Billy asked her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Harleen let out a heart-wrenching scream. She grabbed her hair with both hands and tore at it, with


    a look of extreme pain on her face. She was on the verge of copse.


    "Harleen, don''t be like this!" Billy held her tightly in his arms. "Tell me, what happened? I''ll help


    you..."


    "I don''t want you to help me!" Harleen forcefully pushed him away.


    She continued to cry out loudly, "You go, leave Cloud City right now and never appear in front of me


    again... It''s all because of you. Everything is caused by you. My mom was right, you are sent by


    God to punish our family..."


    After speaking, she turned around and rushed out towards the office door.


    "Follow her and see what happened!" Billy took a deep breath and looked at Casey.


    "And have someone find Neal''s location and send it to my phone!"


    "Got it!" Casey then left and chased after Harleen.

 Chapter 9 Underground Emperor Of Cloud City

    Chapter 9 Underground Emperor Of Cloud City


    Chapter 9 Underground Emperor of Cloud City


    Ten minutester, Billy, who received the text message, threw the doctor into the car and drove


    towards his destination.


    Less than ten minutes after driving out, his phone rang.


    "Speak!" Billy answered.


    "Boss, this is Winston. I''ve found out the identities of the four people who kidnapped Tasha."


    "It was Neal''s people who hired them..."


    "I already know. He''s at The Horizon. Arrange for someone to clean up after him!" Billy interrupted


    him.


    As he finished, he hung up directly and mmed on the gas pedal with force.


    The Horizon was one of Cloud City''s most upscale restaurants. On ordinary days, only wealthy or


    influential people could afford to dine there. It was not a ce where ordinary people could afford a


    meal.


    Today, starting from afternoon onwards, all walk-in customers were turned away from entering


    because Neal Hoffman would be hosting his birthday party here tonight.


    Originally there were someints from walk-in customers but upon hearing Neal Hoffman''s


    name they quickly shut their mouths and ran away in fear. Even the big families in Cloud City had to


    look up to him.


    At six in the evening, the restaurant was bustling with noise and excitement. Apart from those in the


    underground world, all major families sent gifts, but left immediately after to avoid suspicion.


    At 6:08 PM, a Maybach pulled up at the entrance of the restaurant. Neal walked into the lobby


    surrounded by his four trusted aides.


    "Wish Mr Hoffman good fortune and long life!" Everyone stood up and shouted together, their voices


    deafening.


    "Thank you all. Let me drink this cup first." Neal walked to the main table in the middle and raised a


    ss of white wine before downing it in one gulp.


    "To Neal!" Everyone raised their sses simultaneously.


    Suddenly, a white figure flew into the restaurant at lightning speed through its doors-it was the


    doctor who had passed out.


    He was thrown exactly on the table by Neal''s side, flipping the table. The food all sttered on


    people around the table, including Neal Hoffman.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, a tall figure appeared at the door, with no expression on his face, and walked steadily towards


    the main table. Neal became alert at the sight of him. He was blue in the face since his birthday


    party was messed up by that unknown man. However, after so many years of experience in the


    world, he did not immediately throw a tantrum. He picked up a cigar and took a deep breath after


    lighting it. Since he sat on the throne of Cloud City''s underground emperor, he had never


    encountered anyone who dared to provoke him like this. He became very curious about the identity


    of this person.


    "Do you wanna die?"


    After a moment of silence in the hall, three or four hundred people rushed towards Billy with


    thunderous momentum.


    In an instant, the hall looked like a filming set, where hundreds of people were knocked flying away


    with blood sttering all over around. In merely ten minutes, apart from ten people standing around


    the main table, the others all copsed on the ground, dead or wounded.


    Except for Neal, the other remaining nine people all goggled at Billy with looks of disbelief.


    Neal coughed and choked tears from the cigar, and his hand holding it trembled uncontrobly, with


    a look of immense horror on his face.


    This man waspletely exceeded his cognitive range.


    "Fuck, you little brat don''t fear death, huh?" Soon, a voice sounded at the main table.


    Subsequently, the four henchmen of Neal simultaneously took out Desert Eagles and pulled the


    trigger at Billy. The bullets shot out like raindrops.


    What made them despair was that the bullets hit a few centimeters away from Billy as if they had hit


    a copper wall or an iron barrier, falling to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Billy casually raised his hand and a violent wave of energy swept towards the main table. Except for


    Neal, all nine others were lifted up in mid air, and blood gushed out after they being heavily hit on


    the ground. Their faces were filled with horror. Neal fell down on his butt, his face turned pale and


    he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Who... who are you?" Neal struggled to speak as Billy approached.


    "Who is Firewolf!" Billy''s voice was icy and chilling.


    "What... what do you wanna do?" Firewolf lying on the ground spoke with difficulty.


    "Remember, I''m only asking once!" Billy nced at him and said, "Where did your people take


    Tasha?"


    "Which Tasha? I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    A hint of panic shed in the eyes of both Firewolf and Neal at the same time. Before Firewolf''s


    words were finished, a gust of wind swept out from Billy''s palm like a high-pressure wave of air. The


    air hit hard on his chest. Firewolf struggled to open his mouth but couldn''t say a word while blood


    oozing out of his body. His legs kicked weakly as he lost all breath.


    "You still have onest chance!" Billy then looked at Neal and said, "It''s best not to test my


    patience!"


    "It''s... It''s Garth Thunder who asked me to help find a matching heart source for his granddaughter.


    The Tasha you mentioned happened to be a sessful match with his granddaughter, so..."


    Looking at Firewolf''s miserable state beside him, Neal had no more courage left and quickly


    responded.


    "The Thunder family?" Billy interrupted him.


    "Yes... that''s right..."


    "Where is Tasha now?"


    "She has been sent to their manor..." Neal hesitated before continuing, "She... now she has


    already..."


    "What do you want to say?" Billy felt a strong sense of unease and his blood boiled in his heart.


    "Cloud City... the hospitals here do not support a heart transntation..." Neal spoke again with


    difficulty. "Two hours ago, Garth Thunder personally took the girl to the city of Enssea, his


    granddaughter has been waiting for a surgery there. They''ll be in the operating room in at most an


    hour... You... even if you start here now... I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it..."


    Boom!


    Before Neal finished his words, a momentum containing tremendous energy exploded from Billy,


    destroying everything around him.

 Chapter 10 Overwhelming Killing Intent

    Chapter 10 Overwhelming Killing Intent


    Chapter 10 Overwhelming Killing Intent


    All the tables, chairs, and benches around were shattered, and the window ss broke into pieces.


    The bar copsed in a blink in a few seconds.


    Meanwhile, Neal was thrown backwards like a cannonball and crashed through the wall behind him,


    creating a hole before falling onto the concrete ground outside.


    "So strong..." Neal opened his mouth and said a few words, arge amount of blood gushing out of


    him. He twitched a few times before dying.


    He never imagined that as the underground emperor of Cloud City, a hero admired by thousands,


    he would one day lose his life because of a little girl. If he were given another chance, he probably


    wouldn''t even dare to take on the Thunder family''s job. However, there were no "ifs" in life. Good


    and evil would be repaid, and everything had its cause and effect.


    Due to his excitement, the wound in Billy became worse, causing him to vomit blood. Billy knelt on


    both knees, tears streaming down his face, and he let out a loud cry that echoed through the sky.


    Was he toote?


    "Tasha, she''s just a four or five-year-old child!" Billy thought to himself.


    In a little while, sound of hurried footsteps came in from the door. It was Winston who came in a


    hurry with over a hundred fully armed police officers behind him, each one looking as if they were


    facing a formidable enemy.


    After a group of people walked into the lobby, they all took a deep breath of cold air when they saw


    what was in front of them. The once bustling lobby of the restaurant has now turned into a human


    purgatory, shocking to the eyes.


    The front row of people walking saw Neal lying motionless in the distance, and their faces were


    filled with shock. What shocked them most was the fact that Neal Hoffman, the king of the


    underground world of Cloud City had been killed by someone.


    "Stay put!" Winston withdrew his gaze from Neal''s body and turned to his subordinates. His shock


    was no less than anyone else''s. Even before the phone call, when Billy asked him toe and


    clean up the aftermath, he had a vague suspicion that something big was going to happen.


    Therefore, after hanging up the phone, they immediately brought people over.


    He had been fighting with Neal for so many years, and he was very clear about how strong his


    enemies were. The party of Neal Hoffman was cruel and ruthless, cunning and calcting, with


    over a thousand underlings at his disposal. Although he knew that the members of Army of


    Bloodshadow were all highly skilled, it was impossible for anyone to take on a hundred opponents


    at once.


    If anything happened to Commander within his jurisdiction, he would be in deep trouble.


    And now, after seeing the scene before him, he had witnessed Billy''s true strength.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks.


    "Commander, are you... are you okay?" Winston trembled as he approached Billy from about ten


    meters behind. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to get closer; it was the overwhelming killing intent


    emanating from Billy''s body that prevented him from taking even a step forward. Even so, Winston


    still felt enveloped by the intense killing intent and couldn''t help but tremble uncontrobly.


    "You should know about the Thunder family''s situation." Billy said heavily as he stood up and turned


    to face Winston.


    "The Thunder family?" Winston met Billy''s gaze and almost copsed on the spot.


    "Who were in this family?" asked Billy.


    "Garth Thunder and Duncan Thunder are old-timers of the family, Duncan doesn''t have any children


    while Garth has two sons and a daughter. Franklin Thunder, the eldest son of Garth, and Iris


    Thunder, the second daughter, are mainly responsible for all of the Thunder family''s businesses,


    nightclubs, casinos, martial arts clubs and so on. Ainsley Thunder is in charge of the Thunder


    family''s legitimate businesses and serves as the CEO of the Thunder Group."


    "He is also highly valued by Garth among his three children. Unless something unexpected


    happens, he should be the next sessor to lead the Thunder family. He..."


    "Does Ainsley have a daughter who is about Tasha''s age?" Billy interrupted him directly.


    "Yes. She turned six today..." Winston seemed to suddenly realize something and shuddered all


    over. "Sir... are you saying...?"


    "Ainsley''s daughter needs a heart transnt surgery and Tasha happens to be a match!" Billy


    responded coldly.


    "So where is Tasha now?" Winston asked after taking another deep breath.


    "Garth has taken her to Enssea." Billy replied with his eyes filled with anger.


    "What?!" Winston eximed in shock. He knew exactly what that meant.


    "You need to locate Ainsley''s phone immediately and find him." Billy ordered sternly.


    Winston nodded vigorously before quickly pulling out his phone to give instructions.


    In less than five minutes, Winston''s phone rang.


    "Boss, we found Ainsley!" After answering the call, Winston looked at Billy. "He''s at a club under the


    Thunder family."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Send me the address." Billy said before quickly walking out of the lobby and giving instructions.


    "Clean up here. Don''t worry about Ainsley for now. I''ll call you when I need you!"


    "Got it!" Winston replied loudly before sending the club''s address to Billy.


    Two minutester, Billy started his car and stepped on the gas pedal, causing it to roar and shoot


    out like a rocket.


    Soon after, Casey called.


    "What''s going on? What happened with Harleen?" asked Billy.


    "The head of the Pena family kidnapped Miss Knight and her family. They want her toe back


    with you to apologize to his son." Casey responded.


    "They really don''t know their ce!" Billy frowned. "Is it resolved?"


    "Yeah," Casey nodded. "From now on, I don''t think the Pena family will bother Miss Knight or her


    family again."


    After a brief pause, Casey continued, "Commander, how is your situation? Did you find Tasha?"


    "The Thunder family did it." Billy responded coldly, then briefly exined the situation.


    "The Thunder family is damn despicable!" eximed Casey.


    "I''ll send you the address, go there immediately and we''ll meet up there!" Billy continued.


    "I see."


    Half an hourter, Billy mmed on the brakes and parked in front of a high-end club in downtown


    Cloud City.


    "Commander!"


    As soon as Billy got out of the car, he saw Casey walking over quickly.


    Billy nodded and said. "Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 11 A Call To Garth Thunder

    Chapter 11 A Call To Garth Thunder


    Chapter 11 A Call to Garth Thunder


    Meanwhile, in thergest private room on the third floor, Ainsley was lounging on a sofa with a


    beautiful woman in his arms and a cigar in his hand. Two other wealthy gentlemen were also


    present, each apanied by their own attractivepanions and never without their cigarettes


    and drinks.


    "Congrattions, Mr Thunder." said the tall gentleman as he raised his ss to him. "Another big


    project secured! We look forward to your continued patronage."


    "Don''t worry," replied Ainsley with a smile as he clinked sses with him. "I won''t forget about you


    guys."


    "Oh right," said the other gentleman after taking a puff of his cigar. "How''s your daughter''s heart


    surgery going? Did you find an appropriate donor yet?"


    "Yes, if everything goes ording to n, she''ll be on the operating table within half an hour!"


    Thinking about it made him even happier than before-his daughter had been waiting for this surgery


    for almost two months now and the Thunder family had tried everything they could think of to make


    it happen. As for the little girl who was donating her heart, she wasn''t someone who concerned him


    at all. In his worldview, everyone was born into different sses of society; being able to have


    another child''s heart transnted into his offspring was already considered an immense favor.


    "Really? That''s great news! Congrattions again!" said both gentlemen at once.


    "Thanks!"ughed Ainsley as he downed what remained of his drink.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly there came a powerful gust of wind that sted through their private room like it was


    nothing but paper mache-wood chips flew everywhere.


    Three beautiful women screamed out in surprise.


    "What the hell, who dares to cause trouble here?" The tall yboy was startled. After speaking, he


    stood up and walked towards Billy and Casey.


    "Where did youe from, you don''t know your ce..."


    Bang!


    Casey kicked him and the yboy flew out like a car had hit him. He crashed into the wall behind


    him, spitting blood before passing out.


    "Ah..." The three women screamed out again in shock.


    "Ainsley stay, everyone else get out!" Casey said.


    The three women and the other man didn''t hesitate for a second as they quickly ran towards the


    door. After witnessing what happened to the tall yboy, they didn''t dare say another word.


    "Who are you guys...?" Ainsley regained hisposure after a brief moment of shock. This was


    Thunder family''s territory; he didn''t believe anyone would dare to do anything to him here.


    Moreover, he believed that with suchmotion happening here, his people would soon arrive. In


    no more than three minutes these two boys in front of him would know what happened when


    someone challenged him.


    Before he finished speaking, Billy raised his hand and pped him.


    Ainsley was directly thrown to the ground, rolling over a long distance before he stopped, and his


    two front teeth fell out of his mouth with blood gushing from the wounds.


    "Fuck, how dare you!" Ainsley shouted angrily after struggling to get up, "I swear I''m gonna make


    your life worse than death today..."


    Billy suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost. He lifted his foot to step on Ainsley''s right ankle.


    With a few crisp noises, Ainsley''s ankle was crushed.


    "Ah..." Ainsley let out a hysterical scream that could probably be heard throughout the entire ce.


    Just then, a hurried sound came from the aisle. Shortly after, seven or eight people in ck rushed


    in, each with a Desert Eagle in hand.


    "Fuck! Are you two looking for death? How dare you harm Mr Thunder!" Shouted the first man.


    "Why the hell are you talking nonsense to him? Shoot, shoot them, kill them for me..." Ainsley


    roared angrily after taking a breath of effort.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Those guys with guns in their hands aimed at Billy and Casey and pulled the triggers. The bullets


    fell to the ground at a distance of about one meter in front of the two of them, as if they hit an iron


    te of air, making a crisp sound.


    "How... how is that possible?!"


    The ck-clothed people collectively stiffened as if they had seen a ghost, their faces filled with


    endless horror.


    At the next moment, Billy raised his hand and swept out a gust of strong wind, causing all eight


    ck d people to fly backwards and fall to the ground. Soon, they lost their breath.


    Ainsley''s facewas white as a sheet, and he was shivering uncontrobly.


    "What... who are you exactly? What do you wan?"


    "Call Garth!" Billy began in a cold voice.


    "What business do you have with my father?" Ainsley was slightly taken aback.


    Billy grabbed his left wrist and twisted it hard. After a crisp sound, Ainsley''s left arm hung down on


    his shoulder.


    "Ah..." Ainsley screamed again and fainted straight away.


    Billy grabbed a ss of red wine from the coffee table and sshed it on his face. Ainsley woke up


    again.


    "If you speak another word of nonsense, you can go keeppany with your own kind."


    "Don''t... don''t kill me, I''ll... I''ll call right away..."


    Ainsley shuddered all over and quickly took out his phone to make a call to his father.


    "What''s the matter? I just arrived at the hospital. Hurry up and tell me!" After two rings, Garth


    answered the phone, "Dad... help... someone wants to kill me..."


    Ainsley cried loudly into his phone.


    "Uh?!" Upon hearing his son''s voice, Garth on the other end of the phone angrily asked, "What


    happened? Who did it!?"


    "Give me the phone!" Billy snatched the phone from Ainsley''s hand.


    "You have three hours to bring Tasha back to your family''s mansion unharmed. I wille to pick


    her up then. If I can''t see her in three hours, not only your son will die, so will all members of you


    Thunder family."


    "What are you?" Garth sounded slightly stunned, "You dare to threaten me, you really are..."


    Billy stomped on Ainsley''s knee, making a bone-cracking sound.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Ah..." Ainsley''s screams echoed through the hallway once again, unnaturally eerie.


    "Bastard!" Garth recognized it as his son''s voice and roared loudly.


    "Remember, you only have three hours. When time is up... you''ll be collecting corpses of your


    family!" Billy said.


    Garth took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. "Three hours from now, I''ll be waiting for you at the


    Thunder Mansion!"

 Chapter 12 She Is My Daughter

    Chapter 12 She Is My Daughter


    Chapter 12 She is My Daughter


    After hanging up the phone with Garth.


    Billy took out his phone and dialed Winston''s phone number.


    "Commander!" As soon as the phone rang, Winston answered it.


    "Bring people to the club to clean the floor! Also, meet at the Thunder family Mansion in three


    hours."


    "Ah?" Winston was stunned for a moment before quickly responding loudly, "Yes, sir!"


    Billy turned and walked towards the door, with Casey following along carrying Ainsley who had


    passed out again.


    At the same time, outside the highest-grade private hospital of Enssea, a Mercedes-Benz business


    vehicle was parked not far from the entrance. Apart from Garth, there were the Thunder family''s


    manager and two strong men in the car, and Tasha who was unconscious lying in the back seat.


    Garth, who had just hung up the phone, pulled a long face while sitting in his seat. He hadn''t been


    so angry for almost twenty or thirty years. It was unbelievable that someone dared to provoke him.


    He had already sentenced Billy to torture in his heart, and he must make sure he tasted the taste of


    a miserable death.


    "Mr Thunder, should we go upstairs or not?" After a while, the Thunder family steward asked


    cautiously. He had already roughly heard from Garth''s phone call just now, and his heart was


    equally shocked.


    "Return to Cloud City!" Garth took a deep breath.


    "Got it!" The driver responded before hitting the gas and making a sharp turn.


    "Get someone to find out who they are right away!" Garth instructed the manager.


    "As you wish, sir. I already have someone looking into it." the manager replied respectfully.


    Shortly after, the manager''s phone rang.


    "What''s up?" he answered.


    Whatever was said on the other end caused his expressions to change several times in an instant.


    "I see," he said before hanging up two minutester and reported to Garth. "Mr Thunder, it got kind


    of messy, the other party is not to be underestimated."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just received word that Neal has been killed. Not only him but also his four top fighters and over a


    hundred gang members." The steward continued with hesitation in his voice.


    "Hmm?"


    Garth Thunder knew Neal well-not only was he personally formidable, but also everyone under him


    was no slouch either. Especially his four top fighters-each one more ferocious than thest-were all


    prominent figures in Cloud City''s underground forces. Moreover, Neal had a batch of highly lethal


    firearms in his possession. In Cloud City, besides the Thunder family, he couldn''t think of anyone


    else who had the courage and strength to kill Neal Hoffman.


    "So you''re saying that the person who called earlier killed Neal?" Garth continued to ask after some


    thought.


    "Yes!" The steward nodded and continued. "He was looking for Neal to inquire about the


    whereabouts of that little girl."


    "Did you find out how many people were with him?"


    "Only another one."


    When he heard this news on the phone just now, he almost bit his tongue off. If it wasn''t for his


    trusted source on the other end of the line, he would have cursed him out immediately. He didn''t


    believe that only one of them took down over a hundred men under Neal''smand. However, he


    knew that his source wouldn''t joke around with something like this.


    It seemed that the Thunder family had gotten themselves into big trouble this time.


    "What? Are you sure?" asked Garth, incredulous.


    "Yes."


    Garth let out a heavy sigh and said, "Call Franklin and have him bring all of our people in Ozin back


    to Cloud City right now, make sure they bring their weapons!" Also, have Duncan call back all the


    Thunder family members in Cloud City to the Thunder family Mansion!"


    "Yes, Mr Thunder."


    "And call the heads of the Pena, Meyer, and Blount families. Tell them that the Thunder family has


    requested their presence with one hundred elite soldiers each at the Thunder family."


    The Pena, Meyer, and Blount families were the other three of the top families in Cloud City besides


    the Thunder family.


    "Okay," replied the steward as he picked up his phone to get started on Garth''s orders.


    Garth then pulled out a cigar from his pocket and lit it before taking a deep drag after some thought.


    He then dialed his daughter''s number on his phone.


    "Dad, are you in Enssea? What''s going on?" came Iris Thunder''s voice from over the phone.


    "Ainsley is in trouble..." Garth spoke with a heavy tone.


    Meanwhile, Billy led Ainsley into an empty tea house located off-the-beaten-path. The tea house


    had very little business as there wasn''t anyone else present when they entered. Casey took out a


    stack of hundred-dor bills from his pocket and handed them over to pay for three hours'' worth of


    privacy at this location.


    Then Casey threw Ainsley to the ground and delivered two hard ps to his face. Ainsley coughed


    up some blood and regained consciousness, fear filled with his eyes as he looked at Billy and


    Casey.


    "Who... who are you guys?"


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Does the Thunder family think they can do whatever they want here in Cloud City?" Billy sat down


    calmly and continued, "You''re willing to sacrifice another child''s life just so your daughter can have a


    heart transnt? I bet this isn''t the first time the Thunder family has done something like this."


    For Billy, now that Tasha was safe for the moment, he felt a bit relieved. He didn''t even consider


    how many people from the Thunder family woulde after him. As King of the West, he did not


    fear ten families as powerful as the Thunder family, not to mention just one. If they dared to anger


    him, he could make them disappear with just a thought.


    "What... what is your rtionship with that girl?" Ainsley continued to spit out blood from his mouth.


    "She''s my daughter."


    "What? Impossible! We''ve figured it out, she has no father, even her mother doesn''t know who her


    father is..."


    Before Ainsley could finish speaking, Casey kicked him in the belly, causing him to collide with the


    wall pir behind him. Several ribs in Ainsley were broken.


    "Keep your mouth shut, or you won''t be able to live for three hours!" Casey threatened him.


    "How dare you... the Thunder family won''t let you go..." Ainsley responded with a difficult scream.


    "Is that so?" Billy lit a cigarette and took a sip.


    "If your family wants to let me go, you should still ask for my opinion. Do you believe that after


    today, there will no longer be the Thunder family in Cloud City?"

 Chapter 13 The Lady Of The Thunder Family

    Chapter 13 The Lady Of The Thunder Family


    Chapter 13 The Lady of the Thunder Family


    "You... you don''t even know what the Thunder family means..." Ainsley took a deep breath before


    continuing. "I... I promise you, you will regret this... In Cloud City, no one has ever dared to provoke


    us... Not only you two, Harleen''s family will also be buried with you..."


    "You''re such an idiot!" Casey replied in frustration. In his mind, scenes from the battlefield emerged,


    where theirmander killed the enemies alone with his sword. A family like the Thunders couldn''t


    contend with him.


    Ignorance was fearless.


    Soon after, Billy''s phone rang and he saw that it was Harleen calling.


    "Harleen!" Billy answered softly after picking up the phone.


    "Where are you guys now? Did Tasha have any news?" Harleen''s voice sounded urgent through the


    receiver.


    "Harleen, don''t worry. Tasha is safe!" Billy responded reassuringly.


    "You found her?" Harleen was extremely excited.


    "Uh-huh." Billy spoke again, "Harleen, wait for me at home. I''ll bring Tasha back soon."


    "What do you mean?" Harleen was confused, "Is Tasha still in danger?"


    "Harleen, don''t worry. I promise Tasha will be fine."


    "Who kidnapped Tasha?"


    "Harleen, I have something to take care of here. I''ll talk to youter when I get back." Billy hung up


    the phone. He thought exining too much to Harleen would only increase her worries and it would


    be better to exin everything after rescuing Tasha.


    Time passed quickly and before they knew it an hour had gone by.


    "The Thunder family should have sent someone by now!" Casey spoke after taking a sip of tea.


    "That''s expected. Garth wouldn''t let his son stay with us for three hours without checking in." Billy


    spoke nonchntly.


    As soon as Billy finished speaking, arge group of people rushed into the tea house entrance like


    a ck wave. The leader was a woman in her mid-thirties with decent features and expensive


    jewelry on her face that showed she thought highly of herself above others. Apart from her,


    everyone else wore matching uniforms with ''Thunder Security'' printed on their chests. Ten men


    followed closely behind the woman each holding a Desert Eagle while others carried various cold


    weapons in their hands. In addition to the forty or so people who charged into the tea house, there


    were nearly two hundred more outside wearing identical securitypany uniforms.


    "Iris, help!" Upon seeing the woman, Ainsley copsed on the ground and screamed in agony.


    At the sight of her younger brother, Iris red at Billy with a cold anger spreading from her and said,


    "You got guts, boy. Dare to beat up one of the Thunder family in Cloud City, you can be considered


    the first and will be thest one!"


    Billyughed and said, "I don''t know if there was before, but I do know that there won''t be in the


    future! Because, starting from tomorrow, there will no longer be a Thunder family here!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Irisughed out loud and said, "Not only you got guts, you''re also humorous."


    "Do you think you killed Neal, and you''re able to provoke us, the Thunder family?" asked she.


    "Why not?" Billy asked calmly.


    "You are truly ignorant and fearless!" Iris snorted.


    "Neal was only be a small-time thug leader. Compared to the Thunder family, it''s like night and day!


    If you think that killing him can scare us, you are too naive! Do you believe it or not, just the people I


    brought with me can make Neal die several times!"


    "I believe it." Billy shrugged his shoulders. "But, you brought so many people here just to tell me that


    you can make Neal die several times?"


    "Hmph!" Iris coldly snorted once again.


    "Boy, give you onest chance, let him go right away, and you two break one of your arms and legs


    yourselves. I''ll spare you two. Otherwise, I willmake both of you regreting into this world!"


    "Are you so stupid, people from the Thunder family?" Casey nced at her with disdain.


    "Hmm?" Iris red at him angrily and said, "Just because of your words, you will have to lose one


    more arm to leave here alive!"


    "Is that so?" Casey turned to look at Billy and asked, "How much do you want me to do?"


    "Miss Thunder stays, but if anyone else doesn''t want to leave, let them be fulfilled!" Billy said calmly.


    "I see." Casey responded.


    "Kill him!" Iris ordered her men.


    The ten men on her side simultaneously raised the Desert Eagles in their hands and pulled the


    trigger towards Casey''s shadow. But again, all the bullets hit the floor, sparking in all directions.


    In a blink, Casey had already shed to the front of them, and ten men flew out as if they were hit


    by a hurricane. They were all smashed and fell on the ground, with blood gushing out of their


    mouths.


    Upon seeing this, the remaining people on the other side simultaneously shouted angrily and raised


    their weapons to greet Casey. And the people outside the tea house rushed in with over a hundred


    people. If it weren''t for the limited capacity of the tea house hall, they would have alle in.


    There was no suspense in the oue, and in less than three minutes, over a hundred peopley


    down, half dead and half disabled, with wailing sounds echoing one after another. The remaining


    100 people outside were trembling all over, their faces filled with fear, and no one dared toe in


    and die again.


    "No way!" Standing aside, Iris eximed as sweat fell down her face, and she trembled


    uncontrobly all over.


    "How about it, can you tell me now if I am qualified to challenge your Thunder family?" Billy strolled


    towards her.


    "Don''te over..." Iris trembled as she spoke.


    "Did you want us to ruin ourselves with our own arms and leg?" Billy spoke as he walked. "I''ll give


    you the same chance, too. Do as what you said and I''ll let you leave alive. How about that?"


    "You... your daughter is still in our hands. If you dare to move against me, your daughter will also be


    in danger." Iris quickly took out her phone and dialed her father''s video call.


    Before she arrived, Garth had instructed her to use Tasha to save herself if she was in danger by


    making a video call. Iris initially thought her father was being overly cautious by bringing so many


    people to deal with these two unknown guys. But now, she was grateful for his arrangement.


    Without it, she would have been in a miserable situation.


    "You... you bad person... let me go..." A childish voice came from the phone''s speaker.


    "My... my dad wille to save me soon... he''s a great hero... he won''t let you get away with this..."

 Chapter 14 The Complete Set

    Chapter 14 The Complete Set


    Chapter 14 The Complete Set


    After hearing Tasha''s voice, Billy stopped his footsteps.


    "Iris, how''s the situation?" Garth spoke in a deep voice on the phone, sounding worried.


    "Dad, help!" Iris shouted loudly into the microphone, "He wants to kill me..."


    "Give him your phone!" Garth said after exhaling a breath.


    Iris handed the phone to Billy and said, "Your... your daughter wants to talk to you."


    After taking a deep breath, Billy took the phone and looked at it.


    "Kid, if you dare to touch my daughter, you can forget about seeing your daughter!" Garth said and


    then turned the camera towards Tasha.


    Immediately after, Garth raised his hand and pped Tasha, leaving a clear palm print on her face.


    "Little bastard, don''t you miss your father? Say hello to your father!" Garth said coldly.


    Upon seeing this, a boundless and ferocious killing intent erupted from Billy, instantly filling the


    entire hall. His eyes were filled with endless coldness. Iris, standing in front of him, suddenly felt


    weak in the legs and copsed directly.


    "Dad... dad... Tasha is here. Are you my dad...?" Upon seeing Billy, Tasha cried out.


    "Dad... Tasha is so scared. When are youing to save me?"


    "Tasha, don''t be afraid..." Billy choked on his words and couldn''t speak, tears uncontrobly


    streaming down his face.


    "Dad, don''t cry. You are a great hero, mom said great heroes never cry..."


    "Okay, I don''t cry, Tasha, I promise you." Billy forcefully steadied his emotions and said, "Tasha,


    don''t be afraid. Dad promises you we''ll be able to take you home soon!"


    "Um, Tasha believes in Dad. Dad will bring Tasha home..."


    Before the little girl finished her words, Garth pped her again. And the girl''s face was swollen


    soon.


    "Ah..." Tasha screamed, her frail body trembling uncontrobly.


    "If you dare to touch Tasha again, I will kill your son and daughter immediately!" Billy had been


    pushed to the edge.


    "Is that so?" Garth snorted coldly. The he took a dagger from the side and waved it in front of Tasha


    while saying, "You can give it a try


    Tasha cried in fear, "Dad! I''m so scared, pleasee save me. I''m so scared..."


    The sound of a p echoed once again.


    "Little bastard, shut up! It''s so noisy. If you cry again, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    Tasha was crying, her eyes full of fear, and she desperately pressed her lips together.


    Billy took a deep breath to calm himself down. Being too impulsive at this moment would only hurt


    Tasha. Afterwards, he looked at Garth and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Aren''t you very arrogant? You surrendered so quickly?" Garth''s tone became heavy after he


    finished speaking.


    "Release them immediately, otherwise you won''t see your daughter again!"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Billy was full of murderous intent.


    "You say no." Garth sneered and cut a blood cut directly on Tasha''s arm with the dagger.


    Due to excessive shock, Tasha shouted loudly and then fainted.


    "I''ll give you one minute to think about it. If you don''t release them, you can collect the body for your


    daughter." Garth threatened him.


    Billy cried out in pain to the sky. He vomited blood again during the re-up.


    "Commander, please take care of your health!" Casey walked over with a worried expression on his


    face, paused for a moment and continued speaking.


    "Let them go. We''ll go to their ce to wait for Tasha. With so many people, Garth won''t ignore their


    lives." Said Billy.


    He then let out a heavy breath and looked at Garth with bloodshot eyes, speaking slowly, "I''ll be


    waiting for you at your mansion. If anything happens to Tasha, I''ll make sure everyone in the


    Thunder family apanies her funeral."


    As he finished speaking, his grip tightened on his phone until it crumbled into powder that drifted to


    the ground.


    "Can we go now?" Iris seemed to regain her confidence as she spoke coldly.


    "Get lost!" Casey barked.


    The people lying on the ground scrambled up as if they had been granted amnesty. Two men


    limped over to help Ainsley up before heading towards the door with everyone else following closely


    behind. Iris nced back at Billy and said, "We''ll be waiting for you at our mansion. Don''t chicken


    out!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a gust of wind swept out from Billy''s hand and sent her flying


    out of the gate. She crashed heavily onto the ground, breaking several ribs in an instant.


    "Ahh..." She let out a piercing scream before passing out with rolled-back eyes.


    The crowd quickly lifted Iris into the car. Faced with these two menacing figures, these people didn''t


    want to stay for even a second longer.


    Meanwhile, Baxter Moreno, the head of Cloud City''s first battle zone, sat in hisrge chair


    contemting a problem, with a cigarette in his hand and smoke swirling around him.


    A hurried footstep sounded and then a burly man rushed into the office without knocking. His face


    was pale as he spoke.


    "Edmond, are you itching for trouble again? I''ve warned you so many times to knock before


    entering!" Baxter red at him.


    "Boss, something big has happened!" Edmond walked over to the coffee table and grabbed a bottle


    of mineral water which he gulped down noisily.


    "You''re Cloud City''s second-inmand. Can''t you be moreposed?" Baxter scolded him


    angrily.


    "It really is something big this time!" Edmond finally caught his breath. "I just received news that


    nearly a thousand people have gathered in Cloud City from all directions!"


    "Are you out of your mind?" Baxter red at him again. "Although Cloud City isn''t considered a big


    city, there are still hundreds of thousands of people who enter it every day through various means.


    And now you''re telling me that because a thousand people have gathered here recently it''s


    considered ''something big''?"


    "But boss," Edmond continued speaking up. "You haven''t asked who these people are or who their


    leader is."


    "Let it out already!"


    "Judge!"


    "Who is Judge? He..." Baxter stopped mid-sentence, his wrist shaking and dropping the cigarette


    onto the desk. His face turned urgent as he stared at Edmond. "Say that again!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Judge is one of the ''five sharp des'' of SHADOW, in charge of the East district. He''s brought


    nearly a thousand members with him to Cloud City!" Edmond swallowed hard.


    "Really!?" Baxter jumped up from his chair with a startle. "Is this information urate?"


    "Do you think I would joke about something like this?"


    "Have you found out why they''re here specifically?" Baxter asked again.


    "No," Edmond replied.


    "What about their movements then?" Baxter asked once more.


    At that moment, Edmond''s phone notification rang out. He picked it up and looked at it urgently.


    After taking a deep breath, he looked back at Baxter and said, "If everything goes ording to n,


    their destination should be the Thunder Family."


    "Hmm!?" Baxter furrowed his brow in thought. "Has anything special happened to the Thunder


    Family these past few days?"


    "I don''t know either!" Edmond shook his head.


    Baxter let out a sigh before speaking in a deep voice, "Notify the standby members of the Special


    Forces team, gather everyone ande with me to check out the Thunder family!"


    As the first person in charge of Cloud City''s war zone, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. He


    naturally knew what SHADOW meant. On ordinary days, wherever there were people from


    SHADOW appearing, it meant that something was happening. And now, over a thousand disciples


    of SHADOW had gathered in Cloud City.


    "Yes, sir!" Edmond saluted before turning around and leaving.


    Five minutester, ten war zone trucks and off-road vehicles roared towards the direction of


    Thunder family.

 Chapter 15 The Mansion Of The Thunder Family

    Chapter 15 The Mansion Of The Thunder Family


    Chapter 15 The Mansion of the Thunder Family


    Located at the foot of a beautiful mountain in the east of the city, Cloud City, the Thunder family''s


    estate was vast and nestled among hills and water. It was clearly a prime spot for Feng shui


    (Chinese geomancy). The Thunder family had their own unique sense of pride. Even those on


    Cloud City''s upper echelon must greet them warmly upon seeing them. In Cloud City, the Thunder


    family might not be all-powerful but they were pretty close. There wasn''t much they couldn''t


    aplish. However, now the mansion of the Thunderscked its former bustling atmosphere; it


    was enveloped in an intense feeling of oppression.


    On the square just inside the estate gates stood thousands of people. Nearly 500 were dressed in


    "Thundering Rock Martial Club" uniforms with cold weapons at their sides- each one tense and


    serious-looking; another hundred or so wore suits and sunsses with bulging pockets that clearly


    held some kind of weapon; the remaining 300 had various appearances: carefree attitudes, tattoos


    covering most bodies, each carrying a machete.


    Apart from these groups, there were two teams consisting of about 200 people each-both equally


    robust and imposing. These two teams belonged to other families, which were the Meyer family and


    the Blount family. At the forefront sat old Thunder Brothers, who were both sixty or seventy years


    old. Their faces were darkened by anger; their eyes deep with killing intent asionally shing icy


    glints.


    "Garth," asked Roger Meyer, the head of the Meyer family. "Who dares to cause trouble for the


    Thunder family?"


    Brandon Blount, the head of the Blount family also looked over and he said, "For such a small


    matter, just let me handle it for you. Why bother doing it yourself?"


    "I appreciate your offer, but I can handle it myself." Garth replied with a slight squint in his eyes. "To


    be honest, I don''t even know who they are. That''s exactly why I''m worried about something going


    wrong and asked for your help just in case." Garth exined further.


    "You''re joking, right? In Cloud City, there''s no one that could make you worry!"ughed Roger in


    response.


    "Garth, did you invite the Pena family leader as well?" asked Brandon after scanning around at


    square area.


    "Of course I did. He''s probably on his way here."


    "My lord!" At this time, the steward rushed to Garth''s side quickly and said,


    "The Pena family leader just called me saying that he is feeling unwell today and may not be able to


    come over."


    "Hmm!?" A hint of slight resent shed through Garth''s eyes before he adjusted his emotions and


    showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Well then, if he''s not feeling well, we shouldn''t trouble him any further. Please pass along my


    regards when he feels better."


    "Yes, my lord." The steward responded before stepping back aside.


    Roger and Brandon exchanged a nce with each other in surprise. "The Pena family is openly


    disrespecting the Thunder family!" they thought, tacitly.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the two heavy solid wood doors at the entrance of the mansion exploded like tofu


    residue, and wood chips flew everywhere. Immediately after, two slender figures appeared in the


    sight of the crowd. As they walked over, most people present could vaguely feel an invisible


    pressure. It seemed that what were walking towards them were not two human beings, but two


    divine dragons, which could destroy the earth when it all came to heads of them.


    "Where is Tasha?" Billy asked as he walked step by step and spoke at the same time.


    "You''re a bold man." Garth took a deep breath and spoke in a threatening tone, "You dared toe


    here after hurting my son and daughter. You have some nerve, kid."


    As Garth spoke, he looked at Billy with piercing and malicious eyes.


    "Answer me! Where is Tasha?" Billy sounded chilling.


    "Kids, who are you two? How dare youe here and act recklessly? Do you know where this is?"


    Brandon was eager to tter Garth and spoke while looking at both of them.


    "Who are you?" Billy nced him.


    "I am Brandon Blount, Head of the Blount family from Cloud City. For your own sake, kneel, and


    apologize to Garth, or you''ll die here..."


    "You only have one minute to consider!" Billy interrupted him. "If you don''t leave with your people,


    starting tomorrow, there will no longer be the Blount family in Cloud City."


    "Hmm?" Brandon was slightly stunned, then burst outughing. "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever


    heard in my life. You''re too humorous!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thirty seconds left!"


    "Kid, you just won''t be happy until you get yourselves killed."


    "Unfortunately, you made the wrong choice. Remember what I said!"


    "Kids, are you two here to joke around?" Roger spoke up.


    "And who are you?"


    "Roger Meyer, Head of the Meyer family! Are you gonna give me one minute to consider and let me


    take my people away? Otherwise, tomorrow there will be no more the Meyer family in Cloud City?"


    "I''m sorry but you only have thirty seconds left!" Billy responded.


    Roger Meyerughed hysterically.


    "Time''s up!" Billy spoke up.


    "Boys, are you guys ying around here? That was a big friggin'' mistake!" A robust man behind


    Meyer roared at Billy, raised his machete and rushed over. The people behind that man also


    followed with machetes in hand, ferocious and fierce. Suddenly, the machetes over their heads


    made crisp sounds and were broken before shattering into two pieces and falling on the ground. All


    of them were staring in a daze at the reflective broken machete pieces in front of their feet, freezing


    in ce as if they were trapped in magic. Shock and fear were written all over their faces. They


    didn''t even catch a sight of Billy''s moves.


    "Hmm?"


    Roger had an intense sense of foreboding. He vaguely felt that he might have just made the biggest


    mistake of his life; while Brandon from the Blount family froze in shock too. Brandon could be


    considered good enough in fights Cloud City, but he couldn''t even see when Billy made a move


    earlier.


    "No wonder you dared to be so presumptuous here. It turns out that you have some skills. Show


    me, kid." Duncan Thunder, the younger brother of Garth, spoke up.


    At the same time, a man beside him handed over a giant broadsword. And then, Duncan steadily


    walked towards Billy.


    "I am Duncan Thunder. Show me your power!"


    With that said, Duncan started rotating his wrist, causing a sound breaking wind. The unstoppable


    broadsword drew several cold rays in the air and quickly shed towards Billy.


    All members of the Thunder family stared at Billy as if they were looking at a dead man. Everyone


    knew that Duncan Thunder was the first martial artist in Cloud City. With a broadsword in hand, he


    had never met an opponent. However, in the next moment, everyone was petrified and staring at


    what was happening before their eyes as if they had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 16 Please Give Orders, Commander.

    Chapter 16 Please Give Orders, Commander.


    Chapter 16 Please give orders, Commander.


    Duncan held the broadsword in his hand. When he was about ten centimeters away from Billy''s


    head, it was caught between two fingers. It couldn''t be moved at all. One drop of sweat dripped


    down Duncan''s forehead and he trembled uncontrobly. He knew that he had met a master, one


    that made him feel hopeless.


    "Who... who are you?" Duncan asked with difficulty after swallowing hard.


    Crack!


    Billy didn''t answer him. He applied slight pressure on his fingers and the sturdy broadsword


    snapped in half. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the front half of the de shot like lightning towards a


    nearby tree. The big tree was broken in half, copsed with a loud noise, and its leaves scattered


    everywhere.


    With a sigh, many people shivered uncontrobly.


    "If you don''t answer my question, you''ll die!" said Billy while ring at Garth.


    "Kid, do you think having a little bit of martial arts skill means you can act recklessly on mynd?"


    Garth took a deep breath and continued, "Even if you can fight, there are only two of you. I have


    over a thousand people here. Do you think you have a chance of winning?"


    "Ignorant!" Casey nced at him as if he were an idiot.


    "I''ll let you see what happens to you when you cross the Thunder family." Garth waved his hand.


    "Kill them!"


    With his order, a thousand people showed their weapons. 100 men in ck had a pistol in the hand


    apart from a knife. Just as the moment was about to explode, there was a sudden screeching of


    brakes outside the gate. Soon after, nearly 200 fully armed police officers rushed into the mansion,


    each with a rifle aimed at the Thunder family.


    All the people, including Garth, were surprised by that.


    "Father, it''s Winston leading the team!" Franklin, the eldest son of the Thunder family, spoke in a


    deep voice.


    "What is he here for?" Garth furrowed his brows and quickly walked towards Winston.


    "Mr Kim, what''s with all thismotion?" He spoke in a condescending tone as he approached.


    As the Ace in the hole of the Thunder family, Garth had his confidence. Even facing the top official


    of the police department of Cloud City didn''t faze him.


    "Garth, your Thunder family is really something else!" Winston responded coldly.


    "What happened? Please enlighten me." Asked Garth.


    "You better pray that Tasha is safe! Otherwise, your family history will end today!" Winston stared


    back coldly.


    "You''re going too far with that statement," Garth said sternly after pausing briefly. "This is my ce.


    If you have business here, Mr Kim, please show us relevant documents, otherwise we won''t receive


    you."


    "You never learn until you die." With that said, Winston beckoned his men and ordered, " Find her!


    Dig up the while thing looking for that girl!"


    "Yes, sir!" A group of uniformed officers responded in unison and quickly walked towards the


    courtyard.


    "Winston, enough!" Garth snapped angrily, then raised his hand and continued, "Stop them!"


    "How dare you? Everyone listen! Anyone who obstructs official duties will be directly shot!" Said


    Winston.


    "Yes, sir!" Two hundred uniformed men shouted at the same time.


    Upon hearing this, the people who had intended to stop them quickly halted their steps. They


    couldn''t afford to joke around- the other side was armed with fully automatic rifles, and approaching


    them would mean certain death. Soon after, a group of police officers in uniform dispersed


    throughout various corners of the mansion buildings.


    "Winston, you..." Garth seethed with anger. In his rage, he didn''t care about much else and raised


    his hand to order, "Bring Winston here and tie him up!"


    Suddenly, a synchronized sound of footsteps could be hearding from the entrance of the


    estate. Except for Billy and Casey, everyone felt as if they were being crushed by a mountain; many


    shuddered involuntarily. Then a thousand men appeared within everyone''s line of sight. All dressed


    in fine silk clothes with curved swords at their waists; their eyes were sharp and resolute while their


    momentum was overwhelming.


    "Commander, please give us your orders!" said the leader of them.


    The one who began was one of the "Five Sharp des" of SHADOW, Judge from the east district.


    "Please give us orders!" A thousand men knelt down on one knee simultaneously while shouting in


    unison that echoed through the sky. The look in each person''s eyes as they gazed upon Billy was


    filled with endless fanaticism and admiration. The man in front of them was their god, the one they


    had faith in.


    A look of intense shock shed across Winston''s eyes. As the head of Cloud City Police Station, he


    had heard of Judge''s name. He knew that he was an absolute peak figure. To see three legendary


    figures in one day was surreal for him.


    "Get up and talk!" Billy looked at the SHADOW people and raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander!" The deafening roar echoed again, piercing through the sky.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "W-who are they?" Among Thunder family members, someone felt like they couldn''t hold on any


    longer since they were shocked and scared.


    "I... I don''t know, they look really terrifying..." A man next to him responded with a trembling voice.


    "I feel like any one of them could take on hundreds of us alone..."


    "What kind of person is he? How can he have such terrifying subordinates? We''re in big trouble


    today..." Another gang member looked at Billy and shuddered.


    "..."


    Simr conversations were heard constantly.


    "Duncan, can you tell who they are?" Garth tried to keepposed before asking.


    "I''m afraid we''re in big trouble, Garth." Duncan said with his eyes showing panic.


    "Who are they exactly!?"


    "If... if I remember correctly, they are the most mysterious organization within our borders. The head


    of the East District is called Judge!" Duncan trembled slightly all over his body.


    "What? They''re from SHADOW?!"


    "Dressed in fine clothes with a curved de in the shape of a crescent moon, that''s SHADOW''s


    signature look! Garth, look at their des. Are there the words ''SHADOW'' engraved on them?"


    Garth''s legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. From this moment on, he no longer had


    any illusions about their situation.

 Chapter 17 Long Time No See

    Chapter 17 Long Time No See


    Chapter 17 Long Time No See


    "Your Honor, is there any misunderstanding about this matter today?" Garth eased his tone slightly


    and took a few difficult steps before looking at Judge and asking. Garth wouldn''t be reckless


    enough to not take SHADOW seriously. He had self-awareness. If SHADOW wanted to deal with


    the Thunder family, it wouldn''t take half an hour topletely destroy them.


    "May I ask, Your Honor, who is this person?" Garth pointed at Billy with a trembling hand.


    "Commander, did they do it?" Judge ignored Garth and turned to ask Billy.


    Billy nodded slightly.


    With that, the men on Judge''s side drew their swords and roared. After the roaring waves passed,


    the pressure and momentum over the entire mansion became even more intense.


    People on the side of Garth felt like their knees buckled.


    "I... I can''t stand it anymore " One of the gunmen in ck shouted out, "I''ll fight you all!"


    Then he aimed at Billy and pulled the trigger.


    At that moment, a cold crescent moon de flew out like a sh of lightning. After colliding with the


    bullet at high speed, it spun back into Judge''s hand and the bullet fell to the ground with a crisp


    sound.


    "Take their guns off!" Billy began.


    20 young men nodded and rushed towards the hundred ck-d men in a sh.


    Whoosh!


    In a moment, those hands holding guns were cut and fell to the ground, blood gushing from the


    wounds.


    Hysterical screams and cries echoed throughout the entire mansion. In less than two minutes, all a


    hundred people in ck copsed on the ground, wailing in pain.


    Upon seeing this, the other members of the Thunder family trembled with fear and quickly threw


    their weapons to the ground to surrender.


    Just then, there came another hurried footsteps sound at the entrance. In the next moment, two or


    three hundred fully armed soldiers in military attire rushed into the estate. As the newers saw


    the severed hands on the ground, they all felt shocked. When their eyes went to the men with a


    curved de, they shivered with their faces filled with fear.


    "General Moreno?!"


    After seeing Baxter Moreno, who was leading the special forces, Garth, who had been plunged into


    despair, seemed to have grasped a lifeline.


    "General, you havee just in time. These people have illegally broken into a civilian house,


    vitingws and regtions, and using cruel methods. Please let your people catch them all."


    "Shut up!" Baxter roared, then turned to the group of man in fine silk clothes and asked, "Excuse


    me, which one of you is Judge?"


    "Who are you?" Judge turned to Baxter and asked.


    "Your Honor. I am Baxter Moreno from the Cloud City battle zone. I have long heard of your great


    name and today, it is my honor to meet you." Baxter slightly bowed.


    "Cloud City battle zone?"


    Judge nced at the group of men in military attire and then spoke, "Are you here to arrest the


    people of SHADOW?"


    "Your Honor, you have misunderstood!" Baxter shuddered all over. "I just heard that you''vee to


    Cloud City. I don''t know what big event has happened, so I came specially to see if you have any


    orders."


    After a slight pause, Baxter continued, "Your Honor, what exactly happened that requires you to


    personallye all the way to Cloud City?"


    Judge snorted and said, "You guys from Cloud City are amazing! In Cloud City, someone had the


    audacity to kidnap other children in order to perform a heart transnt for his own granddaughter.


    It''s truly outrageous!"


    "Hmm?" Baxter was slightly taken aback and puzzled. Although that was heinous, it must not be


    simple since Judge personally brought a thousand SHADOW members to Cloud City for


    processing. Then, Baxter had a thought that the child kidnapped was special.


    Baxter pointed towards Billy and Casey''s backs and asked softly, "Your Honor, who are those two?"


    "General Moreno, I never expected you toe to Cloud City. It''s been so long since west met.


    How have you been?" Just then, Billy turned around and greeted him.


    As soon as Baxter recognized Billy, he twas shocked. Without any hesitation, he knelt on one knee.


    "Commander!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone present apart from Casey and SHADOW personnel gasped in shock at this scene.


    What on earth was happening here? They actually saw the leader of Cloud City''s first battle zone,


    pay such a great tribute to the young man in front of him. Even the group of soldiers in uniform


    brought by Baxter were equally shocked. In their eyes, their leader was made of iron and blood,


    who had never showed such respect to anyone before. And standing not far behind Baxter, Edmond


    had had an answer in his heart. Based on his understanding of Baxter Moreno, there was only one


    person who could make him bow down and pay respects- the legendary King of the West, the head


    of SHADOW, Billy Gardner.


    Garth and his brother felt their knees weak and slumped down. Baxter had taken away theirst


    straw. Even if they were stupid, they knew that that man was a big shot since even Baxter paid


    homage to him.


    The Thunder family had reached its end.


    "Get up and speak!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander!" Baxter''s voice was unusually excited with admiration in his eyes. He


    used to be a member of Army Bloodshadow as the vice general of ck Tortoise, one of the four


    famous generals in the army. And he had gone through many fierce battles alongside Billy. Later, he


    withdrew from the Bloodshadow and came to Cloud City. His life was saved by Billy. Back then, he


    was trapped by an enemy deputy general and dispersed from the main team, eventually falling into


    the enemy''s encirclement. Although he fought back with all his might, due to therge number of


    enemy troops and the fact that he was already injured, he was pushed to the edge. And at that


    critical moment, Billy saved him. Billy killed nearly 10 thousand enemy soldiers with a Bloodshadow


    saber. Every time he thought that story, it really got him hot and excited.

 Chapter 18 Thunder Brothers Die

    Chapter 18 Thunder Brothers Die


    Chapter 18 Thunder Brothers Die


    "Sir!" Baxter stood up and saluted Casey respectfully.


    "Without the gunfire and battles, you seem to have put on some weight." Casey chuckled.


    "I apologize for that." Baxter replied awkwardly.


    "It''s alright. There''s nothing going on here. You can withdraw your men." Billy waved his hand


    dismissively.


    "Yes, Commander." Baxter saluted again before shouting at his men, "Everyone, retreat!"


    The soldiers responded loudly and left altogether.


    "You should go too. I''ll find you when I''m done here." Billy turned to Baxter.


    "Yes, Commander." Baxter didn''t argue because he knew there were nearly a thousand SHADOW


    members present, not to mention Billy himself. It would be effortless for them to wipe out the


    Thunder familypletely if they wanted to.


    "I-It has nothing to do with us today, sir..." Roger Meyer trembled as he spoke up nervously.


    "It was Garth who forced us here. We''ll leave right away..."


    "That''s right! Garth threatened us that if we didn''te, he''d deal with both of our families..." The


    head of the Jimenez family shuddered as well.


    Both of them regretteding now that they had seen the situation unfold before their eyes. If they


    had known it would turn out like this, they wouldn''t havee no matter what happened.


    Meanwhile, they both realized that the Pena family must have known something beforehand, which


    was why they didn''t show up. They cursed Chris Pena in their hearts.


    "Stay put and behave yourself. Without the permission of Commander, if you dare to leave, you''ll


    die!" Judge spoke sternly.


    "Judge... we were forced..." They opened their mouths again to plead for mercy.


    "Shut up!" Judge snapped at them before turning to Garth and threatened, "You still haven''t told us


    where Tasha is. Do you want us to wipe out the Thunder family?"


    Garth finally realized what was going on. He looked at Billy and said, "Your Honor, Tasha she''s...


    she''s..."


    "Daddy!" Just then, a childish voice came from not far away.


    Billy quickly turned his head to look over there. Although they had never met before, when he saw


    Tasha for the first time, he felt like there was an inexplicable connection between them.


    "Tasha!" Billy''s eyes turned red as he tried hard to smile before walking quickly towards her.


    "Daddy!" After getting down from a police officer''s arms, Tasha ran straight towards Billy without


    hesitation.


    "Tasha, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Billy hugged the little girl tightly into his arms as tears flowed down his face.


    "Dad, I''m okay, don''t cry. Uncle said that you are a great hero and heroes shouldn''t cry." Tasha lifted


    her small hand to help Billy wipe away his tears.


    "Dad didn''t cry, I just got a bit of grit my eyes." Billy forcefully suppressed his tears.


    "I knew it, Dad, you woulde to save Tasha..." The girl''s voice gradually weakened, "Dad, Tasha


    is tired, I wanna sleep..."


    The girl fainted directly. After being in a high-intensity state of fear for several dozen hours, she


    couldn''t hold on any longer when she saw Billy.


    "Tasha, Dad got you, no one will hurt you anymore." Billy gently patted Tasha''s back.


    Subsequently, after roughly examining the girl, they found there was no severe physical problems in


    her.


    "Judge, listen up!" Billy said while holding Tasha and walking towards the gate.


    "Please give orders, Commander!"


    "Kill Garth and Duncan. Go through all the illegal activities their offspring have done in the past few


    years, give them clear conviction. All other rted personnel of the Thunder family will be detained


    and punished ording tow after everything is investigated and rified. The same to the Meyer


    and Blount family."


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Please spare us, sir... We were forced to do it. Please spare us, sir..."


    "It was all the Thunder family who forced us... Please, sir, let us go..."


    There was a wail of sorrow throughout the mansion.


    And Thunder Brothers copsed on the ground, their faces were white as sheet, with an expression


    of despair. They never thought that the Thunder family, which had stood on Cloud City for hundreds


    of years, would be destroyed by their own hands. And all of this happened just because they caught


    a little girl. Infinite regret rose in the hearts of both people.


    The next second, Thunder Brothers'' lives were frozen in that moment. The Thunder family had


    exited the history of Cloud City.


    Two minutester, Billy carried Tasha into the car. Casey stepped on the gas pedal and drove


    towards the Knight family. Along the way, Billy held Tasha in his arms the whole time, never taking


    his eyes off his daughter, with an endless expression of tenderness on his face. One hourter, the


    three of them arrived at the Knight family''s doorstep.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Casey knocked on the door.


    "Who is it!?" Sharon''s slightly nervous voice came from inside, obviously worried that members of


    the Pena family woulde back for revenge.


    "Mrs Knight, it''s me, Casey. Please open up."


    Upon hearing Casey''s voice, Harleen quickly rushed to the door and then pulled it open with a jerk.


    "Tasha!?"


    Tears trickled down Harleen''s face as she saw her daughter in Billy''s arms and she quickly took the


    little girl into her arms. Fletcher and Felicia were shocked when they saw Tasha. They never


    expected Billy and Casey to rescue her.


    "Tasha, what happened? Wake up please don''t scare mom!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harleen don''t worry about her. Tasha is just tired. Let her rest for a while." Billy spoke up


    reassuringly.


    "I have checked her and there is nothing serious. She will wake up soon." He added.


    "Thank... thank you, Billy." Said Harleen, excited.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and then sat down on the sofa with Tasha in her arms.


    "Billy, who kidnapped Tasha?" Felicia asked loudly.


    "Felicia, shut your mouth!" Sharon shouted. "If you keep yelling like this, get out of this house right


    now!"


    "Mom, don''t be so loud. Don''t wake up Tasha!" Felicia pouted.


    "Garth Thunder''s granddaughter needs a heart transnt and Tasha happens to be a match for her.


    So he had Neal''s people kidnap her." Billy exined in a better mood.


    "What? Garth Thunder? The wealthiest family in Cloud City?!" Felicia eximed in shock.

 Chapter 19 Let Me Take Care Of You

    Chapter 19 Let Me Take Care Of You


    Chapter 19 Let Me Take Care of You


    "How did you save Tasha? The Thunder family is even stronger than the Pena family!" Felicia


    asked.


    "We called the police and they helped me rescue Tasha."


    "Is that true?" Felicia looked at Billy skeptically.


    "Felicia, are you done yet?" Sharon shouted again and turned to Billy and Case, "Dealing with the


    Pena family was already enough trouble. Now there''s an even stronger Thunder family. Aren''t you


    afraid of getting into more trouble? It doesn''t matter for you two since you cane and go as you


    please. You can just leave without any consequences, but have you thought about my family? We


    can''t stay in Cloud City anymore and Ozin is not an option either. What are we supposed to do from


    now on?"


    Fletcher and Harleen both had serious expressions on their faces.


    How would their family survive in the future?


    "Mrs Knight, don''t worry! I''ll go back to Ozin with all of you and help handle any difficulties that


    arise." Billy turned to Sharon and spoke up. "I promised topensate for what we owe your family


    thousandfold or even ten thousandfold. Please believe me when I say that I will fulfill my promise."


    Sharon snorted, "I''d say bullshit. Why go back to Ozin? Are we gonna starve there?"


    "Mrs Knight, don''t worry about those things. I''ve already thought it through. I promise..."


    "Enough, stop talking!" Harleen interrupted him. She didn''t believe Billy''s words. She knew her


    family''s situation best, believing that there was no way Billy could handle everything.


    After a brief pause, she continued speaking, "Thank you for saving Tasha. Consider it repaying the


    favor when I saved you years ago. You can leave now."


    "Harleen!" Billy spoke again, "Tasha probably won''t wake up so soon. Would it be convenient for us


    to go out and take a walk?"


    "Why walk? Don''t think we owe you just because you saved Tasha. Let me tell you..." Sharon


    chimed in.


    "Sharon, shut up a second!" Fletcher frowned slightly before looking at Harleen and saying,


    "Harleen, go ahead and rify things."


    Though hesitant, Harleen ced Tasha on the sofa and got up to head towards the door. Billy


    followed her while Casey followed closely behind them both.


    "Thank you again for saving Tasha." Said Harleen as they walked along.


    "She is also my daughter, I''m responsible for my daughter." After a brief pause, Billy continued,


    "Harleen, I''m sorry. I didn''t know five years ago..."


    "It was all my choice and has nothing to do with you." Harleen interrupted him.


    "Harleen, Tasha is growing up now and starting to understand things. She can''t be without a father.


    From now on, let me take care of you both."


    "I told you it was my choice. Don''t feel pressured." Harleen insisted yet she felt a bit surprised at


    Billy''s promise.


    "Since we''vee this far today, let''s make things clear. You have your life and I have mine. From


    now on, don''te looking for me again. Take care of yourself..." Harleen said.


    "Harleen!" Billy interrupted her again. "I know you still hate me but even if you don''t think about


    yourself, at least think about Tasha. She''ll be starting elementary school soon, do you want people


    to say she''s an orphan? With your current situation, can you guarantee her a stable environment for


    growth?"


    "That''s enough..." Harleen sobbed uncontrobly.


    "Harleen, trust me, I''ll give both of you a happy home." Billy turned around and grabbed her arms


    while staring into her eyes intently.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t ept me right now or if we don''t get married immediately, our


    feelings will grow slowly over time. But for now, can we at least pretend to be a married couple in


    front of others and Tasha? When you truly ept me, I promise to give you a grand wedding that


    will make every woman envious. I will make you the most beautiful bride."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Stop talking about it. Please, just stop," Harleen couldn''t finish her sentence as she broke down in


    tears.


    What woman didn''t want a dignified wedding and a husband who made her feel safe? These were


    her dreams since she was younger. However, all of her dreams came to an abrupt end five years


    ago. Now all she wanted was for their family to live peacefully and raise Tasha healthily.


    "Harleen, I''m so sorry." Billy pulled Harleen into his embrace. Harleen struggled instinctively but


    couldn''t break free from Billy''s strong arms. She gave up and let herself cry on his shoulder while he


    held onto her tightly with red eyes. Silence was better than words at this moment as they both


    stayed quiet except for Harleen''s sobs.


    "I''m sorry, truly sorry for making you suffer all these years." After some time passed and Harleen


    calmed down slightly, Billy released her and spoke softly.


    "Billy, I know everything you do is for Tasha, but I don''t want to burden you. Your life has just begun,


    and you have a bright future ahead of you. I can''t be too selfish and tie you down with me and


    Tasha." Harleen choked out.


    "Harleen, my life is with you and Tasha. Without the two of you, I have no life. In fact, even if it


    weren''t for Tasha''s situation this time around, I was already nning on going back to Ozin to find


    you! You saved my life. I once swore to myself that I would spend my whole life taking care of you.


    Even if we can''t be husband and wife, I will still stand by your side through thick and thin."


    "But reality is cruel." Harleen wiped away her tears.


    "You''ve seen our family''s situation. Not only are we poor but we''re also surrounded by enemies.


    You''ll be dragged down by us..."


    "These aren''t problems at all as long as you promise to let me take care of both of y''all. Trust me


    when I say that your lives will change dramatically. I''ve made some money over the years, not


    much, but enough to support a family. And besides that, I know plenty of friends who will make sure


    no one ever bullies y''all again!"

 Chapter 20 Old Grudges From The Past

    Chapter 20 Old Grudges From The Past


    Chapter 20 Old Grudges from the Past


    "Get your parents to pack up in the next few days, and we''ll move back to Ozin. We''ll start fresh,"


    Billy continued.


    "You''re too idealistic! You don''t understand how bad our situation is! There''s no ce for our family


    in Ozin."


    "That was before!" Billy spoke solemnly. "From now on, everything will be in the past. Trust me, I


    can do it."


    "Why don''t you understand?" Harleen sighed. "Never mind, no matter how much I say now, you


    won''t believe me. You''ll understandter." After speaking, she looked at Billy with a hesitant


    expression and asked, "Can I ask you for one more favor?"


    "Sure, what is it?" Billy said with the slightest hesitation.


    "In three days, it''s my grandfather''s birthday and our family is going to Ozin to celebrate with him. If


    you''re avable, could youe with us? They always mock Tasha for being a fatherless wild child


    every time we see them. Tasha has psychological trauma now and she doesn''t dare go there


    anymore. This time I want you toe with us so that she can feel safe."


    Harleen didn''t know if what she was doing was right, but at this point in her life, there were no better


    options. She had to take things one step at a time.


    "It''s settled then! We''ll meet in Ozin in three days."


    "Thank you," Harleen bowed slightly and after pausing briefly added apologetically, "But if you go to


    the Knight family they might mock and ridicule you as well..."


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "And... don''t me my mom. She''s sharp-tongued but kind-hearted. Without her help over the


    years, I wouldn''t be..." Harleen added.


    "I know, I only feel guilty and grateful towards your parents." He continued, "I''ll go take care of some


    things in Ozin first. Call me in three days. If Tasha wakes up and wants to find me, tell her she can


    see me in three days, I won''t leave her again."


    Harleen nodded with aplicated look in her eyes.


    ...


    The next morning at Back Hill Cemetery in Ozin, Billy knelt before a tombstone with no expression


    on his face and red eyes filled with tears. Three meters behind him stood Casey like a spear stuck


    into the ground, solemn and serious without moving an inch for two or three hours straight, as if


    they were characters frozen within a painting.


    "Commander." Casey finally spoke after another hour had passed.


    Billy bowed to the tombstone three times.


    "Father, your unfilial son Billy hase back. Rest in peace! I will find all those who were involved


    in conspiring against you and our family, and make them kneel here one by one to apologize."


    Then, they left.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is the investigation into the thing five years ago going?" Billy asked as they got into the car.


    "It''s been cleared up." Casey replied as he started the engine.


    "I used the description of a hitman that you provided at that time to track him down for six months.


    Finally found him in a neighboring country. He spilled everything. The mastermind behind your


    foster father''s family''s murder was none other than Ozin''s number one n, the Watkins family


    along with the Jimenez and Ma families."


    "As expected!" Billymented.


    Five years ago, The Miles Family, where Billy''s foster father belonged, was at the top of Ozin''s four


    major ns; the Watkins, Jimenez and Ma families being the other three. Although they were


    all part of these four major ns, the Miles family had far more power than any other ns so they


    easily dominated them all.


    Billy''s foster father was an upright man who didn''t tolerate some of their shady dealings, which often


    led to conflicts between them. Especially with the Watkins family who had long harbored resentment


    towards them after losing out on several big projects to the Miles family over time. Billy once warned


    Truman Miles, his foster father to be careful when dealing with these three families working together


    on some underhanded schemes. But Truman always believed that good triumphed over evil, and in


    the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks were in vain. Therefore, he never took them


    seriously. But in the end, a tragedy happened.


    "I had someone investigate the Miles family''s industries back then. Now they are mostly under


    these three families'' names. This proves that what the assassin said was not false." Casey


    continued.


    Billy nodded slightly before continuing, "Did you find out who poisoned us back then?"


    On the day of the incident, Truman''s family was having a banquet. If it weren''t for being poisoned


    beforehand, with Truman''s ability, they wouldn''t have been wiped out.


    "I found out, it was your foster father''s confidante Harriet Howell."


    "Harriet Howell?"


    Since Truman Miles lost his wife early on, he had never remarried. Harriet was a famous beauty in


    Ozin and also Miles Group''s public rtions director. Later on she manged to have a rtionship


    with Truman Miles by trying despicable methods. But Billy''s adoptive father never intended to marry


    her, and thus Harriet had resentment for a long time. Billy didn''t like that woman since she felt like a


    scheming woman at first sight. But his foster father didn''t reject her at the time, so Billy didn''t


    comment on their rtionship. However, never did he expect this woman to be so ruthless.


    "She''s now the openly lover of Brian Watkins."


    "That''s great! Let''s settle ounts with them then."


    "Commander, there''s something else I need to tell you." Said Casey with a hesitant expression.


    "Go ahead."


    "On the day of the incident, your foster father''s daughter was saved by a kind-hearted person like


    you." Casey paused and continued, "But the next day, Albion Watkins found her, and together with


    the sons of the Jimenez and Ma families, they bullied her in every way. Your sister refused to


    be humiliated, and finally jumped into the river tomit suicide. Moreover, the person who saved


    her was also killed by the three of them."


    "They all deserved to die! Tell Judge to find those them out, and charge them some interest tonight."


    Billy said while seething anger.


    "Got it!"

 Chapter 21 I Would Be Nothing More Than An Insect

    Chapter 21 I Would Be Nothing More Than An Insect


    Chapter 21 I Would Be Nothing More Than an Insect


    An hourter, the Land Rover pulled up in front of an unfinished skyscraper in the center of Ozin. "Is


    this the Ozin Tower?" Billy asked as they got out and walked to the za.


    It was histe foster father''s biggest wish to turn this building into Ozin''s gship, so that whenever


    people thought of Ozin, they would think of the Ozin Tower. ording to ns, oncepleted it


    would be a high-end shopping center with leisure activities, entertainment venues, hotels and


    offices all under one roof. But before it could be finished, his foster father had an ident.


    "Yes," Casey replied. "Mr Miles had an ident and work on the project stopped immediately. The


    relevant departments in Ozin tried to find someone else to take over but due to excessive


    investment costs and bad luck no one dared. A year ago at your request I contacted Derek and


    asked him to take over this project for us. He set up World Group subsidiary here in Ozin, which has


    been fully constructed after a year of hard work and is now in its marketing phase."


    Billy nodded slightly. "Derek seems like a reliable person."


    Suddenly, there was screeching brakes outside on the highway followed by twenty or thirty luxury


    cars stopping right outside. At the front was a Rolls-Royce Phantom followed by ck Mercedes-


    Benzes. Soon after, hundreds of ck-d men emerged from a row of Mercedes-Benz cars and


    dispersed in all directions. Within moments, the road was cordoned off and pedestrians in the


    square were being ushered away one by one. Onlookers from a hundred meters away turned to see


    what was happening out of curiosity.


    "Who are these people?" eximed a stranger.


    "Don''t you see the license te on the front car? That''s the chairman''s vehicle for World Group.


    Ozin Tower belongs to theirpany." Replied another.


    "No wonder! World Group has risen unexpectedly this year and even made the Watkins family


    retreat into obscurity."


    Meanwhile, two men stepped out of the Rolls-Royce-an elderly man with full gray hair who looked


    about sixty years old and a middle-aged man who was slightly overweight with designer clothes and


    a Maitreya Buddha-like smile on his face.


    "This fat guy always likes to put on such ostentatious disys." Casey muttered.


    "Mr Gardner!" The middle-aged man ran over to Billy within seconds upon getting out of his car. He


    bowed deeply before him. The elderly man nearby couldn''t help but be shocked by what he saw. As


    Derek Hines''s personal bodyguard, only he knew the true extent of Derek''s terrifying background.


    He had been following Derek for almost ten years, and he had never seen him treat anyone with


    such respect before.


    "Do you like to show off your power? Let your people disperse." Said Billy.


    "I don''t want any idle people to disturb you, Mr Gardner!" Derek grinned and waved his hand


    towards the old man behind him, "Disperse!"


    "Yes, Mr Hines." The old man then instructed a ck-clothed person next to him, who took out a


    walkie-talkie and began giving orders. In a short while, the hundred ck-d people got back on


    the car and the convoy roared away. Later, Derek turned to Casey and said, "Boss, long time no


    see, I missed you so much!"


    "Get lost, I don''t have the same hobby as you!" Casey red at him.


    "Uh... Casey, you can''t ruin my reputation!" Derek then said to Billy, "Mr Gardner, this ce is not


    officially open yet. How about getting inside for some rest?"


    "Let''s go sit in the car for a while." Billy looked up at Ozin Tower before turning around and walking


    towards the car.


    "Mr Gardner, weren''t you always in the western region? Howe you suddenly came to Ozin?"


    Derek asked Billy after the three got into the car.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re not bad, kid. Haven''t seen you in two years, you''ve lost quite a bit of weight!" Billy didn''t


    respond to his words.


    "Hey, isn''t that what you asked for?" Derek grinned.


    "I''ve been working out a lot these past two years, and I''ve already achieved the weight loss goal you


    set for me."


    "Hmm, not bad. You do have some determination." Billy said with a slight smile.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Mr Gardner." Derek replied with a smile. "Let me update you on the


    progress of Ozin Tower."


    "No need," Billy shook his head. "I trust you, handle it as you see fit."


    "Thank you for your trust, Mr Gardner." Derek paused briefly before continuing, "Do you have any


    new instructions?"


    "Not at the moment, focus on attracting tenants and getting this building up and running as soon as


    possible."


    "I can assure you, I will handle it properly." Derek replied, confident.


    "Besides, I want someone to investigate the three family businesses so we can be prepared to take


    them over at any time." Billy instructed after some thought.


    "Do you mean we should take action against them?" Derek was taken aback.


    "My father died at their hands." Billy said in a low voice.


    "They deserve to die! Please rest assured that dealing with these insects won''t be an issue."


    "If it takes some funds to acquire their businesses, do you have enough money on hand?" Billy


    continued, "If you don''t have enough funds, I can give you some."


    Money was just numbers to Billy; he didn''t even know how much money he had in his several


    supreme cards altogether. But he was clear about only one thing-any one of those cards could


    probably buy ten Ozin Towers.


    "I''ve got enough money. Don''t worry, Mr Gardner."


    "Good!" Billy nodded slightly. "Also, have someonepile a dossier on the Knight family for me."


    "The Knight family?" Derek was momentarily confused before nodding again. "Got it!"


    "Alright, go ahead and handle your business. If I need anything, I''ll have Casey give you a call."


    After chatting for another ten minutes or so, Billy waved his hand to say goodbye.


    Derek got out of their car.


    "Sir, who was that person? Do you really need to show such respect?" The elderly man asked as


    soon as Derek got back into the Rolls-Royce.


    "Donald, let me ask you something. Do you think I''m already pretty awesome?"


    "With your achievements today, you''re definitely among the best of your peers."


    Derek chuckled lightly and said, "Well then let me tell you something, even if my achievements were


    multiplied by ten or even one hundred times over,pared to him, I would still be nothing more


    than an insect."


    The old man couldn''t help but inhale sharply in shock and disbelief.


    "Who is he?" asked he.


    "King of the West, Billy Gardner!"

 Chapter 22 On A Rooftop Garden

    Chapter 22 On A Rooftop Garden


    Chapter 22 On a Rooftop Garden


    The old man was startled upon hearing Derek''s words.


    Billy Gardner''s name was known by all-single-handedly, he could easily kill countless enemies with


    a Bloodshadow saber in hand. The local gangsters would be frightened and intimidated by his


    name. In the face of such a figure, there were probably few who wouldn''t bow down to him.


    "My life was also saved by Mr Gardner. Without him, I would have been dead long ago. Even my


    achievements and wealth today are thanks to Mr Gardner. His kindness towards me is even greater


    than that of my own parents." Derek added with gratitude and awe.


    "I see."


    At the same time, Casey''s phone message alert sounded from inside the Land Rover car.


    "Commander, Judge has found the whereabouts of those three young masters!" he said after


    looking at the text message content.


    "Very good! Let''s go meet them then!" Billy said.


    Boom!


    Casey put the pedal to the metal and they headed for Paradise Vis, which was located at the foot


    of a mountain to the west of Ozin City, with convenient transportation and beautiful scenery.


    The manor was already crowded with people and very lively. Albion Watkins was veryfortable


    half-lying on a rocking chair, holding an expensive cigar in his hand. On his left side sits a popr


    young model, symbolically massaging his thighs. The tall and slender beauty sitting on the right was


    a popr Ozin female host, who was currently peeling fruit for him. As the second son of the


    wealthiest n in Ozin, Albion lived a veryfortable life and often invited friends toe and


    party.


    "Albion, Beatrice Knight, that flirtatious woman contacted me yesterday, wanting me to arrange a


    time for you to meet her. She said she wants to treat you to a meal." A young gentleman across


    from Albion said after taking a sip of red wine.


    "Beatrice Knight?" Albion spoke.


    "Uh-huh, that woman, to be honest, her looks and figure can be considered top-notch! And I heard


    that she''s good a fuck. Are you interested?"


    Albionughed and answered, "those promiscuous women can be left to you guys, I''m not


    interested." He then blew a string of smoke and continued, "The Knight family''s three daughters, I


    am only interested in the other two, Harleen Knight and her sister."


    "You have taste, Albion." Another young man spoke up.


    "Especially Harleen, the number one beauty in Ozin. She''s definitely the most beautiful woman I''ve


    ever seen in my life, no doubt about it!"


    "Albion, I heard that Gaylord still hasn''t given up on Harleen!"


    Albion snorted and said, "What can he do if he doesn''t give up? He can''t handle Harleen himself.


    Does he think others won''t try to get involved?"


    "Albion, are you nning to make a move?"


    "But Harleen has been driven away by the Knight family and gone to Cloud City. It''s unlikely she''ll


    be back in Ozin anytime soon."


    "It''s easy." Albion smiled faintly, "I just need to make a phone call and Zeph that old bastard will


    bring both daughters back."


    "You''re determined this time, huh?" The other young man raised his ss and said, "Let''s toast to


    Albion''s sess!"


    "Don''t forget about us when you''re done ying with her. Let us taste the number one beauty of


    Ozin when you get tired of her."


    "No problem!" Albion raised his ss and drank it all at once.


    Just then, there was a loud noise at the entrance of the estate. Soon after, a military Hummer


    crashed through the gate and quickly headed towards Albion and his group. There was a cry of


    surprise on site as people hurriedly moved aside. The Hummer stopped just two meters in front of


    Albion and the others. Everyone, including Albion, was terrified and fell to the ground, their faces full


    of shock and cold sweat. They were just inches away from being run over by the Hummer.


    Then, two men dressed in fine clothes with curved swords at their waists got out of the Hummer.


    They looked serious and fierce.


    "Who the hell are you guys? Do you know where this is? Do you want to die?" Albion manged to


    calm himself down before shouting angrily.


    "Are you Albion Watkins?" One of the men looked at a photo on his phone before speaking coldly.


    "Who are you?" Albion shouted again in anger.


    At that moment, a group of ck-d men rushed towards them with electric batons in hand,


    looking very intimidating. "What''s going on here, Albion?" asked the leader of those men in ck.


    "Cut the shit! Break their arms and legs!" Albion ordered.


    "Got it!"


    Fifteen ck-d individuals quickly rushed towards the two men. One of the two men flipped his


    wrist, holding a curved de in his hand, and shed like a ghost. In less than two minutes, over


    ten people on Albion''s side all fell on the ground. Their right ankle tendons were all cut off. And they


    were rolling all over the ground, wailing incessantly.


    The others was all dumbfounded.


    "Who... who are you?" Albion finally realized that he might have gotten into big trouble. After


    clearing his throat, he continued, "I am the second young master of the Watkins family. If you dare


    to touch me, the Watkins..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he finished his words, the other men with a curved sword on his waist stepped forwards and


    knocked Albion unconscious with his hand. Albion copsed with his eyes rolling back and passed


    out. He was thrown into the two men''s car and taken away.


    ...


    The Crown Hotel was built along a river in Ozin and had a unique design, resembling a giant eagle


    spreading its wings. There was a rooftop garden built on the 48th floor, extending more than 21


    yards from the main structure like the beak of a great eagle. Below the gardeny a rolling river.


    The Sky Garden, also known as the Observation Deck, provided a panoramic view of Ozin''s


    scenery when one was situated within the garden.


    When Albion woke up, he found himself outside the railing of the aerial garden. He was facing the


    garden with his hands and feet tied. A hemp rope was tied to his waist and the guardrail. Once the


    hemp rope was broken, he would fall and die. When Albion was conscious, he was panicked at the


    sight of the surroundings. Covered in cold sweats, he kept shouting for help. After a while, he


    rxed his mind slightly and looked around. To his shock, on both sides of him, there were two


    other people of the same age, with their backs facing the river. The two of them had already woken


    up a moment ago, shivering all over. Their faces were pale and their crotch was wet.


    They were Gaylord Ma, the second son of the Ma family, and Jeff Jimenez, the first son of


    the Jimenez family. They were both Albion''s acquaintances.

 Chapter 23 How To Choose, You Decide For Yourselves!

    Chapter 23 How To Choose, You Decide For Yourselves!


    Chapter 23 How to choose, you decide for yourselves!


    In the center of the garden, on a sofa, sat a young man in in clothes with sharp eyebrows and


    starry eyes. He was Billy. Casey and Judge stood on either side of him.


    After a simple disguise, Billy lookedpletely different now. He had no ns to let Ozin''s people


    know he was back yet. Everything would have to wait until Harleen and her daughter were settled.


    In addition to the three of them, there were ten intimidating men standing at each corner of the


    garden.


    "Who are you? I am Albion Watkins, iIf you dare touch me, the Watkins family will never let you go!"


    Albion spoke up.


    Billy swirled his ss of red wine before taking a sip.


    "Gentlemen, do you remember that night five years ago?"


    "What... what do you mean?" Albion was slightly stunned while the other two began to think it over.


    "You don''t remember? I understand! You''ve done so many despicable things that it''s hard to keep


    track. Let me remind you then. Do you remember Samantha Miles?"


    Upon hearing that name, all three men widened their eyes with panic shing through them. On that


    night five years ago, it was extremely lively here, and it was also the most exciting time they had


    yed in those years. Whenever they thought of that night, they would feel an inexplicable


    excitement. The only thing that disappointed them was that a woman named Samantha Miles finally


    jumped into the river and killed herself. But they had nned to use her more as their toy.


    "Who are you?" Albion asked after taking a deep breath, wondering if Billy was someone left of the


    Miles family to avenge Samantha. But he remembered that the Miles family had been wiped out five


    years ago.


    "Someone who wants your life!" Billy blurted out with a long face. "Are you scared?"


    "You... you dare to kill us?" Albion red fiercely, gritting his teeth. "You brought me here in front of


    so many people, my family must be on their way here now! If you dare, my father will certainly skin


    you!"


    "Yes! If you dare to kill us, you will surely die a hundred times worse than us!" roared Jeff Jimenez.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you myself." Billy puffed on the cigarette and said, "I will have your elders


    personally kill you."


    Soon, a hurried sound of footsteps could be heard. A group of thirty people rushed out of the hotel.


    They were from the three families. Brian Watkins, the second-inmand of the Watkins family,


    showed up first.


    "Uncle, help me!" Albion shouted loudly.


    "Dad, save me!" The other two shouted at the same time.


    "Fuck, who are you? Do you know we are?" Brian snapped at Billy.


    "Uncle, he''s here to avenge Samantha that slut! You should kill him for me!" Albion called out.


    Brian was slightly taken aback when he heard what his son said, and continued to look at Billy. "Are


    you a member of the Miles family?" asked Brian.


    The heads of the Jimenez and Ma families also looked at Billy with a surprised expression. The


    three of them simultaneously went through all the people in the Miles family in their minds, but none


    of them matched the person in front of them.


    "Five years ago, Miss Miles was bullied by your sons andmitted suicide by jumping into a river."


    Billy didn''t answer Brian''s question and after taking a sip of his cigarette, he continued, "How should


    the three of them die? What do you think?"


    "Humph! That cheap woman, she brought it upon herself. She has nothing to do with my son and


    his friends!" the head of the Jimenez family took two steps forward and pointed at Billy.


    A chilling aura of killing intent emanated from Billy, and his eyes became sharp as a sword. A


    machete spun swiftly towards the arm of the Jeremy Jimenez, as fast as a sh of lightning. The


    next moment, an arm detached from his body and fell straight to the ground, with blood gushing out.


    Jeremy let out a scream.


    "It''s your responsibility to teach your son." Billy nced at Jeremy indifferently and continued, "I will


    give you three a chance tonight to kill your sons to apologize to Miss Miles. You guys can also give


    up this opportunity. However, the consequence of doing so is that all of you who came tonight will


    have to jump from here. Furthermore, including the family behind you all, they must also


    apany Miss Miles in burial. How to choose, you decide for yourselves!"


    Billy picked up the red wine and took a sip.


    "Fuck, who do you think you are? Do you have a death wish so badly? I kill you right now!" the burly


    man behind Brian roared angrily, and he charged towards Billy.


    Judge beside Billy drew his sword. The next second, the burly man was cut in half. He continued to


    take two more steps and fell to the ground with both upper and lower parts of his body, bleeding


    profusely.T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd simultaneously gasped in shock.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re so damn the person who killed the Watkins family in front of me!" Brian


    roared. He raised his hand and called out, "Kill them all!"


    "We can''t it, my lord." One of the old men seemed to have an awakening and shuddered all over.


    He walked to Brian''s side and said nervously, "He... they are SHADOW''s."


    "I don''t care whether he''s SHADOW or not, I must have him today..." Brian responded angrily.


    Halfway through the conversation, he shuddered all over and said, "What did you say? SHADOW?"


    "Dressed in fine clothes, wielding a curved de in the shape of a crescent moon, this is none other


    than SHADOW!" The old man spoke again with fear.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone''s faces turned pale in an instant, as if they had seen a ghost, and


    their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Excuse me... may I ask who you are?" Brian hesitated for a moment before asking Judge.


    "I am Judge from SHADOW."


    Brian and the other two leaders was shocked by what he said and their legs went weak. They all


    knew Judge, one of the "five sharp des" of SHADOW. Each controlled one side. Ozin belonged


    to the eastern region, and Judge was the one in charge of SHADOW''s control over this area.


    Moreover, they all noticed that Judge was listening to another man. That made them curious about


    the identity of that man.


    "Your Honor, may I ask who he is?" Brian pointed at Billy and asked Judge.

 Chapter 24 What A Tough Guy!

    Chapter 24 What A Tough Guy!


    Chapter 24 What a Tough Guy!


    "You have no right to know who he is!" Judge responded. "If you don''t want to die here today, I


    suggest you take the opportunity he''s giving you! Otherwise, I don''t mind personally sending you on


    your way!"


    Upon hearing his words, all three of them knelt down and kowtowed vigorously towards Billy.


    "I beg of you, please spare my nephew this time..." Brian was the first to speak up. "I''m willing to


    paypensation money. Consider it aspensation for Miss Miles. You name the amount and


    I''ll transfer the money immediately..."


    The other two family heads also nodded quickly, expressing their willingness to pay as long as they


    could save their sons'' lives.


    "You guys are very rich?" Billy took a sip of wine. "So how much do you n on paying? One trillion


    or ten trillion?"


    "I..." Brian struggled to speak and was at a loss for words. Although the Watkins family ranked first


    in Ozin''s big families, they couldn''te up with more than 10 billion cash.


    "Give each of them a knife, and if they don''t cut the rope within three minutes, let them jump on their


    own!" Billy took a sip of his cigarette and spoke lightly.


    Bang!


    Three cold machetes were thrown in front of the three.


    "I... I''ll make a call..." Brian said trembling as he pulled out his phone. He was making onest


    attempt. As the second inmand of the Watkins family, he knew some people in Ozin''s


    underworld and hoped to save his nephew''s life. One minuteter, the first call went through. But


    before he could finish speaking, the other party heard it was SHADOW who was involved and hung


    up directly.


    A drop of sweat dripped down from Brian''s forehead. Then he dialed another number. Without


    surprise, halfway through speaking, the phone was hung up again. He tried another two times but


    failed in the end. The phone fell to the ground and his face turned pale as sheet.


    "There''s only one minute left!" Judge''s voice rang out.


    Brian picked up one of the bent swords before staggering towards Albion. The other two family


    heads had no choice but to bend down and pick up their swords, staggering away.


    "Uncle... what are you doing... I''m your nephew..." Albion shouted out.


    "Albion.. don''t me me. You made a mistake and must take responsibility for the entire Watkins


    family. I had no choice..." Brian took a deep breath and raised his sword.


    "Don''t do it!" Albion screamed. The next moment, his body disappeared into the darkness like a


    falling leaf. The fate of the other two young masters was the same as Albion''s. Their own fathers cut


    off the hemp ropes that bound them before they fell into the rolling waves of theke with a thud.


    Afterwards, Brian and hispanions copsed on the ground at once. In an instant, they seemed


    to have aged several decades. Tears flowed freely from their eyes as they were overwhelmed by


    grief and despair.


    ...


    "What?!" Osmond Watkins, the head of the family received his brother''s phone call and roared in


    anger. His son was dead in the river.


    Osmond''s raging palm mmed onto the coffee table in front of him, causing it to instantly explode.


    ss shards scattered all over the ground.


    "Please forgive me, brother. I am powerless and cannot save Albion..." Brian sat on the sofa, tears


    flowing down his face.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Osmond took a deep breath and lit a cigar before looking at him and he said, "This is not your fault,


    if I were there, I would have made the same choice."


    After blowing out smoke, he continued, "Are you sure that kid is here to avenge that little bitch from


    the Miles family?"


    "Yes! He said it himself!"


    Osmond looked towards his subordinate standing at the door and spoke in a deep voice, "Find out


    whether there are any surviving members of the Miles family! Report back immediately as soon as


    there is any news!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Brother, that kid has an unusual rtionship with SHADOW!" Brian also lit a cigar and took a puff.


    "If he really is a remnant of the Miles family, we have to be on guard!"


    Osmond snorted and said, "So what? If he''s one of the Miles family, even he is the master of


    SHADOW, I''ll let him die again!"


    "Call Coman right now, and tell him that his younger brother has been killed, ask him toe back


    in the next few days." Said Osmond.


    "What''s the n, brother?"


    "No matter who hen is, he dares to kill my son, I will definitely crush him to pieces!" Osmond gritted


    his teeth.


    "Okay!"


    Brian didn''t expect Osmond to call Coman Watkins back, who was the eldest son of Osmond and


    also the pride of the entire Watkins family. Not only was his personal strength formidable, but he


    had already be a candidate for the position of attendant in the Buddha Hall at a young age,


    highly regarded by superiors and with a bright future ahead. Buddha Hall was an institution that was


    on par with SHADOW as one of the two major powers in the country. It attracted elites and wielded


    immense power. SHADOW managed inside the country, eliminating violence and promoting peace,


    punishing evil and eradicating corruption; while Buddha Hall was the outer defense, resisting foreign


    enemies and promoting national prestige. Young people who could sessfully pass the


    assessment of Buddha Hall and be official members were all outstanding talents in their own


    right.


    "Also, inform Al to invite the Heath Brothers toe to Ozin. Just say that the Watkins family has


    invited them and they will be rewarded with one billion." Osmond continued instructing.


    "Alright."


    Upon hearing the words "Heath Brothers," a glint appeared in Brian''s eyes.


    Osmond took another puff of his cigar, his eyes bloodshot as he stared ahead and murmured, "you


    killed my son, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death!"


    On the third day around noon, Billy and Casey were having lunch on the first floor of their hotel


    when Billy''s phone rang. He picked it up to see that it was Harleen calling.


    "Harleen, have you guys arrived in Ozin?"


    "Daddy, it''s Tasha. Where are you? I miss you so much. Can youe see me?" A young voice


    sounded from the other end of the line.


    "Tasha?" Billy perked up at once and spoke softly. "Tasha, ask your mom where you guys are right


    now. Daddy wille over right away."


    "Really? You cane see Tasha right away? That''s great! Hurry up!"


    "I''ll give Mommy the phone so she can tell you our location."


    "Okay." Billy replied with a smile.


    "Since Tasha woke up that day, she kept calling out for you. I could feel how much she misses you.


    We were nning toe to Ozinter in the evening, but Tasha kept insisting on seeing you, so


    we came back early. We''re at Ozin''s house now. I''ll send you the address and if you''re free,e


    hang out with Tasha." Said Harleen.


    "I''m free now. I''ll be there soon." Billy replied emotionally.


    "Alright." Harleen responded before hanging up.


    Shortly after, Billy received their address on his phone.


    "Are the toys ready?" Billy asked as they walked towards the hotel entrance.


    "Yes," Casey nodded. "I had Judge buy them and they''re already in the parking lot."


    "Good!" Billy nodded before picking up his pace.


    "Commander!"


    As they arrived at the parking lot, a man of SHADOW jumped out of a box truck''s driver seat and


    greeted them.


    "The toys are here?" Billy asked.


    "They''re all here." The man quickly walked to the back of the truck and opened its door. "Judge


    didn''t know what kind of toys Tasha likes specifically so he bought a little bit of everything."


    Billy and Casey looked inside and their mouths twitched simultaneously-there were toys


    everywhere.


    Well then! The entire truck was filled with toys!


    "You should have him move the entire mall!" Billy rolled his eyes as he looked at Casey.


    "What a tough guy!" Caseymented.

 Chapter 25 A Phone Call From The Capital City

    Chapter 25 A Phone Call From The Capital City


    Chapter 25 A Phone Call from the Capital City


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, the Land Rover led the way with a box truck following closely behind as they


    slowly made their way towards the Knight family''s neighborhood.


    "Commander..." Casey hesitated to speak up after they had driven for a bit.


    "I''m not in active duty anymore, don''t call me Commander. Just call me Mr Gardner or Billy like


    Derek does." Billy replied.


    "In that case, can I still call you brother? It feels more personal." Casey smiled.


    "Sure thing," Billy nodded before asking, "What did you want to say earlier?"


    "I got a call from the capital this morning." Casey''s tone was heavy.


    "As expected," Billy responded nonchntly. "What did they say?"


    "They''re not happy about you going off on your own and are giving you three days to return to the


    western region or else they''ll revoke your title as King of the West." Casey took a deep breath


    before continuing. "I think it''s time for us to part ways."


    "That works out perfectly." Billy had an indifferent expression on his face.


    "Write up my resignation letter and send it over saying that I''m leaving due to personal reasons and


    resigning from all positions in Army of Bloodshadow."


    Casey mmed on the brakes suddenly causing them both to jolt forward in their seats.


    "You''re joking, right?" he asked incredulously.


    "If Azure Dragon and his crew found out you resigned, they''d be here in no time t ready to follow


    you wherever you go."


    In fact, everyone in Army of Bloodshadow might just quit too."


    "They dare!" Billy said in a low voice. "Tell them to stay put in the West without my permission. If


    they dare to leave their post, they''ll have to face the consequences."


    "Are you serious, bro?" Casey turned his head towards Billy.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Billy red at him.


    "But... Themander of the capital''s army has been semi-retired for two years due to health


    reasons. It''s rumored that they want to choose one of you five lords as his recement. If you


    resign now..."


    "I''ve heard about this from my father long ago." Billy interrupted him. "I want to spend more time


    with Tasha and Harleen, whom I owe so much. And also because I have no interest in that position.


    Let those four fight over it!"


    "For me, being free from official duties is better." He continued with a smile on his face.


    "I see." Casey nodded thoughtfully and then spoke again. "It''s said that the lord of the central district


    has been against you all along and has reported against you several times. He even privately


    contacted two lords from North and South districts who are loyal to him."


    "He''s just an insignificant person who can''t make any difference." Billy chuckled lightly. "Let him do


    whatever he wants!"


    "But he is rted by blood with the emperor and many people support him in the capital city... I''m


    worried if he really wants trouble with you..." Casey trailed off uncertainly.


    "There''s nothing to worry about!" Billy interrupted him again, his eyes shing with a hint of anger.


    "He better be careful, or I won''t hesitate to tear down his hideout!"


    "Okay."


    "By the way, how is Jake Hanson in the East doing?" Billy asked again after thinking for a moment.


    "Not good news." Casey shook his head and continued, "After thest battle, he was severely


    injured by the opponent and his cultivation level plummeted. Coupled with his advanced age, it''s


    unlikely that he''ll return to duty."


    "If you have time, give him a call and ask if he''s in Ozin. If he is, I''ll go visit him." Billy said after


    some thought.


    "Got it!" Casey paused before continuing to ask, "Brother, if you resign from your position at camp,


    what about your position in SHADOW?"


    "The same goes for that decision being made by higher-ups. If they''re willing to let me continue


    managing SHADOW then I won''t refuse. But if they think I''m not capable of handling it anymore


    then, I''ll step down anytime."


    "I see."


    "By the way, brother... I heard there are people investigating your background over at the capital!"


    "Let them investigate all they want! A bunch of clowns who can''t do anything else but cause


    trouble." Billy frowned slightly.


    "That''s true, they''re just bored out of their minds all day long. They''d go crazy without something to


    stir up." Casey agreed as they continued chatting for a while longer before driving into an old-


    fashioned neighborhood.


    After entering themunity, the two of them noticed that somerge words, "TO BE


    DEMOLISHED" were painted on the exterior walls of all the buildings. In the open space of the


    area, many elderly people were discussing something in groups of three or five, with sighs and


    worried expressions.


    "Daddy!"


    After Casey parked the car at unit 8, they got out of the car. Billy then saw a petite figure running


    towards him.


    "Tasha, did you miss Daddy?" Billy bent down to pick up Tasha and spun around in ce.


    "Of course! Tasha missed Daddy so much..." Tasha''s tears wetted Billy''s shirt cor.


    "Dad missed you too!" Billy''s eyes turned red at once.


    Harleen stood not far away watching them with tears streaming down her cheeks. This scene had


    appeared countless times in her dreams. She hoped that Tasha could have a strong father figure to


    rely on so she wouldn''t be called a bastard by others anymore. She had been dreaming this dream


    for five years.


    "Tasha, Daddy bought you lots of toys! Let''s go see them together?" In no time at all, Billy carried


    Tasha towards the back of his truck.


    "Yeah! New toys!" The little one wiped away her tears and smiled through them as she saw all kinds


    of toys filling up the truck.


    "Dad, are all these toys for Tasha?"


    "Yeah!" Billyughed. "Do you like them?"


    "Of course!" Tasha danced around and looked at Harleen. "Mommy,e see! Daddy bought me


    so many toys!"


    At that moment, Felicia walked out of the apartment building and quickly made her way to the car.


    "Oh my God!" She looked at the entire car full of toys with her mouth wide enough to fit two eggs in


    it. "Billy, are you a millionaire or something?"


    Harleen also walked over to the pile of toys and her mouth twitched several times as she surveyed


    them all.


    What a father''s love!


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps approaching-about ten tattooed men were walking


    towards them.


    "You must be the owners of unit 303? We''ve been waiting for you." The leader with a bald head


    red at Harleen.


    "Daddy, are they bad guys? Tasha is scared..." Tasha hugged Billy tightly.


    The incident in Cloud City had left her traumatized and now she trembled when she saw people


    who looked unfriendly.


    "Don''t be afraid, Tasha. Dad got you, no one will ever bully you again." Billy said softly before


    turning to Felicia.


    "Felicia, take Tasha home first. Harleen and I wille upter."


    Felicia nodded and took Tasha from Billy''s arms as they walked towards the hallway.


    "What do you want?" Billy asked the bald man who had approached them.


    "We bought your house. Come with us to handle the paperwork for the property rights." The bald


    man licked his dry lips.


    "What does that mean?" Harleen furrowed in confusion.

 Chapter 26 The Tricks Of Developers

    Chapter 26 The Tricks Of Developers


    Chapter 26 The Tricks of Developers


    "You don''t understand?" the bald man repeated. "Our boss has his eye on your house and is willing


    to buy it for 500, 000. We''ve already taken care of the paperwork today!"


    "Sorry, but we have no intention of selling our house." Harleen replied coldly.


    "We''re not here to negotiate with you today. We''re here to inform you officially." The bald man


    chuckled.


    "If you take care of the paperwork honestly today, you''ll get 500, 000. If not, you might not get a


    penny after tonight! Oh by the way, in case you didn''t know, everyone in this neighborhood except


    for your family has sold their houses already. They''ve all received their money and will be moving


    out in two weeks."


    "This ce is going to be demolished soon. You guys must be developers." Billy guessed as he


    remembered seeing some elderly people looking worried earlier. It was obvious that these were


    shady business tactics from developers.


    "Do I need your opinion?" The bald man nced at Billy and spoke sternly.


    "You''re asking for trouble!"


    One of Billy''s people approached the bald man and his buddies.


    "Hold on!" Billy stopped him before turning back to Harleen and said, "Harleen, what''s the market


    value for houses here?"


    "Although it''s not located downtown, this area is known for its good schools so even second-hand


    homes go for at least 31k per square meter." Harleen responded calmly.


    She had naturally figured out their intentions and added after a pause, "In addition, all homes are


    over 80 square meters so even if it''s just an estimate, they would cost at least over two million in


    total."


    "Got it!" Billy nodded slightly before turning to the bald man. "You guys got a house worth two or


    three million, and you only paid fifty thousand for it?"


    "You talk too much. If you keep bbering, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to speak again." The


    bald man shouted angrily.


    "What''s yourpany called?" Billy asked calmly.


    "Why? You gonna call the cops?" The bald man sneered. "Go ahead and tell them that Obodon


    Real Estate''s people are here doing business. Let''s see what they say."


    "Obodon Real Estate? I note it down. Here''s your chance, go back and tell your boss that he has


    until tomorrow to pay all the homeowners in this neighborhood ording to market price.


    Otherwise, hispany will shut down!" said Billy.


    The bald man and his tattooed friends burst outughing. Some even had tears in their eyes from


    laughing so hard.


    "You''re just here to mess around, aren''t ya?" The bald man finally stoppedughing. "Do you think


    Obodon is just a small workshop?"


    "Is your boss named Egbert Parham?" Harleen furrowed her brows.


    "Well well well! Not bad at all! You know our boss'' name too?" The bald man snorted coldly. "Then


    I''m sure you know what that name means in Ozin."


    "Harleen, do you know their boss?" Billy looked at Harleen.


    Harleen nodded slightly and said with a heavy tone of voice, "Obodon Real Estate is the biggest


    real estatepany in Ozin City, their boss has strong connections on both sides of thew."


    "I see." Billy smiled faintly before looking back at the bald man. "Did you remember what I said


    earlier?"


    "I think you need a beating!" The bald guy''s patience was probably exhausted. He raised his hand


    and waved it, "Come on, let him know how tough we are!"


    A group of tattooed men raised their hands and rushed towards Billy.


    Billy''s subordinate rushed forward with a sh. In less than a minute, all of them were lying on the


    ground wailing, with a look of fear on their faces. They didn''t even see the figure of the man who


    attacked them clearly before lying down, obviously it was not something they could contend with.


    "Remember what I said, if yourpany doesn''t take action by this time tomorrow, I will go directly


    to yourpany!" After Billy finished speaking, he looked at Harleen and said, "Harleen, let''s go


    upstairs!"


    "Just you wait... I will kill you..." The bald guy struggled to get up while gnashing.


    "Break one of their arms before they go!" Billy ordered as he approached the corridor entrance.


    Casey nodded in response.


    "Ah..."


    At the next moment, a hysterical scream came from behind Billy.


    "Egbert is very capable in Ozin, and someone like you who treats him this way, he definitely won''t


    give up easily!" Harleen said with a hint of concern as he walked.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harleen, don''t worry. I have some friends in Ozin, he won''t dare to cause any trouble." Billy


    comforted her.


    "But..." Harleen clearly wasn''t reassured.


    "I promise you, nothing will happen." Billy interrupted her with a smile.


    As they spoke, they arrived at the front door of the house.


    "Daddy!" Tasha ran over as soon as they entered the house.


    "Tasha!" Billy smiled and picked up the little one before greeting Fletcher and Sharon.


    "Daddy, did those bad guys leave?" Tasha asked as she opened her mouth.


    "Yes!" Billy nodded with a smile. "Dad will have Uncle Casey bring your toys upter."


    "That''s great!" Tasha eximed happily.


    "What bad guys?" Sharon frowned and looked at Harleen after hearing Tasha''s words.


    "The developers'' people..." Harleen then briefly described what had happened.


    "They want to buy our house for 500, 000? Why don''t they just rob us?" Sharon immediately


    shouted out.


    "These developers are ruthless! No wonder I saw some neighbors looking worried earlier." Fletcher


    also furrowed his brow. "You beat up Egbert''s men, they definitely won''t let it go."


    "So what if they don''t let it go? I don''t believe that they can control everything." Before Billy could


    respond, Sharon spoke loudly. "If worsees to worst, I''ll sit-in with our neighbors at relevant


    departments. I refuse to believe that no one will take care of this matter."


    "Don''t act recklessly, Egbert has connections in both the legal and illegal worlds of Ozin. He has


    plenty of ways to deal with ordinary citizens like you!" Fletcher responded sternly.


    "What can he do even if he has connections? He can''t just kill everyone here." Sharon continued


    angrily.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs and Mr Knight. I''ll find some friends to handle this." Billy said calmly.


    "What kind of friends can a soldier like you have? We''re better off relying on ourselves!" Sharon


    stood up and started walking towards the door.


    "Sharon, where are you going?" Fletcher shouted.


    "I''m going to talk to our neighbors and then go sit-in at the relevant department this afternoon!"


    Sharon replied loudly.


    "Come back here! Do you want to get yourself killed?" Fletcher furrowed his brows as he yelled.

 Chapter 27 He Is My Fiancé

    Chapter 27 He Is My Fianc��


    Chapter 27 He Is My Fianc��


    "They bettere..." Sharon spoke again.


    "Mrs Knight, if this isn''t resolved by tomorrow, you can go then," Billy said. "Plus, aren''t we


    supposed to be going to the Knight family''s birthday celebration soon?"


    "Dad, I don''t want to go to Grandpa''s house. I don''t wanna go there..." Tasha shook her head


    vigorously against Billy''s shoulder as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Tasha, I promise that no one will dare bully you again this time." Billy gently patted Tasha''s back.


    "I don''t wanna go there!" Tasha choked up.


    "Tasha, be good!" Harleen felt a pang of heartache seeing his daughter like this and took her from


    Billy into his arms. "Mom and Dad will apany you this time, don''t be afraid, okay?"


    "Tasha, didn''t they say that you didn''t have a dad? This is your chance to show them that your dad


    is back." Felicia chimed in from the side. "Tell them not to talk about you anymore."


    Tasha stopped crying and said determinedly, "I''ll tell them that I have a dad and he''s a great hero!"


    "Yes! Good girl!" Felicia smiled at her.


    Sharon opened her mouth wanting to say something but ultimately remained silent.


    At 5:30 PM, they arrived at a restaurant in downtown Ozin City. The Knight family was hosting Zeph


    Knight''s birthday banquet here.


    As they designated a private room, they looked around and saw that there were three tables in total.


    Many people were already seated, and Zeph was sitting at the host''s seat.


    "Hey, Uncle, you guys came! I thought you didn''t have enough money for transportation and


    wouldn''te to Grandpa''s birthday banquet this year!" At the main table, a heavily made-up


    woman said in a strange tone. Her age was simr to Harleen''s. She was good-looking, with a curvy


    figure, wearing heavy makeup on her face. The woman was Beatrice Knight, the daughter of


    Harleen''s uncle.


    Sitting next to her was a young man in histe twenties, dressed in designer clothes with slicked-


    back hair and a powdered face, wearing an expression of arrogance as if no one else mattered.


    "Who is he?" After Beatrice finished speaking, her eyesnded on Billy who was holding Tasha


    behind her. After a slight pause, she spoke up, "Harleen, is this your new paramour? You are going


    backwards as you live your life, look at who you have chosen to be with! He looks like a poor guy."


    "Beatrice shut up!" Harleen responded angrily.


    "Come on, don''t worry about what people say, okay?"


    "You''re not allowed to speak about my dad like that, dad is a great hero!" Tasha eximed angrily.


    "Little Bastard, shut up! You don''t even know who your dad is!" Beatrice scolded loudly.


    Tasha burst into tears, "... Bad woman! I''m never going to talk to you again..."


    "What a little bastard!" Beatrice sneered.


    "Say that again?" Billy walked up to her with Tasha in his arms, his eyes icy cold as he stared at


    Beatrice.


    "What do you want?" Feeling the chill emanating from Billy, Beatrice couldn''t help but shiver. But


    she didn''t hold back and said, "This little bastard has nothing to do with you. You..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy pped her hard across the face. The force was strong


    enough for the makeup on Beatrice''s face to fall like snowkes on the ground.


    Everyone turned their heads towards them in surprise and shock. Sharon''s face showed a hint of


    amazement. She didn''t expect Billy to have this kind of courage. Feeling relieved after being


    surprised for a moment, Sharon had been wanting to p Beatrice for a long time but never dared


    until now, while Felicia looked at Billy with admiration. Harleen held back her words.


    "You hit me!" Beatrice shouted out after a pause. "You, bastard! Howe dare you! I''m gonna skin


    you!"


    As she finished the words, another two crisp sounds rang out again, and Beatrice''s cheeks


    immediately swelled up on both sides.


    "From today on, if you dare to say Tasha is a little bastard again, I''ll make sure you never speak


    again!"


    "You..." Beatrice opened her mouth to shout a few more times but was scared by Billy''s sharp eyes


    and involuntarily closed her mouth.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, haven''t you gone too far? We''re right here." The young man next to Beatrice spoke up.


    "If you don''t want to get beaten up too, it''s best for you to shut up!" Billy scolded in a low voice.


    "Bastard!" Zeph mmed his teacup hard on the table and angrily said, "Fletcher, who is he? Are


    you guys trying to rebel?"


    "Father, he''s Tasha''s biological father, Billy Gardner." Fletcher took a deep breath before


    responding. He couldn''t help feeling bitter inside. He originally wanted to discuss with his father


    today whether they could arrange a job for Harleen in Ozin so that their family could move back


    there together. But it seemed it was all over.


    Hearing Fletcher''s words made Zeph even angrier.


    "Are you the guy who ruined Harleen back then!?" Zeph asked with fury.


    "What audacity! Do you dare show your face in front of us? We don''t wee you here; get out


    right now!"


    Everyone red at Billy with angry eyes wishing they could rush forward and take some bites out of


    him. For them, Billy had ruined their chance to climb the socialdder. Otherwise, the Knight family


    would have been sessful by now.


    "Dad, let''s go. I don''t want to stay here..." Tasha trembled as she saw Zeph''s angry expression.


    "Tasha, it''s okay. I got you. Dad will take you away soon." Billy patted Tasha''s back.


    "So you''re that bastard!" Beatrice gritted her teeth and shouted again after catching her breath.


    "Beatrice, enough!" Harleen scolded angrily. "Grandpa, what happened back then was my own


    choice. It''s not Billy''s fault! If you don''t wee him, we can leave. But I hope you won''t call Tasha


    a bastard anymore in the future! Billy is Tasha''s biological father and my fianc��. We''ll get married


    soon!"


    With that, everyone looked over at them.

 Chapter 28 Their True Face

    Chapter 28 Their True Face


    Chapter 28 Their True Face


    Harleen''s words stunned everyone, including Billy. Even though he knew Harleen said those words


    to defend him, the fact that he could publicly refer to him as her fianc�� in front of so many people


    still moved him.


    On the other side, Sharon felt quiteplicated inside yet she said nothing. She gave up the idea


    to scold her daughter right then and there, since it didn''t seem appropriate to speak up at this


    moment. However, if she didn''t vent a few words, she felt like she would go crazy.


    "What did you say? You said that he is your fianc��? Are you trying to drive me insane!?" Zeph


    questioned angrily. "It''s truly unfortunate for the Knight family to have such an unfilial descendant


    like you! I, Zeph Knight, am ashamed before the ancestors of the Knight family!"


    As he finished speaking, he was ovee with anger, and a fit of coughing ensued.


    "Father, take care of yourself. Don''t stoop to their level." Robert, Fletcher''s younger brother, spoke


    up.


    Then he turned to Fletcher and said angrily, "Brother, did youe here today to anger father?


    Hurry up and take them away!"


    "Father, we''re sorry. It''s our fault. Please don''t be angry. We''ll leave right away." Fletcher said.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leave? Since it has alreadye to this, let''s rify everything before we leave!" Sharon stepped


    forward at this moment. After scanning people on Zeph''s side with her gaze, she spoke up, "For


    these past few years, I''ve had enough of you! When you''re in a good mood, you throw us a bone.


    But when you''re in a bad mood, you take it out on us. In your eyes, our family is worth less than


    beggars! Just because Harleen didn''t listen to you and married into a wealthy family? She''s my


    daughter, who she marries is not up to you to decide! Today, let me tell yo all, starting tomorrow, our


    family will cut ties with the Knight familypletely. We won''t need your concerns about our lives


    anymore! Furthermore, I kindly request that you cash out our twenty percent stake in the Knight


    Group. Otherwise, we''ll see you in court!"


    Gasps filled the air after she finished speaking. No one had expected her to have the audacity to


    say so. Even Billy was slightly surprised. He hadn''t anticipated Sharon having such courage.


    Zeph trembled with rage once again. He pointed at Sharon and managed to utter a single word


    before spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    "Father!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "..."


    A cry of surprise echoed through the room.


    "Get out of here!" Zeph picked up a damp towel and wiped the corners of his mouth, shouting


    angrily.


    "Don''t worry, we''re leaving right away. Do you think I want to stay here? I don''t even want to see


    you for another second!" Sharon responded.


    "Sharon, enough, calm down." Fletcher''s face turned grim as he looked at Sharon.


    "Shut up!" Sharon yelled, "You''re just a spineless coward. Marrying you has been the unluckiest


    thing that ever happened to me! All these years, what have you done for us, Fletcher? They trample


    all over you, and you don''t even dare to make a sound! If you don''t want to sever ties with them, I


    won''t force you. Tomorrow, we''ll go through with the divorce proceedings. Me and my two


    daughters, along with Tasha, will live much better than now!"


    "Mom!" Harleen interjected, "Don''t be angry, it''s not Dad''s fault!"


    "If not him, who should I me? If he had an ounce of manly courage, we wouldn''t have fallen to


    this point!" Sharon retorted angrily.


    "Sharon, I apologize to you and the girls!" Fletcher let out a heavy sigh, his eyes showing


    determination. Then, he turned to Zeph and said, "Father, thank you for bringing me into this world


    and raising me. I will always remember the debt of life you''ve given me. But over these years, I


    have also deeply felt your heartlessness. As a husband and a father, I need to be responsible for


    them. I hope you can understand!"


    "Fletcher, what are you nning to do!?" Zeph steadied his emotions and asked angrily.


    "You cash in that 20% of the shares for us. From now on, we won''t bother you with anything."


    Fletcher struggled to speak.


    "You scoundrel!" Zeph''s anger red up again. "You want to sever ties with our family? Get out now!


    And forget about getting that 20% of the shares!" After a brief pause, he continued, "Don''t forget the


    supplemental agreement you signed! If you want to get that 20% of the shares, you have to ensure


    that our products enter the market of Ozin Tower and secure a minimum three-year contract!"


    "What!?" Upon hearing this, Sharon eximed, "What agreement did you sign with them?"


    "Sharon, maybe you don''t know?" Robert sneered and spoke up. "You only had a 15% stake in the


    Knight Group. Have you ever wondered why it waster increased to 20%?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "Ozin Tower is being rebuilt and has now entered the phase of attracting tenants. Fletcher


    volunteered and said he could bring the Knight family''s products into Ozin Tower, and that''s why


    father agreed to increase your shares to 20%!" exined Robert.


    "Fletcher, are you out of your mind?" Sharon shouted. "Ozin Tower is a top-ssmercial


    building. Even internationally renowned brands have to go through great lengths to get in. What


    makes you think you can bring the Knight family''s products in?


    Harleen and her sister also furrowed their brows simultaneously, understanding the magnitude of


    this matter.


    "Father, you shouldn''t have forgotten my exact words back then, right?" Fletcher, ignored Sharon''s


    words and continued. "I said at the time that if I could bring Knight Family''s products into Ozin


    Tower, you not only had to increase our shares to 20%, but also ensure that Harleen would work at


    the headquarters of the Knight Group. And if I couldn''t do it, I agreed to lower our shares to 10%. I


    don''t want 20% now, just cash in the 10% of the shares, and we''ll leave right away."


    "I only trust agreements on paper!" Zeph responded. "There''s no use in the agreement stating


    that if you can''t deliver, you''ll get 10% cashed in!"


    "..."


    "Fletcher, you''re such a fool!" Sharon blurted out.


    "Mrs and Mr Knight, please don''t be angry!" Billy approached with Tasha in his arms. Then, he


    faced Zeph and began, "Is it true that as long as we secure a three-year contract with Ozin Tower,


    you''ll fulfill your promise?"

 Chapter 29 Dad DoesnT Lie

    Chapter 29 Dad Doesn''T Lie


    Chapter 29 Dad Doesn''t Lie


    Billy never expected things to be so coincidental, it was actually about the contract for the Ozin


    Tower. For him, not to mention a three-year contract, even a three-hundred-year contract would be


    no problem.


    "What'' are you? Do you have any say here?" Beatrice spoke angrily again.


    "Beatrice, are you deaf or stupid? Didn''t you hear my sister say he''s my brother-inw?" Felicia


    responded loudly. Then she looked at Zeph and said, "Grandpa, my brother-inw is asking you


    something. Can you give him a definite answer?"


    In fact, Felicia had no idea whether Billy could get the contract for the Ozin Tower or not. However,


    she couldn''t exin why she had inexplicable confidence in Billy.


    "Of course!" Zeph responded after taking a sip of tea. "As long as you can get the three-year


    contract for Ozin Tower, I will not only fulfill my previous promise but also make up for twenty


    percent of dividends from these years."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    For him personally speaking, twenty percent of shares were nothing if they could get their products


    into Ozin Tower. Thepany brand would have qualitative leap and in the long run bring more


    benefits than just twenty percent of shares. Moreover, the money discounted from the 20% shares


    could be decided by some financial maniption.


    After taking another sip of tea, Zeph continued, "However, there must be a deadline. We cannot


    wait decades before getting this contract."


    "That''s great! Let''s settle it like that then. I hope that when the timees, you won''t regret it!" Billy


    continued speaking, "It doesn''t need decades, give us one day. Prepare yourselves to sign the


    contract by tomorrow evening."


    A wave ofughter echoed through the banquet hall, everyone staring at Billy mockingly.


    "Damn, can''t you at least make a draft before bragging? One day to get the contract to Ozin


    Tower?! Why don''t you just tell everyone that Ozin is yours."


    Felicia, who had initially had some confidence in Billy, couldn''t help but turn her head away. Now


    she thought this brother-inw was too unreliable and embarrassing.


    "Billy, stop messing around!" Fletcher said with a furrowed brow. Sharon next to him probably didn''t


    have the energy to scold anymore after being too impulsive earlier. She gave Billy another nce


    but didn''t shout anymore.


    "I know what I''m doing." Billy reassured Fletcher with a calm look.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Dad said he could do it so he will. Dad is a hero and always keeps his


    promises." Tasha''s childish voice rang out.


    "Tasha is such a good girl! Dad promised you and I''ll make it." Billy kissed Tasha on the forehead.


    "In one day?" Gilbert Guerrero next to Beatrice sneered and spoke up, "You really are something


    else! Do you know how difficult it is to enter Ozin Tower?"


    "Who are you?" Billy asked with a hint of disinterest. "The Knight family is discussing business, why


    do you have so much to say?"


    "Gilbert is my boyfriend, why can''t he speak!" Beatrice snorted coldly.


    "Hmm, a good name." Billy smirked. "You seem like someone important, introduce yourself?"


    "Gilbert is the eldest son of the Guerrero family, who possesses Guerrero Jewelry, thergest


    jewelrypany in Ozin!" Beatrice spoke proudly.


    "And just yesterday, Guerrero Jewelry sessfully obtained a one-year contract for Ozin Tower!"


    "Oh! Impressive." Billy chuckled lightly.


    Gilbert continued speaking. "If you can get us into Ozin Tower within a day, I''ll call you father!"


    "Hey, don''t bother calling me father." Billy smirked again. "You should hurry back and talk to your


    connections in Ozin Tower. Make sure your own contract doesn''t get voided or else you''ll be in


    trouble."


    "Are you an idiot? Our contract has already taken effect!" Gilbert snorted again.


    "Effective contracts can be voided. Worst case scenario would be that Ozin Tower willpensate


    for breach of contract." Billy continued, "Let''s go to a better restaurant, Mr and Mrs Knight."


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him once more before turning around and walking towards the door.


    Although she didn''t believe Billy could get the contract for Ozin Tower, she didn''t want to stay here


    and suffer anymore.


    "Sharon, wait for me." Fletcher hurried to catch up.


    Five minutester, the family got in the car and Billy stepped on the gas pedal.


    "Billy, can you be not full of crap next time?" Felicia pouted as soon as they drove off.


    "Full of crap? Who told you that''s crap?" Billy responded calmly. "You''ll see tomorrow if it''s crap or


    not."


    "You jerk! Shut up already! You''re still bragging!" Sharon couldn''t hold it in any longer. "You probably


    don''t even know where Ozin Tower is located. And you''re shouting about getting a three-year


    contract within a day. Why didn''t tell them you can fly into sky by yourself? We could have fought for


    10% of the shares with them before. Now it''s all gone! And after today''s scene, they''ll probably take


    back Harleen''s job at Cloud City tomorrow! Are you satisfied now!?"


    "Grandma, please don''t say that about Dad. Dad said he can make it..." Tasha cried with a sobbing


    voice. "Dad won''t lie; he will do what he said..."


    "Don''t cry anymore, it''s so annoying!" Sharon shouted loudly.


    Tasha cried even harder now.


    "Mom, can you keep your voice down? Don''t scare Tasha!" Harleen also had an unpleasant


    expression on his face. As she spoke, she gave Billy a re. She had hoped that having Billy with


    her would make Tasha feel safer. But now, not only Tasha, but all of them adults included, felt


    completely unsafe.

 Chapter 30 Boss Of Obodon Real Estate

    Chapter 30 Boss Of Obodon Real Estate


    Chapter 30 Boss of Obodon Real Estate


    Harleen also wanted to explode, but she knew that getting angry now would be useless. She made


    a decision in her heart-if things didn''t work out, she would have to ask for help herself. Otherwise,


    her family would be even more difficult tomorrow.


    "If you don''t want to listen, plug your ears!" Sharon continued to shout.


    "Sharon, don''t be like this. Even without Billy, they wouldn''t give us the shares in cash." Fletcher


    said.


    After tonight''s events, he who had held onto a glimmer of hope for the Knight family waspletely


    disillusioned. He never thought his father could be so ruthless.


    "Shut up!" Sharon''s anger shifted back towards Fletcher again. "Did you get hit on the head? What


    makes you think you can get Ozin Tower''s contract? If you had that ability, our family wouldn''t have


    fallen into such dire straits!"


    "I used to know someone in Ozin''s business department and nned on asking him for help but he


    was transferred recently." Fletcher sighed.


    "Which one you know can help, huh? When you had your moments, they yed with you. But now


    you see, since we''re kicked out by your father, how many of them are willing to help you? Tell me.


    They all avoid you like you''re contagious and can''t even bother answering your calls. Haven''t you


    realized it yet?" questioned Sharon.


    "Mrs Knight, easy. Trust me, there will be good news tomorrow! And, I guarantee you, they will


    come begging for Harleen toe back to headquarters." Billy spoke up.


    "You..." Sharon was wrathful.


    "If I can''t do it tomorrow, then I''ll personally pay for the 20% of shares." Billy continued. "And, I will


    swear not to disturb your lives again."


    "That''s what you said!" Sharon shouted loudly. "Don''t go back on your word!"


    "My words. I''ll do what I said."


    "Good!" Sharon responded loudly.


    Half an hourter, Billy sent them home. He had nned to take them somewhere else for dinner


    but none of them had any appetite so he gave up. The toys he bought Tasha during the day were


    left at their doorstep with a few small and delicate ones chosen by Casey for Tasha. They couldn''t fit


    all those big toys in their house anyway. After spending some time with Tasha, Billy left when he


    promised Tasha that he woulde y with her again tomorrow.


    Twenty minutester, he parked his car in a five-star hotel parking lot where he and Casey were


    temporarily staying.


    "Brother, it ended so early?" Casey hurried over.


    "We''ll talk while we eat!" As they walked towards a restaurant next door to the hotel, Billy added,


    "Oh yeah! Call Derek and tell him to join us."


    "Hmm?" Casey was momentarily confused.


    "What happened? Weren''t Billy and Miss Knight''s family supposed to attend a banquet? Were they


    kicked out?" Casey thought to himself.


    "You ate?" Billy asked as they walked. "Thene have another meal with me."


    "Nah, I haven''t eaten either!" Casey grinned and dialed Derek''s number on his phone.


    Ten minutester, the two of them sat down in a window seat at the restaurant.


    "Brother, didn''t you eat anything?" Casey asked Billy after ordering their food.


    "Why would I lie?" Billy nced at him.


    "The Knight family only cares about receiving gifts, they don''t care about feeding their guests." Said


    Casey.


    Billy didn''t respond to him but instead picked up his tea cup and took a sip before briefly describing


    what had happened earlier.


    "The old man from the Knight family is really something," Casey said incredulously. "Why don''t we


    send Judge over there to talk to him?"


    "We need to win people over with virtue." Billy replied firmly, putting down his tea cup.


    "Alright," Casey shrugged. "Any news from Judge''s side?"


    Judge followed Billy and Casey toe to Ozin City. Billy wanted Judge to watch the Watkins,


    Jimenez and Ma families. Once things settled down with the Knight family, they nned on


    settling ounts with all three families.


    "I spoke to him this afternoon, there wasn''t much going on with the Jimenez family or the Ma


    family." Casey paused before adding, "but it seems like there''s some unusual activity with the


    Watkins family today. There were quite a few suspicious people going in, and he''s investigating their


    situation. We should have results tomorrow."


    "Tell him not to waste too much energy investigating. The Watkins family couldn''t be disruptive. Tell


    Judge to keep an eye on the core members of these three families and make sure they don''t leave


    Ozin!"


    "Got it!"


    Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps echoed through the room. Soon after, a man in his fifties


    dressed in a suit walked into the hall surrounded by forty or fifty followers. As soon as the


    customers saw the leader, they left their seats one by one with fear written all over their faces.


    "It''s them two! Mr Parham!" A bald man pointed at Billy and reported respectfully to the middle-aged


    man while bowing down. The bald man was none other than that person Billy had met earlier that


    day at Harleen''s neighborhood.


    "You''re pretty quick on your feet." Billy said with a faint smile after exchanging nces with Casey.


    At this point, the middle-aged man had already stepped forward and sat down on a chair that was


    brought over by one of his men. He then took out a cigar from his pocket, lit it up and took a puff,


    appearing calm andposed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So it was you two who asked me to go to the neighborhood tomorrow to make up for the difference


    in price?" he asked in a casual tone after blowing out some smoke rings, looking at Billy and Casey.


    "Where did this monkeye from?" Casey nced at him.


    "Hmm!? You''re asking for trouble, kid!" The bald man pointed at Casey angrily.


    "This is our boss, Mr Parham. If you don''t want trouble, kneel right now!"


    "Oh! So you''re the boss of Obodon Real Estate?" Casey looked at Egbert Parham and asked, "Are


    you here specifically to give us money?"


    "You''re innocently brave." Egbert took another puff of his cigarette and continued, "Do you know


    that in the past ten years, very few people have dared to speak to me like this? And even if they did,


    they ended up buried six feet under!"


    Casey shrugged nonchntly. "And then what?"


    "I heard that you can fight well?" Egbert fixed his gaze on Casey and spoke again.


    "Do you want to try me?"

 Chapter 31 Master Eight

    Chapter 31 Master Eight


    Chapter 31 Master Eight


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance!" Egbert said. "If you can knock them off, all my people here, I''ll give


    them the price difference. Of course, if you fail, they won''t be able to stop themselves and I can''t


    guarantee what kind of harm they will cause to you!"


    "I''ll give you a chance too!" Billy put down his teacup and looked at Egbert. "Tomorrow morning, you


    personally go to themunity and apologize door-to-door, then make up the money, I will let you


    off this time. How do you feel about it?"


    Egbertughed out loud and said, "Interesting, it''s been a long time since I heard someone say ''let


    me off the hook'' like that for me!"


    After speaking, he stood up and walked to a nearby chair, then beckoned to his men and said, "Get


    started! Don''t let them die."


    Then, dozes of men rushed to Billy and Casey with weapons.


    "Too bad, you made the wrong choice!" Billy shrugged his shoulders.


    Before he finished his words, Casey had already moved.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In less than three minutes, Egbert''s meny down like ripe lobsters, howling in agony. Sweats


    dripped down Egbert''s forehead, and his face twisted in shock. At the same time, he flicked his wrist


    and the cigar fell onto his pants, making a sizzling sound.


    "Who... who are you?" He swallowed hard and trembled as he looked at Casey after shaking off the


    ash from the cigarette butt. He couldn''t help but be shocked. In just over two minutes, all fifty people


    had fallen. He had never met someone as capable as Casey in the underground world of Ozin


    before. He wasn''t stupid and thus he realized Casey was not an ordinary person. His heart couldn''t


    help but skip a beat. Did he provoke someone today?


    "So? Do you want to call for backup? I can wait for you!" After Casey returned to his seat, Billy


    looked at Egbert and spoke calmly.


    Egbert took a deep breath before speaking up. "We don''t have to be enemies just because we


    haven''t met before. Can we be friends instead?"


    "If you don''t call anyone else, then go back and prepare your money! If I don''t see you in the


    neighborhood tomorrow morning, yourpany won''t survive!"


    "It''s better to leave some room for ourselves so that we can meet againter on friendly terms."


    Egbert took another deep breath before speaking again in a low voice.


    "It looks like you''re still not convinced?" Billy interrupted him impatiently. "Don''t waste my time


    anymore! Call whoever you want within half an hour!"


    It had been a long time since someone had ignored Egbert like that. After a brief pause, Egbert


    said, "If that''s what you want, then so be it!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then pulled out his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, he spoke into the


    receiver.


    "I don''t think you two are from Ozin, are you?" After hanging up the phone, Egbert regained some


    confidence and turned to Billy and Casey.


    "Is the call over? Just wait on the side while we eat. Don''t disturb us." After speaking, Billy shouted


    loudly at the crowd of people watching from afar, "Waiter, bring our food!"


    "Arrogant bastard! I hope you can still be this arrogantter!" Egbert murmured.


    Time flew by quickly; half an hour passed in no time at all and Billy and Casey had filled their


    stomachs. Suddenly, someone were approaching the door with chaotic footsteps outside. Twenty or


    so people walked in. The leader was a middle-aged man about Egbert''s age and he looked strong


    with sharp eyes that emitted an aura of violence. He was Master Eight, whose real name was


    Damon Arnold. When he was young both of his hands were cut off one finger, which earned him his


    nickname-Master Eight.


    Compared to Neal from Cloud City who they met earlier today, Master Eight far surpassed him in


    terms of strength. Following closely behind Damon was a lean old man with full cheeks, deep-set


    eyes, and a fierce aura that indicated he was no ordinary martial artist. This old man was none


    other than Ezio Andrews, Damon''s top fighter and the reason why Damon could sit on the throne of


    Ozin''s underground emperor. After the lean old man came Damon''s four trusted subordinates. They


    were all muscr and powerful.


    In addition to these twenty people who had entered the restaurant, there were also nearly three


    hundred people outside holding knives and sticks with an imposing aura.


    "Master Eight!" Egbert''s eyes lit up when he saw Damon. He quickly stepped forward to greet him.


    "Thank you foring in person!"


    "Egbert, who has the guts to mess with you?" Damon scanned Billy and hispanion before


    asking.


    "They''re unfamiliar faces from out of town." Egbert responded. "They seem skilled."


    "Oh really?"


    Damon approached Billy and Casey with Egbert and sized them up. "Damon Arnold, who are you?"


    "Don''t you y on both sides of thew?" Billy ignored Damon and walked to Egbert. "That''s all you


    got?"


    Damon pulled a long face since Billy directly ignored him.


    "You''re called Damon?" Billy turned his attention towards him instead of responding to Egbert. "Are


    you sure you want to get involved in this mess?"


    "Egbert is my sworn brother, his concerns is my concerns. What do you think?"


    He hadn''t paid much attention to Billy earlier but now he sensed an extremely dangerous aura


    emanating from him-one that only someone who had crawled out of a pile of corpses could


    possess. He had once befriended a mercenary leader, but Billy appeared more intimidating than


    Damon''s friend.


    "Have you thought it through?" Billy looked Damon up and down. "Let me give you some advice,


    once you make a move, there''s no turning back!"


    "My friend, I can see that you have good taste. If you''re willing to do me a favor, I can act as an


    intermediary. What do you think?" After some consideration, Damon spoke up.


    He didn''t get to where he was today by being reckless and impulsive. He could now be one 100%


    certain that Billy and hispanion had been through countless battles and emerged victorious.


    The fact that they could maintain suchposure in front of so many people was something only


    extraordinary individuals could achieve.


    Although he was the underground kingpin of Ozin, he didn''t want to make enemies with people like


    them unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Is that so? How do you n on being our intermediary?" Billy smiled faintly.

 Chapter 32 Battle General

    Chapter 32 Battle General


    Chapter 32 Battle General


    "I''ve learned the situation between you and Egbert, and I have a suggestion. I propose that Egbert


    give you both five million to settle this matter over tea. What do you think, my brothers?"


    "If my calctions are correct, he''s already swallowed over ten billion just from that one


    neighborhood alone. And now you want him to pay five million to make it go away? Do you think I''ll


    agree to that?"


    Damon''s face began to show signs of frustration as he replied, "Brothers, when we''re away from


    home, harmony is the most important thing."


    But Billy wasn''t buying it. He had been in power for too long to be swayed by such words.


    "I don''t have time for this nonsense. No matter who speaks on his behalf, if we don''t see you repay


    the money owed at the neighborhood tomorrow, youpany will be shut down! Go ahead if you


    want, get your people done with their job, I need time for myself before apanying my daughter


    tomorrow morning." Said Billy.


    Damon was annoyed at Billy''s words. Though he was slightly intimidated by Billy but he was still the


    king of Ozin''s underground world. How could he allow two unknowns like them act so recklessly?


    "Well then let me see what tricks you two have up your sleeves!" Damon turned around and


    addressed an old man behind him saying, "Ezio, please help us out here."


    The old man nodded before stepping forward. There was a glint in his eyes as he looked at Billy.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you two must be martial artists? My name is Ezio Andrews, may I ask for your


    names?"


    "Not bad!" Billy nced at him and said, "You are barely a Battle General, you can be considered as


    one of the top figures here in Ozin."


    Those who practiced martial arts were not ordinary people. The levels of martial arts ranged from


    Battle Apprentice to Warrior, then to Battle Master, followed by Battle General (King) and finally to


    Battle God. There was no limit to martial arts; it only went higher without an ultimate peak. Within


    each level there were five stages: Novice, Tier-one, Tier-two, Grand Elder and True Master. To


    ordinary people who knew some kung fu moves could only be considered as a Novice Battle


    Apprentice. As formon thugs, they couldn''t even reach that level.


    Billy had just said that the old man was barely a Battle General, which meant he had reached a


    perfectpletion level.


    This surprised Billy slightly.


    "Hmm?" Ezio Andrews didn''t expect Billy to see through his level so easily.


    "Although your skill is better than ordinary people, you are still too weak." Billy continued calmly.


    Hearing this remark from Billy made Damon''s group look at him like he was stupid. They all knew


    how skilled Ezio was-although they wouldn''t say he was invincible throughout Ozin''s underground


    world-but he definitely ranked among top three fighters there. None of those so-called gold medal


    fighters could withstand even one move from him.


    And now, a young man under thirty dared toment like this. What ignorance and fearlessness!


    "It''s rare to meet someone of the same profession. Let''s have a friendlypetition!" The old man


    took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. "Come on."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his palms formed into eagle ws and quickly charged towards


    Billy after leaving several afterimages in the air.


    "Can''t you have some self-awareness? Why don''t you believe what I said?" Before Billy could react,


    Casey swept out a burst of energy with one hand. Although it seemed like a casual move, it


    contained violent energy like a hurricane sweeping towards the old man, causing an ear-piercing


    sound of breaking wind.


    At this moment, Ezio finally realized who he had provoked. It was ironic that he had wanted to


    compete with them earlier. He wanted to dodge but there was an insurmountable gap in their


    cultivation levels. Thus, he didn''t even have the possibility of dodging.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as Ezio flew out like a kite with its string cut before crashing heavily onto


    the ground more than ten meters away while spitting out blood from his mouth. Casey showed


    mercy. Otherwise Ezio would be dead by now.


    Silence fell over the scene. Even a pin drop could be heard. The number one underground expert in


    Ozin had been easily defeated by Casey with just one casual strike.


    The old man lying on the ground was full of shock and disbelief. He never thought that in his


    lifetime, he would be able to see a legendary warrior like Casey, who had already reached the level


    of a Battle General.


    "Battle General?" Casey shrugged his shoulders and ignored the old man. As King of the West''s


    right-hand man, if he were only at the level of a Battle General, he would have beenughed at by


    everyone long ago.


    "Master Eight, your men don''t seem to be up to par. Do you need to call someone else?" Billy


    looked at Damon with a faint smile.


    Damon let out a heavy sigh, feeling embarrassed.


    "Dude, fists don''t mean everything in Ozin. If you want things to get out of hand here, I''m not as


    weak as you think I am."


    "Damon, do you have a death wish?" Just then, someone interrupted him. At the same time, the


    thugs who were originally stand in the doorway "flew" into the hall one by one. They were thrown on


    the ground and passed out.


    Before long, Derek and an elderly man named Donald walked briskly towards them.


    "Mr Hines!?" Egbert eximed at the sight of Derek. Egbert knew Derek, a towering figure they


    looked up to.


    Particrly Damon, a year ago when Derek first came to Ozin, he had wanted to establish his


    dominance over him, but ended up having a knife held to his throat by one of Derek''s men. If


    someone hadn''t stepped in to plead for Damon, he would have died long ago. Since then, Damon


    sent people to investigate Derek''s background. When he had all the information in his hands, he felt


    fortunate to still be alive. It was like a stroke of luck. Not to mention within the boundaries of Ozin,


    even if you looked across the entire territory, Derek''s background was famously formidable. With


    Derek''s power, killing Damon would be no different from squashing an insect.


    Since then, Damon hadpletely surrendered to Derek. In the past year, he had reluctantly done


    a few things for Derek and gained his partial approval.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr Hines, do you know them?" Damon hurriedly approached after a quick stride.

 Chapter 33 Resignation

    Chapter 33 Resignation


    Chapter 33 Resignation


    "Idiot!" Derek red at him before quickly walking over to Billy.


    He then bowed deeply, "I''m sorry, Mr Gardner. My father called me just now and dyed me for a


    moment. I apologize for beingte."


    Damon and Egbert''s legs went weak as they copsed on the ground in shock, their faces pale and


    covered in cold sweat. The two men in front of them were even someone that Derek had to bow to.


    What level of big shots were they?


    Thinking about how they had previously wanted to take down Billy with Casey, the two felt bitter


    inside. They brought it upon themselves.


    "Do you know these two?" Billy asked calmly.


    "I''ve had Damon do a few small things before." Derek replied.


    "Is that so? These two just wanted to get rid of Casey and me earlier."


    Damon and Egbert stumbled over to kneel in front of Billy.


    "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you, sir..." Damon struggled to speak. Before he could finish


    speaking, Derek kicked him down onto the ground with one swift motion.


    "Two fools!" Derek''s face was full of anger. Shortly after, he lifted his foot and kicked a machete on


    the ground beside Damon. "Start by disabling one of your own arms, then wait for Mr Gardner''s


    decision!"


    Damon gritted his teeth, picked up the machete, and with a determined look in his eyes, he swung


    the de down towards his left arm. For him, losing an arm was better than losing his life.


    Just as the machete was about to fall, a loud noise sounded out and the machete slipped from


    Damon''s hand. A tearing pain came from his hand. And when he saw the small toothpick falling to


    the ground at the same time, waves of shock and surprise surged in his heart.


    "For Derek''s sake, I''ll spare you this time. But if there''s a next time, your life won''t belong to you


    anymore!" Billy said calmly.


    "Thank... thank you, Mr Gardner..." Damon trembled all over and quickly bowed bowed to Derek


    again and said, "Thank you, Mr Hines. Thank you!"


    He was very clear that if Derek had not appeared in time tonight, he might not have seen the sun


    tomorrow. With the strength that Billy had shown, it was estimated that the people Damon was


    leading were not even qualified to be Billy''s opponents.


    "Let''s talk about you now." Billy ignored Damon and turned to Egbert.


    Egbert crawled over to Billy, begging for mercy. "Please... please spare me, Mr Gardner... I''ll go


    door-to-door in the neighborhood tomorrow morning and pay all the money owed to the


    homeowners. Please spare me this time, Mr Gardner. I won''t dare do it again. In addition... I''m


    willing to offer an extra 200, 000 aspensation for their mental anguish."


    "You''ve done simr things before, haven''t you? I''ll give you a week''s time. Besides tomorrow''s


    matter, to reflect on all your past dirty deeds and apologize orpensate where necessary. After a


    week, I''ll send someone to investigate. If I find out that you''re still trying your luck with me, then your


    life will be forfeit!" said Billy


    "Please... please rest assured that I will make full payment..." Egbert quickly kowtowed.


    Money was important but what good was it if he didn''t have his life? He had no doubt that Billy


    would kill him without batting an eye.


    "I don''t want anyone else knowing about what happened tonight, both of you need to take care of


    those under you." Said Billy.


    "Rest assured Mr Gardner, we won''t let anything slip." After three more kowtows from Damon and


    Egbert, they left with their entourage.


    "Mr Gardner, sorry for not knowing they wereing." Once everyone had left, Derek sat down


    next to Billy in a chair.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Billy continued after taking a sip of tea, "I called you here tonight


    because there are other matters we need discuss."


    Afterwards, Billy briefly recounted the events that had urred with Zeph Knight''s family.


    "The Knight family is asking for trouble!" Derek said in a low voice after hearing Billy''s words.


    "Mr Gardner, don''t bother with all that. I''ll just acquire the Knight Group and have Miss Knight


    manage it."


    "You''re just like Casey, so rough and simple!" Billy retorted irritably. "If it were that easy, why would I


    need you?"


    "..."


    "I don''t want Harleen to know my true identity for now. On one hand, I''m afraid she''ll feel like we''re


    from different worlds and distance herself from me even more. On the other hand, the more she


    knows about my affairs, the more dangerous it is for her." Exined Billy.


    "I see."


    Derek understood what Billy meant by his words, especially the second point-there were many


    small-time crooks lurking around in their territory.


    "Arrange for someone to handle contract negotiations with Knight Group ording to my


    instructions tomorrow." Billy continued giving orders.


    "Don''t worry Mr Gardner, we''ll make sure everything goes smoothly." Derek responded a few


    minutester with another nod of his head.


    The next morning...


    In a special restricted area of the capital city''s hintend office building sat several men looking


    serious as they gathered around a conference table. They were staring at a resignation letter


    disyed on a projection screen-each wearing different expressions on their faces.


    "What a mess!" One of the elderly men in Tang suits broke the silence first.


    "I only said a few words to him. He shouldn''t have resigned without even saying goodbye! And he


    just sent in his resignation letter!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Who gave him the right to resign like that? This is such a big deal, he can''t just treat it like child''s


    y!"


    "Alright, you''re not young anymore. Don''t get so angry, or you''ll raise your blood pressure." Said an


    old man in in clothes.


    "We all know that kid''s personality very well. Do you think he would quit just because we criticized


    him?"


    "So why did he quit?" The man in Tang suit was still dissatisfied.


    "What do you think?" A white-haired old man responded asked.


    "In these past two years, how much has he done for this country? Everyone here should be very


    clear about that." Said another elderly man.


    "Forget about all the previous battles and victories. Just look at what he aplished during his


    year leading SHADOW, how many traitors and cancerous elements did he eliminate for this


    country?"


    "And a few months ago when things were critical on the western front, we suggested several names


    but they all had excuses not to take on the mission. In the end, it was still him who volunteered and


    led 100 thousand soldiers against a million enemy troops."


    "He fought continuously for three months and took down theirmander-in-chief''s head. He


    secured our western borders for at least ten years! And have any of us heard any unreasonable


    demands from him throughout this entire time?"


    "Nope."


    "Stop beating around the bush, what do yo want to say?" The elderly man in Tang suit clothing put


    down his teacup and asked.

 Chapter 34 Not Approved

    Chapter 34 Not Approved


    Chapter 34 Not Approved


    "But, there are still some people with ulterior motives who report him and spend their days


    gossiping!" The old man in in clothes continued speaking.


    "They said he formed cliques, excludes dissidents, built up his own army and intended to rebel!"


    "And the most ironic thing is that there are actually people who believe these rumors!"


    "Tell me, if it were you, wouldn''t you have any thoughts about it?"


    "Hmm?" The old man in Tang suit furrowed his brow. "Who told you this?"


    "When you have free time in the future, go out more often instead of staying cooped up in your


    courtyard all day!" The old man in in clothes red at him impatiently. "At this rate, you''ll be


    completely isted from the world!"


    "These things have been circting around the capital for a long time now."


    "But even so, he can''t just quit because of them," another old man spoke up.


    "Although the western region is temporarily stable now, other borders are still surrounded by


    wolves, we need his help."


    "And Army of Bloodshadow was created by him personally. Azure Dragon''s group only recognizes


    him, no one else can convince them. If he resigns then, who will lead Army of Bloodshadow?"


    "You only know that he has neglected his duties but have you ever thought about why he did that?"


    The old man in in clothes continued to ask.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say he quit because of anger?" The old man in Tang suit responded


    irritably.


    "That''s why I said that none of you really cared about him!" The old man in in clothes red at


    the Tang-suited elder.


    "He fought bloodily for our country within enemy territory but some scumbags kidnapped his


    daughter under his protection and wanted to use her heart for transnting into another child! If it


    were you, what would you do?"


    "What!?" Upon hearing his words, everyone present eximed in surprise at the same time.


    One of the middle-aged man forcefully pped the conference table, rising to his feet with an air of


    hostility, his anger permeating the room as he shouted. "This is outrageous! Who did this? Tell me, I


    swear I''ll annihte them and their entire lineage!"


    "Alright, be mindful of your identity. Don''t go around destroying entire families at the slightest


    provocation. Do you think you''re the soldier who charged ahead on the front lines back then?" The


    old man in in clothes red at him.


    "I don''t care about these things! Someone actually dares to do such a thing worse than an animal, I


    will make him know the consequences! Donald, tell me who did it. I''ll find him immediately!"


    "Enough, sit down!" said the old man sitting in the first seat with a deep voice. Then, he looked at


    the old man in in clothes and said, "Donald, I was just about to ask you about this. He shouldn''t


    have gotten married yet, right? How did he suddenly have a daughter?"


    "Someone else gave birth to his child!" Donald shrugged his shoulders.


    The first elderly person choked.


    "How is his daughter now? Was she saved?"


    "Uh-huh." Donald nodded.


    "Alright, here''s the deal. You''re responsible for talking to him and telling him that his resignation


    won''t be approved, but he can take a three-month leave to spend time with his family. After that, he


    must return to the capital and report back!" The leader put down his teacup and continued, "In


    addition, during his leave of absence, he will be fully responsible for all SHADOW affairs. If there


    are any problems, he will be held ountable. Meeting adjourned!" He stood up from the table and


    walked towards the door before turning around and he added, "Donald ,e with me!"


    A minuteter, they were in the hallway.


    "Donald, I know you like that boy a lot!" The leader said as they walked. "But he still needs some


    polishing, after all this country is counting on him to shoulder great responsibilities in the future."


    "But what he did is truly disheartening." Donald responded with a deep voice. "He does nothing


    productive all day long, resorting to low and dirty tactics!"


    "You have no faith in that boy? If he can''t handle such trivial matters then what''s there left for us?"


    The leader paused before continuing, "You worry too much! With that boy''s skills and abilities how


    many people in this country could defeat him?"


    "But I don''t like the way he does things." Donald said.


    "Okay okay! Don''t worry about them. By the way, isn''t Roderick currently handling things over at


    Eastside?"


    "Yes. After Jake had an ident, the position of Eastern King has been vacant ever since. For now


    it is being handled by Vice President, Roderick."


    "Give him a call, tell him to visit that boy when possible. And if there are any needs let him provide


    full support." The leader instructed.


    "You old man must have other intentions, don''t you?" Donald responded irritably. He was very clear


    that with the skills and strength of that young man, he didn''t need anyone''s help on Ozin''s territory.


    The leader chuckled awkwardly andmented, "I can''t hide anything from you!"


    "For all I know, there is a group of troublemakers who have infiltrated our borders in recent days. I


    think their target should be Ozin. It is said that their strength is formidable and Roderick''s current


    manpower may not be enough to handle them."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I knew you old fox had something up your sleeve!" Donald red at him and asked, "Who are


    these people? And why did they go to Ozin?"


    "I haven''t been able to gather specific information about them, but I''m certain they''re from ce of


    Darkness outside our borders. They''re after that girl from the Chasey family."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that girl still abroad? Why did she go to Ozin?"


    "Our people were ambushed during a mission abroad some time ago and they contacted that girl for


    help. She led her team there and wiped out all of them. It was because of this incident that she


    offended a powerful force and her stronghold was destroyed while she suffered serious injuries


    herself. But fortunately, she managed to escape with our help and we escorted her back home two


    days ago."


    "Why didn''t she return home in the capital city instead? What''s she doing in Ozin? Does she have


    nothing better to do? She thinks Roderick can protect her against forces even stronger than


    herself? She''s too naive..." As he spoke halfway through his sentence, he seemed to realize


    something as his eyebrows furrowed before turning towards the leader.


    "Did you send her over to Ozin?"

 Chapter 35 Gratitude From The Neighbors

    Chapter 35 Gratitude From The Neighbors


    Chapter 35 Gratitude from the Neighbors


    "That foreign force cannot be underestimated." The leader said with a faint smile. "If we bring them


    to the capital, it will be a headache. The most important thing is that we still have a lot of troubles to


    solve ourselves. That kid in Ozin has nothing better to do anyway. Let him help us solve some


    problems and consider it as practice."


    "You''re such an old fox!" Donald nced at him and continued, "If that kid finds out you''re plotting


    against him, be careful he mighte straight into your office for revenge. Don''te crying to me


    then!"


    "Maybe he''ll thank meter on. Alright, let''s leave it at that. You take care of that kid."


    Meanwhile in Ozin, Billy and Casey drove over to Harleen''s house with several toys in tow after


    finishing breakfast.


    "Daddy!" Tasha ran over as soon as they entered the door.


    "Did you have breakfast yet?" Billy asked as he picked her up into his arms.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yes! Grandma made breakfast and it was delicious!" Tasha nodded vigorously.


    "Did you say thank you?" Billy smiled at her response.


    "Of course I did!" Tasha replied proudly before turning towards Casey. "Uncle Casey bought all my


    toys! Thank you Uncle Casey!"


    "You''re wee sweetie." Casey replied warmly. "Tasha, would you like to y with me for a bit?"


    "Really? That''s great!" Tasha jumped out of Billy''s arms.


    "Good morning, Mr and Mrs Knight." Billy greeted Fletcher and Sharon.


    "Good morning, Billy!" Felicia called out with a smile.


    "Morning, Felicia!" Billy responded with a smile before asking her, "Are you working now or still in


    school?"


    "I''m studying in Enssea. I have one more semester left before graduation. It''s summer break now


    but I''ll be going back to school soon." Felicia replied cheerfully. "Billy, didn''t you say that you know a


    lot of people? When I graduate can you help me find a good job?"


    "You''re still in school?" Billy paused for a moment before saying confidently, "Don''t worry about it.


    It''s on me."


    "Thanks, brother-inw!" Felicia giggled happily.


    "Felicia, if your mouth keeps running wild like that I''ll shut it up for good." Sharon red at her and


    said.


    "How am I being wild? This is what Harleen admitted yesterday herself!" Felicia stuck out her


    tongue yfully.


    "Felicia, stop messing around." Harleen gave her an annoyed look then turned to Billy and said,


    "Can you spend some time with Tasha today? We n on leaving for Cloud City this afternoon."


    "So soon?" Billy was slightly surprised by the sudden announcement.


    "There isn''t much left to do here in Ozin and besides I need to go back home to look for work.


    Grandpa won''t let me work at thepany again." Harleen exined calmly.


    "Um..." Billy knew they still didn''t believe what he said yesterday, so he paused for a moment before


    continuing, "Let''s leave a littleter then!"


    "Uh-huh, spend more time with Tasha." Harleen thought Billy was reluctant to leave his daughter.


    "Okay." Billy didn''t exin further.


    "Daddy,e y with us! Uncle Casey bought this toy and it''s so much fun!" Tasha turned her


    head and called out in a childish voice.


    "Okay!" Billy smiled and walked over.


    "Sharon! Are you home?" Soon after, a shout came from downstairs. "Come down quickly!"


    "Hmm?"


    A few minutester, Billy and his group all went downstairs. When they arrived at the entrance of


    the building, they saw arge crowd of people standing in the empty space. Each face was filled


    with joy.


    "Sharon, thank you so much!"


    Everyone downstairs knelt down at the same time.


    "Mrs Zhang, what are you doing? Get up quickly!" Sharon hurriedly helped the olddy in front of


    her up. Then she looked back at the people behind her and shouted, "Everyone get up! What


    happened? What''s going on?"


    "Sharon, you helped us all out so much today. We don''t know how to thank you enough!" Mrs Zhang


    stood up with tears streaming down her face after being helped by Sharon.


    "Mrs Zhang," Sharon continued to ask, "Can you tell me exactly what happened?"


    "Well Sharon," an older woman spoke next, "Obodon''s people went door-to-door early this morning


    looking for us. They not onlypensated us for the price difference, but also gave us an additional


    200, 000 aspensation for emotional distress."


    Sharon eximed in shock, with Fletcher and Harleen equally stunned. The four of them couldn''t


    help but turn to look at Billy. They all remembered him saying yesterday that he would take care of


    this matter with his friends. Could it be him who did it?


    Billy caught a glimpse of their gaze and pretended not to see, squatting down to y with Tasha.


    "How did you know we helped?" Fletcher asked Mrs Zhang.


    "The developer''s people told us that they did this entirely out of respect for your family''s reputation


    and asked us to thank you." A middle-aged man responded.


    "Fletcher, Sharon, we are truly grateful to you. With this money, we will never be homeless again."


    An old man looked at the two of them gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it. We''re just doing what neighbors should do." Fletcher took a deep breath before


    responding.


    "For you guys it may have been easy but for us it was our lives!" The old man said as tears


    streamed down his face.


    There were many elderly people living in thismunity; some were even childless seniors. They


    had thought they would have to sleep on the streets from now on until suddenly there was such a


    big reversal in their situation. They were overjoyed.


    "Sharon, this is just a small token from the neighbors, please ept it without hesitation." A middle-


    aged man handed Sharon a woven bag he was carrying.


    "What is this?" Sharon took the woven bag and looked inside.


    She immediately gasped, seeing that it was full of bundles of cash. She estimated there were at


    least several hundred thousand in there.


    "I can''t ept this," Sharon said, hesitatingly returning the bag.


    "Sharon, this is a little something each household has contributed. You must take it." Mrs Zhang


    spoke up.


    "Thank you for your kind gesture, but we cannot ept this money." Fletcher dered loudly after


    ncing at the woven bag.


    "We appreciate everyone''s kindness, but please take it back."

 Chapter 36 The Watkins Family Finds A Clue

    Chapter 36 The Watkins Family Finds A Clue


    Chapter 36 The Watkins Family Finds a Clue


    "Fletcher, Sharon, you should take it!"


    "Thank you. We appreciate it, but we don''t need the money. Please take it back." Sharon continued.


    For her current situation, the money was undoubtedly a huge temptation-several hundred thousand


    would be enough to cover their family''s expenses for two years. However, after struggling with


    herself for a moment, she resisted the temptation.


    Billy''s eyes shed with approval when he heard Fletcher and his wife''s words. The neighbors saw


    that Fletcher and his wife didn''t want to take the money and didn''t insist any further before saying


    their goodbyes and leaving.


    Fifteen minutester, the family went back inside their house again.


    "Billy, did you do this?" Felicia asked him as soon as they entered the house, "Do you know any


    influential people?"


    "No, the friend I know is just an ordinary clerk in the real estate department."


    "Do you think I was born yesterday? Can an ordinary clerk make a big developerpromise like


    this?" Felicia pouted her lips in disbelief.


    "Well then I don''t know either. I just asked my friend to mention it to them so that they wouldn''t


    make things worse." Billy added after pausing for a moment, "It''s possible that the developer had


    some conscience left."


    "When have you ever seen a developer with such good conscience? Not only did they make up for


    our losses but also gave us an extra twenty thousand?" Felicia still didn''t believe what Billy said.


    Her parents looked at Billy with equally skeptical eyes.


    "Um... I''m not sure." Billy shrugged his shoulders. "Forget about it, don''t worry about the reason. It''s


    a good result, isn''t it?"


    "But..." Felicia started to speak again.


    Bang!


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Is it you? What do you want now?" Felicia opened the door and saw the bald man from yesterday.


    Her expression immediately tensed up.


    "Miss Knight, please don''t get me wrong. I came here to apologize." The bald man led two followers


    into the house.


    He instinctively nced at Billy and Casey and a strong fear shed in her eyes deep down inside.


    Then he knelt down towards Fletcher''s family and began, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday.


    Please forgive me..."


    "You can stand up and talk!, Harleen took a deep breath before continuing, "Tell me, who went to


    see your boss? Why did your attitude change so much?"


    "No one went to see our boss." The bald man added after getting up from the ground, "Our boss


    went to townst night for a special meeting on demolition. At that meeting, relevant leaders


    emphasized strict investigation ofpensation for demolition issues. Our boss was worried that


    homeowners would cause trouble so he made this decision."


    "Why are all our neighbors thanking us then?" Harleen continued asking.


    "There''s an office worker in that department, and he says he knows your family." The bald man


    paused briefly and continued, "He gave our boss a heads up and suggested we give some


    compensation to the homeowners to avoid any trouble."


    After speaking, he took a bag from one of his followers.


    "Inside this bag is 200, 000 inpensation for you. If you want to sell your house, we''ll buy it at


    market value."


    "If you don''t want to sell, you can stay here for now. When the demolition officially starts, I''ll find you


    a temporary ce to live until your new house is built."


    "Is this really happening?" Felicia asked.


    "It''s only fair, Miss Knight, if there''s nothing else I can do for you today then I''ll take my leave." The


    bald man put down the bag and quickly left through the door. He didn''t want to stay another minute


    longer than necessary in case he said something wrong. Once outside, he felt like his back was


    drenched in cold sweat.


    "They gave everyone $200k?" Sharon opened up the bag after the bald man left and looked at it


    with joy on her face. She regretted refusing her neighbors'' money earlier but now she felt much


    better seeing that they had received their ownpensation too. At the same time, she looked at


    Billy with a suspicious look. Although she couldn''t be sure if it was Billy who made this happen or


    not, but Billy did put forth effort into making things right. And most importantly, this incident not only


    made her proud in front of her neighbors, but also unexpectedly brought her two hundred thousand.


    "Casey, did you go see Egbertst night?" Harleen asked Casey after thinking for a moment.


    "Huh?" Casey was slightly stunned and shook his head vigorously. "No! He''s a big boss who


    dabbles in both ck and white. How could I dare to go see him?"


    "You two never tell the truth!" Harleen nced at Billy and spoke up.


    "Daddy, Tasha wants to be lifted up high. Daddy help Tasha lift up high." Tasha said while leaning


    on Billy''s chest.


    "Okay!" Billy started throwing Tasha into the air.


    On the west side of the city, Osmond Watkins sat in the living room with a cigar in his hand and a


    gloomy expression on his face. Ever since Albion''s incident happened, he had been feeling down.


    What bothered him even more was that he had mobilized all the resources of his family to


    investigate the incident from five years ago, hoping to find any remaining members of the Miles


    family, but so far, there was not a single lead. Furthermore, the person who had driven his son to his


    death that night at Crown Hotel had vanished without a trace, as if they had evaporated from the


    face of the Earth. He didn''t even know who to seek revenge against.


    Before long, footsteps echoed at the door. Soon after, Brian Watkins walked briskly inside, carrying


    a thin, blood-soaked man in his arms. Blood continued to trickle from the man''s mouth.


    "Osmond, we have a lead!" Brian dropped the thin man to the ground and looked at his elder


    brother as he spoke.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Speak!" Osmond''s eyes lit up.


    "A few days ago, this guy drank too much at the table and identally revealed an important piece


    of information." Brian pointed to the skinny man and continued, "Five years ago, he saw Fletcher''s


    eldest daughter save someone with his own eyes. It is very likely that it was one of the remaining


    members of the Miles family!"


    "Hmm?" Osmond narrowed his eyes and looked at the man before asking, "Are you sure it was


    Fletcher''s eldest daughter?"


    "Yes... yes..." The skinny man said with difficulty. "She... she is Ozin''s number one beauty. I... I can


    recognize her at first sight..."


    "Where did you see her saving someone?"


    "Just... just on the street next to the Miles family''s mansion back then..." The man kept spitting out


    blood from his mouth. "I... I saw her helping a bloody man into a taxi..."

 Chapter 37 A Great Thing From Heaven

    Chapter 37 A Great Thing From Heaven


    Chapter 37 A Great Thing from Heaven


    "What did that man look like?" Osmond asked while taking a puff of his cigar.


    "They were too far away from me, and they left quickly. And, and the man''s face was covered in


    blood, I didn''t get a good look, but I know that was a, a guy..."


    Upon hearing this, Osmond let out a heavy sigh and narrowed his eyes slightly. So it turned out,


    there was a fish that got away back them.


    "I... I only know this much, please... please let me go, I promise I won''t say anything..." The thin


    man coughed up another mouthful of blood before speaking. Without finishing his words, Brian


    stepped on his chest, making a crisp sound of breaking bones.


    "Brian, are you sure that guy at Crown Hotel that day was not a member of the Miles family?"


    Osmond asked after ncing at the man on the ground.


    "Yes! I know all the people in the Miles family, that was definitely a stranger face!"


    "It seems that the remnant of the Miles family have known some influential people."


    "Uh-huh, Osmond, it''s pretty simple. I''ll go grab Fletcher''s daughter to ask her. Then we''ll know."


    "No, we should not get involved." Osmond continued after a brief pause, "At Crown Hotel, he only


    mentioned the daughter of the Miles family who was forced to jump into the river, but he didn''t say


    anything about the Miles family''s extermination. Moreover, so many days have passed and he


    hasn''te to our door. It''s very likely that he doesn''t know who is responsible for the Miles family''s


    affairs!"


    "Got it!" Brian nodded after a brief moment of thought.


    "Give it to Eddie to handle!" Osmond took another puff of his cigar before adding, "Tell him to take


    care of this personally. The fewer people who know about it, the better!"


    "Okay." Brian nodded and pulled out his phone to dial a number.


    It was 11:00 AM. Zeph and his second son Robert, along with Beatrice, were discussing the Ozin


    Tower contract in his office at the Knight Group headquarters building. Normally, Zeph rarely came


    into the office as he had already handed over the position of CEO to Robert. He only held onto the


    title of Chairman. However, because the Ozin Tower contract was so important during this time


    period, he woulde into work for meetings and discussions when he had free time.


    "Beatrice, what did Gilbert say? Any new developments?" Zeph picked up his tea cup and took a


    sip.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. It should be soon. Gilbert said he had his dad talk to one of Ozin Tower''s


    department headsst night, and he has verbally agreed to help us negotiate with theirpany. If


    everything goes smoothly, we should have an answer in today or tomorrow."


    "Really? That''s great!" Zeph smiled happily. "If this is sessful then you will be our Knight family


    hero! I''ll promote you directly as Vice President in charge of marketing for our group."


    "Thank you grandpa! This is what I should do!" Beatrice beamed with joy.


    "So, how far have you gone with Gilbert? Although their family is not among the four major ones in


    Ozin, they are much stronger than our family. If you can marry him, it would be a good match for


    you." Continued Zeph.


    "Grandpa, I haven''t thought about it yet. No rush!" Beatriceughed and replied. For her part, she


    had no intention of marrying Gilbert at all. She was only his girlfriend temporarily because she


    needed to use him. Her marriage goal was clear-she must marry into one of the four major families.


    As for who specifically to marry, it didn''t matter as long as they were a direct blood rtive of one of


    the four major families.


    Just then, Zeph''s phone rang and he picked up to hear his secretary on the other end.


    "Don''t you know I''m in a meeting? What''s up?"


    "Sir, people from Ozin Tower Investment Department are here specifically to sign contracts with our


    company and they requested Miss Knight to sign it personally." The secretary''s voice was slightly


    excited.


    "Really!?" Upon hearing this news, Zeph almost jumped up with excitement.


    "Yes, I just took them to the conference room."


    "Good, tell them that Miss Knight will be there soon." Zeph grinned widely


    "Father, what makes you so happy?" Robert asked after Zeph hung up. He hadn''t seen his father so


    excited in ages


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s great news!" Zephughed heartily before turning towards Beatrice, "You''re such an auspicious


    star for the Knight family, Beatrice!"


    "Grandpa, what''s going on?" she asked with a look of surprise.


    "The people from the investment department at Ozin Tower came directly to thepany and


    requested that you sign a contract." Zeph continued tough.


    "You should call Gilbert and thank him. Also, we''re inviting him to dinner tonight, so he muste!"


    "What?!"


    "What?!"


    Robert and his daughter eximed in unison.


    "Grandpa, is it true?" Beatrice asked loudly after a moment of shock.


    "Of course it''s true. They are now in the conference room. Could it be fake?" Zeph responded with a


    smile.


    "That''s great news!" Beatrice eximed excitedly.


    "Isn''t this great news?" Zephughed again.


    "The Guerrero family is really something. The people from Ozin Tower even made a special trip


    here just for us." As Zeph spoke, he stood up and looked at Robert, "You should go back to your


    office and prepare yourself; we''ll go see them togetherter to show our appreciation."


    "Okay, Father." Robert said with joy all over his face.


    "Little girl, you make the phone call first, I''ll head back to my office now." Zeph said as he smiled at


    Beatrice before walking towards the door.


    "All right!"


    Beatrice didn''t expect that this issue that had been troubling their family for half a year would be


    resolved in this way. she then picked up her phone and dialed Gilbert''s number.


    "Thank you, darling!"


    "Huh?" Gilbert on the other end was taken aback. "Why are you suddenly thanking me?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me, you know why." Beatrice purred.


    "You asked your dad for help, right? Ozin Tower sent someone to ourpany, and I''m heading


    over there to sign the contract right now."


    "What?!" Gilbert eximed in surprise. He had never discussed anything about the Knight family


    with his father before today.


    "Are you surprised too?" Beatrice giggled again. "Alright, I won''t keep you any longer. I''m off to sign


    the contract now. I''lle over tonight and give you that position you''ve been wanting for so long.


    You know which one I mean."


    Then she hung up without waiting for his response.

 Chapter 38 Which Miss Knight?

    Chapter 38 Which Miss Knight?


    Chapter 38 Which Miss Knight?


    Five minutester, Zeph was led by his secretary into the conference room with Robert and


    Beatrice. Upon entering, they saw four people sitting in their seats, with a middle-aged man in the


    center.


    "Hello Mr Menzie, our chairman and general manager." The secretary pointed to Zeph and his son


    before pointing to Beatrice again. "And this is Miss Knight who you were looking for."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr Menzie, I''m Zeph Knight. Thank you so much for making this trip just for us!"


    Zeph warmly greeted him.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr Knight. Yourpany is one of our VIP clients, that''s what we need to do."


    Replied Matt Menzie with a smile. He then stood up and bowed to Beatrice respectfully while


    introducing himself as the director of Ozin Tower''s business department.


    "Miss Knight, I''m Matt Menzie, please allow me to be of service."


    As his bossmanded, he should show great respect for Miss Knight. Matt couldn''t afford any


    carelessness.


    "Mr Menzie, thank you for your trust in me!" Beatrice smiled and said when she enjoyed being


    treated with such respect.


    "It''s my pleasure, Miss Knight."


    Matt then took out a contract from one of his colleagues beside him and handed it over to her. "Here


    is the contract, we have already stamped it twice, please take a look first before signing it if there


    are no issues."


    "Okay." After receiving the contract from Matt, Beatrice passed it on to Zeph and Robert and asked,


    "Grandpa, Dad, can you check if there are any problems?"


    A few minutester, Zephughed heartily and said, "Thank you so much for trusting us, there are


    no problems at all!" Then he turned to his granddaughter and said, "Beatrice, sign the papers."


    With great enthusiasm, Batrice nodded as she picked up her expensive pen to sign her name,


    which looked pretty good.


    "Mr Menzie, can you take a look at this and see if it''s okay?"


    "I''ll take a look." Matt flipped to thest page. In the next moment, he was taken aback and looked


    up at Beatrice.


    "Aren''t you Harleen Knight?" asked he.


    Zeph, Robert, and Beatrice all looked at him in shock with confused expressions on their faces.


    "What do you mean, Mr Menzie?" Beatrice asked after catching her breath.


    "We came here today specifically to have Harleen Knight sign these contracts. You''re not her, why


    did you sign them?" Matt''s tone immediately became serious.


    He had an important task today that his superiors emphasized was crucial for him to personally


    handle-he had to get Harleen herself to sign the contract. He even asked his direct supervisor about


    Harleen''s identity and why she was so important for thepany but only received a warning that if


    anything went wrong with this matter today, he would lose his position as director of investment


    promotion department.


    So he headed straight towards Knight Group headquarters personally. When coordinating with


    Zeph''s secretary earlier, he only mentioned asking "Miss Knight" to sign the contract without


    mentioning Harleen''s full name, which resulted in this misunderstanding now unfolding before him.


    "Mr Menzie, there may be some misunderstanding here." Zeph calmed himself down before


    speaking again.


    "The person you mentioned named Harleen Knight is just an ordinary employee of our subsidiary


    company under our group, she doesn''t have any authority or right representing ourpany."


    "Do I need to emphasize it again? I only recognize Harleen Knight''s signature. No one else''s


    signature works."


    As he spoke, he tore the two contracts into pieces and continued in an unfriendly tone, "If Harleen


    Knight doesn''te here for the contract, yourpany''s n to move into our shopping center


    ends here."


    After finishing his statement, he stood up and was about to leave.


    "Mr Menzie, please wait a moment. Give me a few seconds and I''ll call her over." Zeph quickly


    interjected. While speaking, he recalled Billy''s words from yesterday and wondered if it was his


    connections that helped them out. But that couldn''t be right, since he still insisted that it was the


    Guerrero family that helped them.


    "I have a meeting at the officeter. Hurry up and get Harleen Knight here." Matt said coldly as he


    sat back down. Actually, he couldn''t just leave like that; if he did so, there would be no point in going


    back to the office.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll notify her immediately." Zeph nodded before turning towards Beatrice and saying,


    "What are you waiting for? Call her now!"


    Though reluctant and frustrated, Beatrice had to do what her grandfather said. She thought that


    starting today she would be someone of great importance within thepany, but within a few


    minutes everything went back to how it used to be. This roller coaster ride made her feel like going


    crazy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this point, she realized why Ozin Company came running so eagerly towards Knight Group-it


    wasn''t because of Gilbert''s connections after all.


    On the other side, Harleen was ying toys with Tasha together with Billy. What a happy family.


    She picked up her phone from the coffee table and saw that it was a call from Beatrice.


    "What do you want?" Harleen answered in a t tone.


    "Come to thepany RIGHT NOW!"


    "What for?"


    "Juste here, don''t ask questions!" Beatrice sounded unpleasant.


    "I''m busy!" Harleen hung up the phone without another word.


    "What''s wrong, Harleen?" Billy noticed her bad mood.


    "Nothing. Beatrice called me out of nowhere and asked me to go to thepany. I ignored her."


    "Why did she suddenly want you back at work?" Sharon asked curiously.


    "I have no idea." Harleen shrugged before returning to ying with Tasha and their toys.


    Her phone rang again, and it was Beatrice calling.


    "Harleen, don''t answer it." Billy said with a faint smile. "Let her call a few more times before you pick


    up."


    "Billy, do you know why she''s looking for my sister?" Felicia asked, turning her eyes to Billy.


    "Did you forget what I said yesterday?" Billy shrugged his shoulders.


    "What do you mean?" Felicia looked puzzled.


    "You mean about the contract?" Harleen realized what he meant and had a surprised look on her


    face.


    "Huh? Billy, did you really get the contract for Ozin Tower?!" asked Felicia, shocked.

 Chapter 39 Zeph Comes To Visit

    Chapter 39 Zeph Comes To Visit


    Chapter 39 Zeph Comes to Visit


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Felicia''s words, the Fletcher couple also realized what was going on and both looked


    at Billy.


    "I promised Tasha that I would do it!" Billy touched Tasha''s little face and asked. "Right, Tasha?"


    "Yeah!" Tasha responded loudly. "Daddy said he''ll make it happen, and I believe him!"


    "Billy, did you get it done?" Fletcher asked in shock.


    "Wouldn''t surprise me Beatrice called to ask Harleen to sign a contract with the people from Ozin


    Tower." Billy smiled in response.


    The Fletcher family eximed in surprise simultaneously.


    The phone continued to ring.


    "Billy, why don''t we let Harleen answer?" Fletcher asked Billy. "If they want her to sign the contract,


    we can''t let them wait too long. What if they get impatient..."


    "Mr Knight, don''t worry about that. They will wait." Billy said and looked at Harleen.


    "Harleen, tell them that you can go sign the contract but only if your grandfather personallyes


    over to invite you himself."


    "What!?" Felicia shouted again. "Brother-inw! You''re so bold! If that old man hears this he''ll be


    furious!"


    "Felicia! Watch your mouth!" Fletcher reprimanded her sternly.


    "I agree with Billy." Sharon said, standing alongside him. "If Ozin Tower only listens to Harleen, then


    let the old mane and ask us himself!"


    "Is this appropriate, Sharon?" Fletcher asked.


    "What''s inappropriate about it? Have you forgotten how they treated usst night?" Sharon replied


    loudly before turning to Harleen. "Also, make sure they prepare the agreement your father signed


    and the dividends from these past few years ready."


    "Right!" Billyughed and said, "Harleen, take it and do as your mother says."


    "But..." Harleen hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll agree."


    "Okay then." Harleen nodded and answered the phone before rying their demands to Beatrice.


    After hearing everything, on the other end of the line, Beatrice was so angry she didn''t say a word


    before hanging up.


    "She hung up!" Harleen frowned.


    "It''s okay, just wait for them toe knocking." Billy shrugged his shoulders.


    At Knight Group headquarters, Zeph smashed his teacup on the ground after listening to Beatrice''s


    description.


    "Unfilial son, Fletcher!" Zeph roared loudly, his face turning red with anger and his blood pressure


    skyrocketing. He never thought that he would be threatened, let alone by his own granddaughter.


    If Harleen were standing in front of him right now, he would have pped her without hesitation. But


    for the sake of the contract with Ozin Tower, it seemed like he had no other choice.


    "Father, what do we do now?" Robert was also furious. He took a drag of his cigarette and said,


    "The people from Ozin Tower are still waiting for us. Shall I send them away first?"


    "Prepare the car." Zeph pushed a vase off the table and said loudly.


    "Are you gonna go, father?" Robert asked hesitantly.


    "Do you have any other ideas?" Zeph snapped back angrily. "We need to get that contract from


    Ozin Tower no matter what! After we sign it, we can deal with that unfilial granddaughter!"


    "What about the dividends they want?"


    "The contract hasn''t been signed yet. We''ll talk about dividends after the contract is signed."


    "Got it," Robert nodded understandingly. Once the contract was signed and they had more power in


    negotiations, they could dictate how much dividends Harleen would receive or if she would receive


    any at all.


    "Grandpa, should I call Gilbert and ask if he has any news on his end?" Beatrice said after a


    moment of thought.


    "Don''t bother. I just asked someone at Ozin Tower, and they had no idea who we are at Knight


    Group before this. I don''t think Gilbert even told his father about this. He''s been lying to us." Zeph


    replied in a serious tone.


    "What? That bastard! He deserves to die! I won''t let him get away with this!" Beatrice eximed.


    "Forget about him for now. Robert and I will go find that ungrateful son and his family. You go to the


    conference room right away and keep the people from Ozin Tower there by any means necessary


    until wee back!"


    "Okay," Beatrice nodded before quickly heading towards the conference room.


    About ten minutester, Zeph and his son drove angrily towards Harleen''s house.


    Half an hourter, they walked into Harleen''s home.


    "Father," Fletcher stood up as soon as he saw them.


    Zeph snorted coldly without paying attention to him. He then looked at Billy with anger all over his


    face.


    "Grandpa!" Harleen looked at Zeph with aplicated expression on her face.


    "Harleen, I know you''ve been angry with me all along. Let me apologize first." Zeph forcefully


    suppressed the anger in his heart before speaking again. "I promise you that once we sign the


    contract with Ozin Tower, we''ll transfer you back to our headquarters and appoint you as


    department director!"


    "Don''t just say nice things, where are our shares and dividends that you promised us?" Sharon


    spoke up loudly.


    "I had already arranged the share certificates and dividends with thepany before I came. Once


    Harleen signs the contract, you can get them."


    "I have no trust in you at all. What if she helps you sign the contract and you back outter?"


    "Sharon, we are family. Isn''t it a bit too much to talk like this?" Robert interrupted them.


    "Too much? Am I being more excessive than you all?" Sharon replied with a disdainful tone.


    "Don''t you know what you have done all these years? What have you aplished on your own?"


    "You..." Robert was blue in the face.


    "Are you itching to start a fight and hit someone? Huh, you can''t handle a little anger? Have you


    ever thought about how our family has survived all these years? I''VE BEEN THINKING ABOUT


    KILLING SOMEONE EVERY SINGLE MOMENT ALL THESE YEARS!"


    Zeph felt himself on the verge of uncontroble rage.


    "Well, then tell me, what do you want me to do to make Harleen sign the contract?"

 Chapter 40 Incident

    Chapter 40 Incident


    Chapter 40 Incident


    "Didn''t Harleen just say that on the phone? Do I need to repeat it? Harleen can sign the contract,


    but we need to see the share and dividend documents first..." Sharon responded coldly.


    "Sharon!" Fletcher interrupted her and continued, "Preparing for the share contract and dividends


    takes time. Since father promised, he will give it to us."


    "You..." Sharon ultimately held back her words.


    "Harleen, why don''t you go with Grandpa first? Don''t keep Ozin Tower waiting!" Fletcher turned


    around and looked at Harleen.


    "Alright." After a moment of thought, Harleen agreed.


    "Harleen, I''ll go with you." Billy stood up and said.


    "Dad, don''t go. I want you to stay with me. I don''t want Dad to leave." Tasha grabbed his hand and


    shook it hard when she heard Billy was leaving.


    "Billy, stay at home with Tasha. I''ll keep Harleenpany." Felicia spoke up.


    "That works too. Call me if anything happens."


    Felicia nodded before saying to her sister, "Harleen, let''s go!"


    Zeph red at Harleen''s parents and Billy before turning around and leaving.


    After everyone left, Sharon startedining.


    "Fletcher, you don''t know when to stop, do you? I bet after Harleen signs their contract they''ll turn


    their backs on us!"


    "Sharon, I know you have a lot of resentment towards them." Fletcher sighed before continuing,


    "But my father personally came to invite us, we can''t be too rude."


    "Hmph, I don''t want to talk to you!" Sharon red at him unkindly. "I''m going to cook!"


    "Make more, Billy and Casey are also eating lunch at home."


    "I know!" Sharon muttered under her breath. "You talk too much!"


    Sharon was in a good mood today, especially when she saw Zeph and Robert''s miserable


    appearance. She felt relieved; it had been a long time since she felt thisfortable. She knew that


    it was all thanks to Billy''s efforts and thus her opinion of him had changed invisibly.


    "Thank you, Mrs Knight!" Billy and Casey smiled at each other after speaking.


    "Dad, Uncle Casey, you''re lucky today! Grandma''s cooking is delicious! You have to eat moreter."


    Tasha said sweetly on the side.


    "Haha, okay!"


    "Billy, will Harleen be able to sign the contract for Ozin Tower after she goes over? There won''t be


    any unexpected problems?" Fletcher asked.


    "You may rest assured that there won''t be any problems."


    "That''s good."


    An hour passed. Fletcher''s phone beeped with a message from Harleen.


    "It''s done!" Fletcher eximed excitedly after reading the message.


    "What has you so happy?" Sharon walked out of the kitchen.


    "The contract is signed!" Fletcher responded with a bigugh.


    "I thought it was something more important. That''s not even yourpany!" Sharon pouted and


    turned back to her work.


    "Billy, thank you so much. I appreciate it." Fletcher turned to Billy with sincere gratitude and ignored


    Sharon''sment.


    "Mr Knight, don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure."


    "That''s amazing! Daddy is the best! I knew he could do it." Tasha put down her toy and cheered


    loudly.


    "Thank you for your praise, Tasha." Billy patted her little head affectionately.


    After fifteen minutes, Sharon walked out of the kitchen.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Fletcher, call Harleen and ask when they will be home. I need to start cooking!" said she.


    "Okay." Fletcher was in high spirits as he dialed Harleen''s number immediately.


    "Harleen, where are you guys now? How long until you get home?"


    "We''re in a taxi now. Maybe about twenty minutes or so?" Harleen replied on the other end of the


    line.


    "Great! Can you pick up a bottle of wine on your way back? I''m going to have some drinks with Billy


    and Casey at lunchtime..." Fletcher grinned as he made this request.


    Before hepleted his sentence, there was a loud noise from the phone speaker.


    "Harleen, what happened!?" Fletcher eximed loudly, surprised.


    But there was no sound on the other end of the line.


    "Harleen? Harleen?" Fletcher shouted again after a moment, realizing that the call had been


    disconnected. He quickly dialed again. But this time it just rang without anyone answering.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Billy.


    "Harleen''s taxi must have crashed!" Fletcher sounded anxious. "No one is answering her phone."


    "What!?" Sharon eximed loudly. "Try calling Felicia''s phone!"


    Fletcher tried again but the result was the same.


    "No one is answering!" Fletcher looked at Sharon and Billy for help.


    "Hmm!?"


    "They... they couldn''t have gotten into an ident or something, could they?" Sharon sounded


    extremely nervous.


    "Mommy, I want my mommy... Mommy will be okay..." Tasha started crying uncontrobly.


    "Please look after Tasha. I''m going to find Harleen." Billy said before rushing out of the door with


    Casey in tow.


    "Where do you even start looking for them?" Sharon shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find them," Billy replied before quickly leaving the room.


    Casey hit the gas and sped out of the neighborhood.


    "Head towards Knight Group!" Billy instructed as he dialed Derek''s number.


    "Mr Gardner?" Derek answered after just one ring.


    "I''m sending you a phone number, get their location ASAP!"


    "Got it." Derek responded after a brief pause.


    Less than five minutester, they received a message from Derek with an address.


    "Go here!" Billy set the navigation and handed his phone to Casey.


    Casey took the phone and put the pedal to the metal. The address that Derek provided was on a


    secluded road that rarely saw any traffic. Only taxi drivers would know about this kind of ce.


    About fifteen minutester, Casey parked next to a deformed taxi.

 Chapter 41 Eddie Nunez

    Chapter 41 Eddie Nunez


    Chapter 41 Eddie Nunez


    Billy stepped out of the car and hurried over to that car. He looked inside, but there was no one


    there, only two cell phones and Harleen''s handbag scattered on the couch.


    Without a doubt, something had happened to Harleen and her sister.


    "There''s surveince over there. We should be able to track them down!" Casey looked around and


    found a surveince camera not far away. Then he took out his phone and dialed Derek''s number


    before describing the situation.


    "What?! Do they have a death wish?" Derek shouted loudly. "Give me three minutes, I''ll have


    someone check the surveince right away!"


    "Hurry up!" with that said, Casey hung up the phone.


    "Could it be one of those three families?" After getting back in the car, Casey asked again.


    "Very probable. Harleen has just been back in Ozin for a few days after five years. I can''t think of


    anyone else."


    "Why did they do it? Did they find something?" asked Casey.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s find Harleen first. If it really was one of those three families that did this, we''ll


    take care of them!"


    Casey nodded in response, "Brother, don''t worry, they shouldn''t be in danger for now since their


    captors didn''t harm them yet."


    Billy pulled out a cigarette and lit it up.


    Three minutester, Casey''s phone rang.


    "Did you find it?" Casey asked Derek.


    "It was Eddie Nunez''s people!" I''ll send you the address right now, let''s talkter."


    "I see."


    Half a minuteter, Derek sent over the message with the address. Casey set up the navigation and


    drove off. Billy then called Derek on speakerphone.


    "Who is this guy?" asked Billy.


    "Eddie is second-inmand in the underworld of Ozin, he represents Ozin''s local power." Derek


    replied.


    "Damon''s subordinate?" Billy continued asking.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, Eddie has always been at odds with Damon, and there have been asional conflicts


    between them. Damon has long wanted to take him down but Eddie has backing from several major


    families in Ozin so Damon can''t make too big of a move."


    "As expected." Upon hearing this news, Billy confirmed his suspicions.


    "What... what do you mean, sir?"


    "Someone asked him to kidnap Harleen." Billy paused briefly before continuing, "Notify Damon to


    meet me at the destination. Today we''ll be giving him a big gift!"


    "Got it!" Derek responded loudly after another moment of confusion. He understood what Billy


    meant-after today, Eddie would disappear in Ozin.


    "That''s all for now. We''ll talkter!" with that, Billy hung up the phone.


    "They''re really asking for trouble!" Casey eximed angrily while driving.


    "People who do evil cannot live long. I originally wanted them to live a few more days but it seems


    they feel they''ve lived enough." Said Billy.


    Meanwhile, in a private club about five or six kilometers away from where the taxi crashed, Harleen


    and her sister huddled together on the sofa on the third floor. They had panic-stricken faces


    trembling in fear and their clothes were disheveled.


    Sitting across from them was a man in his forties with fierce features. He was none other than Eddie


    Nunez, Ozin''s second-inmand in their underground world.


    Behind Eddie stood four burly men with powerful presences. His four trusted subordinates who


    were infamous thugs within Ozin''s underground world.


    "Tsk tsk, Eddie, they are truly stunning beauties." One bald man licked his dry lips as he spoke up


    first.


    "No kidding! Otherwise how could they be called Ozin''s top beauties?" Another man responded. "I


    just didn''t expect this younger sister to also be so beautiful. They really are an unparalleled pair!"


    "What do you bastards want?!" Felicia snapped at them. "I warn you, if you mess around, my


    brother-inw won''t let you off the hook!"


    "Oh, so you have a brother-inw? Is he tough? I''m scared!" The bald man''s eyes kept wandering


    between the two sisters, with a hint of evil in his gaze.


    Harleen steadied her emotions before turning to Eddie.


    "Who are you guys? Why did you take us here?" asked she.


    "Did you save someone from the Miles family 5 years ago?" Eddie lit up a cigar and took a puff.


    "Huh?" Harleen and her sister were both stunned. Harleen never expected that they came for this


    reason. Over the years, she had been worried about this daying and sometimes even woke up


    from nightmares. In recent years, this worry had faded slightly as she thought that five years had


    passed and nothing would happen again.


    Felicia looked at her sister with surprise after hearing Eddie''s words. She had never heard her sister


    mention that before.


    "Tell me who that person is that you saved and where they are now, then I''ll let you go." Eddie could


    see through Harleen''s panic just by looking into her eyes.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''ve never saved anyone."


    "Are you sure?" Eddie blew out some smoke as he spoke coldly.


    "I haven''t done anything wrong, what can I say?"


    "I didn''t want to resort to violence but why did you force me?" Eddie narrowed his eyes slightly


    before waving his hand towards the four people behind him.


    "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you attracted to this beauty?"


    The four men''s eyes lit up at the same time, and the man who had a buzz cut walked towards


    Harleen.


    "What do you want to do? Stop!" Harleen shouted while protecting her sister.


    "Don''t get in my way!" the man pped Harleen in the face and flipped her onto the sofa.


    "Let your sister try first, it''ll be your turnter."


    "You bastard!" Felicia shouted out loud.


    "Little beauty, let''s go. If you want to shout, I''ll let you shout enough after going to bed!" the man


    scanned Felicia''s body, swallowing several times.


    With that said, he reached out and grabbed her cor.


    "Don''t touch me!" Felicia trembled all over and hit the man''s hand off.


    The men raised his hand and pped her hard. A palm print then appeared on Felicia''s face.


    Immediately after, Felicia''s sweater was torn open, revealing her neck.

 Chapter 42 EddieS Fear

    Chapter 42 Eddie''S Fear


    Chapter 42 Eddie''s Fear


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Ah!" Felicia screamed in horror.


    "Fuck off, you bastard!" Harleen shouted as she got up and charged towards that man.


    He quickly pped Harleen and sent her flying to the ground. There was a hint of blood at the


    corner of her mouth.


    "You have one minute to decide. If you don''t speak up, my four brothers can''t wait any longer!"


    Eddie looked down at Harleen on the ground and spoke.


    "You bastards..." Harleen burst into tears, unable to speak through her sobs.


    At this moment, she faced a difficult choice. If she spoke up, Billy''s identity would be exposed; if she


    didn''t speak up, her sister''s life would be ruined forever.


    "Thirty seconds left!" Eddie took a puff from his cigar before speaking calmly again.


    "You will all face retribution for this!" Harleen struggled to speak through her pain and anguish.


    "You''re not gonna tell?" Eddie nced at Harleen before raising his hand. "Take her sister to the


    next room!"


    "Got it!" The man with a buzz cut smirked as he reached for Felicia.


    Boom!


    Just then, there was a loud explosion as the door of the room shattered into pieces with debris


    flying everywhere. Soon after, two slender figures appeared at the door.


    "Billy?!"


    "Billy!"


    Harleen and her sister shouted loudly as if they had caught a life-saving straw.


    Billy got incensed at the sight of thedies, causing Casey to shiver.


    "Fuck you, kid, you''re her brother-inw? Do you wanna die here?" the buzz cut guy eximed


    loudly.


    "Take Harleen and Felicia out!" Billy asked Casey.


    Casey knew that Billy was already extremely angry and didn''t want thedies to see what would


    happen next. So, he quickly walked towards them and brought them out.


    "Kid, You''re living impatiently, huh?" the guy roared and picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table


    before charging towards him.


    But as he had just approached them, his wrist was grasped and broken by Casey in a blink.


    "Ah..." He screamed in pain and crouched down.


    Eddie beside him frowned tightly. He didn''t expect Casey to have such skills, and with just one


    move, he disabled one of his most capable men''s arms.


    "You''re dead!" The other three yelled and attacked Casey. All three of them could tell that Casey


    was no ordinary opponent, so they used their strongest moves right away. However, what shocked


    them was that they didn''t even touch Casey''s clothes before being thrown back like they were hit by


    a car.


    Eddie''s wrist trembled slightly as he held his cigar. The ash fell down and his heart sank with it. His


    four most capable men couldn''t even take one move from the opponent. What kind of concept was


    this?


    Who did they provoke?


    "Ladies, I''ll take you back." Without even looking at Eddie, Casey bent down to help Harleen up.


    "Billy, aren''t you leaving?" Harleen asked.


    "Harleen, go with Casey first. I''ll be back soon." Billy responded after calming down his aura.


    "But..." Harleen looked at Eddie who had a dark expression not far away and shivered all over her


    body.


    "It''s okay. I promise nothing will happen. You guys go first, I''ll be there soon." Billy interrupted her


    words.


    "Stay safe, Billy."


    "Be careful, Billy." Felicia spoke up.


    Billy nodded in response. As the three of them left, Billy walked towards the sofa, intimidating. With


    each step he took, the tiles beneath his feet cracked like spider webs, shocking and terrifying.


    A big bead of sweat dripped down Eddie''s forehead.


    "Who... who are you?" Eddie asked while shivering with a look of horror in his eyes.


    "Both of youe up here!" Without even looking at him, Billy sat down on the sofa and dialed


    Derek''s phone number on his mobile phone. A few minutes ago when he and Casey arrived at the


    club entrance, Derek and Damon had been already waiting for them. They didn''te up together


    because Billy didn''t want Harleen and her sister to know too much.


    "Got it!" Derek''s voice came through the receiver.


    In less than two minutes, he and Damon appeared at the door.


    "Damon? Mr Hines?" Seeing them both made Eddie even more shocked than before.


    One was the top dog of Ozin''s business world, and the other was the king of Ozin''s underground


    world. Both were figures who could make Ozin tremble with just a stomp of their feet.


    Thinking back to Billy''smanding tone on the phone earlier, Eddie''s heart throbbed violently


    several times, and beads of sweat dripped down his forehead even more profusely.


    "You really don''t know how to die!" Derek coldly nced at Eddie before leading Damon to Billy and


    bowing respectfully. "Mr Gardner!"


    Eddie couldn''t hold on any longer and fell onto the ground, waves of shock surging through his


    heart. And as for the four buzz-cut men who had just gotten up from the ground, they copsed


    again one by one, trembling all over with fear.


    After nodding slightly with Derek, Billy looked towards them and asked, "Who was it thatid hands


    on thedies just now?"


    "W-who are you?" The buzz-cut man asked with a trembling voice.


    "Won''t say? Then I''ll think you guys were all in on this." Said Billy. As he raised his hand, a gust of


    wind swept the four men. And the next second, their bodies exploded like the ripest watermelons,


    leaving an aerosol mist of blood lingering in the air, after which, the room fell into silence and peace


    again.


    Damon standing behind Billy shuddered with horror all over his body. Although he had already


    witnessed Billy''s skillsst night, he never expected them to be this powerful,pletely beyond his


    understanding of martial arts.


    "I... I''m sorry, sir. I was wrong. Please spare my worthless life..." Eddie had no more courage left


    and crawled to Billy''s feet, every cell in his body filled with fear. Eddie had never heard of any giant-


    killer as powerful as Billy before in all his decades of living. He must have been cursed for this life to


    provoke such a top-level powerhouse just because he caught two women.


    "Who told you to do today''s job?" Billy asked.

 Chapter 43 HarleenS Suspicion

    Chapter 43 Harleen''S Suspicion


    Chapter 43 Harleen''s Suspicion


    "It''s... it''s Brian Watkins." Eddie trembled as he spoke, bowing his head.


    "I... I was just following his orders. Please, spare me." He pleaded.


    "Since the moment you decided to go after Harleen, your life was no longer your own. Don''t worry,


    Brian will soon join you." Billy spoke in a low voice.


    "No! No!" Eddie screamed hysterically.


    Before he could finish speaking, a burst of blood mist erupted and Eddie was gone in an instant.


    Damon gasped for air once again. The opponent he had been trying to eliminate for so many years


    had died so easily without even leaving behind any remains. He also admired Billy''s courage and


    determination-when it came to killing someone, there was no hesitation or mercy.


    "Master Eight, I leave the rest to you. You have one night to take over all of Eddie''s territory!" Billy


    ordered.


    "Don''t worry about those behind him, they''ll soon be joining Eddie." As Damon said these words,


    Billy stood up and walked towards the door with Derek by his side. Damon finally snapped out of his


    daze and quickly bowed down in gratitude, "Thank you! Thank you, Mr Gardner!"


    For him, this was a huge opportunity-from now on, the underground world of Ozin would only hear


    his voice. As he felt a wave of joy, the words Billy had spoken still sent shivers down his spine.


    Were they going to take on the major families in Ozin? Damon was lost in thought in helpless


    wonder since those were families that had been standing for decades here.


    "Mr Gardner, are you nning on taking action against the three families?" Derek asked as they got


    into the car two minutester.


    "I wanted to let them live a little longer and deal with them after things settle down here. But since


    they''re so eager to die, why not grant their wish? You''ll arrange for people to start taking over their


    core industries tomorrow. You have half a month to bring everything under control within World


    Group."


    "Don''t worry Mr Gardner, I guarantee there won''t be any problems," Derek replied loudly.


    Meanwhile, Casey was driving towards Harleen''s house with the twodies trying hard to calm


    themselves down.


    "Casey, do you think Billy will be okay? I remember now, the person who caught us is named Eddie


    Nunez and he''s from Ozin''s underground world. Will Billy be safe staying there?" Harleen asked


    afterforting her younger sister.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Knight. Mr Gardner will be fine because he has already notified his friends who


    know people at the police station. Eddie won''t dare mess around." Casey reassured her confidently.


    He and Billy had already agreed on what story they would tell everyone else- whenever something


    wasn''t convenient or easy to exin away, they would exin that they had some "friends" to help.


    "How many friends does my brother-inw have anyway?" Felicia asked once she regained


    composure from being scared earlier.


    "Well..." Casey hesitated before answering, "I''m not exactly sure about that."


    "Oh yeah! How did you learn those moves? Where did you learn martial arts?" Felicia continued


    asking questions curiously.


    "I was born into a family of martial arts practitioners and started training at a young age. Later, I


    went to a military camp for a few years." Casey responded after some thought.


    "Does my brother-inw know martial arts? Is he as skilled as you?"


    Casey was at a loss for words since he felt like that question hurt his pride.


    "He also learned martial arts in the military camp," Casey said after thinking for a moment. "I haven''t


    compared myself to him, so I don''t know if I can beat him."


    "Casey, tell me honestly, who are you and Billy?" asked Harleen.


    "What do you mean?" Casey was slightly confused.


    "I''m not stupid! Since the day you two appeared in Cloud City until now, many things have been too


    smooth-sailing and unrealistic! In Cloud City, both Neal and the Thunder family are absolute giants,


    but you two easily rescued Tasha. Then there was the incident with our neighbour this morning.


    Egbert might not be top-tier in Ozin but he''s heavyweight. Yet he willingly paid so much money to


    settle it down peacefully. If it wasn''t because someone made him wary of something or someone


    else, he wouldn''t have done such a thing! And then there''s the matter with Ozin Tower. Billy said


    that they could get the contract within one day and they did. Moreover, their director treated me


    exceptionally well when I went over there, it felt like they were afraid that I wouldn''t sign with them.


    All these things couldn''t possibly just be because he knows some friends who can help." After


    expressing all her doubts in one go, Harleen fixed her gaze on Casey and asked seriously, "I just


    want an honest answer from you."


    "Um... Miss Knight, I can''t answer these questions for you. Let''s wait for Mr Gardner to tell you. My


    rtionship with Mr Gardner is indeed a bit special, and it''s precisely because of this, it''s not


    convenient for me to tell you at the moment. But don''t misunderstand, not telling you is just for your


    safety, because the more you know, the more danger there is."


    "Casey, are you and my brother-inw secret agents or something?" Felicia asked with a twinkle in


    her eye.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Casey choked a little and replied, "Felicia, have you read too many novels?"


    Then he said to Harleen, "Miss Knight, please trust Mr Gardner. He has told you before that he will


    make up for what he owes your family over the years a hundredfold and he will do it."


    "I see." Harleen didn''t continue questioning. She was a smart woman. There was no point in


    continuing to press him further since Casey had already said this much. Or, she would only


    embarrass both sides.


    Soon enough they arrived at the entrance of their apartment building where Casey parked his car.


    "Oh yeah," Casey said as they got out of the car. "If your parents ask why Eddie wanted to catch


    you guys, try not to say too much. The more we say about it, the more worried they will be. Just say


    that you don''t know why Eddie wanted you caught, Mr Gardner rushed over before they could


    interrogate you so when hees back maybe he''ll tell them exactly why."


    The two sisters nodded simultaneously.


    About an hourter, Billy knocked on the door.


    "Dad!" Tasha ran over when she saw him.


    "Tasha, were you good at home? Did you listen to your grandpa and grandma?" Billy bent down and


    gave her a kiss.


    "Of course!" Tasha nodded her head. "Tasha is a good girl. If you don''t believe me, ask Grandpa


    and Grandma."


    "I believe you!" Billy responded with a smile.


    "Billy, are you alright? Did everything get resolved with Eddie?" Fletcher walked over and asked in a


    slightly worried tone.

 Chapter 44 Trash In Buddha Hall

    Chapter 44 Trash In Buddha Hall


    Chapter 44 Trash in Buddha Hall


    "Don''t worry, Mr Knight. It''s taken care of. I had a friend at the police station handle it." Billy said


    with a smile.


    "Did you ask him why they were trying to grab Harleen and Felicia?" Sharon asked, her face still


    showing fear and concern. She knew exactly who Eddie Nunez was, and if he had his sights set on


    them, their family would never be safe again. Compared to some of the bigger families out there,


    people like Eddie with underground connections scared her even more.


    "They got the wrong person. Harleen looks a lot like a woman who owed theirpany money so


    they grabbed her instead. My friend went over there and cleared things up. After Eddie apologized


    to me for the mistake, I came back here." Billy quickly made up a reason.


    As soon as Sharon heard this exnation she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "They got it wrong? That''s good news." Said Sharon.


    Harleen and Felicia were looking at Billy in disbelief.


    Afterwards, they all sat down for dinner together in good spirits.


    "Billy, can youe inside with me? There''s something I need to talk to you about." Harleen said


    after dinner as she stood up from the table.


    "Sure thing." Billy followed her into the room where Harleen gave him aplicated look before


    speaking again.


    "Have you found out who was behind what happened to the Miles family five years ago?" asked


    she.


    Back then she had only saved Billy but she still didn''t know who held such deep hatred towards the


    Miles family that they wanted them wiped off the mappletely.


    "What does that mean?" Billy was slightly taken aback. "Why do you suddenly want to ask that?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re still pretending to be confused with me." Harleen red at him and continued, "Eddie caught


    me and forced me to reveal who I saved back then. Obviously, even if it wasn''t him who did the


    Miles family''s case, he must know who the mastermind behind it is!"


    "Um..." Billy thought for a moment. "I did ask him, but he didn''t know either."


    "He only said that a mysterious person asked him to do this job and gave him a generous reward,


    but the person never revealed their identity from start to finish."


    "Is that so?" Harleen was stunned for a moment before looking at Billy with some concern.


    "Now that someone knows about this, I don''t think they''ll give up easily. They''ll definitely try their


    best to find you out. You should leave Ozin as soon as possible."


    "It''s okay, Harleen. Don''t worry, I promise nothing will happen." A touch of emotion rose in Billy''s


    heart. Harleen only thought about his safety but forgot that her own situation was the most


    dangerous. The only clue in the hands of the other party now was her alone, and they won''t give up.


    "I know your identity is somewhat special and perhaps not afraid of ordinary forces." Harleen spoke


    again. "But since they can wipe out the Miles family, their strength and power are extraordinary. It''s


    too dangerous for you to stay in Ozin."


    "Thank you for your concern, Harleen, but trust me, nothing will happen." Billy looked at her


    seriously. "I promised you I would take care of you and Tasha forever, I''m not just saying it."


    "But..."


    "Harleen, let''s not talk about my problems. What are your ns next? Are you going back to Cloud


    City or staying in Ozin? You helped Knight Group secure the contract, and that old man Zeph


    should allow you to transfer back to the headquarters."


    "I haven''t decided yet." Harleen shook her head slightly and she continued, "To be honest, I don''t


    want to stay at Knight Group. Even if I go back to work at the headquarters, I''ll definitely face their


    exclusion and won''t be able to do anything. If there''s a choice, I''d rather go back to Ozin and find a


    job in anotherpany, start everything anew."


    "Okay then, let''s do what you want. I agree with both hands up! We''ll move the things from Cloud


    City back to Ozin in a few days and you''ll start looking for jobs."


    "You''re thinking too simply, Billy. You should know why our family went to Cloud City?" asked


    Harleen with a serious face.


    "I know. But that''s nothing major. I promise the Ma family won''t cause you any trouble again."


    "Although the Ma family isn''t the number one family in Ozin, their power is much stronger than


    that of the Thunder Family in Cloud City. It''s no joke! You..."


    "Harleen, trust me when I say everything will be fine. All right then! Let''s settle it this way. Find some


    time and talk about your ideas with your parents so they don''t worry about you anymore."


    "Well then... I''ll give it a try, if it doesn''t work out we can always go back to Cloud City." Said Harleen


    with an adamant look on her face.


    Billy smiled as he nodded his head approvingly.


    "By the way, did Zeph give you and Felicia the stock contract and dividends when you went to


    Knight Group before?"


    "No!" Harleen shook her head and said, "He said they weren''t ready yet and asked me toe


    back tomorrow to get them."


    "That old con is truly good at calcting." Billy murmured.


    "Are you worried he''ll turn his back on us after getting the contract?" Harleen asked hesitantly.


    "That''s possible!" Billyughed again. "I''ll go with you tomorrow to make up for it."


    Harleen nodded in response.


    Fifteen minutester, Billy and Casey left, promising Tasha they woulde back to y with her


    toys tomorrow.


    "Boss, Judge called me about something." Casey spoke up as they got into the car.


    "What''s up?"


    "The eldest son of the Watkins family is actually a member of Buddha Hall." Casey replied.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s said that he''s highly valued there and has been listed as a candidate for deaconship."


    "No wonder they''re so arrogant. Get someone look into this son of the Watkins family, I wanna see


    what kind of person he is."


    "Already. Compared to his younger brother, he''s worse. And, protected by the name of Buddha Hall,


    he goes uncontested. If we want to pursue him, he deserves being killed a dozen of times.


    However, the dirty deeds he did were probably done behind Buddha Hall''s back! Otherwise, even if


    Buddha Hall is not reputable, they would not tolerate it."


    "Buddha Hall has expanded too quickly in recent years. It''s inevitable some trash will slip through."


    Billy said thoughtfully.


    "ording to Judge''s instructions, the Watkins family should be calling this son back to Ozin this


    time. He''ll probably arrive in the next two days." Casey said.


    "Oh?" Billy narrowed his eyes. "Well then, we might as well help clean up Buddha Hall while we''re


    at it. Tell Judge to keep an eye on him and monitor his movements at all times."

 Chapter 45 Determination

    Chapter 45 Determination


    Chapter 45 Determination


    "Got it!" Casey nodded before suddenly remembering something.


    "Oh, by the way, brother, I got the results from that thing you asked me to look intost time. Five


    years ago, it was the Dawson family that took care of your foster family''s affairs and arranged for


    their burial plot."


    "Are you sure?" Billy''s eyes lit up.


    After the Miles family incident five years ago, Harleen saved him and then he was taken away by an


    old man. Billy had no power to take care of his foster family''s affairs. He thought no one would dare


    to interfere with their matters and at most it would be handled simply by police department officials.


    But not long ago, he learned from Judge that someone hade forward to take care of the Miles


    family''s affairs back then. He asked Judge to investigate who did it but there was never any result.


    Those who came forward seemed to have left Ozin already. He never expected that it was done by


    the Dawson family. The Dawson family was a second-tier n in Ozin. Before anything happened


    with the Miles family, they had a good rtionship with them and many industries under Dawson


    were cooperating with Miles''. Therefore, Billy always had a good impression of people from the


    Dawson family, especially their patriarch who spent thirty years in a military camp when he was


    young, full of righteousness and iron willpower. Perhaps this was why he could stand up for the


    Miles family during those turbulent times.


    Casey nodded his head and continued, "And precisely because of this reason, the Dawson family


    has been having a hard time these past few years."


    "The Jimenezs and Mas have joined forces against them, now even third-tier ns are ranked


    higher than them."


    "The Watkins family didn''t participate?" asked Billy.


    "On the surface, it appears that the Watkins family didn''t get involved in the Dawson family''s affairs.


    I think they didn''t see much value in Dawson''s assets and left it to the other two families. Moreover,


    I heard that Mr Dawson was severely injured by people arranged by the Jimenez and Malcolm


    families. He not only lost all his cultivation but also became disabled."


    Upon hearing this, a cold fury erupted from Billy as he focused his gaze.


    "Let''s go to the Dawson family!" Billy ordered after a brief pause.


    "Got it!" Casey stepped on the gas pedal.


    The Dawson family estate was located near a park in the east of the City and upied an area not


    too big. Five years ago, the Dawson family estate was bustling with activity. But now five yearster,


    there wasn''t even a soul around. Before things went south for them, Dawson Group had an annual


    output value of at least billions of dors with considerable profits as well. If they continued at that


    pace for just another few years or so, they would have been among Ozin''s top-tiered families.


    However, since their downfall began, the Jimenez and Ma families joined forces to suppress


    them while simultaneously warning everyone else against working with Dawson Group or facing


    consequences, which led to the overnight termination of all business rtionships with Dawson


    Group, causing paralysis within their organization. Taking advantage of this situation both two


    powerful families started dividing up the Dawson Family''s assets, including many subsidiaries which


    were acquired at rock-bottom prices forcing them into submission. Over a few years, Dawson


    Group''s output value dropped to less than five billion and they borrowed five billion from banks,


    putting them on the brink of bankruptcy.


    Currently, the only high-quality asset under the Dawson family was their mansion and a tea house


    downtown.


    "Grandpa, it''s such a nice day today. Let me wheel you out to soak up some sun in the yard." a


    young woman''s voice rang out.


    A woman in her twenties pushed an old man in a wheelchair out of a vi. The old man had grey


    hair and was none other than Bartholomew Dawson with his granddaughter Laura Dawson by his


    side.


    "Sure!" Bartholomewughed heartily despite being disabled from both legs. Although he was


    physically challenged, he still seemed lively and energetic.


    "Grandpa, what did that specialist say about your health after examining you yesterday? Can he


    treat you?" Laura asked as they arrived at Mansion.


    "It''s toote now. There''s nothing he can do." Bartholomew replied with an almost imperceptible hint


    of sadness shing across his eyes.


    "So even he couldn''t help?" Laura looked disappointed and let out a sigh inwardly.


    "Don''t worry about me, Laura. Grandpa has gotten used to this over these past few years." He


    smiled reassuringly at his granddaughter before adding, "Reading books and soaking up the sun


    every day isn''t so bad."


    "Do you regret anything, Grandpa?" Laura suddenly asked him one question that caught him off


    guard.


    "What do I have to regret?"


    "If we hadn''t intervened with the Miles family''s affairs 5 years ago, then all these things wouldn''t


    have happenedter on. Your health wouldn''t have been affected either."


    "Laura, you must remember!" he said with a meaningful tone. "The most important thing in life is to


    have peace of mind. No matter what difficulties you encounter, you must follow your heart and obey


    your intentions. Perhaps to outsiders, what I did years ago was extremely foolish. The Miles family


    was gone, and I even sacrificed the future of the Dawson family for it. But let me tell you if I hadn''t


    done that 5 years ago, my life would have been even more miserable! Because I couldn''t pass my


    test! But now, I live peacefully and steadily. That''s enough, isn''t it?"


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm!" Laura nodded as if she understood.


    "In addition, you must believe that everything has a cause and effect. Good and evil will eventually


    be repaid!"


    "Now I get it." Laura nodded again.


    At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps could be heard. A fierce-looking bald man with a


    strong build led thirty tattooed men into the Mansion.


    "You bastards again! What do you want?" Laura shouted when she saw them.


    "Don''t be nervous, little girl, I won''t eat you!" The bald man named Jon Rice scanned Laura''s figure


    and licked his lips. Then he looked at Bartholomew and asked, "Old man, have you thought about


    what we talked aboutst time?"


    "With a million, you wanna buy out tea house downtown, do you think I''ll take that into


    consideration?" Bartholomew asked back.


    The bold man snorted and said, "Old thing, know your ce! I''m willing to give you a million, you


    should be grateful. If you insist, you won''t even get a penny!"


    "Alright, cut the crap. I won''t sell the tea house to you, get out of here!"


    "Bartholomew, you old thing, do you think you''re something, huh? Do you think the Dawson family


    is still the same as it was 5 years ago? I''m gonna kill you here, no one else dares to do anything,


    you believe that?"


    "So try me!"


    "You want to do this the hard way?" asked the bold man, raising his hand.


    "Come on, teach this old thing a lesson!"

 Chapter 46 Conflict In The Dawson Family’s Estate

    Chapter 46 Conflict In The Dawson Family��s Estate


    Chapter 46 Conflict in the Dawson Family��s Estate


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A tattooed man around 6. 6 ft walked towards Bartholomew.


    "Don''te over here!" Laura shouted, then took two steps forward and stood in front of her


    grandfather.


    "Get out of my way!" One of the tattooed men pushed her away. Later, he walked up to


    Bartholomew and raised his hand to p him.


    "What are you doing? Stop!" A middle-aged voice sounded at the entrance of the mansion. It was


    from the current head of the Dawson family, Lee Dawson, followed by his wife and Laura''s third


    uncle.


    "When will you stop? Are you trying to drive our whole family to death?" Michelle Dawson, Laura''s


    mother, shouted angrily.


    "Father, are you okay?" Lee and his brother hurriedly approached the old man and asked.


    "Nothing!" Bartholomew furrowed his brow and shook his head.


    "Dad, these bastards are getting more and more outrageous. Let''s call the police!" Laura said as


    she took out her phone from her pocket. But Jon took a few steps forward and pped her. Laura


    was directly knocked down to the ground, with faint traces of blood at the corners of her mouth, and


    her phone slipped out of her hand.


    "Little bitch, you are getting impatient with life, aren''t you? Do you want to call the police? Do you


    believe that I can make you go to a club tonight and serve customers?"


    "Laura!" Michelle shouted and quickly helped the girl up.


    "Jon, I''m gonnapete with you!" David Dawson, Laura''s uncle shouted and rushed towards Jon.


    However, just as he had run out for only two steps, Jon quickly came forward to meet him. He


    swiftly put a dagger at David''s throat. Although Jon was not a martial artist, he was a well-known


    figure in the underground world of Ozin because he had good skills and was notorious for being


    ruthless.


    "What do you have topete with me? If you dare, try moving again. Do you believe I can end


    your life right now?"


    "Jon, calm down!" Lee shouted, "Let go of him first if you have something to say!"


    Bang!


    Jon kicked David down, causing thetter to roll on the ground several times. David spat out blood.


    "I''m giving you a warning. If you dare to say anything again, I''ll just kill you!" Jon nced coldly at


    him.


    Bartholomew was sitting in a wheelchair with a painful expression in his eyes and his eyes turned


    red. If he hadn''t been injured, Jon together with his fellows wouldn''t be capable to be his opponent.


    But now, apart from anger, he had no other way.


    "Jon, this is over the top!" Lee spoke up.


    "That''s what I want. What can you do?"


    "Do you think the Dawson family has no way to deal with you?" Lee responded angrily. "If you push


    us too far, we''ll go down fighting!"


    "Oh, I''m so scared." Jon sneered. "It''s not that I underestimate you. Your family doesn''t even have


    the qualifications to fight me to the death now!"


    With that said, he pulled out a bank card and mmed it in Lee''s face. "You came back just in time.


    That old man is stubborn, he won''t listen to reason. Let me tell you, there''s one million on this card


    for you. You have one hour to bring all the relevant documents ande with me toplete the


    transfer of ownership of your family''s teahouse. Otherwise, all consequences will be at your own


    risk!"


    "One million? They really can do anything." Lee scoffed. "Do you know how much that tea house


    plus thend is worth?"


    "I don''t care how much it''s worth," Jon replied impatiently. "They''re giving you a million whether or


    not you sell it!


    "The tea house is thest business left for us, they won''t let it go? Are you sending us over the


    edge?!"


    "Cut the shit! Take the documents and go with me!" Jon urged.


    "Tell the people behind you! They can get the tea house only if I die!" Lee snapped.


    Jon kicked him down to the ground with one foot.


    "Look at you! Since you have a death wish, I''ll make that happen! Come on, get him."


    Several tattooed men approached Lee one after another.


    "Bastards, I''ll fight you!" Michelle shouted out and charged at them.


    "Fuck off!" one of the men kicked her down.


    Michelle immediately curled up on the ground and kept vomiting.


    "Michelle!"


    "Mom!"


    "Michelle!"


    Lee and two others shouted at the same time.


    "You bastards!" Bartholomew was exasperated shivering.


    "Lee, it''s your turn now! I want to see how long you can hold out before agreeing to sell the tea


    house!"


    With that said, a man walked to Lee.


    Suddenly, more than ten tattooed men were lifted into the air as if hit by a car. After flying a distance


    of 20-30 meters, they crashed heavily to the ground, either breaking their hands or feet.


    They all passed out before vomiting some blood.


    Immediately after, a shadow quickly shed up to Jon and grabbed his wrist with a strong twist.


    After a click, Jon''s arm drooped. Someone stepped hard on Jon''s right ankle, crushing all the


    bones.


    "Ah..." Jon let out a hysterical scream and fell.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and by the time everyone realized what had happened,


    Jon was already writhing on the ground in pain.


    Bartholomew''s family and the remaining ten or so tattooed men on the other side all took a deep


    breath of cold air at the same time.


    "Who are you? How dare you..." A tattooed man looked at Billy and Casey and was trembling as he


    spoke.


    "Jon is under Eddie''smand. Eddie won''t let you go..."


    "Is that so?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and picked up his phone to dial Damon''s number.


    "I''m at the Dawson family estate now. You have half an hour to show up in front of me!"

 Chapter 47 The Last Of Jon Rice

    Chapter 47 The Last Of Jon Rice


    Chapter 47 The Last of Jon Rice


    "Hello, Mr Dawson!" After hanging up the phone, Billy walked over to Bartholomew and bowed


    slightly.


    "Excuse me, young man, who are you?"


    Billy had already undergone a disguise at this point, so Bartholomew couldn''t recognize him for the


    time being. The rest of the Dawson family also looked over with surprise on their faces. It had been


    a long time since anyone had stood up for the Dawson family like this since they got into trouble.


    "Mr Dawson, let''s catch upter. Let''s take care of these things at home first." Billy pointed to Jon.


    "These people should be sent by the Jimenez and Ma families?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Hmm?" Bartholomew was stunned. "How do you know?"


    "To be honest with you, I was alsomissioned by someone else so I know some things. I''ll


    exin it to youter." Said Billy.


    "Thank you for your kindness!" After another moment of hesitation, Bartholomew continued


    speaking. "Young man, please don''t worry about this matter anymore. Ozin is almost controlled by


    Jimenez and Ma now, I''m afraid it will bring harm upon you..."


    "Mr Dawson, don''t worry about it."


    With that said Billy walked towards Jon.


    "You dare touch me? I''ll make sure you regret it!" Jon regained some strength as he spoke out loud


    again.


    "I''ll say this only once," Billy said calmly but firmly, "Call whoever instigated you here right now and


    tell them that someone is waiting for them here. If they don''t show up within half an hour, all "Pah!"


    Jon spat and said, "Kid, you''re innocent because you don''t even know..."


    Before hepleted his sentence, Billy stepped on his right knee, with the sound of bones


    cracking.


    "Ah..." Jon screamed miserably again.


    As the other tattooed men were eager to take action, they couldn''t help but shiver and take several


    steps back when they sensed the suffocating pressure from Casey beside them.


    "The next kick will be aimed at your left leg ankle," Billy spoke coldly, looking at Jon.


    "And then the left knee, your ribs and spine, and finally, your head. If you have the guts, you can


    choose not to call!"


    "I... I''ll call... I''ll call right away..."


    Immediately after, Jon took out his phone and dialled a number. Billy ignored him and turned around


    to walk back to Bartholomew.


    "Mr Dawson, they need some more time before they arrive. I will first check your body."


    "You... You still know medicine?" Laura blinked her big eyes and looked at Billy.


    "Only a superficial understanding., Billy replied with a smile.


    Only Casey knew that if Billy only had a superficial understanding of medicine, then there would be


    probably few people in the world who could im to truly understand it. The Army of Bloodshadow


    consisted of 100, 000 soldiers and 1, 000 medical personnel. All of them had received direct or


    indirect guidance from Billy''s medical expertise. Billy trained five leaders in the army himself, each


    of which was just as skilled as the experts in the imperial medical corps.


    "Young man, I''ll leave it to you then." Said Bartholomew without further hesitation. He sensed a


    familiar scent of iron-blooded masculinity emanating from Billy and was certain that he too came


    from within their camp.


    Billy ced his hand on Bartholomew''s pulse.


    "So how is he? Can you treat it?" Laura quickly asked three minutester when Billy finished taking


    Bartholomew''s pulse.


    "Hmm," nodded Billy with a smile. Although Bartholomew''s injuries were bad and might have been


    beyond the abilities of most experts, they were nothing more than minor wounds in his eyes.


    "Really!?" Laura jumped up excitedly. "Can you help my grandpa?"


    The rest of the Dawson family also showed joy on their faces upon hearing this news since their


    current situation had some connection to Grandfather Dawson''s health condition. If Bartholomew


    hadn''t been injured, with his skills, small fry wouldn''t dare to be so presumptuous towards the


    Dawson family.


    "Of course!" Billyughed and said, "Mr Dawson, after we take care of other things, I''ll help you with


    acupuncture."


    "Thank you in advance," Bartholomew said hopefully.


    "No problem."


    Time passed quickly and half an hour flew by. The first person to appear at the Dawson family


    mansion was Damon. He ran in sweating profusely followed closely by Ezio Andrews and four


    powerful men.


    "Hmm?" Bartholomew recognized Damon and was slightly surprised. "Why is Master Eight here?


    Isn''t he always at odds with the three major families?" Turning to Billy, he said, "Young man, you


    should leave now. They''ve called Master Eight too, I''m worried..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr Dawson."


    "Master Eight!?" the tattooed guys were also stunned for a moment.


    One bald man stepped forwards and greeted Damon, " Master Eight, what brings you here? Did Mr


    Nunez draw you out?"


    "Jon was hit by those two guys, Master Eight, please let Mr Nunez revenge..."


    The man who was talking was kicked out by Damon and he fell on the ground, with at least three


    ribs broken. He also passed out after spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Get them all!" Damon ordered his people and then nced in the direction of Billy and Casey.


    Due to Billy''s disguise, he didn''t recognize him at first. However, after a brief pause, Damon walked


    towards Billy. Although Billy''s appearance had changed, his regal demeanor was unmistakable and


    impossible to imitate by anyone else. Moreover, just a few hours ago they had met and Damon


    recognized the clothes that Billy was wearing. Furthermore, Casey was standing nearby whom Jon


    knew as well. With his experience in life, it was clear to him that Billy had undergone some sort of


    transformation. He couldn''t help but wonder why would someone like Billy need to change their


    appearance just for a visit with the Dawson family?


    As he approached closer towards Billy, there were screamsing from behind him as his four


    trusted men took care of the tattooed men who were following them.


    "Mr Gardner, sorry for beingte." Damon and Ezio Andrews arrived before them and bowed deeply


    in apology for being one minutete.


    Everyone except for Billy and Damon and Ezio were shocked by this scene. The mighty Ozin


    underground king who even three major families wouldn''t dare provoke showed such respect


    towards this young man. Who was he on earth?


    Billy pointed over at Jon asking, "Do you know him?"


    "He works for Eddie." Damon replied.

 Chapter 48 It’s Me

    Chapter 48 It��s Me


    Chapter 48 It��s Me


    "Got it!" Damon bowed again and waved to the four men behind him. "Take Jon away!"


    Four of Damon''s people then walked towards Jon.


    "Master Eight, please spare me..." Jon struggled to speak.


    Just then, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the courtyard. Two middle-aged men led a group of


    people inside.


    "Mr Ma, Mr Jimenez, help..." Seeing them, Jon cried out for help like he had caught a lifeline.


    "Hmm? Who did this?" asked Dwight Ma, the second man in the Ma family. Then he


    scanned the scene and stopped his gaze on Damon. "Master Eight, have you gone too far?"


    In his opinion, only Damon would dare to touch Jon in this situation.


    "Ignorant!" Damon snapped at him.


    "Master Eight, do you think we won''t touch you? Do you believe..." Zed Jimenez, the second man of


    the Jimenez family angrily rebuked him before being interrupted by Billy''s words.


    "It was both of you who brought Jon here?" asked Billy.


    Dwight turned his head towards Billy and asked, "Who are you? Do you have any right to speak


    here?"


    "So that''s it?" Billy spoke again before turning to Bartholomew. "Mr Dawson, how many industries


    have they taken from the Dawson Family over these years?"


    "I know!" Laura spoke up loudly without waiting for her grandfather''s response.


    "Ourpany, which produces cosmetics worth nearly two billion, was forcibly acquired by the


    Jimenez family for fifty million! Additionally, a pharmaceuticalpany worth nearly three billion


    was snatched away by the Ma family for less than one billion!"


    "I see." Billy nodded and looked at the two men. "In five years, with interest included and rounded


    up to a whole number, it should be just about double. Here''s what we''ll do, the Jimenez family will


    put up four billion and the Ma family will put up six billion, and I''ll let you both leave alive."


    The Dawson family members all gasped in shock. Laura blinked her eyes and thought to herself,


    "This guy must have learned math from a gym teacher or something."


    Dwightughed out loud. "Kid, did the Dawson family hire you to be theiredian?"


    "Mr Dawson, you haven''t learned your lesson during these years. In this case, don''t me us.


    Tomorrow you''ll get to rent a ce, this estate is ours now!" Zed Jimenez looked at Lee and said.


    "So you''re not gonna repay the money?" asked Billy.


    "Kid, do you wanna die? Get him, break his legs! Make him kneel." Dwight Ma ordered his


    men.


    A group of people behind him moved forwards to Billy.


    "Two of you, let me give you a piece of advice. If you don''t want to die, follow Mr Gardner''s advice,


    or you will regret it!" Damon, along with his people, got in their way.


    "Master Eight, you better think carefully. Are you sure you want to stand up for this kid? If you don''t


    believe us and piss us off, we''ll make sure you''re out of Ozin overnight!" Dwight spoke coldly.


    "You can try!"


    "Very well! Since that''s the case, starting tomorrow, Eddie will take over your position as the


    underground king of Ozin!"


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you something, Mr Ma." Damon sneered coldly and continued, "A few


    hours ago, Eddie and his four henchmen were dead already!"


    "Hmm?" Dwight frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you believe me? Why not call and ask?" Damon suggested.


    "You better not be ying games!" As he spoke, Dwight pulled out his phone and dialled Eddie''s


    number.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialled is currently unavable. Please try againter." A robot


    voice came through the receiver.


    Dwight felt a twinge in his heart. He then dialled another number of one of Eddie''s henchmen. There


    was no answer either.


    "Now you believe it?" asked Damon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Damon, how dare you! Did you kill Eddie? How dare you!"


    "It''s me. I killed him." Billy spoke up. "You have ten minutes. If the money isn''t transferred to the


    Dawson family ount by then, I''ll send you both down to meet Eddie!"


    Zed was taken aback. "Who are you, kid?"


    He felt a sense of unease and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably several times.


    "If you want to know who I am, call your brother and ask him if he remembers what happened at


    Crown Hotel a few days ago," Billy said again.


    "What!?" Dwight and Zed eximed in shock.


    Meanwhile, Damon and Ezio exchanged a nce and saw the same look of astonishment in each


    other''s eyes.


    Dwight and Zed had heard about the thing that happened at Crown Hotel. They had been


    wondering who could have such audacity as to openly challenge the three major families. Now they


    were relieved as they heard Billy''s words. With the strength that Billy had disyed, not only


    challenging but even wiping out all three major families would be child''s y.


    "You... you''re that person from Crown Hotel?" Dwight was drenched in sweat already. He had heard


    about what happened from his big brother long ago and knew for sure that whoever it was couldn''t


    be trifled with by his family. Afterwards, even including the first family, the Watkins didn''t make any


    moves because they were afraid of SHADOW backing up their opponent. The three families


    privatelymunicated with each other initially suspecting that it was rted to the Miles family''s


    affairs. However, several days had passed since that day, they reckoned that the mysterious man


    might havee solely to seek revenge for Miss Miles without knowing who was responsible for


    the annihtion of the Miles family since he hadn''t taken any further action. But now, unexpectedly,


    he was standing up for the Dawson family. As Dwight considered a certain possibility, he started


    trembling uncontrobly.


    "You have five minutes to transfer the money!" Billy spoke again.


    "Young man, stop being arrogant! That day, someone from SHADOW was there to help you. Today,


    I want to see who else can help you! I am avenging my deceased nephew!" Zed gnashed.


    After saying this, Zed turned his gaze towards Dwight and said, "Dwight, don''t let him scare you.


    There are so many of us. What are we afraid of? Let''s kill him!"


    Then he raised his hand and gave an order, "Everyone, get him! Kill anyone in the way!"

 Chapter 49 Medical Skills Of Secret Essences

    Chapter 49 Medical Skills Of Secret Essences


    Chapter 49 Medical Skills of Secret Essences


    People from the two families charged at Billy with weapons raised in the air in their hands.


    "Be careful!" Lee shouted at the same time.


    "Stop them!" Damon said and went to intercept them with Ezio.


    "Master Eight, make way!" Casey spoke calmly and took two big steps forward before casually


    sweeping his palm out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the next moment, dozens of figures were seen flying up into the air, with blood sshing in the


    air. Then, one by one, they fell to the ground, either dead or disabled. Dwight, Zed, and the Dawson


    family''s jaws all dropped to the ground.


    "This... is so amazing!?" After a while, Laura eximed in surprise.


    Bartholomew, sitting in a wheelchair, shed a look of shock in his eyes, "Battle General level!?"


    He used to be in the military and among the people he had contact with, the strongest was only at


    the level of a Battle General. Therefore, he assumed that Casey was at the level of a Battle


    General.


    "How... how is this possible!?" Zed trembled all over.


    Dwight, who was standing next to him, wasn''t doing much better. His legs went weak and he almost


    copsed.


    "There are three minutes left!" Billy''s voice rang out again.


    "I... I''ll pay..." Zed trembled as he pulled out his phone.


    "I... I''ll pay too, I''ll transfer the money right away..." Dwight also took out his phone.


    "Mr Dawson, give them yourpany''s ount." Billy turned to Lee.


    "Okay... okay..." Lee quickly nodded when he realized what was happening. Two minutester, a


    total of 10 billion was transferred to the Dawson family''s ount.


    "Can we go now?" asked Dwight.


    "Get lost!"


    The reason why Billy let them go was because he wanted to wait until the Miles family''s ounts


    were settled before taking their lives together.


    "Master Eight, you guys can leave too!" Billy gestured towards Damon and said, "Eddie''s side


    needs to move quickly. I don''t want any chaos!"


    "Yes, sir! Please rest assured, we will not disappoint you!" Damon replied loudly.


    Five minutester, Billy and Casey arrived at Bartholomew''s vi with the other members of the


    Dawson family.


    "Mr Gardner, please ept my bow of gratitude!" Lee knelt with his family in front of Billy full of


    appreciation for saving their tea house and receiving 10 billion inpensation today.


    With 10 billion, Lee had confidence that the Dawson family could make aeback. Therefore,


    Billy was considered to save the lives of this family.


    "Mr Dawson, please don''t!" Billy waved his hand and lifted them with a gust of wind. "If we''re talking


    about gratitude, it should be me thanking you!"


    After speaking, he looked at Bartholomew in the wheelchair.


    "Mr Dawson, can I speak to you for a moment?" Billy asked Bartholomew.


    "Sure." Bartholomew nodded vigorously. Then Billy pushed him into the study.


    "Mr Dawson, please allow me to bow to you!" Billy knelt on one knee and spoke solemnly. He


    thought he owed Bartholomew Dawson since he helped to arrange the funerals of the Miles family


    back then.


    "Mr Gardner, what does that mean? Please get up quickly!"


    "If we''re talking about gratitude, it should be me thanking you, Mr Gardner. Without you, I don''t even


    know what would happen to our family today."


    "Mr Dawson, do you remember me?" Billy removed the disguise and showed Bartholomew his face.


    "Billy?" the old man was so shocked.


    "Five... five years ago... you didn''t have an ident? It''s too good to be true." Said Bartholomew


    excitedly. While speaking, a mist of tears appeared in Billy''s eyes.


    "Mr Dawson, I couldn''t reveal my identity to you earlier due to certain circumstances. Please don''t


    be offended." Billy spoke again.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Bartholomew shook his head and continued, "Tell me, how did you survive five


    years ago?"


    "My foster father and Master Luke risked their lives to escort me out of the mansion and I waster


    rescued by kind-hearted people," Billy spoke with a heavy tone.


    "I see."


    "Mr Dawson, it''s our Miles family that caused trouble for you. If you hadn''t sent someone to take


    care of my foster family''s affairs, the Dawson family wouldn''t have ended up in this situation today."


    "No, don''t say that. I do things ording to my conscience. If I didn''t do that thing, I would live with


    guilt for the rest of my life."


    "In any case, I must thank you for your great kindness and let my foster father rest in peace."


    "You''re very wee." After pausing for a moment, Bartholomew continued, "Where have you been


    all these years? Why did youe back now?"


    "After being rescued by kind-hearted people before, I went into the military camp and returned from


    the front line due to some unexpected circumstances."


    "As expected! You are a man from the military camp!"


    "Mr Dawson, let''s talk moreter; I''ll help you heal your injuries now." Billy nodded before taking out


    silver needles.


    "Okay."


    Now he knew the young man was Billy, for which he felt a sort of familiarity.


    Nine silver needles in Billy''s hand seemed to have magical powers as they shot towards the nine


    important acupoints on Bartholomew''s body. Bartholomew was stunned by Billy''s technique. He was


    controlling the silver needles with chi, which proved that Billy''s martial arts cultivation was at least at


    the level of Battle General or even higher. Moreover, he felt somewhat familiar with the needle


    technique used by Billy.


    After thinking for a moment, Bartholomew''s face once again showed an even more shocked


    expression and his eyes were wide open.


    "Is he using Nine Needles of Secret Essences?" Bartholomew thought to himself. He was at least


    50-60% sure that what Billy was using was the legendary lost art. When he was still in a military


    camp before, he had once heard about Nine Needles of Secret Essences from by chance when


    listening to a top-level imperial physician talk about it. Medical skills of Secret Essences were


    considered supreme among all medical skills. It was said that theNine Needles could save lives


    against all odds. Legend had it that as long as the patient still had a breath, Nine Needles of Secret


    Essences could bring them back from the brink of death. At the thought of it, Bartholomew


    wondered if Billy was rted to an ancient and secretive sect.


    "Mr Dawson, the next part may be a bit ufortable for you. Just bear with it for a little while."


    Reminded Billy.


    After all nine needles were inserted into their proper positions, Billy ced one hand below


    Bartholomew''s navel.


    "It''s okay, keep going!"


    Shocked yet hopeful, Bartholomew felt a glimmer of hope rise within him. If Billy knew how to use


    the Nine Needles technique, there might just be hope for his body.

 Chapter 50 BartholomewS Savior

    Chapter 50 Bartholomew''S Savior


    Chapter 50 Bartholomew''s Savior


    "Great!"


    Billy began. A surge of powerful true energy flowed from his palm into Bartholomew''s body.


    "Mmm..." After a moment, Bartholomew let out a muffled groan, with a hint of pain shing across


    his brow. He felt an unstoppable force rampaging through his body and constantly attacking his


    meridians as if it wanted to burst out of him. Fortunately, this intense pain onlysted for about 15


    minutes before gradually subsiding.


    20 minutester, Bartholomew spat out some blood.


    "Mr Dawson, it''s done!"


    Billy removed his hand from Bartholomew. And right after that, a strong aura emanated from


    Bartholomew''s body. He had clearly reached the level of a Novice Battle Master.


    "Billy... not only did you heal my injuries but you also helped me break through to be a Battle


    Master!" Bartholomew was shocked beyond belief.


    "Mr Dawson, weren''t you already at the peak of a warrior level before your injury? I just helped you


    raise two levels." Billy smiled faintly.


    If other martial artists heard this statement they would feel envious. Many a person had to spend


    several years or even more than ten years to break through just two levels. Moreover, Bartholomew


    had crossed over into another tier, bing a Battle Master, which few martial artists could reach


    in their lifetime.


    "Mr Dawson, you cane down and move around now." Billy spoke up again.


    "What? Does that mean I can stand on my own two feet?"


    "Of course!"


    Bartholomew took in a sharp breath, then bit his lip and tried to stand up.


    "Thank you so much, Billy!" he eximed. As he spoke, he knelt down in front of Billy.


    "Mr Dawson, it''s a small favor." Billy said as he lifted Bartholomew up. "Besides, this only happened


    because of the Miles family."


    "That''s beside the point!" Bartholomew bowed deeply to Billy. "Thank you so much!"


    "It''s my pleasure. And please keep my identity secret for now."


    "I see. Billy, was that Taoist Nine Needles?"


    "You are indeed knowledgeable about many things, Mr Dawson."


    Bartholomew felt shocked. After calming down his excitement, he asked again, "So Billy, are you


    one of the Doorway of Secret Essences faction?"


    "I did use the Nine Needles of Secret Essences just now. But I wouldn''t say I''m one of them. I have


    some connections to this faction. If there''s a chance next time, I''ll talk more with you in detail."


    "Alright."


    10 minutester, they left the study and Billy resumed his disguise as before. The Dawson family


    was overjoyed when they saw Bartholomew''s condition and expressed their gratitude to Billy one by


    one. Then Billy and Casey bid farewell and left.


    "Grandpa, who is he? He''s amazing! He cured your legs in such a short time! He must be a miracle


    doctor!" Laura eximed as she watched them leave.


    "Bi-," Bartholomew suddenly paused.


    In his mind shed several pieces of information about Billy''s identity. A man with abilities beyond a


    Battle General, proficient in Nine Needles of Secret Essences, having an unusual rtionship with


    SHADOW and apanied by another Battle General expert was none other than Billy Gardner,


    the king of the west and the head of SHADOW.


    Bartholomew felt like he was struck by lightning as he thought of this, his whole body trembling with


    shock.


    "I can''t believe it''s him!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa? Who is he?"


    "He is a peerless genius who even opponents admire." Bartholomew murmured.


    The next morning, Billy and Casey came to Harleen''s house again. Today they were going to


    apany Harleen to Knight Group to discuss stocks and dividends.


    "Daddy hug me! I want Daddy hug!" Just after greeting the family, Tasha ran over.


    "Okay!" Billy bent down and picked up the little one. "Did Tasha have breakfast?"


    "I did! Grandma made so many delicious things that I''m stuffed." Tasha patted her stomach.


    "Haha, let me see if your little belly is about to burst." Billy joked.


    "No way! That would be embarrassing!" Tasha spoke like a little adult.


    Both Billy and Caseyughed out loud.


    "Tasha, Mom and Dad are going out for a while. Will you stay home with Uncle Casey and Felicia?"


    After ying with Tasha for a while, Billy smiled and said.


    "Okay, but Mom and Dad, make sure youe back early!"


    "Of course, we''ll be back as soon as we finish our errands." Billy replied before turning to Harleen.


    "Harleen, shall we go?"


    "Sure."


    "Harleen, have you discussed with your parents whether they want to continue holding the 20%


    stake in Knight Group or cash it out?" Billy asked as they got into the car.


    "We''ve talked about it. We agree on cashing out. We don''t want any further involvement with Knight


    Group." Harleen replied.


    "I see."


    After about 40 minutes of driving, they arrived at the building of Knight Group and parked their car


    before heading towards the lobby.


    "Hello Miss Knight, please wait a moment!"


    As they walked towards the lift, an attendant intercepted them.


    "What do you need me to report? Why do I need to register my visit?" Harleen frowned slightly


    knowing that this was likely Beatrice''s doing.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Knight, but I received instructions that anyone whoes here for business needs


    to register first and make an appointment..." The attendant exined apologetically.


    "Forget it! Don''t bother yourself." Harleen interrupted her sharply before continuing towards the


    elevator bank with Billy by her side.


    "Miss Knight..." the front desk called out quickly.


    "Oh! Is my cousin showing off her power to the employees here?" a voice sounded.


    Then, Beatrice walked over with the Guerrero family''s young master, looking very pleased with


    herself.

 Chapter 51 Despicable Man

    Chapter 51 Despicable Man


    Chapter 51 Despicable Man


    Beatrice was feeling pretty good. Even though she had nothing to do with the contract for the Ozin


    Tower this time, her grandfather still promised to promote her. Starting next month, she would be


    the Vice President of Marketing at Knight Group.


    "Excuse me, Ms Knight," the receptionist reported to Beatrice with some fear.


    "You''re useless, can''t you even handle small things? Get out of here!" Afterwards, Beatrice turned


    to Harleen and said, "My dear cousin, are you so broke that you came rushing over for money?"


    "Beatrice, I don''t have time for your nonsense. Move aside." Harleen furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I must have hit a nerve, right?" Beatrice sneered coldly. "Your family would better prepare yourself


    for going hungry."


    "What do you mean?" Harleen hadn''t nned on paying attention to her but stopped in their tracks


    after hearing that statement.


    "You probably don''t know yet." Beatrice chuckled coldly. "Do you think that it was just the guy beside


    you who managed to get us the contract from Ozin Tower?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Harleen asked coldly.


    "People should know themselves well enough." Beatrice snorted disdainfully. "We''ve already figured


    out why people from Ozin Tower came forward and signed a contract with us, it''s all because Gilbert


    ''s father helped find connections. He got my name wrong and wrote yours instead which caused


    such a big misunderstanding."


    "Oh?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing what she said. Although he had expected that


    the Knight family here would not fulfill their promise so easily, he did not expect them toe up


    with such a reason. They were probably nning on not letting go of a single penny.


    "I don''t feel like talking to you!" Harleen looked at Billy and said, "Let''s go find Grandpa!"


    "Okay." Billy smiled and followed her.


    "It''s ridiculous. Do you think you''ll get what you want as long as you see him?" Beatrice sneered


    again and walked behind the two of them while holding Gilbert''s arm.


    A few minutester, Billy and Harleen knocked on Zeph''s office door and walked in.


    "Grandpa, is what Beatrice said true..." Harleen began speaking as he looked at Zeph who was


    sitting on the sofa smoking a cigar.


    "Do you even have the nerve toe to mypany?" Zeph interrupted her. "I don''t know what sin


    Imitted in my past life for me to have an unfilial granddaughter like you! You knew very well that


    this kid next to you didn''t handle Ozin Tower''s contract, yet you demanded that I personally visit


    your home! It''s simply unreasonable!"


    Earlier on, his mood was quite good because Knight Group''s takeoff was finally around the corner.


    However, every time he thought about how he lowered himself yesterday by begging Harleen for


    help made him incensed immediately. Moreover, the thought of having to give Harleen 20% of the


    shares and dividends made him unwilling and resentful. He spent all night thinking about it and


    finally came up with a solution. Early this morning, he had Beatrice call Gilbert over and expressed


    his gratitude. He didn''t exin much to Gilbert, only saying that it was what the people at Ozin


    Tower said, and that his father helped with the connections. He just got Beatrice''s and Harleen''s


    names mixed up. Although Gilbert was puzzled, he wouldn''t refuse such a good thing.


    Harleen''s face was filled with anger. She never expected Zeph to be so shameless. As her mother


    expected, once the contract took effect, Zeph would go back on his word.


    "I am officially notifying you that Knight Group has fired you! You have one day, return to Cloud City


    and hand over your work properly, otherwise, don''t even think about getting paid for this month!"


    Zeph announced.


    "In addition," Zeph continued coldly," tell your father that because he did not fulfill his promise back


    then, your family''s 15% share will now be reduced to 5%."


    "You... You''re an old bastard!" Harleen cursed in anger.


    "What did you say? How dare a disobedient child like you curse me?" Zeph roared in fury as he


    stood up from the sofa and walked towards Harleen with raised hands ready to p her face.


    "If your hand dares touch even one hair on Harleen''s head again, you can forget about having an


    arm!" Billy spoke in a chilling tone.


    Zeph shuddered as he felt the coldness emanating from Billy, his hand stopping mid-air.


    "Harleen, it''s not worth getting angry with him." Billy spoke coldly to Zeph after finishing his


    sentence. "You better think carefully if you''re sure you want to do this."


    "Kid, it''s none of your business here. Get out of here right now!" Zeph shouted and pointed at the


    office door.


    "Don''t regret it!" said Billy.


    Then he turned to Gilbert who was not far behind Zeph.


    "Mr Guerrero, did your father''s connections get the contract for Ozin Tower?" asked Billy.


    "Nonsense. If it wasn''t my dad, would it be you?" Gilbert had a disdainful expression on his face.


    "That''s right! You wanna steal other''s credit. It''s really rare!" Beatrice snorted coldly.


    "Very well!" Billy looked at Gilbert and spoke in a low voice. "Remember not toe begging me


    later!"


    With that said, he held Harleen''s hand and walked towards the office door.


    "Harleen, let''s go back!"


    "O... okay." Harleen didn''t expect Billy to hold her hand and couldn''t help but tremble all over her


    body while feeling a stir in her heart. She didn''t struggle and followed Billy out.


    "Harleen," said Billy as they walked down the hallway together. "Don''t be angry with them, you


    should have known what kind of people they are by now."


    "You��you can let go now��" Harleen flushed as she pulled her hand away.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For her part though she had already been intimate with him before when he wasn''t quite himself


    back then. And since that day, the two of them had separated. 5 years had passed, and for Harleen,


    Billy was still no different from a stranger. Therefore, she found it weird to be held by his hand.


    "Uh... sorry." Billy said awkwardly with a smile.


    "Let''s go back! My parents discussedst night that after I get the money today, we''ll go out


    together to look at houses. The ce we''re living in is about to be demolished. Although the real


    estatepany said they could help us find a temporary ce to stay, my parents think it''s better


    for us to have our own house and pay monthly installments instead of moving around too much. But


    now, I haven''t received any penny yet. My mom is gonna freak out againter." Harleen continued


    in a slightly helpless tone.


    "Don''t worry, Harleen, I promise you''ll get your money today!" Billy smiled and gave her a


    reassuring look.

 Chapter 52 Going Crazy

    Chapter 52 Going Crazy


    Chapter 52 Going Crazy


    "But now that the contract is in effect, they don''t have to beg us anymore! If he don''t want to give us


    the money, we have no way out." said Harleen.


    Billyughed and said, "A valid contract can also be invalid."


    "Huh?" Harleen was slightly puzzled.


    "Harleen, trust me, that old man wille to beg you again." While speaking, Billy edited a


    message on his phone and sent it to Derek before leading Harleen towards the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Zeph returned to sit on the couch with a faint smile on his face. The contract issue had


    finally been resolved. As for how Fletcher''s family would react, he didn''t care. Even if they wanted to


    leave the family n for good, it wouldn''t make much difference in these few years anyway. With the


    Ozin Tower contract in hand, he was confident that Knight Group would soon rank among Ozin''s top


    20panies. By then, Fletcher''s family would eventuallye begging him to let them return to


    their n.


    "Gilbert, take a seat! Thanks for your help this time." Zeph picked up his cigar and took a puff of


    smoke.


    "You''re too kind." Gilbert sat down on the couch and smiled back at him.


    "Gilbert, when are you free? Let your father know that I''d like to invite him over for dinner as an


    expression of gratitude from the Knight Family." Zeph said. Although he knew that this had nothing


    to do with Gilbert, the Guerrero family was ranked tenth among the Ozin families and it would be


    beneficial to establish a good rtionship with them.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Mr Knight. My father has been busytely, let''s talk about dinner


    another time." Gilbert responded after a moment of hesitation.


    In his mind, he thought, "What dinner? I never mentioned anything about your family to my father. If


    we meet again and he finds out, it''ll be bad news."


    "Okay." Zeph nodded with a smile before turning to Beatrice. "Beatrice, didn''t you say you were


    going to see a movie with Gilbert today? Why don''t you go?"


    "Oh! I almost forgot!" Beatrice responded after a brief pause. She understood that her grandfather


    was trying to push her towards Gilbert.


    Suddenly, there was a hurried sound of footsteps in the hallway followed by Robert rushing in


    frantically.


    "Father... something big happened!" Robert said breathlessly.


    "What happened?"


    "Just now... the Ozin Tower called us and told us they won''t fulfill the contract we signed


    yesterday..." Robert struggled to speak.


    "What!?" Zeph''s wrist shook and some ash fell on the ground as he shouted, "Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Beatrice also looked shocked when she heard this news.


    "They didn''t give any reason, they just said there were problems with the contract we signed


    yesterday so they won''t fulfill it." Robert replied solemnly.


    "And they''ve transferred over the penalty for breaking the contract."


    "Damn it!" Zeph threw his cigarette butt to the ground and spoke angrily. "World Group is such a big


    company, but they don''t even have the basic spirit of a contract!"


    "Father, there is still something big." Robert added nervously.


    "What''s that?" Zeph asked, with a sense of foreboding.


    "Threergest raw material suppliers just called and said they will terminate their cooperation with


    us starting tomorrow. They will no longer provide any raw materials to ourpany."


    "What?!"


    The had been working with those suppliers for more than 10 years and thetter provided almost


    80% of thepany''s raw materials supply. If they dissolved their cooperation, the production line


    of thepany would immediately be paralyzed.


    "And... there''s more..." Robert wiped his sweat while speaking hesitantly.


    "Damn it! Can''t you just say everything at once!"


    Zeph, in a fit of rage, picked up the ashtray and hurled it across the room.


    "What else could go wrong?" he roared.


    "Our-our top ten clients just called to say they want to return all their inventory." Robert said,


    dodging the flying ashtray before continuing. "And they also said they''re terminating all business


    with our group starting tomorrow."


    Zeph couldn''t take it anymore and copsed onto the floor, cold sweat pouring down his body. If the


    supply of raw materials was cut off and major clients were returning their goods, their group would


    face a death sentence. He knew someone was targeting Knight Group.


    "Who could do something like this to us?" Zeph muttered as hey on the ground.


    Beatrice''s teacup fell from her hand as she turned pale.


    "Grandpa... could it be that man named Billy?" she asked nervously.


    "No way! There''s no way that kid has that kind of power, that''s impossible!"


    Gilbert listened in surprise; even he hadn''t expected such a huge crisis for Knight Group.


    Just then, his phone rang. Gilbert looked at the caller ID and saw that it was his father calling. He


    quickly answered.


    "Dad..."


    "Where are you? Where are you right now?" A roar came through the phone before Gilbert could


    even finish saying a word.


    "I-I''m out doing something, Dad, what''s going on?" Gilbert asked, trembling slightly as he spoke.


    This was the first time he could remember his father ever getting this angry with him.


    "You little bastard! Have you offended someone? The Ozin Tower just called me and said they''re


    canceling their contract with our group. They''re not going to fulfill their obligations!" His father


    continued to shout into the phone.


    "What!?" Gilbert eximed in shock. "That''s impossible! He couldn''t have that kind of power!"


    The first person who came to mind for him was Billy.


    "You ungrateful son! I''m telling you, I don''t care who you''ve offended or what methods you use, but


    go apologize to whoever it is right away!" His father''s voice grew even angrier when he heard what


    Gilbert had said.


    "If they can''t forgive you, then from today on, don''t bothering back to the Guerrero family!"


    With that final statement, his father hung up forcefully.


    Gilbert slumped down in shock and fear as soon as the call ended. His face turned pale as a ghost


    and his whole body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 53 You Will Soon Be Unemployed

    Chapter 53 You Will Soon Be Unemployed


    Chapter 53 You Will Soon Be Unemployed


    "Gilbert, what''s wrong with you?" Beatrice quickly went over and helped him up.


    But Gilbert raised his hand and pped her across the face and snapped, "Bitch, you''ve ruined


    me!"


    "Gilbert... Gilbert, what happened in the end?" Beatrice raised her hand to cover her cheek.


    "Our contract for the Ozin Tower has also been invalidated! It''s all because of you, I got involved


    with him. You are a troublemaker!" Gilbert roared loudly.


    "He? Is it really him?"


    Then, after exchanging a nce, they quickly ran towards the door. They now realized that Knight


    Group''s affairs were definitely done by Billy. Zeph ran while shouting loudly at the employees on the


    corridor.


    "All of you go and chase after Harleen! Bring her back! Otherwise, all of you will lose your jobs!"


    Upon hearing his words, more than ten employees threw away what they were holding and ran


    desperately towards the stairway.


    "Damn it, wait for me!" Gilbert eximed and followed after, stumbling along.


    Harleen and Billy had arrived in the lobby.


    "Harleen, let''s take a break here before we go," Billy said, leading her to a couch on the side of the


    lobby.


    "Wh-Why?" Harleen asked, blushing slightly as she was once again led by the hand.


    "You''ll find out soon enough." Billy replied with a faint smile.


    After they sat down on the couch, Billy asked her while gazing at her, "Harleen, have your parents


    mentioned what kind of house they want to buy?"


    "My mom has always dreamed of owning a vi." Harleen answered after hesitating for a moment.


    "Five years ago when things were still okay at home, she told my dad that she wanted to sell our


    house and use the money as down payment for an affordable vi. We were doing pretty well at that


    time so my dad reluctantly agreed. But before we could even start looking at houses, everything fell


    apart."


    "I see." Billy nodded slightly.


    "Since then my mom hasn''t mentioned anything about the vi anymore." Harleen spoke with regret


    in her voice. "But I know that dream is still there in her heart..."


    As she finished speaking, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Harleen, don''t be too hard on yourself. Everything will be okay. Leave it to me, okay?" Billy


    comforted her.


    As they spoke, many employees in the lobby turned their heads to look at them. Most of them had


    only recently joined thepany and didn''t know Harleen personally. However, her stunning beauty


    caught everyone''s attention.


    "Oh look, isn''t that Harleen Knight?" a sarcastic voice sounded out from behind them. A tall woman


    in her thirties walked over apanied by a receptionist.


    "I heard that she stole her cousin''s credit just so she could work at headquarters again. Is that


    true?" the woman continued tauntingly, "It''s been years since we''ve seen each other and you''ve


    fallen this far down? How sad!"


    "Carly, I barely know you, please keep your mouth shut!" Harleen retorted back at Carly''s insults.


    "Did I hit a nerve? Are you getting angry because what I said was true?" Carly sneered back at


    Harleen with disdainful eyes


    "Harleen, who is she?" Billy asked while ncing over at Carly before turning his attention back to


    Harleen.


    "She is Beatrice''s assistant and vice manager of marketing department." Harleen replied calmly


    "Is this guy your boyfriend or something?" Carly looked Billy up and down as she spoke with an


    inexplicable warmth rising inside her body Billy had all the features that matched up perfectly with


    what she considered as ideal for a man, both physically and mentally. Especially Billy''s elusive


    kingly temperament made her feel unable to resist.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Carly Wade. What should I call you, handsome?" Carly looked at Billy


    with a coquettish expression as she extended her hand.


    "You better apologize to Harleen right now, otherwise you''ll soon lose this job." Said Billy.


    Carlyughed out loud after a moment of hesitation, her body shaking withughter.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a sense of humor. I like you!"


    "You only have one minute to consider!" Billy spoke again.


    "You''re just bragging without any substance! Do you know who she is? If Ms Wade loses her job,


    there won''t be many people left in the entire group!" interrupted the receptionist.


    "Oh yeah, and you too. If you don''t apologize within one minute, both of you will have to find new


    jobs starting tomorrow." Billy nced at the receptionist and said.


    "Hey handsome guy, how about we make a bet? If you can''t put me out of my job, go drink with me


    tonight? And of course, if I lose my job, you can do everything to me tonight, it all depends on you,


    what about that?" asked Carly.


    "Carly, have you no shame?" Harleen snapped at her.


    "What? Are you afraid I''ll snatch your man? Don''t worry about it, I''ll give him back to you in a few


    days."


    "Time''s up!" Billy interrupted them and said, "You two can go pack your things up."


    Carly was still giggling, thinking that Billy was making a joke.


    But then, a series of urgent footsteps could be heard outside the elevator. Zeph appeared with a


    large group of people, all sweating profusely and looking panicked. As Zeph saw Harleen and Billy


    there, he breathed a sigh of relief and then hurried over to them.


    "Mr Knight?" Carly was slightly taken aback when she saw them but quickly approached. "What


    happened?"


    "Get out of the way!" Zeph pushed her aside roughly before leading his group to Billy and Harleen''s


    side.


    Without warning, Zeph knelt down in front of them followed by everyone else behind him who also


    kneeled down on the floor.


    The Knight Group employees who were still in the lobby were shocked at this scene.


    Carly and the receptionist both trembled uncontrobly with fear as they witnessed this unexpected


    turn of events. It wasn''t until now that they finally believed what Billy had told them earlier.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harleen, I''m sorry... Grandpa made a mistake. I''m getting old and confused, please don''t hold it


    against me."


    Zeph looked at Harleen and spoke with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 54 GilbertS Despair

    Chapter 54 Gilbert''S Despair


    Chapter 54 Gilbert''s Despair


    "What are you doing?" Harleen was startled by themotion.


    "Harleen, we were wrong before. Please forgive us this time. We won''t do it again." Robert spoke


    up.


    "Please get up!" Harleen instinctively looked at Billy. She had a suspicion that Billy had done


    something, otherwise her grandfather and uncle''s family wouldn''t have begged her like this.


    "Harleen, we won''t get up until yo promise us." Zeph spoke while taking a 5 million dor check


    from Robert''s hand.


    "This is your 20% share of dividends for the past five years. I''ll give it to you now. In addition, you


    cane back to work in the group as Vice President of Marketing tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Beatrice who was kneeling behind him shed a hint of resentment in her eyes


    but did not act out.


    "Tell me what happened, Grandpa."


    "Take it, Harleen!" Billy then looked at Zeph and asked, "Do you believe me now?"


    "It''s my fault for being confused and not recognizing you, Mr Gardner. Please forgive me this time."


    Zeph pled.


    "5 million is dividends, what about 20% share discount?" asked Billy.


    "Please give me some time to prepare the money, the group can''te up with so much cash right


    away. And... and also tomorrow both Harleen and Fletcher can return to work in the group. We can


    discuss about itter..."


    "So does that mean you don''t n on discounting?" questioned Billy.


    Billy was well aware of the little thoughts in Zeph''s mind. It wasn''t that thepany didn''t have


    money, but rather that they were worried that if they gave Harleen the money, their contract with


    Ozin Tower would be invalidated again, leaving them with nothing to show for it.


    "They''ll get the money back eventually, we just need some time." Zeph quickly replied.


    "What do you think, Harleen?" Billy didn''t press further and turned his attention to Harleen instead.


    After all, Zeph was Harleen''s grandfather and he couldn''t push him too hard. It was up to Harleen to


    make a decision on how to handle things.


    "Alright everyone, let''s get up!" Harleen took the check from Zeph''s hand with some hesitation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Thank you so much for this, Harleen." Said Zeph.


    "Oh yeah, there''s something else you guys need to take care of."


    Once everyone had stood up again, Billy pointed towards Carly and the receptionist who were both


    trembling beside them.


    "They''re not cut out for this job. Let them go for themselves another job."


    "What does that mean?" Zeph felt puzzled but he turned around and said to them, " You don''t have


    to work since tomorrow."


    Although he was not clear about what had happened between them and Billy, he would do whatever


    Billy needed at this moment. Both Carly and the receptionist was immersed in great remorse and


    shock. In that second, Gilbert, the eldest son of the Guerrero family, rushed downstairs with sweats


    covering his face. He had followed everyone out of the office, but there were too many people and


    he didn''t make it onto either elevator. In the end, he had to run down the stairs.


    "Mr-Mr Gardner, I''m sorry. Please forgive me this time..." he begged while kowtowing and trembling.


    He knew very well how important that contract at Ozin Tower was for his family''s conglomerate. His


    father had spent a lot of effort and money to get it by pulling strings with several connections. If that


    contract became void, he would be finished and his father would never forgive him.


    "Aren''t you guys from the Guerrero family supposed to be tough? Why do you need to beg me?"


    Billy snorted.


    "I''m sorry... I am truly sorry. Please..." Gilbert continued pleading with Billy. Then, he scanned


    around and saw Beatrice before crawling over.


    "Beatrice, please say something, help me..."


    "Get off!" Beatrice said and kicked him. She didn''t bother to get involved in his things now because


    she herself had got in trouble. Besides, she had been Gilbert''s sexual partner for so long and now it


    turned out that he was a useless partner for her.


    "Mr Knight, please help me, say something and ask Mr Gardner to forgive me..." Gilbert asked Zeph


    after getting up from the floor.


    "Gilbert, you really disappoint me! The contracts of Knight Group had always been arranged by your


    father so I trust you, but who knew that you would deceive us and lead us to misunderstand Mr


    Gardner! You can''t do this, you should have a conscience!" said Zeph.


    Well, this old man became a missionary now.


    Facing his usation, Gilbert''s blood boiled and his eyes rolled back as he fainted.


    10 minutester, Billy and Harleen drove home. The Knight Group contract was reinstated. Ozin


    Tower notified them they could start stocking next month, and their clients called again dering


    they could continue working together. This was all thanks to Harleen''s decision. She forgave her


    grandfather since she had to consider her father''s feelings as well.


    As for the Guerrero family''s contract, that wasn''t something she needed to worry about. That was


    what Gilbert deserved.


    "Billy, thank you!" Harleen said to him in the car.


    "Harleen, why are you thanking me again?" Billy smiled at her and continued, "Don''t be too formal


    with me in the future or it''ll seem strange."


    "I really mean it when I say thank you. If it weren''t for you we wouldn''t have been able to get a


    penny back, let alone 5 million. With the money, we can pay back 3-million debt at the bank while


    still having 2 million left over, my parents will be very happy."


    "As long as your parents are happy, I''m happy too. This is what I should do, Harleen."


    Half an hourter they arrived home where Tasha had already fallen asleep in Casey''s arms.


    Sharon jumped up with excitement and tears in her eyes when she saw the five million check in


    Harleen''s hand. Fletcher also had a mistyyer in his eyes as he watched his wife''s reaction. They


    had been living too suppressed for years.


    "Dad?"


    Sharon woke Tasha up and the little girl ran towards Billy after jumping out of Casey''s arms.


    "Good girl, Tasha!" Billy picked her up.


    "Harleen, did something happen? How could that old man give you so much money?" asked Felicia


    excitedly.

 Chapter 55 Harriet Howell

    Chapter 55 Harriet Howell


    Chapter 55 Harriet Howell


    "I owe it all to Billy. Without him, I wouldn''t have gotten a single penny..." Harleen briefly exined


    the situation.


    "Wow, brother-inw, you''re amazing! Who do you know at Ozin Tower?" Felicia eximed with an


    exaggerated expression as she looked towards Billy.


    "One of their department managers is a good friend of mine." Replied Billy.


    "I don''t believe you!" Felicia questioned with a suspicious look, "Can a department manager decide


    on that thing?"


    "Well I''m not entirely sure about that." Billy said andughed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Billy, thank you!" Sharon spoke up after calming down her excitement slightly.


    "Mrs Knight, it''s okay. It''s no biggie."


    After a pause, Sharon continued, "I formally apologize to you now. It was my fault before, please


    don''t take it personally."


    "Please don''t say that. If anyone needs to apologize here it''s me for causing all this trouble for your


    family. But please rest assured, from now on, I won''t let anyone bully you anymore!"


    "I believe in you." Sharon nodded and replied.


    "I''ll go cook some food for lunch. Billy and Casey, could you guys join Fletcher for a drinkter? He


    hasn''t drunk fro long."


    "Sure. Thank you, Mrs Knight."


    At 2pm, after finishing lunch and ying with Tasha for a while, Billy said goodbye to the family and


    left with Casey.


    "Hey brother, when are we gonnay hands on the three families?" asked Casey as he started the


    car.


    "Has the eldest son of the Watkins family arrived in Ozin yet?"


    "He should be arriving this afternoon."


    "Good! Send a message to Judge and have him find Harriet Howell. Let''s settle her ounts before


    we go after the Watkins family."


    It was time to settle all debts.


    "Got it!" Derek nodded and pulled out his phone to send a message.


    Less than 10 minutester, they received a reply from Judge with Harriet''s address. Casey stepped


    on the gas pedal and headed towards her estate.


    Harriet was hosting a small party at her estate for some of Ozin''s most prominent figures. Since the


    Miles family incident, she had be one of Ozin''s top women-known as its queen-thanks in part


    to her endless social skills and the fact that she was known as Osmond Watkins''s mistress.


    Harriet Howell, who was not yet 35 years old, had skin as delicate as a teenage girl''s and a natural


    beauty that made it hard for most men to look away. Of course, being in her prime, she also kept


    two strapping young men besides Osmond. But Osmond turned a blind eye to this arrangement


    because it lightened his load considerably.


    "To you, Harriet." Said a gant while raising his ss. "Here''s wishing you stay forever young!"


    "Thank you, Wang!" Harriet replied with a seductive smile. Today she wore a low-cut sweater that


    showcased her stunning figure and an exquisite tinum ne with an abyssal gemstone at its


    end on her slender neck. Her tight jeans hugged every curve perfectly.


    "Harriet, I heard your club is opening next month?" another rich boy asked Harriet with lustful eyes.


    "Yes, indeed. Don''t forget toe and support me then!" Harriet responded withughter.


    "I will be there! I''ll even get the highest membership card so I can see you every day!"


    Harriet giggled and said, "Thank you, Jay!"


    "Just one month since west met and already you look younger again!" At this point, an elegant


    lady walked over holding her wine ss up high.


    "It seems like your two men have been working very hard these days." She continued after taking a


    sip from her ss.


    "Jillian, I can''tpete with you on that front." Harriet nced behind thedy and asked, "Didn''t he


    come along today?"


    "Don''t even mention him, he just gets me angry whenever I think of him. He''s such useless trash."


    Jillian frowned deeply before adding, "I''ve already kicked him out."


    "What''s wrong? I thought Tommy was doing well? Is it because you have too high of expectations?"


    Harriet smirked.


    "The other day, I took him on a cruise with Wi and Tyne, and he embarrassed me by notsting


    half an hour. Wi and Tyne are stillughing at me today." Comined Jillian.


    Harriet giggled and said, "Jillian, don''t be angry. If you don''t mind, tonight I''ll have Del apany


    you."


    "Really? You promised, don''t back out!"


    "That''s settle!" Harriet smiled again.


    "Well then, thank you in advance!" Jillian''s eyes sparkled.


    "Oh yeah, that project you mentionedst time? I talked to my husband about it and he said there''s


    no problem. Just go to his office tomorrow to see him." Said Jillian.


    "Okay, thank you sweetheart." Harriet looked pleased.


    Jillian lifted her ss and downed it in one gulp while imagining what would happen tonight


    between her and that young guy Harriet promised her.


    "Harriet, I heard a guy went check your beauty salon a few days ago? Did everything get resolved?"


    A middle-aged man approached them with a ss in hand. His eyes shed with fervor as he


    looked at Harriet.


    "You can tell me their name, tomorrow they wille apologize at your doorstep." He added


    confidently.


    "Thank you for your concern, Scott, but it''s handled. He won''t show up in Ozin anymore."


    "I see... that''s good news. What an idiot! He dared to investigate your territory, he must hit his head


    or something!"


    "Come on, let me raise a toast to everyone. I''ve arranged for some beauties toe and liven up


    the party. They should be here soon, and tonight we''re not leaving until we''re all drunk!" Harriet


    spoke up as she raised her goblet.


    "Thanks Harriet, cheers!" Everyone raised their sses and drank together.


    Boom!


    Just then, the two iron gates of the estate exploded with metal pieces flying everywhere. Several


    men and women near the gate were frightened pale and quickly retreated.


    The next moment, Billy and Casey walked steadily in. At this point, Billy had already disguised


    himself as he did at Crown Hotel the other day.

 Chapter 56 Fear

    Chapter 56 Fear


    Chapter 56 Fear


    Harriet''s face immediately darkened. It was the first time someone dared to be so brazen in front of


    her in the past five years. And, she always got to get payback.


    "Fuck! You want to die?" cursed one of Harriet''s bodyguards. The man and his colleagues in ck


    raised their stun batons and approached Billy and Casey. However, eight bodyguards were all


    knocked down in a blink, curling up while retching on the ground. The others goggled at the scene


    before their eyes in shock.


    "Who are you? Do you know where this ce is? Kneel, or you''ll answer to me." A young man, the


    tterer, shouted angrily and pointed at the two individuals.


    But as soon as he finished the words, a breath of fierce wind ejected from Billy''s fingers and the


    young man''s index finger was cut off and fell down, apanied with blood spraying.


    "Aah..." The man let out a ghastly scream.


    Seeing this scene, several gants who wanted to show off in front of Harriet stopped their steps


    one after another, and there was a look of fear in their eyes.


    "Who are you, sir?" Harriet took a deep breath and looked at Billy and Casey.


    "Come with me," Billy said calmly. "I''ll take you somewhere, and then you''ll know who I am."


    "Do you know who I am? Have you thought about the consequences?" Harriet asked in an icy


    voice.


    "Are you going toe with us or do you need our help?" Billy ignored her question.


    "This is outrageous!" a male voice sounded at this moment.


    The middle-aged man spoke up, his brow furrowed. "No matter who you are, let me give you some


    advice, get out of here right now! Otherwise, there will be consequences." Said he. Normally, he


    would have had his men throw them out already. But Billy did make him wary. He knew that his own


    henchmen were no match for him.


    "Do you want to stand up for her?" Billy nced at the middle-aged man and asked, "What''s your


    name?"


    "You look pretty arrogant!" the manmented with a faint air of superiority emanating from him.


    Then he pulled out an ID card and threw it to Billy. "Take a look yourself!"


    "He hangs around with these people all day long, probably not doing so well himself, check him."


    Billy nced at the ID card and passed it to Casey, who then sent a text message through his


    phone. After that, Casey tossed back the ID card to the middle-aged man and reminded, "You can


    start praying now."


    "Hmm?!" The middle-aged man gotpletely irritated by their attitudes, while he had a sense of


    foreboding.


    "What are you guys?"


    "Just stay here and wait for the call!" Billy said calmly before turning back to Harriet. "You''re not


    gonnae with us?"


    Harriet snorted and said, "If you want me to go with you, then show me that you have what it takes!"


    As she spoke, footsteps could be hearding from behind the estate. Soon after, a muscr man


    with four ck-d men appeared, each carrying a Desert Eagle pistol. They looked fierce and


    serious. Seeing the guns in their hands, people around them changed their expressions and began


    retreating backwards.


    "Harriet, who''s the fool who came here looking for death?" The muscr man asked in a low voice


    as he approached them.


    Harriet didn''t respond but instead took two steps forward and took the gun in his hand. She then


    aimed at Billy''s forehead and said, "Boy, do you dare try me again?"


    "Do you think this gun can keep you safe?"


    "You got some attitude, huh? Kneel before me! Or, I''ll shoot you!"


    "Since you are so confident, I''ll give you a chance to shoot!" Billy said calmly.


    "What a fool!" Harriet had reached the edge of rage and she directly pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The sound of gunfire spread throughout the entire ce. Many people''s hearts skipped a beat at


    the same time, shocked to see Harriet kill someone in front of so many people. However, in the next


    moment, everyone''s face had an expression of disbelief.


    That bullet unexpectedly fell to the ground a few tens of centimeters away from Billy as if it had


    been enchanted, making a crisp sound.


    "How is that possible!?" Harriet''s face was already full of shock. After a moment of silence, she


    gritted his teeth and said,"I don''t believe you can stop bullets!" And she pulled the trigger once


    again.


    "I''m sorry, you only have one chance to shoot." Billy''s voice rang out faintly.


    The next moment, Harriet felt a sh before her eyes and a sharp pain in her wrist. The Desert


    Eagle in her hand immediately ended up as twisted junk in Billy''s hand.


    "How dare you!" the other four men in ck raised their hand to shoot. But before they could pull


    the triggers, they were blown away by a gust of wind like kites with their strings cut until they were


    thrown on the ground over ten meters away.


    Everyone''s face became even more horrified.


    "Who... who are you...?" Harriet was no longer calm, her face full of panic, and her body trembling


    slightly. Until this moment, she finally realized that she had gotten into a big trouble.


    Based on what she saw, she figured that even the so-called strongest member of the Watkins family


    couldn''t be as strong as this man. She was trying to remember when she offended someone like


    him.


    "Alright, I won''t waste any more time with you!" Billy said, raising his hand and delivering a swift


    p.


    "You..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Harriet could finish her sentence, her eyes rolled back and she copsed to the ground


    unconscious.


    "You... you people arewless! How dare youmit murder in public? Is there no justice left?" The


    middle-aged man spoke angrily again.


    "That''s called self-defense! You should worry about your own affairs first." Said Casey.


    Just then, the middle-aged man''s phone rang. As soon as he put it through, his face turned pale.

 Chapter 57 Revenge Started

    Chapter 57 Revenge Started


    Chapter 57 Revenge Started


    The man subconsciously nced at Billy, then pressed the answer button.


    In less than two minutes, the man fell to the ground with a thud, his face full of fear and turning pale.


    He had no idea how he got targeted by the people from SHADOW. And he also realized at the


    same time that he was doomed this time. With the things he has done before, even if he could keep


    his head on his neck, he probably wouldn''t be able to get out in this lifetime.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In your next life, be a good person!" Billy turned around and walked towards the car after leaving


    his words.


    Casey picked up the unconscious woman and followed closely behind.


    Forty minutester, they arrived at Back Hill Cemetery. Casey threw Harriet in front of the


    tombstone of Billy''s foster father and pped her twice across the face hard.


    "What ce is this?" Harriet asked after being waking up in that way.


    Later, upon seeing the tombstone in front of her, she shouted loudly, "You two idiots, why did you


    bring me to the cemetery?!"


    "Do you still remember the name on the tombstone?" Billy''s voice sounded behind her.


    Harriet was slightly startled, then fixed her gaze on the tombstone. And the next second, she


    shuddered with fear, her face white as sheet.


    "Who... who are you, why did you bring me to his grave?" Harriet asked in a trembling voice.


    "Ms Howell, the director, do you still remember me?" asked Billy. At this point, he had already


    regained his original appearance.


    Harriet was stunned again as she heard how Billy called her and turned around.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Harriet finally recognized Billy.


    "It''s impossible, you can''t be alive! How can you..."


    She never dreamed that Billy would still be alive. If it weren''t daytime now, she would have thought


    she was seeing a ghost. What made her even more desperate was that Billy had be another


    person who she looked up to five yearster. Currently, she figured that no one in Ozin could match


    him.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you by being alive." Billy shrugged before continuing, "Five years ago when


    you poisoned my foster father, I bet you didn''t think things would turn out like this."


    Without any hesitation, Harriet knelt heavily before Billy while shivering uncontrobly.


    "I... I''m sorry. I... I was forced by people from the Watkins family... They would have killed me if I


    hadn''t done what they instructed..." Harriet pleaded with him.


    "Though my father had no intent to marry you back then, he gave everything else you wanted. He


    even told me that your name would be in his will if he died in an ident. Or, perhaps in your eyes,


    he was just greedy for your body, but I knew he was truly into you. If it weren''t for my sister''s


    objection to your marriage, he would have married you! He probably never thought, until the


    moment he took hisst breath, that he would die at the hands of the woman he loved most!"


    "I''m sorry... please spare my worthless life. I was forced to do it..." Harriet continued to bow deeply.


    "Apologize to my father!"


    Harriet hurriedly turned around and faced the tombstone.


    "Mr Miles, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to harm you. Osmond forced me..."


    "In your next life, learn to be content. Don''t worry, Osmond will follow you tonight." Billy''s voice


    echoed like a death sentence in Harriet''s ears.


    "No, no..." Harriet''s ghostly voice cried out upon hearing Billy''s words.


    Everything abruptly stopped as a mist of blood appeared in front of the tombstone. And the next


    moment, everything returned to calmness once again.


    Billy knelt down, his eyes turning red and his voice choking slightly.


    "Father, Harriet has already apologized to you. It''s up to you whether or not to forgive her. Tonight I


    will send all the people who were involved in that matter to your side to apologize to you!"


    After speaking, he knocked his head heavily before standing up and bowing three more times.


    "Notify Judge and go to the Watkins family!"


    After getting into the car, Billy said to Casey.


    "Got it!"


    It was 6 PM. Osmond Watkins was sitting on the sofa with a grim expression. Besides him were


    many core members of the family.


    "Brian, still no news of Eddie?" asekd Osmond.


    "No," Brian shook his head. "I''ve been calling him since yesterday but nobody answered. I also sent


    people to look for him in several ces where he often goes but they didn''t find anyone. Not only


    him but also his four henchmen disappear. I asked the other subordinates of him, they didn''t know


    where he is either."


    "Are you sure he kidnapped Fletcher''s two daughters yesterday afternoon?" Osmond asked while


    puffing away on a cigar.


    "Yea, he sent me a photo of them. They took them to a club." Answered Brian.


    "Eddie must have gotten into trouble!" Adam Watkins, the third man inmand of the Watkins


    family, spoke up.


    Osmond nodded with a serious expression.


    "Osmond, who could have done this?" Adam continued to ask.


    "If someone can silently take out Eddie and his four henchmen, there are probably only a few


    people in all of Ozin who could do it!"


    "If I had to guess, it was probably the person who appeared at Crown Hotel that day. I thought he


    was just here for Truman Miles''s daughter. Now it seems like I was thinking too simply."


    "Osmond, if he really came to seek revenge for the Miles family, why hasn''t he made a move yet?"


    Brian spoke up and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    At this moment, Osmond''s phone rang.


    "What''s going on?..." Osmond put it through.


    "What?!" One minuteter, Osmond shouted loudly as anger spread from him.


    "Find them! We need proof whether they''re alive or dead!" with that said, Osmond hung up abruptly.


    His whole body trembled with rage.


    "Hey man, what''s going on? What happened?" Brian asked after setting down his tea cup.


    "He made a move!"


    "What... what do you mean?" Brian was slightly taken aback.


    "He just went to Harriet''s estate and took her away in front of everyone!" Osmond''s gaze was sharp


    as a knife.


    "What?!"


    "What?!"


    His two younger brothers eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 58 Confronting With The Heath Brothers

    Chapter 58 Confronting With The Heath Brothers


    Chapter 58 Confronting with the Heath Brothers


    Osmond appeared a grim look. With a slight exertion of force, the phone in his hand immediately


    turned into a pile of scrap metal and fell to the ground. He knew Harriet''s departure was definitely


    not a good sign. To him, Harriet was not just a ything under him. Many of his gray industries were


    managed by her, and her social skills even impressed him greatly. She was one of his greatest


    assets. But now she was gone.


    "Adam, have the Heath Brothers arrived?" asked Osmond.


    "Yes! They arrived at noon. I arranged them in the attic in the backyard. Joan is with them. They just


    finished ying around with the women and are resting now."


    "Go ask them toe over!" Osmond paused before speaking again.


    "Okay." Adam turned around and left.


    "Brian, when will Coman be home?" Osmond then turned to Brian and asked.


    "I just spoke to him on the phone. He should be here within half an hour. Don''t worry, Osmond, he


    brings people from Buddha Hall and an officer from East District War Department." Brian said


    confidently.


    "That''s great!" Osmond then picked up his teacup for a sip before saying, "Whoever you are daring


    enough to provoke the Watkins family, you''ll know what it means to bite off more than you can


    chew."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Osmond, it''s too frustrating for us to be on the defensive like this. When Coman brings people of


    Buddha Hall here, we should find him out and kill him as soon as possible!"


    Osmond nodded in agreement and said, "Kill him in three days."


    In a short while, Adam led two men in their forties who were both well-built and muscr with a


    powerful aura.


    "Heath Brothers, you''ve worked hard!" Osmond smiled and stood up to greet them.


    The two of them came to the sofa and sat down.


    "I don''t know why you asked us toe over, specifically to deal with whom?" Ian Heath, the elder


    one of the Heath Brothers, asked.


    "Someone who can make the Watkins family offer a billion aspensation target shouldn''t be an


    unknown person, right?" Kai Heath, the younger one of the Heath Brothers, lifted the teacup in front


    of him and took a sip.


    "To be honest, I don''t currently know any specific information about that man. So far, we only know


    that he is a young man under thirty years old and has good skills. We know nothing else about him."


    Osmond responded.


    Ian and Kai were slightly stunned.


    "Osmond, I see that you are bing more and more timid as you age!" Kaimented.


    "For a nobody who has no reputation, you spent such a huge price to invite the two of us. Do you


    have money to burn?"


    "Ian, Kai, that man should have some skills. Please don''t underestimate him." Osmond frowned


    slightly before speaking.


    "How good can his skills be?" asked Ian, incredulous.


    "He''s not even thirty yet, I consider him to have exceptional talent, he''s been practicing martial arts


    since he was in his mother''s womb. At most, he could be a warrior level."


    "I''m not sure about the specifics." After shaking his head slightly, Osmond continued to ask, "I


    wonder what level you two are at currently?"


    Ian didn''t answer him but he raised his hand to chop down on the redwood table in front of him with


    a palm strike. One corner of the table fell off as if it had been cut by a sharp de. The broken edge


    was smooth as the surface of a mirror.


    Only a Battle Master had a hidden power that could cut through things as solid as iron like this. At


    the sight of the table, Osmond and his younger brothers all gasped in shock with their faces


    showing astonishment.


    They were more convinced of the Heath Brothers as Battle Masters now. Besides, they believed no


    one else in Ozin could match them.


    "I never thought that you two brothers have already broken through to the level of Battle Masters. I


    am deeply impressed!" Osmond steadied his emotions and spoke. Now, he had more confidence


    with the support of the Heath Brothers.


    "Osmond, you should now know why we didn''t take that kid you mentioned seriously." Kai said with


    a faint smile.


    "I had poor eyesight. Please don''t take it to heart." Osmond apologized with a smile.


    Just then, urgent footsteps could be heard from outside the door. Soon after, a ck-clothed man


    rushed into the hall in panic.


    "How dare you!" Osmond frowned and questioned the man, "What''s wrong?"


    "My lord! Someone has broken into. They''re very strong, we are no match for them..." The ck-


    clothed man caught his breath before speaking up.


    "Who is it?"


    "I... I don''t know..."


    "How many people?"


    "Only... only two!"


    "How dare he?"


    Osmond exchanged nces with Brian and said, "Very good! I was nning on finding him myself


    but he came knocking on our door!"


    With that, he turned to the Heath Brothers and said, "Here he is, I need your help."


    "Let''s go and see who he is. I''m curious why he dares to act recklessly here!" Ian said and walked


    towards the door.


    Five minutester, they arrived at the central square of mansion. They saw Billy and Casey


    standing upright in the center of the square like poles, surrounded by ck-d men writhing on the


    ground in agony.


    Arge crowd of people emerged from all directions. There were four hundred of them, each


    holding weapons with a murderous look in their eyes. As soon as they arrived at the square, they


    immediately surrounded Billy and hispanion with no way out.


    "Osmond, it''s him!" Brian pointed at Billy who had already disguised himself and continued, "He was


    the one at Crown Hotel that day. Albion was forced to death by him!"


    Osmond red angrily at Billy.


    "I admire your courage, kid. There''s just two of you. Do you think the name of the first house in Ozin


    was given by ourselves?" Osmond spoke up.


    "What''s the difference?" Billy puffed on his cigarette and asked.


    "Where''s Harriet?"


    "She''s gone where she should be, and you''ll follow her soon!"


    "Fuck!" Osmond knew what Billy meant by that. Then he asked again, "Kid, what''s your rtionship


    with the Miles family?"

 Chapter 59 Just One Move

    Chapter 59 Just One Move


    Chapter 59 Just One Move


    "After you die, Harriet will tell you!" Billy spoke again after taking another puff of his cigarette.


    "I can give you the Watkins family onest chance, whether or not to take it is up to you!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Osmond sneered and said, "Tell me more!"


    "If you and your brothers die, and all your sons and daughters break one of their arms, confess all


    the crimes you''ve done in the past few years to the police station, if you can aplish the above


    two conditions, I will allow the other members of your family who have notmitted any crimes


    before to leave Ozin alive."


    Osmondughed in anger. The other people around were all staring at Billy with a dumbfounded


    expression.


    "How ignorant one must be to be so fearless!" they thought inwardly.


    "Kid, why don''t you go die!" Adam shouted angrily. Until now, no one had ever dared to speak to


    him like this before.


    "You only have one minute to consider! As time passes, not only you three, but also your children


    will die with you to apologize to the Miles family. I knew you didn''t even spare the cleanerdies at


    that time." Billy ignored Adam and continued to look at Osmond.


    "Kid, I swear to kill you in a miserable way!" Osmond snapped at him.


    "Time''s up!" Billy took a puff of his cigarette and continued, "I''ve given you the opportunity, but you


    didn''t appreciate it. Don''t me me!"


    "What a death wish!" Osmond said, then turned to look at the Heath Brothers who were standing by


    watching themotion.


    "Please, Heath Brothers, do me a favor and keep them both entertained for a while!"


    Ian shrugged his shoulders and looked at Billy. "You really opened my eyes. I''ve traveled far and


    wide for so many years, but I''ve never seen someone as bold as you! If it weren''t for the Watkins


    family inviting us two brothers to go first, I would have wanted to be friends with you!"


    "Idiot, do you even deserve it?" Casey gave him a disdainful nce.


    There were probably only a handful of people who were qualified to be friends with the King of the


    West.


    "I''m sorry to inform you because of what you just said, your tongue will be mer!" Kai said with


    a hint of hate in his eyes. Then he looked at Billy and continued, "You got guts. Break an arm and a


    leg yourself, and I''ll plead on your behalf to Osmond to let him spare your life, how about that?"


    "Are you not a member of the Watkins family?" Billy exhaled a string of smoke rings and spoke


    lightly, "Tell me your name!"


    "Kid, listen to me carefully. They are esteemed guests of my family. The famous Heath Brothers!"


    Brian eximed loudly.


    "Heath Brothers?" Billy turned his head to look at Casey and asked, "Have you heard of them?"


    "Oh, it''s the two of you!" Casey nodded and continued, "Ten years ago, due to dissatisfaction with


    your parents'' control over you, your two brothers personally killed them!"


    "Eight years ago, your two fell in love with a flight attendant and not only forced her, but also killed


    her whole family!"


    "Six years ago, you stayed in a vige outside Cloud City for three days, and you had taken


    possession of as many as 30 women!"


    "Five years ago, on your way to escape, you killed all ten passengers in the minibus because a


    passenger mentioned that your two brothers looked a bit like the two wanted criminals on TV."


    "..."


    "Is what I said correct?" Casey listed over ten crimesmitted by them and then asked, "Do you


    have anything else to add?"


    Upon hearing Casey recounting their affairs in detail, the Heath Brothers both had grim looks on


    their faces.


    "Who are you?" asked Ian.


    "A few days ago, I heard that you two brothers came to Ozin. I was nning toe find you in a


    few more days, but now you''re here, save me the trouble!" Casey responded.


    "Kid, stop acting all mysterious here. My brother and I will kill you in one go!" Ian charged towards


    Casey with his hand raised. Casey''s confidence made him feel a sense of unease. After a slight


    moment of hesitation, Kai also mobilized all his strength and followed closely behind.


    Both brothers had just reached the level of Battle Master in the art of war, and thus when they made


    a move, they gave it their all, unleashing powerful energy that created a piercing sound as it cut


    through the air. The crowd watching on the side immediately felt a strong pressure and involuntarily


    took several steps back.


    Casey snorted and took two steps forward before sweeping out two gusts of energy with his hand.


    As expected, the Heath Brothers flew out as if hit by a car. After flying a distance of more than ten


    meters, they fell heavily to the ground and copsed like two deted balls after spitting out blood.


    "How... how is it possible? You''re, you''re a Battle..."


    After Ian struggled to lift his hand and said a few words to Casey, he tilted his head and became


    motionless, while Kai beside him couldn''t even speak a word and died after a muscle spasm.


    For people like the two of them who hadmitted many evil deeds, Casey sentenced them to


    death from the beginning.


    The mansion then fell into a dead silence, and everyone except Billy and Casey was petrified in


    shock.


    They killed two Battle Masters with only one move.


    "How... how is this possible?" Osmond struggled to speak after a moment. As he spoke, waves of


    shock and disbelief washed over him, his face contorted in extreme surprise.


    It was so ironic that he had spent a billion dors hiring someone to help him, only for them to


    disappear in the blink of an eye. Osmond himself was skilled in martial arts and had reached the


    level of a Grand Elder Battle Warrior. He knew very well that anyone who could kill a Tier-one Battle


    Master with just one move must be at least a Grand Elder Battle Masters or even higher.


    At this point, he finally began to take Billy seriously.


    "Are you surprised?" Billy looked at Osmond calmly and asked, "Do you regret not cherishing the


    opportunity I gave you before?"


    "Who... who are you?" Osmond asked in panic.


    "Does it matter? Hasn''t your person arrived yet? If they don''te soon, they won''t see you


    anymore!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 60 The Arrival Of Coman Watkins

    Chapter 60 The Arrival Of Coman Watkins


    Chapter 60 The Arrival of Coman Watkins


    "Hmm?" Osmond paused, feeling a sense of unease rising within him once again.


    "Do they know that I''m waiting for my eldest son to return?" Osmond thought to himself.


    "Young man, don''t be arrogant. Even if you''re strong, we have so many people here. I don''t believe


    we can''t beat you!" Adam shouted in a low voice.


    "Is that so?" Casey replied coldly.


    Before anyone could react, Casey raised his hand and unleashed an even more violent gust of wind


    towards the crowd on the right side, sweeping them up like a tornado. In the next moment, dozens


    of people were lifted into the air and fell to the ground either dead or injured.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with fear as they involuntarily retreated backwards. Facing such a


    powerful opponent, relying solely on numbers was meaningless since one p from him could kill or


    injure many at once.


    "Now what?" Billy spoke calmly again.


    "Stop! How dare youe here and act recklessly? Who the hell you are?" Just then, a young


    man''s voice came from outside the house.


    "Coman?" Osmond''s eyes lit up amidst despair.


    The rest of the Watkins family looked relieved, as if they had just caught a lifeline.


    "You came just in time!" Billy smirked and exchanged a nce with Casey before turning his


    attention to the group approaching them.


    Two hundred people marched towards them, split into two groups. The leaders were a young man


    and a middle-aged man. The young man bore a striking resemnce to Albion and was none other


    than Coman Watkins, the heir to the Watkins family fortune. He had short hair, bulging muscles, an


    intense aura about him and wore an expression of arrogance on his face that put Albion''s yboy


    demeanor to shame.


    The one hundred men behind him exuded an air of superiority that made it clear they were not to be


    trifled with. And the middle-aged man followed closely behind Coman; he was under fifty years old


    with chiseled features and well-built physique that spoke volumes about his military background.


    "Dad, this is George Padi." Coman led the middle-aged man to Osmond'' side.


    "Mr Padi, thanks for your help!" Osmond extended his hand for a handshake.


    "My pleasure. I happened to be passing through Ozin so I thought I''d drop by." Said George.


    "Let''s chatter, Dad." Said Coman curtly before turning towards Billy with anger in his eyes. "You


    killed my brother?"


    "Do you know why I chose today toe knocking?" asked Billy calmly without answering Coman''s


    question.


    "Does it matter?" sneered Coman arrogantly while emitting an aura of hostility that made it clear he


    meant business. "You dared kill my brother, you won''t leave here alive today even if you have ten


    lives!"


    "Of course it''s important! Although you weren''t involved in the incident five years ago, the things


    you''ve done over the years are enough to make you want to die in atonement!" Billy said with a


    slight smile.


    "You bastard, do you want to die? Do you know who we are?" A ck-d man behind Coman


    angrily spoke up.


    "A clueless kid like this dares to talk to Deacon Coman like that. I think he''s tired of living!"


    "Is this how people from Buddha Hall behave?" Casey coldly looked at them and spoke.


    Coman narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing Casey''s words. "You know we''re from Buddha


    Hall?"


    "What do you think?" Casey shrugged.


    "It''s interesting! Since you know our identity and still dare to be so presumptuous, it seems like


    there might be something about your group. What''s your name?"


    "You''re not qualified to know our name!" Casey replied calmly.


    "How arrogant! Let me see what skills you have then!" The ck-d man roared and rushed


    towards Casey. Ten other members of Buddha Hall followed him to charge with roars.


    At this moment, more than ten extremely sharp des came crashing down like lightning, shattering


    everything. The des shed past their right knees. And in an instant, their calves were all broken,


    detached from their bodies and fell to the ground, with blood gushing out, and then they all fell.


    Screams of misery rose and fell, and everyoney on the ground rolling around.


    "Who?" Coman asked in panic. George beside him also became wary of the situation.


    The next moment, orderly footsteps came in from the courtyard gate, followed by Judge leading 500


    well-dressed young men walking steadily inside.T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Coman shuddered all over and his heart was filled with a surge of shock and fear. The members of


    Buddha Hall behind him were also shocked, with a hint of fear shing across their faces. George


    showed his surprise as well.


    "You... are you people from SHADOW?" Coman asked Judge.


    "Idiot!" Judge didn''t even look at him straight and led 500 men to wait quietly on the side after


    saying that word.


    Billy had instructed him not to reveal his identity for the time being, so all his people didn''t call out


    Billy''s name there.


    "Which member of SHADOW are you?" George spoke at this moment. "The matter today is a


    personal feud between the Miles family and the Watkins family. It doesn''t seem appropriate for


    members of SHADOW to get involved, does it?"


    "I am quite curious, who are you? One of Jake''s men?" Before Judge could speak, Billy looked at


    George and spoke calmly.


    "Rude!" George''s tone became serious as he said, "How dare you to address the Eastern King by


    name!"


    "You said SHADOW shouldn''t get involved with the Watkins family''s business, so what are you


    doing here as a member of the East District War Department? Don''t tell me Jake sent you!" said


    Billy.


    "You bastard!" George frowned. "You kill innocent people and dare to act righteous here, truly


    lawless!"


    "I''ve heard that the management under Jake''s leadership in the East District War Department has


    been chaotic since he got into trouble. Seeing it for myself today, it seems to be true. I don''t care


    what your rtionship is with that young master from the Watkins family. Get out of here with your


    men right now, and I''ll spare you this time for Jake''s sake. If you don''t leave in one minute, not only


    will you suffer consequences but also those who came with you!" Billy said with a serious tone.


    "Kid, do you really want to die?" George was full of anger.


    "Thirty seconds left!" Billy responded.

 Chapter 61 Tell Him Who I Am!

    Chapter 61 Tell Him Who I Am!


    Chapter 61 Tell Him Who I Am!


    "That''s outrageous!" George snorted. "Dare to cause trouble in the East District, even if you have


    SHADOW backing you up, I will still bring you to justice today and let you know what it means to be


    outmatched!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of men behind him aimed their weapons at Billy and his


    companion.


    "George, you bastard! If you want to die so badly, go jump off a building yourself. Why drag others


    down with you?" Just then, an extremely angry voice came from the entrance of the house.


    Immediately after that came the sound of hurried footsteps. Hundreds of fully armed soldiers rushed


    in and surrounded George''s men.


    "Governor Chasey, what brings you here?" Seeing the middle-aged man leading them, George


    trembled all over and quickly went up to greet him. He couldn''t help but panic. The person who had


    come was Roderick Chasey, second-inmand of the East District Military Department.


    And since the injury of the Eastern King, Roderick had been in charge of running things in East


    District. Rumor had it that he might soon take over officially.


    When Billy saw him, though there was a glint of suspicion in his eyes. Before this, he had no


    interaction with Roderick, only asionally heard people mention him and his overall evaluation


    was eptable.


    George had just walked up when Roderick raised his hand and pped him. Then, there was blood


    oozing out of the corner of George''s mouth.


    "Who gave you the right to bring people here and show off arrogantly?" Roderick snapped at him


    angrily. After that, he pped across his face again twice to vent his anger.


    George stood still and dared not move, with a strong look of panic in his eyes. He vaguely felt that


    he might have gotten into trouble today, otherwise Roderick wouldn''t have been so angry.


    The Watkins family who were standing aside had a shocked expression on their faces, especially


    Coman, who knew Roderick was a powerful and intimidating man well. And thus he grew a sense of


    unease.


    "Speak up, are you mute? Who let youe here?" Roderick continued to shout at George.


    "No one gave me instructions. It was my own decision. I... I heard that someone in Ozin is


    committing crimes, killing innocent people indiscriminately, so..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Roderick kicked him out.


    "You damn well have some nerve to think someone in Ozin is killing innocent people!" Roderick


    looked furious. "Just wait, I''ll deal with youter!"


    After speaking, he walked quickly towards Billy and bowed deeply.


    "Commander, one of my subordinates has caused trouble and I ask for punishment."


    His attitude was sincere and respectful without any hint of pretense, his eyes showing a hint of awe.


    Although he was second inmand in the East District, even if the Eastern King were here, no


    one would dare speak loudly to Billy.


    Five lords of the five districts showed Billy their greatest respect. Regardless of their strengths, the


    other four lords felt inferior in front of Billy since he created the army of Bloodshadow, which was an


    iron-blooded team with strict discipline and incrediblebat power. From its establishment until


    now, they had never lost in hundreds of battles. The army was known as a miracle. On the other


    hand, although Roderick wasn''t in Billy''s war zone, he had known about him for a long time for both


    Billy''s martial arts strength as well as his personal character, which made him deeply admire.


    He received a call from Capital City yesterday informing him that King of West hade to East


    District. At that time, while on mission outside town, he rushed back immediately, fearing something


    might go wrong. But what he most worried about still happened. He came here only to see George


    surround Billy with people.


    The entire square was left with dropped jaws and petrified expressions.


    The second-inmand of the East District War Department was showing such respect to a young


    man in front of him.


    "Governor Chasey... Who is he?" George asked. Even a fool like him knew that he had definitely


    provoked an absolute big shot. Thinking back to how SHADOW''s people looked at Billy with


    admiration and awe, he trembled violently as he already had some guesses in his mind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You want to know who I am?" Billy first nodded slightly at Roderick before turning his head towards


    the group of SHADOW.


    "Tell him who I am!"


    Five hundred men simultaneously knelt down and shouted in unison, "Commander!"


    Their loud voices shook the heavens and echoed throughout the entire house, reaching high up into


    the clouds.


    The next moment, countless people copsed directly with fear.


    They never thought that the person in front of them was actually the legendary figure known as King


    of the West and the master of SHADOW. It was said that he stood alone at the national gate,


    leading an army of tens of thousands called the Army of Bloodshadow, roaring like a lion against


    millions of enemy troops from various countries. He led his followers intimidating all the small fry in


    the area. He was considered a great fortune for the country.


    Ironically, they were thinking about annihting him themselves. He was one who could exterminate


    them in a blink.


    George walked nervously to Billy''s side with a pale face and then knelt down.


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t know you were... I... I was also deceived by the people from Buddha Hall, they


    told me that someone was causing chaos in Ozin and killing innocent people, so I followed them to


    take a look... It''s my fault, please punish me!"


    While speaking, his whole body trembled while he broke out in a sweat. George now hated Coman


    so much for causing him such a trouble.


    "He is your subordinate, I''ll leave him to you." Billy said to Roderick .


    "Yes, sir!" Roderick responded respectfully and then ordered his people, "Take them away and wait


    for further instructions."


    Two men in military attire picked up George, who was as paralyzed as mud.

 Chapter 62 Another Hidden Truth

    Chapter 62 Another Hidden Truth


    Chapter 62 Another Hidden Truth


    "Kimmons, long time no see!" Roderick turned to Casey and spoke.


    "Hello, Moreno, it''s been a while and you''ve got even better moves, not bad!"


    "You tter me, Kimmons. Compared to you, I got nothing special."


    With that, Roderick turned back to Billy and asked, "Sir, what should we do next?"


    "That''s it. You don''t need to worry about whates next. Just take your people and go back." Billy


    waved his hand dismissively.


    "Yes, sir." Roderick saluted again before tentatively asking, "Commander, when will you have time in


    the next few days? I would like to pay you a visit."


    "Do you have something important?" Billy asked as he turned his head.


    "No... nothing important. Just want to show some hospitality." Roderick hesitated for a moment


    before responding.


    "I''ll call you another day." Billy said calmly after ncing at him with suspicion in his eyes. With his


    keen eyesight, he could see through somethings on Roderick''s mind.


    "Okay." Roderick nodded and walked away.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t need to worry about anything left behind because even if there were only one person from


    either Billy or Casey present, they would still be able handle any situation easily, not to mention the


    group of SHADOW here.


    After Roderick''s men left, all of the Watkins family members knelt down trembling with fear and their


    faces drained of color, especially Osmond who had an expression of endless shock and despair on


    his face. He couldn''t understand why someone as important as Billy Gardner woulde to avenge


    the murder of the Miles family. If he had known there was someone so powerful backing that family,


    he wouldn''t dare to mess with them.


    The Watkins family was doomed today. And now his biggest regret now was calling his eldest son


    back. He had hoped that his son could handle all the trouble for the family, but now it seemed like


    he had pushed his own son into an abyss.


    "Sir, sir... that thing years ago was done by me and my two brothers, it has nothing to do with any of


    the descendants of the Watkins family... We are willing to apologize with our lives... please spare


    them." Osmond begged while trembling and knocking his head hard against the ground, leaving a


    deep cut on his forehead in no time.


    Brian and Adam also knelt down and begged for mercy at once. "Commander, please spare our


    sons and daughters'' lives." They pleaded.


    "Do you remember what I said? I gave you a chance, but you just tossed it aside." Billy said.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, please don''t kill our sons and daughters..." Osmond didn''t stop bumping his


    forehead on the ground while saying.


    "Five years ago, when you destroyed the Miles family, many of them also begged for your mercy,


    right? But what happened? You killed everybody including those innocent cleaningdies, no one


    was spared! You probably didn''t expect such a day at that time, huh?"


    "I..." Osmond opened his mouth, but was speechless.


    "Do you want to wipe us all out?" Coman gritted his teeth and stood up.


    "You don''t seem too convinced." Billy said calmly.


    "Everyone talks about you like you''re some kind of god. I want to see for myself today!" Coman


    spoke up.


    "Coman, what are you doing? Get down on your knees!" Osmond shouted in horror. He never


    imagined that his son would be so crazy as to challenge Billy like this.


    "You''re just an idiot! What qualifies you to challenge themander-in-chief? If you want a fight, I''ll


    apany you. As long as you can hold out against me for one round, I''ll decide whether or not to


    spare your life!" Casey said tly.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on your word!" Coman said as his eyes shed with a glimmer


    of hope. Although he knew that Casey couldn''t defeat Billy, he was still an unattainable figure for


    him. But as a candidate for the position of the chief deacon of Buddha Hall, he had his own pride.


    He was under 30 years old and already had the cultivation level of a Battle Master. Thus, he didn''t


    believe that he couldn''t withstand one round from Casey if he went all out.


    As the fight began, a strong momentum emanated from Coman and then he rushed towards Casey


    like a fierce beast. The first move was his strongest trump card, with a piercing sound of breaking


    wind echoed in the air.


    "After you die, remember to apologize to those innocent people who you have harmed!" Casey said


    as he took two steps forward and threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The next moment, Coman who had just charged halfway exploded like a ripe watermelon. As the


    mist of blood disappeared in the air, there were only stains of blood left on the ground.


    "Coman.."


    Osmond let out a heart-wrenching cry and copsed like a pile of mud.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Billy looked at him.


    "As long as you release the other members of my family, I... I will tell you a secret." Osmond knew


    that he couldn''t survive, but he wanted to keep the off-springs alive for the Watkins family.


    "That depends on whether your so-called secret is worth risking the lives of the entire Watkins


    family!" Billy spoke coldly.


    "In fact, there is another truth about things happen five years ago..."


    "What does that mean?" asked Billy.


    "We three families had indeed been wanting to take action against the Miles family, but we didn''t


    have too much confidence..." Osmond paused before continuing, "If someone hadn''te to us


    first, we wouldn''t have acted so quickly. Including those whoter targeted the Miles family, the two


    strongest individuals were sent by them." Osmond exined.


    Billy furrowed his brow at this revtion. He had never expected there to be a hidden aspect to that


    incident from five years ago. The memory of it resurfaced in his mind. There were indeed two


    individuals whose skills far surpassed everyone else. Among the Miles family''s martial artists, aside


    from his foster father, Luke Garrett was the second of the list, known as a Battle Master.


    Back then, Luke was considered Ozin''s top martial artist due to his exceptional skills. However, he


    was heavily injured after only 10 rounds against one of their opponents. Looking back now, Luke''s


    opponent must have been at least in the advanced stages of a Battle Master. Apart from those two


    people, no one else among their enemies had reached beyond the level of a Novice Battle Master.


    "Very few people know about this incident, even Harriet is unaware of it. Only I and the head of the


    Jimenez and Ma families know that." Osmond continued.


    "Who were they?" Billy asked.

 Chapter 63 Farewell To The Three Families

    Chapter 63 Farewell To The Three Families


    Chapter 63 Farewell to the Three Families


    "I don''t know specifically who they were. But I know that was a woman. Every time she met us, she


    wore a veil. She should be a beautiful woman, with every move and gesture capable of arousing the


    desire of most men."


    "That''s it? If this is all the information you have, it''s not enough to exchange for the lives of so many


    people in the Watkins family!"


    "I... I haven''t finished speaking yet," Osmond paused briefly before continuing, "By chance, I caught


    a glimpse of a tattoo on the back of her neck."


    "What pattern?"


    "It is... a blood-red peony!"


    "What is their goal?"


    "She... She didn''t say anything, she just told us to go ahead and start, and she sent someone to


    help us. And she kept pressing that we should kill everyone in the Miles family, with no one spared.


    If it weren''t her, we... we wouldn''t have killed everyone, out targets were only the head of the Miles


    and the best man by his side. As long as the two of them were dead, the Miles family would no


    longer pose any threat to us, and we didn''t even consider anyone else important."


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy had a look of hate on his face. There were over a hundred people in the Miles family and they


    were all killed by that woman. What was her purpose?


    "I... I only know this much. Please spare our off-springs..." Osmond trembled as he spoke.


    "Before 8 AM tomorrow, bring all your direct blood rtives to kneel in front of the headstone of the


    head of the Miles family! And you three brothers willmit suicide and apologize at the


    headstone. The rest of the Watkins family will kneel there for three days and nights, and I''ll spare


    their lives! You can also choose to escape tonight, but if any single direct blood rtive from the


    Watkins family doesn''t show up tomorrow morning, everyone else will die!"


    "T-Thank you..." Osmond copsed on the ground, tears streaming down his face.


    "The rest is up to you! Tell everyone on site that today''s events are confidential. Don''t mention my


    identity, just say SHADOW is handling it. No idle questions allowed! Anyone who leaks information


    will be executed." Billy then looked at Judge.


    "Yes, sir!"


    A few minutester, Billy and Casey got into a car.


    "Find out who that woman mentioned by Osmond is." Said Billy.


    "Okay."


    Meanwhile, the same scene was unfolding at two other major families in Ozin. The Ma Family


    and Jimenez Family were both visited by another two groups of SHADOW men. Both families


    resisted fiercely at first. In front of hundreds of elite soldiers, their resistance seemed feeble. In less


    than three minutes, anyone with any fighting ability was either dead or severely injured. With this,


    the top three ranking families in Ozin became a story in history. However, people of these families


    never understood one thing until they died-they couldn''t figure out Billy Gardner''s rtionship with


    the Miles family.


    Well, they could only ask Harriet in hell now.


    ...


    The next morning, news of the downfall of the top three families spread like a virus throughout Ozin.


    No one believed it when they first heard it, since these three families had existed in Ozin for over a


    century and had great influence both legally and illegally. Moreover, they possessed formidable


    combat power themselves.


    They had no idea who could overthrow these top-tiered ns overnight in Ozin. Even Derek Hines,


    Chairman of World Group-currently considered as one of Ozin''s most influential figures-would find it


    difficult to aplish such a feat. Shortly thereafter, someone posted real-time images from inside


    the estates of the three families on social media. When everyone saw that everything was in


    shambles, all doubts about this rumor vanished.


    Next, everyone''s curiosity turned to the mysterious man who did this. So, everyone used their own


    channels to inquire about relevant information. Finally, the information gathered from all channels


    was surprisingly consistent-SHADOW was handling the case and idle people were not allowed to


    inquire. This matter had been ssified as confidential and anyone attempting to pry into


    SHADOW''s secrets would be punished.


    Therefore, most people put away their curiosity because SHADOW''s authority was not something


    ordinary people dare to challenge. Of course, there were still many people who privately inquired


    about it, especially those from other big families in Ozin.


    Finally, they hade up with a spection: five years ago, the three major families joined forces


    to wipe out the Miles family; someone from SHADOW came forward for revenge on behalf of the


    Miles family.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, Damon Andrews, the underground king in Ozin, was sitting in his office


    with a cigar in his hand. He was pondering over things about this event, which was enough to make


    him think deeply.


    Soon after, Ezio Andrews walked quickly into the office.


    "How''s it going? Any results?" Damon asked him.


    "Master Eight, it has been confirmed that Mr Gardner is behind it." Ezio replied in a serious tone.


    "As expected. Only he has the power to remove these three families overnight!" After taking a puff


    of his cigar, he continued, "The three families, he didn''t even spare Harriet Howell, and the things


    rted to the Dawson family... It can''t be a coincidence! Mr Gardner''s rtionship with the Miles


    family is bound to be extraordinary."


    "Master Eight, I have looked through the information on the Miles family from back then." Ezio


    paused for a moment before continuing to speak, "He looks very simr to the adopted son of the


    former head of the Miles family."


    "Oh? Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "In that case, there should be no doubt that Mr Gardner was probably saved by someone back then


    and now he hase back for revenge!" Damon blew out a string of smoke rings while wearing an


    expression as if lost in thought.


    "What happened five years ago? Why was the Miles family targeted by the other three? I wasn''t in


    this position at that time, otherwise, I might have been able to learn some information." He added.


    "I heard it was because the Miles family had oppressed them too much and made them resentful."


    said Ezio.


    "It can''t be that simple!" Damon shook his head slightly and continued, "If it was just because of


    their power struggle, they wouldn''t have wiped out the Miles family!"

 Chapter 64 I Believe In You

    Chapter 64 I Believe In You


    Chapter 64 I Believe in You


    "Master Eight, the three families have all fallen, and those who have been watching should take


    action now!... Should we do something in advance?"


    "Yeah, Ozin is about to enter a turbulent period again!" Damon puffed away on his cigarette and


    continued, "Let''s go find Derek!"


    Ezio followed closely behind after a brief hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Billy and Casey drove to Harleen''s house.


    "Billy, did you hear? Something huge happened in Ozinst night!" Felicia eximed loudly as soon


    as they entered the house.


    "What happened? Tell us about it!" Billy smiled and asked.


    "You don''t know?" Felicia continued loudly. "Everyone in Ozin was discussing this thing early this


    morning!"


    "You haven''t said what it is yet!"


    "I can''t believe you two! You haven''t even heard of such big news!" Felicia looked at them with slight


    disdain and began, "Last night, the three big ns in Ozin were attacked by a group of mysterious


    men, a lot of people died! And, earlier this morning, the heads of the three families went to the Back


    Hill Cemetery with their direct rtives. It''s said the three heads and their brothersmitted


    suicide there, and the others have been kneeling on the ground! In other words, the age of these


    three ns end in Ozin."


    "Really? Such a big thing happened?" Billy pretended to be shocked. "Do you know who did it?"


    "Not quite sure, but I heard it was an organization named SHADOW."


    At this point, she seemed to remember something and asked with a gossipy expression, "By the


    way, Billy, didn''t you say you know a lot of people? You should go find out what SHADOW is and


    why they targeted these three families!"


    "SHADOW?" Billy scratched his head. "I''ve heard of them. They''re like a police agency that


    specializes in solving cases that the police can''t handle. If what you''ve heard is true, these three


    families must have some major problems for SHADOW''s people to target them."


    "Is that so?" Felicia murmured with a thoughtful look.


    Harleen looked at Billy as if she was going to say something to him but she held back her words in


    the end.


    "Oh right!" Felicia suddenly shouted after looking at her sister.


    "Felicia! What''s wrong with you? You scared Tasha! Be quite, will you!" Sharon scolded irritably as


    she yed toys with Tasha.


    "Dad, Mom, Harleen! Good news!" Felicia eximed excitedly.


    "The Ma family is gone! We don''t have to go back to Cloud City anymore. Dad and Harleen can


    find jobs in Ozin even if they don''t join Knight Group!" added she.


    Upon hearing this, the toy in Sharon''s hand fell to the ground as she eximed, "Oh my gosh! Why


    didn''t I think of that? This is amazing!"


    Fletcher seemed to have caught on and a long-lost ease appeared on his face. It was as if a huge


    boulder weighing down on him had been lifted.


    "Grandma, we don''t have to go to Cloud City anymore, right?" Tasha also seemed to understand


    what was going on.


    "No more trips there! Never again!" Sharon cried tears of joy with misty eyes.


    "Yoo-hoo! I love Ozin, I hate Cloud City..." Tasha danced around excitedly.


    The entire family rejoiced except for Harleen, whose mind was preupied with something else.


    "Billy, can youe here for a second? I need to ask you something." She called out.


    "Sure thing!" Billy followed Harleen into the room.


    "Five years ago, did it involve the three families, things that happened to the Miles family?" Harleen


    asked after they sat down in the room together.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "And also, what''s your rtionship with SHADOW? Or were you always one of them?"


    "Huh... what do you mean?" Billy looked confused for a moment.


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" Harleen fixed her gaze onto him.


    "I was kidnapped two days ago and forced to reveal who I saved of the Miles family back then. And


    they were attackedst night! And, the way you spoke so decisively to me the day before yesterday,


    you told me not to worry about being suppressed by the Ma family in the future, you must have


    known that something was going to happen with them, right?"


    "Also, I found out that this morning at Back Hill Cemetery, they were keeling before the gravestone


    of the head of the Miles family. One of them could be a coincidence, but all of these things


    together...? You''re not gonna to tell me it''s just a coincidence, are you?"


    "Okay fine, I''ll confess!" Billy knew she would be suspicious.


    "Five years ago, what happened with the Miles family was orchestrated by members of all three


    families. And when Eddie kidnapped you two days ago, that was also on orders from one of them."


    "I do know someone from SHADOW who is in charge of the Eastern District. They did came for the


    three families, but there were other reasons as well apart from me."


    "The three families had many problems and SHADOW had been keeping an eye on them for some


    time. They just did me a favor while they were at it."


    "Is this true?" Harleen tried to read something from Billy''s expression.


    "Yes!" Billy replied earnestly.


    "Okay, I believe you for now." Harleen looked back at Billy and asked, "What exactly is SHADOW


    anyway?"


    "It''splicated. Basically they are an organization dedicated to fighting crime and punishing evil-


    doers. They have connections with many departments so they have some social influence too. I


    actually asked them for help with contracts regarding Obodon and Ozin Towers before."


    "I see." Harleen nodded her head and said, "Le''s treat your friend to dinner sometime soon then, we


    should show our appreciation properly."


    Billy hesitated briefly before responding, "Sure! I''ll give him a call tomorrow and ask when he''s free."


    "Uh-huh." Harleen nodded again.


    "Billy, thank you!" she added.


    "What for this time?"


    "Since you showed up in Cloud City until now, you''ve given our family too many surprises." Harleen


    looked up at him. "Not just Tasha, my parents and Felicia, their moods have all noticeably improved.


    I feel like these past few days have been the happiest they''ve had in five years."


    "Don''t be polite with me. This is what I owe them." Billy smiled and continued, "Believe me, they''ll


    only get happier from here on out!"


    "Mm-hmm, I believe you!" Harleen looked deeply into Billy''s eyes.


    ...


    Two groups of people were engaged in a fierce battle three kilometers away from Back Hill


    Cemetery on an open grasnd area that afternoon.


    One side consisted of ten SHADOW members wielding crescent-shaped des, while the other


    side was made up of 20 heavily armed men and women standing beside a middle-aged man


    radiating powerful energy.


    Judging by their current strengths, both sides seemed evenly matched despite the fact that all ten


    SHADOW members had sustained injuries earlier. However, their fighting spirit far exceeded that of


    their opponents.

 Chapter 65 Buddha Hall Comes To The Door

    Chapter 65 Buddha Hall Comes To The Door


    Chapter 65 Buddha Hall Comes to the Door


    "If you don''t reveal the location of Judge, none of you will be able to escape from here today!"


    The middle-aged man spoke in a threatening tone.


    "We from SHADOW, with resolute and unyielding spirits, only die standing up! We have no habit of


    being a deserter!"


    With that said, he and the other ninerades charged towards the other side while calling out,


    "Forward!"


    The des of Cold Moon swords swept through the air in all directions.


    Oppressed by their high spirits, men and women in suits on the other side moved back involuntarily.


    However, many of them were still wounded by the des and their posture slumped.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold out!" said the middle-aged man as he raised his fist and charged


    towards the SHADOW members. This middle-aged man was none other than Roy Lambert, the


    leader of Buddha Hall, who was several levels higher than the ten of the SHADOW guards. His fist


    pierced the air, forming fierce winds. Under his attack, four guards form SHADOW were instantly


    sted away. After falling heavily to the ground, they spewed out blood and their breaths became


    disordered. However, none of the SHADOW stopped. They jumping up from the ground, flipped


    their wrists and raised their swords again to attack.


    "Don''t put me to the test! If you continue, don''t me me for being cruel!" shouted Roy angrily.


    "Cut the crap! If you can, Kill us! If you don''t dare, you can just get out!" One of the SHADOW


    members responded loudly after making a bloody gash on the waist of an opponent.


    "Damn it! Do you think I dare not kill a SHADOW person?" Roy''s anger was ignited. With that said,


    a even stronger aura burst forth from his body, revealing his momentum of a Battle General without


    a doubt.


    Boom!


    With a ghostly figure, he rushed towards the young man who responded him before, and a


    thunderous palm swept out. The young man in brocade roared angrily, his eyes turning crimson as


    he exerted all his mighty and lifted his sword to meet the challenge.


    However, the odds didn''t favor the young man''s side. He was lifted into the air by Roy''s palm wind.


    The young man fell heavily to the ground over ten meters away before copsing on the ground


    without any fighting ability.


    "Can you still talk tough now?" Roy spoke coldly.


    "Kill me!"


    "You wanna die? I will help you!"


    "If you move again, I''ll take your life!" a cold voice was sounded at this moment.


    Judge marched forward with a look of anger on his face, followed closely by ten other elite guards.


    The ten guards roared in unison when they saw theirrade''s condition and rushed into battle.


    "You finally came." Roy said to Judge in a deep voice.


    "Have you thought about the consequences of what you''re doing?" Judge approached him.


    Roy snorted and responded, "I should be asking you that. You killed someone from my Buddha


    Hall. Don''t you know what that means? I came here today to hear what exnation you have for


    me."


    He had learned about Coman''s death earlier that morning and was furious at SHADOW for killing


    one of his most promising subordinates. Coman was an exceptional talent who had already reached


    the rank of a Battle Master at a young age, and he believed that Coman would surpass him in


    achievements in no time. He had nned to promote Coman to an elite member of Buddha Hall


    soon, but now he was dead. Although he knew SHADOW wouldn''t kill anyone without reason, there


    was no excuse for them to harm someone from Buddha Hall.


    "You''re an idiot!" Judge continued in a cold voice, "When does SHADOW need to exin anything


    to Buddha Hall? If you don''t keep a leash on your people, we had no choice but punish them for


    you!"


    "Do you wanna start a fight between SHADOW and Buddha Hall?" asked Roy.


    Buddha Hall and SHADOW were two major powers of the country with equal strength. If they were


    to engage in battle, it was uncertain who woulde out on top. That was why he had the


    confidence to demand justice from SHADOW.


    "Just based on you?" Judge nced at him disdainfully. "It''s not that I look down on you, but as an


    inspector, you still have a long way to go! Even if your superiors like the domain lord or the state


    lord came here, they wouldn''t be enough either!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The main levels of Buddha Hall were divided into the hall master, domain lords, state lords,


    inspectors and staff members.


    The hall master oversaw all matters within Buddha Hall. Below them were five domain lords who


    managed the five major regions around the world. State lords managed specific cities under domain


    lords while inspectors oversaw staff members and workers below them.


    "That''s outrageous! Since that''s how it is, let me experience one of SHADOW''s ''five sharp des."


    "Ignorant! If you canst one round against me then I''ll give my life up for yours."


    Roy snorted and moved. In an instant, he dashed towards Judge, leaving behind several


    afterimages while also unleashing powerful gusts of wind which created deafening sounds akin to


    breaking wind. Roy was like an unstoppable storm.


    "A newly qualified Battle General, how dare you scream here? Are you guys from Buddha Hall so


    arrogant?" said Judge.


    Judge moved the sword in his hand swiftly as soon as Roy approached him. His de left a bloody


    hole in Roy''s chest, blood gushing out. If judge had pushed harder, Roy would be a dea man now.


    Roy recoiled a few steps, and the cement under his feet cracked.


    "How could it be?" Roy, who had stabilized himself, showed endless disbelief on his face.


    "Battle God? You... you broke through to the level of a Battle God?"


    "You still don''t admit that you''re an idiot, huh?" Judge spoke lightly. "If the five sharp des of


    SHADOW were not even Battle God, it would be a joke."

 Chapter 66 Punishment, Losing An Arm

    Chapter 66 Punishment, Losing An Arm


    Chapter 66 Punishment, Losing an Arm


    Roy was embarrassed. He knew Judge was strong, as one of the "five sharp des" of SHADOW.


    How could he be an ordinary person? But he wouldn''t believe it if someone told him that he couldn''t


    even take a move from Judge''s hands. He was at least a Battle General.


    But now, he finally believed it. Although there was only one word difference between "Battle


    General" and "Battle God", there was a huge gap between them.


    Moreover, what Roy didn''t realized was that if a Battle Gods exerted all their strength, one p of


    them could kill dozens of Battle Generals.


    "I admit I''m not your opponent! But anyway, I hope you can give me an exnation for why you


    want to kill my people from Buddha Hall. Don''t forget that when Buddha Hall and SHADOW were


    established in the beginning, it was clearly stipted that mutual sparring between the two


    institutions is allowed but mutual killing is prohibited. Otherwise, it will be regarded as rebellion and


    punished by death!" Roy spoke up.


    "Is that so? Do you know that SHADOW has the power to act first and reportter?" Just then came


    another male voice.


    Then Billy and Casey walked over leisurely. They received Judge''s call on their way back from


    Harleen''s house to the hotel. Judge called him not for help but to consult him on how to deal with


    people from Buddha Hall.


    If it were up to Judge, he would have killed them first. But he knew that doing so would cause


    trouble for Billy. There were already many people targeting Billy, looking for any small mistake to


    use against him. If he killed the person from Buddha Hall without thinking, those people would


    surely use it against Billy.


    "Who are you?" Roy turned his head towards Billy and Casey.


    As a supervisor of Buddha Hall and with most of their battles taking ce overseas, it was


    reasonable that he didn''t recognize the master of SHADOW.


    "Brother, you''re here!" Judge turned his head towards them.


    "Commander!" The twenty SHADOW guards all shouted in unison upon seeing Billy.


    They had finished their battle-all twenty opponents had fallen and lost any fighting power they once


    had.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing how they addressed Billy, Roy trembled all over before copsing onto the ground


    with a pale face. He never expected that this legendary figure would be in Ozin today. When he


    heard about Coman''s situation earlier in the morning, he didn''t know too many details except that


    someone from SHADOW was involved. But never did he imagine that King of the West and also the


    master of SHADOW was also present in Ozin City.


    If Coman didn''t have a good reason to be killed, the master of SHADOW would never let this


    happen. And that thought filled him with foreboding.


    "C-Commander..." Roy sounded tongue-tied.


    "Aren''t you asking us why we killed Coman? Judge, give him the evidence and let him see for


    himself."


    "Got it!"


    Judge then took out his phone and threw it in front of Roy. This phone was a special multifunctional


    phone made by SHADOW and every member had one. In addition to the functions of an ordinary


    phone, it could also connect to the internalwork of SHADOW and ess information ording


    to different permissions. Moreover, this phone was also a life-saving tool for members of SHADOW,


    which could send out distress signals anytime and anywhere, even if there was no battery power


    left. And the system could still track its location.


    "He... he deserved everything!"


    Looking at the more than ten criminal evidence about Coman Watkins listed on the phone, Roy was


    consumed with immense regret.


    "Now you know why we killed him?" asked Billy in a t tone.


    "Yes! I''m sorry, sir! It was my oversight, please punish me." Roy pleaded with Billy.


    "The prestige of SHADOW cannot be provoked. Since you didn''t know the truth, cut off one of your


    arms then."


    Roy cut off his left arm with his palm of de right there without dy.


    "Um..." Roy made a muffled sound.


    "It''s a warning. If there''s another time, I''ll take your life! Get lost!"


    "Thank you, sir!" Roy struggled to stand up, bowed again and then turned around and left.


    ...


    "Dad, Dad!"


    The next morning, Billy came alone to the Knight family. As soon as he entered the house, Tasha


    ran over to him.


    "Tasha, would you like me to go for a walk with you today?" Billy bent down and picked up the little


    girl.


    "Yes, I want to go y in the park!" Tasha danced with joy, "I haven''t been to the park for a long


    time, will you go with me, Dad?"


    "Of course, no problem!" Billy responded with a smile.


    "But we apany your grandpa and grandma to look at a house this morning, and in the


    afternoon we will go to the park. Is that okay?"


    "Okay! I want to go see the house! We want to buy a big, big house so that I can put lots and lots of


    toys in it." Tasha responded.


    "That''s settled then!"


    Then he looked at the Fletcher couple and said, "Mr and Mrs Knight, it''s a nice sunny day today.


    Shall we go out together and take a look at the house?"


    Fletcher nodded and said, "I was just talking about this with Sharon earlier!"


    "Is that so? So, Mrs Knight, have you found any good properties?"


    "I searched onlinest night and found a few neighborhoods nearby that look promising. We can go


    check them out." Sharon replied.


    "Alright then, let''s go!"


    Later, they headed downstairs.


    "Sharon!" Just then, a woman''s voice called out.


    They turned to see a middle-aged woman in her 50s walking towards them with her husband and


    two young adults following behind her. She had applied heavy makeup on her face.


    "Jaylee?" Sharon was slightly surprised to see her. "What brings you here today?"


    "I heard you were back in Ozin so I came to find you." The woman named Jaylee Norman spoke up.


    "I''m looking to buy a vi today and I need your help closing the deal."


    As she spoke, an air of smugness appeared on her face.


    "So you''re buying a vi now?" asked Sharon, her eyes flickered with slight disappointment.


    "Yes, my daughter is getting married in a few months and they feel like their current living conditions


    aren''t good enough. They want to take out a mortgage for a vi instead. And 3 months ago, her


    fiance was promoted as the department vice manager at one of the world''s top 500panies. If


    he continues living in that old neighborhood, his colleagues will make fun of him. Oh right! I haven''t


    introduced Philip yet." Said Jaylee.


    "His surname is Hayward, his father is Calvin Hayward, an executive at one of the world''s top 500


    companies as well as being well-connected here in Ozin."


    Watching Jaylee boast about herself, Billy exchanged nces with Harleen and her sister tacitly.

 Chapter 67 A Competition

    Chapter 67 A Competition


    Chapter 67 A Competition


    "What a promising young man!" Sharon replied politely.


    "Thank you," Jaylee said as she looked up at the building behind them.


    "Sharon, isn''t this ce bing dangerous? You should consider getting a new house. You can


    always get a mortgage if you don''t have the money. It''s not that expensive." Jaylee suggested.


    "Yea," Sharon took a deep breath.


    Jaylee nced over at Billy who was ying with Tasha and asked, "Who''s he?"


    "He''s my dad..." Tasha shouted.


    "Oh, Harleen''s husband?" Jaylee asked Sharon. "Well then, why don''t you ask him to pay for your


    new house? Young people these days can work hard and save up for a down payment."


    Without waiting for Fletcher and his family to respond, she continued, "Alright Sharon, let''s go. The


    vimunity isn''t far from here, we''ll be there in no time."


    "Jaylee, we have something else to do today. Why don''t you guys go check it out yourselves?"


    Sharon took another deep breath before responding.


    "No way! I came here specifically to ask for your help with this matter, you muste with me."


    Jaylee insisted.


    "Oh yeah! We came in Philip''s BMW, I''m guessing you guys don''t have a car, right? How about


    taking a taxi? I''ll reimburse the fareter." Jaylee turned her head towards the young man beside


    her and said, "Philip, hurry up and bring your BMW over here."


    "Alright!" The man nced at Harleen and her sister with a smug expression.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mrs We have a car," Billy said with a faint smile.


    "A car?" Jaylee was slightly taken aback. "Is it a van? I''m in a bit of a hurry and I''m worried you


    won''t be able to keep up. Why don''t you just take a taxi?"


    "Don''t worry about us, Mrs Norman. We''re not driving a van, you can just lead the way." Felicia said


    sarcastically. Then she turned to her mother and said, "Mom, let''s go together!"


    While talking, Philip had already driven his BMW 5 Series over.


    "Okay then," Jaylee said as she opened the door to get in the car with them all piled inside. "Just


    make sure you keep up, Philip''s car is pretty fast. Oh, by the way, what kind of car are you driving?"


    Billy smiled again as he picked up Tasha and pressed his key twice before a top-of-the-line


    extended Land Rover sounded off twice from where it was parked nearby.


    "That''s our ride right there." Felicia cooperatively replied after hearing Jaylee''s question earlier on.


    "What kind of car is that? I''ve never seen one like that before, is it some sort of knockoff?" Jaylee


    asked while looking at their vehicle with scepticism written all over her face.


    "Mom! Stop talking now and let''s get going!" Phoebe Norman, Jaylee''s daughter, pulled her by the


    arm towards their vehicle while exining along the way, "That''s an extended Land Rover Range


    Rover, worth five or six BMWs!"


    Jaylee remained silent for several seconds before finally blurting out three words, "You rented this?"


    Half an hourter they arrived at Royal View Vis, an upscale vimunity. After parking the


    car, the group walked towards the sales office.


    "Mr Hayward, you''re here!"


    As they entered the lobby, a heavily made-up and seductive woman approached them, her eyes


    conveying suggestive messages to Philip as if she wanted everyone to know that she had


    something going on with him.


    "Madge, hello, my girlfriend, Phoebe and her parents." Philip shuddered at the woman''s expression


    and hurriedly spoke up.


    "Oh, nice to meet you, Miss Norman, Wee! Pleasee inside." Madge sized Phoebe up


    before leading them in.


    "Thank you!" Phoebe frowned slightly at Madge before taking Philip''s arm and walking towards the


    architecture model''s disy.


    "And who are you?" Madge turned to Billy''s family.


    "They''re here to help us look at houses," Jaylee said before turning to Sharon. "Sharon, why don''t


    you sit down for a bit? We''ll all go see some housester."


    "Fine," Sharon replied tly; she didn''t want to be there in the first ce.


    "Mrs Knight, since we''re already here why don''t we take a look at the architecture models? We have


    nothing else better to do anyway." Billy suggested while holding Tasha.


    "I''m not interested, you guys can go ahead." Sharon waved her hand dismissively.


    "Mum, let''s go check it out! Who knows? Maybe someday when we have enough money we can


    buy one too!" Harleen chimed in.


    "Yes, we''ll also buy a vi in the future!" Tasha said with wide eyes.


    "Okay then." Sharon reluctantly followed the group.


    "Daddy put me down. There are toys over there and I want to y with them!" Tasha soon turned


    her head and pointed to a small yground in the corner of the lobby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Okay!" Billy put Tasha down. "Felicia, can you take care of Tasha for a while? I''ll check out the


    vis with your parents."


    "Alright." Felicia then led Tasha towards the yground.


    "Mrs Knight, have you found any that you like?" Billy asked Sharon as they looked at the


    architectural models together.


    "Thismunity is one of Ozin''s most well-known vimunities. Both house design and


    community nning are top-notch. Each one is great." Sharon stared intently at the architectural


    models. It was clear she had been keeping an eye on this vi development for some time now.


    "That building looks nice with its little yard where you can nt flowers or something." Billy pointed


    to thergest vi in the middle of them all.


    "It''s nice!" Sharon looked enviously at it. "Anyone who can live in that vi is a winner in life!"


    "What are you doing? Stay away from there!" Just then, a woman shouted, "Can you afford to pay if


    anything gets damaged?"


    At that moment, a child''s cry could be heard as well. Billy turned his head and saw Madge, who was


    previously showing them around the sales office pointing angrily at Felicia while shouting. Tasha


    must have been frightened by her because she was crying loudly while hiding in Felicia''s arms.


    Billy hurriedly walked over, with Harleen and his family following behind.


    "What''s going on, Felicia?" Billy asked.


    "Tasha wanted to see this model, so I held her up to take a closer look." Felicia pointed to an


    aerone model on the table. "We didn''t even touch it, but this woman started yelling. Tasha was


    scared."


    "Hey, they were just looking at it. Was it necessary for you to yell like that?" Harleen questioned


    Madge angrily. She then took Tasha from Felicia''s arms and said, "It''s okay, Tasha. Mom and Dad


    are here. Don''t be afraid."


    Tasha burst into tears and cried out, "Bad woman! Bad!"


    "Do you even know how much this model costs? Can you afford to pay for it if they break it?" Madge


    looked at Harleen disdainfully.


    "Isn''t this model here for people to look at? Apologize to them!" said Billy in a harsh tone.

 Chapter 68 A Prime Suite

    Chapter 68 A Prime Suite


    Chapter 68 A Prime Suite


    Madge snorted disdainfully.


    "You look poor and shabby, You shouldn''te here..."


    Before she finished speaking, Billy pped her in the face.


    "... How dare you hit me?" Madge was stunned for a moment, then shouted hysterically.


    "I''ll say it again. Apologize!"


    "You bastard, I..." Madge started cursing.


    Billy gave her another two stinging ps across the face.


    "Sharon, can''t you do something about your son-inw? He''s too much. How can he hit someone


    for no reason?" Jaylee looked at Sharon with a hint of anger.


    "Why should I do something?" Sharon responded, "People like her who look down on others


    deserve to be taught a lesson!"


    Jaylee was blue in the face.


    "Hey, are you looking for trouble?"


    Six bodyguards quickly approached after hearing themotion.


    "Get down on your knees and apologize to Ms Reese!" One of the small leaders angrily pointed at


    Billy.


    Billy grabbed his finger and twisted it hard, causing a loud snap as the security guard''s finger hung


    limply.


    "Aah-" The guard let out a cry of pain.


    "You''re asking for it now." The other five guards rushed forward to Billy.


    "Stop right there!"


    Just then, a roar sounded out. A muscr man in his forties hurriedly ran over with several ck-


    d men surrounding him.


    "Ambrose!" Madge''s face lit up as she greeted the man upon seeing him.


    T��xt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ambrose, you came just in time. This guy is causing trouble and even hit me..."


    Before Madgepleted her sentence, Ambrose kicked her away with one swift motion. Shey on


    the ground retching repeatedly.


    "Boss?!"


    The guards looked confused one by one.


    Without hesitation, Ambrose kicked two of them to the ground and then roared, "You blind fools!


    How dare you be so rude to Mr Gardner? Do you want to die?"


    He then quickly approached Billy and bowed deeply. "My apologies, Mr Gardner. I''m sorry that they


    offended you. Please forgive them."


    As he spoke, his body trembled slightly and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Everyone around


    them was shocked by what they saw, since it was rare to see Ambrose, who was well known as a


    famous figure in Ozin, bowing before a young man.


    "Do you know me?" Billy looked at him but couldn''t recall ever meeting him before.


    "Yes, Mr Gardner, may I speak with you privately?"


    "Is there something urgent?" asked Billy.


    "It''s a small matter that will only take a few minutes of your time." Replied Ambrose.


    "Alright." Billy nodded at Harleen beside him and said, "Harleen, wait here with your parents."


    Harleen agreed obediently.


    "Mr Gardner, this way please!"


    "Watch her, I''lle back to deal with herter!" Ambrose pointed at Madge and ordered the people


    behind him.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Two minutester, Billy and Ambrose came in arge office. Ambrose abruptly knelt in front of Billy,


    trembling all over.


    "Please forgive me, Mr Gardner. I didn''t know anyone below would dare to treat you like this."


    Ambrose began.


    "Get up! How do you know me?"


    "I worked for Egbert Parham and I saw you that evening at the restaurant." Ambrose replied.


    "Egbert Parham?" Billy finally realized, "Is this property owned by Obodon Company?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder! Are all the salespeople in yourpany like that?"


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t discipline the person below me well. Please forgive me, Mr Gardner..." Ambrose


    shuddered again. He knew he could die once he offended Billy, who was the one even Derek and


    Damon would bow down to. Moreover, that night he saw with his own eyes Ezio Andrews, the


    number one underground world champion, being easily pped away by Casey.


    Ambrose stood up and walked over to therge table. He picked up a document that looked like a


    contract and handed it to Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, Mr Parham knows your house is going to be demolished, so he specifically instructed


    me to give you the prime suite. I was actually nning on visiting you with Mr Parham tomorrow, but


    I didn''t expect you toe here in person. All you need to do is write the name of the head of


    household and their ID number on this document. I''ll take care of the rest of the procedures and


    deliver your property certificate once it''s ready." Said Ambrose.


    "Oh?" Billy hadn''t expected Egbert would go through all this trouble for him. He smiled faintly and


    said, "You don''t have to give it as a gift. I can afford it myself. I''ll buy this suite."


    As he spoke, he took out a ck gold card from his pocket and handed it over to Ambrose.


    "Use this card. The password is six sixes."


    "No, you don''t have to pay for it. If my boss knows I let you pay, he''ll break my hands."


    As far as Ambrose knew, the minimum deposit limit in that card was starting at tens of billions. In


    addition, this card also had an overdraft function, with an overdraft limit of at least ten billion.


    "Do what I said. And tell Egbert to call meter, I''ll tell him." Said Billy.


    "No, I can''t do that." Ambrose looked panic.


    Egbert had made it clear that when dealing with big shots like Billy, they had to find a way to


    impress them, even if it meant giving away an entire estate.


    "Are you going to call him yourself?" asked Billy.


    "Well... okay..." Ambrose trembled as he took the bank card with fear and trepidation.


    Five minutester, they walked out of the office together.


    "Mrs Knight, just fill in your name and ID number." Billy handed Sharon the documents.


    "What''s this?" Sharon was slightly stunned, and Fletcher and their two daughters looked over at her


    at the same time.


    "I''ve already paid for the suite. Just fill in your personal information so we can put your name on the


    property deed. That''s why we need your information."


    "Ah!?"


    The Knight family all eximed in unison. Sharon even almost fell down from

 Chapter 69 A Family

    Chapter 69 A Family


    Chapter 69 A Family


    Jaylee''s family all looked at Sharon with envy and jealousy etched on their faces.


    The penthouse bought by Billy must have cost nearly 200 million.


    What a winner in life!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The most entertaining reaction came from Jaylee, whose mouth twitched several times. She


    couldn''t help but think about how she had unted her wealth before. Now she wished she could


    hide somewhere or disappear.


    How ironic!


    Meanwhile, Madge trembled uncontrobly under the gaze of two men in ck suits. Her face was


    full of panic and despair. The person she had insulted as being poor had just bought the most


    expensive penthouse with cash. She finally realized that Billy was not to be trifled with.


    "Yeah! We have a big house to live in!" Tasha eximed happily while dancing around.


    "Billy, you bought that penthouse, is it true?" asked Felicia.


    "Is there any doubt?" Billy replied with a smile on his face.


    "Ma''am," Ambrose stepped forward and said to Sharon, "Mr Gardner has purchased this suite.


    Once you fill out the paperwork, you can obtain your property deed."


    Ambrose didn''t dare to swipe too much money from Billy''s card, and finally, Billy bought it for 10


    million. He was very clear that if he were to seriously ask Billy for nearly 200 million to buy this suite,


    Egbert would definitelye after him. In addition, he had just been curious and looked at the


    bnce on Billy''s card, which stunned him a lot.


    "I..." Sharon was so excited that she couldn''t speak coherently.


    "Billy, this... this is too precious..." Fletcher took a deep breath before speaking up.


    "Mr Knight, this is not a big deal. Besides, it''s something I promised you." Billy looked at Sharon


    again and said, "Mrs Knight, please write it down quickly. After we''re done here, we''ll take Tasha to


    the park."


    "Harleen..." Sharon turned her head towards her daughter.


    "Mom, since it''s a gift from Billy, you should ept it." Harleen said as she watched Sharon''s


    ecstatic expression and tears uncontrobly streamed down her face


    Her mother''s lifelong wish had trulye true.


    Harleen looked deeply at Billy, who was fulfilling his promises step by step.


    "Okay... okay... Thank you, Billy." Said Sharon.


    "No problem at all, I''m happy to help."


    Two minutester, Sharon finished filling it out and handed it to Ambrose.


    "Mrs Knight, when the property certificate is processed, I will have someone deliver it to you."


    Ambrose took it with a smile and then turned to look at the two ck-d bodyguards guarding


    Madge.


    "Break her leg and get her outta here!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Madge was so scared that she trembled all over, and immediately copsed. Then she quickly


    crawled to Ambrose''s side.


    "Ambrose, spare me, I... I didn''t know he is your friend. Or I wouldn''t dare..." Madge pleaded with


    him.


    She looked around and saw Philip standing next to Phoebe, then shouted again, "Philip, your father


    knows many people, please call him, ask him to plead with Ambrose..."


    Philip frowned and immediately interrupted her, saying, "We''re not even acquainted. Why are you


    asking me for help?"


    Philip''s father was just an employee himself. Ambrose wouldn''t dignify his father with favors easily.


    Moreover, even if his father could have a say, Philip couldn''t make the call under this circumstance


    because his girlfriend was still over there.


    "Philip! You bastard! How can you leave me to suffer? You didn''t seem to mind when we were in


    bed together." Madge screamed hysterically at Philip.


    "Philip, is she telling the truth?" Phoebe yelled out.


    "She''s just a crazy woman, don''t listen to her nonsense!" Philip countered and pointed at Madge,


    "You''re just a troublemaker!"


    "Philip, you''re nothing but scum who won''t take responsibility for your actions!" Madge continued to


    scream. "You don''t even recognize me?" She then pulled out her phone and opened a video before


    tossing it over to Phoebe. "Take a look for yourself!"


    Phoebe furrowed her brows as she took the phone and watched the scene of Philip and Madge in


    bed together.


    In an instant, Phoebe raised her hand and pped Philip across his face. "You''re such a jerk!"


    She then burst into tears and ran out of the room with her parents chasing after her.


    Ten minutester, Billy and his family left the sales office and drove to the park.


    "Billy, where did you get all that money?" Felicia asked as they drove away.


    "I''ve been doing some small business outside these past few years and made a little money."


    "Weren''t you always in the military? Why did you suddenly start doing business? Can''t you tell us


    the truth?" Felicia was speechless for a moment.


    Billyughed and said, "Like I said, I have some friends who helped me out."


    "I don''t believe you!" Felicia looked skeptical. "What kind of business can make billions in just a few


    years? Did you rob a bank or something?"


    "Felicia, that''s enough." Fletcher interrupted her.


    "Billy... Thank you so much!" Sharon hadn''te down from her excitement yet. After pausing


    briefly she continued, "Sorry for how I used to treat you. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "Mrs Knight, you''ve thanked me more than ten times already. You don''t need to be so polite. This is


    what I should do."


    "Mom, Billy is part of our family now. You don''t need to be so formal!" Felicia stuck out her tongue at


    Billy and asked him, "Am I right? We''re all one big happy family now?"


    "Yes we are!" Before Billy could respond, Fletcherughed loudly.


    "Harleen, Billy is truly a good man. Being able to marry him is your blessing for life." Said Sharon to


    her daughter.


    "Mom... I..." Harleen blushed slightly and looked at Billy.


    "Thanks for thepliment." Billy responded with a smile after exchanging a nce with Harleen.


    "From now on, you should call me Mom. You''re Tasha''s dad and Harleen''s fianc��, so you have to


    call me Mom!"


    "Thank you, Mom!" Billy hesitated for a moment before changing his address.


    Then he turned to Fletcher and called out, "Dad!"

 Chapter 70 A Clue, Black Eagle’s Casino

    Chapter 70 A Clue, ck Eagle��s Casino


    Chapter 70 A Clue, ck Eagle��s Casino


    "Great, that''s fantastic!" Fletcherughed heartily.


    "Yoo-hoo, we''re a family now!" Tasha blurted out excitedly in Harleen''s arms.


    Harleen''s eyes welled up with tears.


    At four 4 PM, the family returned home from the park. Billy had wanted to talk to Harleen alone but


    received a call from Casey instead.


    "What''s up?" Billy answered the phone and asked.


    "Hey, bro, there might be some progress on what Osmond mentionedst time." Casey responded.


    "Have you found someone?"


    "Not yet, but someone might know something." Casey paused before asking, "Have you heard of


    ck Eagle?"


    "ck Eagle?" Billy was slightly taken aback. "The former underworld boss in Ozin?"


    Before the Miles family got into trouble, Billy didn''t pay much attention to the underground world but


    had heard of ck Eagle back then. Back then ck Eagle was as powerful as Damon was now,


    having the final say in the underground world.


    "Yes," Casey replied. "Judge found out that around the time of Miles'' incident, ck Eagle


    disappeared without a trace. It was only after his disappearance that Ozin''s underworld fell into


    chaos again and gave Damon an opportunity to rise."


    "Do you mean, ck Eagle was involved with the Miles family?"


    "I can''t be sure yet." Casey responded. "But it''s too coincidental! At that time, ck Eagle was at


    his peak just like Damon now. If there wasn''t a special reason, he wouldn''t have chosen to leave. I


    think even if he didn''t participate in the Miles family''s affairs, he might know something."


    "Should we go see him?" asked Casey.


    "Where is he now?" Billy asked after a moment of thought.


    "ording to our investigation, after he left Ozin 5 years ago, he disappeared until 2 years ago


    when he reappeared under the name, Hannibal Twitty, and opened a popr casino in a small town


    200 kilometers away from Ozin."


    "Oh, really? Let''s go see him then." Billy responded.


    Casey''s reasoning was obvious. Someone like ck Eagle who had such an underground influence


    would not willingly choose to leave his domain during his prime period unless there was something


    going on. Furthermore, using an alias now clearly indicated that there were problems.


    "All right!"


    Casey hung up the phone.


    About half an hourter, Casey and Judge arrived downstairs at Harleen''s house and drove off with


    Billy as well.


    "Have you asked Damon how much he knows about ck Eagle?" Billy asked shortly after they left


    in the Land Rover.


    "I have. At that time, he was only a local leader in Ozin''s suburbs and had little interaction with


    ck Eagle, who was several levels above him. When ck Eagle left Ozin, there were two other


    leaders before he took over. He knew very little about what happened at the time, only that ck


    Eagle offended some big shot and was expelled from Ozin."


    Billy nodded slightly.


    An hour and a halfter, the three of them arrived at the small town Casey mentioned.


    "Should we just surround his casino? Drag him out?" asked Judge.


    "No. Let''s not startle him." Billy shook his head. "If he chose to stay in such a small town, it must be


    to avoid something. He probably has an escape n ready by now. Let''s go inside the casino first


    and see what''s going on."


    Judge nodded before stepping on the gas pedal again.


    Twenty minutester, they stopped at the entrance of a medium-sized mansion on the southern


    outskirts of town.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Show your membership card!" A muscr man stopped their car at the gate.


    "We''re here out of curiosity. How do we get a membership card?" Casey spoke up.


    "No entry without an introduction!" The man responded in a deep voice.


    "Can we make a deal?" Casey pulled out several wads of cash from the glovepartment of his


    Land Rover and handed them over.


    "Hold on!" The man took the money and looked at it before turning around to make a phone call.


    Two minutester, he returned to the car. "Park your car outside and follow me."


    "Thank you." Casey replied.


    Soon, under the man''s guidance, they obtained a regr membership card. Although it was just an


    ordinary card, they had to recharge at least five million.


    This underground casino seemed like a big deal. Then, the three of them walked towards a three-


    story building on the inside of the estate.


    As soon as they reached the door, they saw someone being kicked out by another person. He fell


    heavily onto the ground with blood spewing from his mouth and injuries all over his body. One arm


    hung limply from his shoulder.


    "Dare to cheat here? It''s a warning for you! If there is a next time, you won''t leave here alive!"


    "I didn''t cheat, you can''t afford to lose..."


    "What did you say? Do you wanna die?" a guy in ck took two steps and walked up to him. " You


    have one minute. If you don''t get out of here, don''t leave today!"


    "It''s robbery! I..." The man spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "If you don''t want to live, I will fulfill your wish!" The guy of the casino raised his foot to step on the


    man''s heart.


    "For a little bit of money, do you have to resort to violence?" Judge spoke up. He helped the man up


    and said, "Alright, hurry and leave. Money is important, but you need your life to spend it!"


    "Get out of here, don''t go looking for trouble." The man in ck snapped at Judge.


    "Guests are all wee here. If people find out that you treat your guests like this, who would dare


    come gamble here?" asked Judge. Afterwards, he looked at the man who was knocked down on


    the ground and asked, "Aren''t you leaving yet? Are you willing to risk your life for some money?"


    "Th-thank you!" The man thanked them before stumbling towards the gate.


    The man in ck took another look at Billy''s group. He was probably surprised by their aura but


    didn''t say anything else before turning around and walking towards the lobby.


    The three of them then entered the first floor hall. Looking around, there were all kinds of gambling


    tools avable with many people gathered around each table. Soon after they walked around the


    hall, taking note of each table''s situation where games were being yed big time with hundreds of


    thousands being wagered per round.


    "It seems ck Eagle isn''t willing to retire just yet, he has quite a few men under his wing." Judge


    commented.


    Casey responded nodding his head as they sat down in an adjacent resting area.


    "This kind of shady ce should''ve been shut down long ago!"


    "Just in this hall alone, there are at least three Warriors reachingter stages, not including those


    inside private rooms."


    "Even Damon can possibly lose."


    "Bro, what''s the n now? Are we just gonna grab someone and interrogate them?" Judge turned


    to Billy.

 Chapter 71 A Dice Game

    Chapter 71 A Dice Game


    Chapter 71 A Dice Game


    "Find someone first." Billy noticed a uniformed beauty standing nearby.


    "Miss, is there any other ce to y greater the lobby here?" he asked with a smile.


    "Hello, sir!" The uniformed beauty walked over with a professional smile on her face. "How great do


    you want?"


    "The greatest one." Billy asked with anotherugh.


    "We don''t have any limits here. As long as the customer is willing to bet, we''ll take it." Replied the


    uniformed beauty.


    "Really?" Billy smiled and asked again. "Is there a game where I can bet ten billion in one round?"


    The woman choked for a moment. She had been working at this casino for 3 years and had seen


    many wealthy people betting millions or even a billion in one round. But she had never seen anyone


    betting ten billion in one round.


    After carefully examining Billy and his twopanions, the beauty spoke up hesitantly, "Sir, are you


    serious?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "Please wait for a moment." The woman was stunned once more before turning around and walking


    towards an opposite VIP room. Soon after that, she led over an alluring woman with delicate


    features and an hourss figure.


    "May I ask for your name, sir?" The tall woman smiled flirtatiously at Billy.


    "Myst name is Gardner."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Ah, Mr Gardner," the woman said with a gesture of invitation. "Please follow me."


    "Thank you," Billy stood up and followed her.


    Soon, they entered a VIP room. Looking around, there were seven or eight men standing in each


    corner of the room, all with strong presence. A beautiful female dealer stood by a gambling table.


    From her aura, it was clear that she was not an ordinary person either.


    "Mr Gardner, let me introduce myself first." The woman looked at Billy and said, "I''m Emily Reed,


    you can call me Emily. I am in charge of this casino."


    "I heard from her that Mr Gardner wants to bet ten billion per round?" she continued.


    "It depends on whether the house dares to ept it or not." Billy replied nonchntly.


    "Mr Gardner! We wee all customers here, there''s no reason for us to refuse any bets." Emily


    smiled. "I''m just curious about what game you want to y?"


    "Anything goes." Billy responded.


    "You seem very confident, Mr Gardner?" Emily squinted slightly as she looked at him.


    "Well since it''s gambling we''re talking about here, luck ys a big part in determining who wins or


    loses until the results are out, anyone has a chance of winning, right?"Billyughed lightly


    "Indeed!" Emily giggled coquettishly. And she pointed to a chair next to the gambling table. "Please


    have a seat, Mr Gardner."


    "Thank you." Billy replied as he took his ce.


    "Shall we keep it simple, Mr Gardner?" Emily asked from across the table. "Let''s y dice, each of


    us with six dice and whoever has the lowest score wins."


    "A game worth ten billion?" asked Billy.


    "How about it?" Emily grinned.


    "Well, why not?" Billyughed.


    "You''re a man of your word, Mr Gardner." Emilyplimented him before turning to a beautiful


    dealer beside her.


    The dealer nodded and handed out two sets of dice, one for Billy and one for Emily.


    "Ladies first!" Billy gestured towards Emily with a smile on his face.


    "Alright!" With renewed vigor in her eyes, Emily picked up her set of dice and began rolling them


    expertly between her fingers. Obviously, she was someone who had spent years honing this skill at


    the gambling tables. With a final thud on the table after about a minute or so of rolling, she opened


    it. Without suspense, six dice cups were stacked in a line, with the top die showing one dot.


    "The banker has one point!" The beautiful dealer spoke, her eyes shing a hint of admiration.


    "Mr Gardner, I''m sorry to say my luck is pretty good today." Emily''s lips curved into a faint smile.


    ying dice with herself was no different from giving away money. She had been gambling at this


    casino for years and had never lost.


    "Well done!" Billy gave a slight smile.


    "It''s your turn now, Mr Gardner!" said Emily.


    "OK." Billy reached out and grabbed the dice cup, casually flipping his wrist before putting it down


    on the table.


    When Billy opened the cup, there was a collective gasp in the room. Six dice were also stacked in a


    line but with the top dice spinning for a while before standing on top of another die. In the end, the


    dice on the top stood on one of its vertex.


    As they watched Emily and others react to this oue, Casey and Judge both raised their


    eyebrows slightly. ying gambling tricks against their boss was simply ignorant and reckless.


    The Army of Bloodshadow, with tens of thousands in its ranks, boasted many talented individuals.


    Not only were their martial arts skills above average, but they also excelled in other areas such as


    medicine, poison arts, marksmanship, gambling, mysticism,puters and finance. Among them


    were two experts in gambling, who had reached the pinnacle of their craft. It was said that their


    skills rank among the top five in the country. However, since they gambled with Billy once before


    and lost every single round out of a hundred yed-one hundred to zero-they dared not mention


    their expertise again.


    "Sorry about that. You lost." Billy said to Emily with a smile.


    "... Who are you?" Emily knew she had met her match today.


    "Does it matter?" Billy smiled again. "If you''re not satisfied with the result we can y another


    round. Of course, but first you''ll have to give me those ten billion."


    Emily let out a heavy sigh and spoke up, "This round doesn''t count by our rules, ording to the


    rules, the minimum is one point. It should be considered an ident, so I''ll give you another


    chance."


    "So now you''re trying to back out?" Billy raised an eyebrow at her words.


    "Kid, didn''t you hear what she said? Your score doesn''t count, roll the dice again!" A man in ck


    walked over.


    "Otherwise, consider yourself a loser and bring out ten billion immediately before getting out of


    here!"


    "Are you ready to rob us?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Kid, stop wasting time here!" The man in ck responded coldly.


    "You got another chance to roll the dice. If you don''t want to do it, then bring out ten billion!"


    "You''re asking for death!" Judge''s eyes sank as he wielded his curved de and shed down on


    the gambling table, which broke into two pieces under his strike.


    After a brief pause, Emily asked again, "Who are you guys?"


    "Even if it''s a gray industry, there should be some basic rules of the game to follow." Billy took out a


    cigarette from his pocket and lit it up.


    "If you''re not willing to ept losing at gambling then this casino doesn''t need to stay open


    anymore!"


    "Are you looking for trouble here today?" Emily couldn''t help but feel uneasy when she saw Billy''s


    carefree expression.

 Chapter 72 Black Eagle

    Chapter 72 ck Eagle


    Chapter 72 ck Eagle


    "I was just here to have some fun, why talk about looking for trouble?" Billy took a drag of his


    cigarette. "Alright, give us the money. It''s only ten billion, your gambling den should be able to


    handle it, right?"


    "Do you know whose territory this is? Do you even realize the consequences of causing trouble


    here?" asked Emily.


    She didn''t believe that Billy''s group was here to gamble. Judge''s sh just now was definitely from


    a Battle Master level expert. She knew the three of them came prepared.


    "My time is limited, so you better hurry up and give me the money. If you can''t make the decision


    yourself, then ask for permission from above." Billy spoke calmly.


    "In that case, let me see what tricks you have." Emily''s tone turned cold. "Attack!"


    Several ck-clothed men in the room and the beautiful female dealer allunched their attacks to


    charge at Billy and his group.


    "Stop!" Just then, a deep voice rang out followed by a group of people walking in through a side


    door.


    The leader was a man 50-odd years old with fierce features and one arm missing. He appeared a


    tough and formidable guy. Following behind him was an old man with a full forehead; there seemed


    to be daggers shooting out of his eyes. After them, four ck-clothed men were standing behind,


    having something bulging at their waists indicating they had weapons on them.


    "Mr Twitty!" Everyone including Emily trembled before bowing down to the lead respectfully.


    "Bunch of pussies!" Hannibal Twitty aka ck Eagle said sternly before turning towards Billy. "...


    what should I call you?"


    As he spoke, there was a glint in his eyes. He vaguely felt that Billy seemed familiar, but couldn''t


    remember where he had seen him before.


    "My surname is Gardner!" Billy narrowed his eyes as he looked at the other man.


    On the way here, Judge had already shown him a photo of ck Eagle, so he recognized him at


    first nce.


    "Gardner?" ck Eagle furrowed his brows slightly and couldn''t recall anything about it.


    After pausing for a moment, he continued speaking, "The people below don''t understand the rules.


    Don''t take offense to them, Mr Gardner."


    Then he turned to Emily and asked, "What are you still standing there for? You lost the bet fair and


    square. Give Mr Gardner his money!"


    "Mr Twitty, he..." Emily hesitated slightly.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" ck Eagle''s tone became heavy.


    "I see." Emily quickly turned around to leave the room. Less than two minutester, she walked


    back in with a check in her hand and a tinge of hatred in her eye as she handed it over to Billy.


    "Thanks!" Billy took the check with a faint smile on his face before turning back to ck Eagle.


    "There''s something I want to ask Mr Twitty about. Would you be willing to share some information?"


    "Oh?" ck Eagle was slightly surprised. "What do you want to know?"


    "Let me start by asking an unrted question first, should I call you Mr Twitty or ck Eagle?" Billy


    smiled again.


    "Hmm!?" ck Eagle felt panic flooding into his heart. It had been five years since anyone had


    mentioned that name in front of him. But when the others in the room heard Billy''s words, they too


    showed a strong sense of shock and tension.


    "What''s wrong, Mr Twitty? Can''t answer this question?" Billy smirked.


    "Who are you!?"


    "I''ll call you ck Eagle then!" Billy smiled faintly. "Don''t recognize me?"


    "Let me remind you then. Ie from the Miles family in Ozin."


    "What? It''s you?"


    He finally realized why he felt familiar with Billy-he was the adopted son of the Miles family. And


    before that, he thought the Miles family had been wiped out.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?" asked Billy.


    "How could you still be alive?!"


    "I think you know why I came to find you, don''t you?" Billy didn''t answer his question.


    ck Eagle suddenly became wary.


    "Kill them!" ck Eagle suddenly gave an order.


    Four guys in ck pulled guns out simultaneously and pulled the triggers.


    "You overreached." Judgemented before moving his legs and wrists. Then his curved sword


    flipped swiftly between those guys.


    As expected, the bullets were all blocked and fell to the ground, emitting a crisp sound. Endless


    shock appeared on each face.


    "Advance!" After the four of them had run out of bullets, everyone except ck Eagle and the old


    man quickly charged towards Judge at the same time.


    Judgeunched another attack. In less one minute, all of themy down badly wounded and even


    dead.


    ck Eagle''s face was full of shock and he trembled slightly. The reason why he dared to open a


    gambling den here so brazenly in the past two years was that he relied on the strong martial arts


    experts under hismand. He thus had confidence that with these people guarding, not to


    mention other forces causing trouble, even if the official attacked, he hads the ability to retreat


    unscathed. But now, all of it had been ruined in the blink of an eye.


    "Boy, do not be arrogant!" At this moment, the old man took a deep breath and quickly rushed out.


    The fierce air moving forward following his palms was his weapon. Though the old man made his


    maximum effort causing stunning sounds of the wind, he failed confronting Judge too.


    "Too weak!" Judge said coldly, and a cold light following his sword shed out again.


    Soon, the old man was cut in half in a blink.


    ck Eagle couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed onto the ground, shivering all over with an


    look of terror in his eyes. Unexpectedly, even the strongest person by their side couldn''t take a


    single blow.


    At the same time, following the noises, a group of people in ck outside the lobby rushed over


    towards this direction.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In no time, Just as they had just taken a few steps, they were blocked and killed by a group of ck


    d people. Before they realized what was going on, they all fell down. One by one, either their


    hands or legs were broken, blood gushed wildly, and they curled up on the ground, howling loudly.


    Only then did the gamblers in the hall reacted and immediately let out a scream.


    "SHADOW, Everybody out who doesn''t need to be here." A loud voice spread throughout every


    corner of the hall.


    Dozens of men in brocade stood at the gate.

 Chapter 73 Important Clues

    Chapter 73 Important Clues


    Chapter 73 Important Clues


    The gamblers rushed out of the door, leaving behind a group of ck-d men writhing in pain on


    the ground.


    Billy turned to ck Eagle and asked, "So, do you have anyone left to call?"


    "You... you''ve be a member of SHADOW?" ck Eagle trembled as he asked. As someone


    with his status and position, he knew what being associated with SHADOW meant.


    "If there''s no one left, how about we chat?" Billy took a drag from his cigarette.


    "What happened five years ago had nothing to do with me. It was... the work of the three families,


    Jimenez, Ma and Watkins..."


    "I never said it was you," Billy replied. "But surely there are some things that you can tell me about."


    "What... what things?"


    "Can you tell me why you left Ozin after the Miles family incident?" Billy asked again.


    "I... I grew tired of all that violence and killing. I just wanted to find a ce..." ck Eagle shuddered


    uncontrobly.


    "ck Eagle, I advise you not to test my patience any further." Billy interrupted him sternly.


    Suddenly there was knocking at the door.


    At this moment, around thirty or forty men in fancy attire marched up to the door of the private room


    and simultaneously bowed.


    "Commander, the entire estate has been cleared. Please give further instructions!"


    "Call the local police station and have them take over." Billy replied.


    "Yes, sir!" The group responded in unison.


    ck Eagle, who had just gotten up from the ground, copsed again. This time, his face was even


    more filled with shock than before.


    Looking at Billy with trepidation he asked, "You... you''re Commander Gardner?"


    With his experience and knowledge, he knew that there was only one person within their territory


    who could be called "Commander" by SHADOW''s elite soldiers-King of the West and master of


    SHADOW.


    "Now can you tell me who that woman was that you instructed three major families to attack?" Billy


    spoke again.


    ck Eagle let out a deep breath. If he still held any hope before then it had vanishedpletely


    now. This man was an absolute giant in their world; there was no way ck Eagle could stand


    against him.


    "I... I don''t know exactly who she was... only that she''s a very beautiful woman..." ck Eagle


    struggled to swallow before continuing.


    "Five years ago, she came to me first and asked me to attack the Miles family. But at that time, I


    had established myself as the underground king in Ozin and didn''t have much conflict with the Miles


    family. So I declined."


    "This could have been the end of it."


    "But... but something unexpected happened during that meeting. The woman may have had a


    rpse of an old illness and was writhing in pain on the couch..."


    "I heard someone call her Lady Peony. And her veil fell off because of her movements, revealing


    her true face."


    "It was for this reason that she developed murderous intent towards me and sent people after me


    on the second day after our meeting."


    "Luckily, I was prepared for it. After losing an arm due to their attack, mypanions fought bravely


    to protect me and we managed to escape."


    "But I knew they wouldn''t give up easily on pursuing me so I fled overseas for two or three years."


    "Later on, I heard that the Miles family had been exterminated and their goal had been achieved. So


    two years ago, I dared return home thinking they would gradually give up chasing after me."


    "You''re pretty lucky!" Billy squinted his eyes. "Do you still remember what she looks like?"


    "It''s been too long now and it was just a quick nce so my memory is not very clear." ck Eagle


    shook his head.


    "I only remember there was a beauty mark about as big as a grain of rice between her eyebrows."


    After speaking he looked back at Billy. "That''s all I know, Mr Gardner, please spare my life..."


    "Take him back! Draw out whatever details you can remember about her appearance!" Billy


    ordered.


    Immediately, ck Eagle was hit by a palm strike from Judge and fell to the ground unconscious.


    Ten minutester, the three of them drove back to Ozin with ck Eagle.


    "Oh, by the way, brother. We got a response from the capital." Casey spoke up after driving for


    about ten minutes.


    "They won''t approve your resignation but they''ll give you three months off and expect you to report


    back in the capital after that."


    "Whatever," Billy added as he expectedly shrugged his shoulders.


    Casey nodded before speaking again with a thoughtful tone. "Roderick showed up at the Watkins


    family that night. It doesn''t seem like it was just a coincidence."


    "We have no connection with him and we didn''t notify him beforehand about our ns for the


    Watkins. How did he know we were going to take action that night?"


    Billy smile lightly and asked, "Do you think those old fogies in the capital would be so kind as to give


    me three months off?"


    "What do you mean?" Both Casey and Judge looked confused.


    "Boss, are you saying Roderick was sent by them?" Judge asked further rification from Billy.


    "Of course!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly before continuing his exnation. "Jake is injured and not


    able to perform his duties properly while Roderick''s strength is still too weak to intimidate everyone


    in East District."


    "But I''m here now working for free right under their noses! What a group old cons indeed!" Casey


    couldn''t help butment sarcastically on their situation now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Forget about them though, let them do whatever they want." Billy dismissed their concerns before


    turning towards Casey once more. "Have you been able to contact Jake yet?"


    "We can''t reach him, he''s not in Ozin. He must have been recalled to the capital."


    "Well, forget it then. We''ll talk about it next time." Billy nodded slightly.


    Over an hourter, their Land Rover entered the outskirts of Ozin.


    As the their car stopped at a traffic light at an intersection, an unlicensed Hummer sped past from


    the side, almost knocking two pedestrians crossing the street off their feet. With that speed, it was at


    least 120 miles per hour and disappeared in a blink of an eye around a bend ahead.


    The three of them exchanged nces with a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    "Two Battle Generals?" Judge paused briefly before speaking with a slightly solemn expression on


    his face.


    "Yeah!" Billy frowned slightly.


    Not only did they detect that both people in that car were Battle Generals, but they also sensed


    strong bloodthirsty aura emanating from them.


    "Judge, send all SHADOW boys stationed in Ozin out to search for any suspicious individuals who


    may have infiltrated Ozin within our full range. Wait for my order if they find any traces, no sudden


    moves. Report immediately as soon as possible."

 Chapter 74 Shopping For Clothes With Harleen

    Chapter 74 Shopping For Clothes With Harleen


    Chapter 74 Shopping for Clothes with Harleen


    "Got it!" Judge then dialed a number to give some instructions.


    All three of them were well aware that if a Battle General were to attack ordinary people without


    restraint, there would be corpses everywhere.


    "Brother, do you think someone knew you''re in Ozin and they sent people over to test us?" Casey


    pondered for a moment before turning to Billy.


    Billy''s injury was top secret, and anyone who knew about it was under strict orders not to divulge


    any information; or they would be executed.


    This was understandable. Although there were hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Army of


    Bloodshadow troops stationed on the western border, the person who made neighboring countries


    tremble with fear was still the Ki ng of the West. If they found out that the king had been injured,


    they would take advantage of this opportunity to cause chaos.


    In fact, not only was Billy''s physical condition highly ssified information but also those four legion


    commanders under hismand.


    Of course, these were all theoretical. In reality, rumors had already spread about Billy''s injury; most


    people just didn''t dare confirm it. And now that they knew he had left his western territory with only


    Casey by his side, it wasn''t impossible for some malicious individuals to test them out.


    "It probably isn''t" Billy shook his head. "Judging from their bloodthirsty aura alone, these two are not


    ordinary warriors."


    "If I''m guessing correctly," he continued. "They''re likely from ce of Darkness outside our


    borders."


    Judge''s eyes narrowed as he just hung up on his phone call. "ce of Darkness?!"


    ce of Darkness was a world that existed independently of the country, mixed with all kinds of


    people and professions. What was frightening were the many forces in that world, with several


    major organizations capable of toppling a small to medium-sized country at will.


    A year ago, when someone targeted by SHADOW sought refuge in ce of Darkness, Judge went


    there once with Billy and experienced firsthand the power of ce of Darkness. Although it wasn''t


    enough to make him too wary, he didn''t dare underestimate them either. And he believed that what


    they encountered was just the tip of the iceberg for ce of Darkness.


    "Why are people from ce of Darknessing to Ozin?" Casey frowned as he asked.


    "I''m not sure. We need to find out quickly, in case they''ll cause chaos in this city." Said Billy.


    "Yes!" Both Casey and Judge nodded simultaneously.


    The next morning, after spending some time with Tasha at home, Felicia and her sister returned


    from grocery shopping outside.


    "Do you have time today?"


    "Yeah, why?" Billy smiled.


    "Come with us to go shopping." Felicia replied cheerfully.


    "Why do you suddenly want to go shopping?"


    "Billy, sometimes I think you''re attentive, but other times you''re so careless!" Felicia pouted.


    "Harleen hasn''t bought herself a decent piece of clothing in years. It''s all cheap stuff from street


    vendors. But she''s about to start looking for a job again. You can''t have her wearing those old


    clothes! It''s embarrassing!" She continued.


    Billy realized his mistake and felt guilty. He had seen Harleen wear several sets of cheap knockoff


    clothes before. Although it was true that she looked good no matter what she wore, it was still unfair


    to her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Felicia! I look good in these clothes. Why do I need new ones?" said Harleen.


    "Harleen, sorry. Felicia is right, we should buy some new clothes." Said Billy.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Felicia. Let''s go now."


    "Really? That''s great!" Felicia was overjoyed.


    "I want to go too! I want new clothes too..." Tasha chimed in from the side.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Haha, let''s all go together then. Tasha needs new clothes too." Billyughed and ruffled Tasha''s


    hair affectionately.


    Fletcher and his wife exchanged a smile as they watched everyone happily chatting away. They


    were pleased with how things were going. Harleen didn''t argue anymore since everyone seemed so


    excited about shopping together. Ten minutester, they drove off towards the mall.


    "Wow... I haven''t been shopping at the mall for a long time. This feels amazing!" Felicia eximed


    as they arrived at arge department store downtown half an hourter, drawing attention from


    other shoppers around them.


    "Felicia, can you calm down a bit?" Harleen red at her sister.


    "I don''t want to!" Felicia responded. "I''ve been suppressing myself for so many years, I''m about to


    go crazy. Now that I have a brother-inw, I''d go on a shopping spree."


    "I don''t feel like dealing with you!" Harleen replied.


    "She''s right. From now on, there''s no need to suppress yourself anymore. Do whatever you want!"


    Billy hugged Tasha andughed in response.


    "Daddy, there are so many toys! I want to buy them all!" Tasha shouted loudly as they passed by a


    toy store.


    "Tasha, Uncle Casey has bought you so many toys already and you haven''t even yed with them


    yet. Why do you want more?" Harleen spoke up.


    "Although the toys Uncle Casey bought are also fun, most of them are for boys. I want to buy girl


    toys..." Tasha muttered in response.


    "Today whatever Tasha wants she gets, Dad promises." Billy said with a smile.


    "I want Barbie dolls and Elsa princesses and princess castles..." Tasha danced around excitedly.


    "You''re spoiling her again." Harleen gave Billy an eye roll.


    "It''s rare that Tasha is this happy." Billyughed in response


    Half an hourter, Tasha had chosen over ten girl toys herself.


    After paying the bill, Billy temporarily stored the toys at the store until they finished shopping for


    clothes. Soon after, the group arrived at the women''s clothing section on the third floor.


    "Wow! All big brands, this year''stest fashion styles." Felicia eximed excitedly. "Billy, you''re


    going bankrupt today!"


    "Don''t worry about it, buy with confidence!" Billyughed. He did have no shortage of money. Any


    one of his ck gold cards was enough to buy the entire mall.


    "Generous!" Felicia responded with a smile before pulling Harleen into the Chanel boutique.


    "Wee to Chanel. Please feel free to look around and try on anything you like." A sweet-looking


    saleswoman approached them with a smile. As she looked at Harleen and Felicia, there was a hint


    of admiration in her eyes.


    "Thank you, we''ll take a look first." Felicia replied with a smile.


    "Sure thing!" The saleswoman smiled back.

 Chapter 75 The Eldest Son Of The Meyer Family

    Chapter 75 The Eldest Son Of The Meyer Family


    Chapter 75 The Eldest Son of the Meyer Family


    Harleen and Felicia were attracted by some coats, one of which had a price tag of nearly 30


    thousand. In addition, the other jackets were also priced at tens of thousands or even hundreds of


    thousands.


    "Too extravagant!" Felicia picked up the most expensive coat and gestured with it before sticking


    out her tongue. "This one piece alone could cover my expenses for over a year."


    "Hello there miss," said the salesperson with a smile. "This is our newest arrival and it doese


    with a slightly higher price tag. If you think it''s too expensive, we have other ssic styles that would


    look beautiful on two lovelydies like yourselves."


    "It''s too expensive for us," replied Felicia as she hung up the coat again. "We''ll go check out other


    stores instead. Thank you though!"


    "No problem at all." said the salesperson cheerfully.


    "Don''t touch what you can''t afford to buy! Who do you think you are pretending to be rich?" Just


    then, a woman who looked like she was in charge walked over.


    She looked disdainfully at Felicia before turning to address the sweet-looking salesperson named


    Sophia.


    "You''ve been working here long enough now, can''t you see who should or shouldn''t be touching our


    clothes? What if they mess them up? How are we supposed to sell them?"


    "They were just looking..." Sophia weakly interjected.


    "What''s there to look at? You''re just satisfying your own curiosity! If I catch you letting whoever


    touch our clothes, don''t expect any bonuses this month!"


    "Huh?" Felicia frowned upon hearing this remark from the manager. "What kind of attitude is that?"


    "That''s just how I talk, if you don''t like it then leave!" retorted the Manager with an air of contempt.


    "These clothes are only meant for people who can afford them, clearly not someone like yourself


    who has no intention of buying anything."


    "You..." Felicia''s face turned red with anger.


    "Miss, please watch yournguage!" Harleen furrowed her eyebrows. "Never mind if we can afford it


    or not, aren''t these clothes here for customers to try on?"


    "I''ll emphasize again, we only let customers who can afford it try on our clothes. Poor people


    shouldn''t waste our time here." The manager surnamed Harper responded coldly.


    "You better apologize right now!" Billy walked over holding Tasha. "Otherwise, you''ll soon lose this


    job!"


    "Oh, such big talk! I want to see how you make me lose this job." The manager nced at Billy with


    a disdainful look. She had her confidence as the store''s manager. She had connections above her,


    otherwise she wouldn''t be in this position.


    "You''ll see." After ncing at her once more, Billy ignored her and looked at Harleen. "Harleen, this


    coat looks great. It would look beautiful on both of you. Why don''t each of you buy one?"


    "Billy, have you even looked at the price?" asked Felicia.


    "No need to look, if you like it then that''s all that matters." After finishing his sentence, Billy turned


    towards Sophia the server and said, "Hello there! Can you help me wrap up these two items?"


    "What a show-off!" The manager spoke up coldly from the side.


    Just then high heels could be heard clicking against the floor followed by a tall woman walking in


    while holding onto a young man''s arm. Both were wearing ck sunsses and had an arrogant


    expression on their faces as though they were superior beings towering over everyone else.


    "Is that her?" Felicia was slightly surprised when she saw the woman.


    "Do you know her?" Harleen asked.


    "Don''t you recognize her? She''s Rita Richardson, the third female lead from that hit drama a while


    back!" Felicia responded.


    "I don''t know her!" Harleen shook her head.


    "Mr Meyer and Miss Richardson, wee! Pleasee in." Upon seeing the two of them, the


    manager hurriedly greeted them with a fawning expression on her face.


    "Do you have any new coats?" The woman named Rita Richardson asked indifferently.


    "You came at just the right time, Miss Richardson, we just received two new coats yesterday, they''re


    this year''s newest model."


    Then she led the two of them over there.


    "Hmm! It looks pretty good. Wrap it up for me!" Rita nced briefly at the coat before saying so


    roughly. Then she casually nced at Harleen and Felicia before looking towards the manager.


    "Wait a minute, has this coat been tried on by those two? Get me a new one! What''s going on with


    your store? You let anyonee in here and try on clothes randomly. Who would buy clothes that


    people like them have tried on?"


    "Miss Richardson, I''m sorry. I''ll get you a new one right away." The manager nodded and bowed


    apologetically to her


    "But..." Sophia had an hesitant tone, "There are only two pieces of this coat left in our store. This


    gentleman just said he wanted to buy both..."


    "You shut up!" the manager red fiercely at Sophia.


    "What did you mean by what you said earlier, Miss?" At this point Felicia looked towards Rita


    Richardson somewhat angrily and asked.


    "Do you not understand what I''m saying?" Rita asked back calmly.


    "There''s a difference between high and low ss, I find the clothes you poor people wear dirty. Who


    knows if you have any diseases...!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp p echoed through the air and Rita''s sunsses fell


    to the ground with a ng.


    The other servers who had just gathered around were shocked and their jaws dropped when they


    saw this happen.


    It took Rita a while before she regained her senses and let out a scream.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You scoundrel! How dare you hit her? I''ll make sure..." The manager shouted at the same time but


    was cut off by another smack that almost made her fall over.


    "Lucas, he hit me! "Help me deal with him. Today I''m gonna make sure he knows what happens


    when he hits me!" Rita yelled loudly towards the young master.


    "You got guts, didn''t you? You even dare to hit my woman!" Lucas red at Billy and spoke in


    anger. "Get down on your knees right now!"


    "Felicia, take Tasha over there to check out some toys." Billy ignored Lucas and turned to Felicia.


    "Okay!" Felicia knew that Billy was angry, so she picked up Tasha and walked towards a rest area at


    the end of the aisle.


    "Young man, I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" Lucas'' tone became colder again.


    "She''s your woman?" Billy responded coldly. "Great! Then why don''t you kneel down with her and


    apologize?"


    "Huh?" Lucas frowned. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Tell me," Billy replied calmly.


    "The Meyer family, ranked sixth in Ozin''s family rankings. You should know them, right?" Lucas


    looked proud of himself.


    "The Meyer family?" Billy nced at him.


    "If you don''t kneel within a minute, I''ll have your fathere here personally to apologize for you!"

 Chapter 76 YouVe Been Fired

    Chapter 76 You''Ve Been Fired


    Chapter 76 You''ve Been Fired


    "I think you''re asking for trouble!" Lucas frowned and threw a punch at Billy.


    Bang!


    Before his fist could even extend halfway, he was sent flying andy on the ground for a while


    before getting up.


    "Lucas!" Rita eximed, rushing over to help him up.


    "Well done! You dare to hit me. You''re really something! I promise you, If I won''t let you kneel down,


    I''ll name after you!" Lucas''s eyes were zing with anger. After speaking, he took out his phone


    and dialed a number.


    "Billy, why don''t we leave?" Harleen looked at Billy with concern.


    "Let''s go somewhere else to see if there are any suitable clothes," she suggested.


    "Harleen, it''s okay. If we don''t teach these people a lesson now, they''ll continue to bully innocent


    people in the future." Billy gave her an assuring look.


    "Just wait a moment. I''m going to call my friend!" After hanging up, he dialed Derek''s number on his


    phone.


    "Mr Gardner!" Derek answered after one ring.


    "There are three things you need to do right away," Billy said sternly,


    "First, there is a Chanel boutique in Metropolis Commercial Building. Tell theirpany that the


    store manager surnamed Perry doesn''t need toe into work starting tomorrow."


    "Second, there''s a so-called B-list celebrity named Rita Richardson who will be cklisted starting


    tomorrow!"


    "Third, notify the head of the Ozinthe Meyer family that I''ll give him half an hour toe to the


    Chanel counter at Metropolis Commercial Building to pick up his son. If he doesn''t show up in time,


    he''ll bear all consequences."


    After speaking, Billy hung up the phone.


    "You''re crazy!" Rita sneered when she heard Billy on the phone. "You want to cklist me?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m warning you. If you don''t kneel down and apologize today, you won''t be able to stay in Ozin


    anymore!"


    "That''s right!" The manager also snorted coldly. "You''re just pretending on the phone. I bet your call


    didn''t even go through!"


    "It''sughable that you think I won''t have toe into work tomorrow."


    "You''ll soon find out whether my call went through or not." Billy gave her a nce.


    "Just wait and see what happens if you dare mess with me!" Lucas gnashed after finishing the call.


    A few days ago, the top three families in Ozin were overthrown overnight, and the Meyer family had


    now been listed among the new four families in this city. Therefore, Lucas looked downed upon


    Billy, a nobody in his eyes. Then, Lucas looked at Harleen.


    "Are you Harleen Knight? Who''s he?" asked Lucas. He felt a bit familiar with Harleen at first nce


    before, and now he remembered it.


    Harleen was known as the most stunning and beautiful woman.


    Harleen nced at Lucas but did not answer his words.


    "Harleen, why don''t you take a look at some of the other styles and see if there''s anything else you


    like?" Billy suggested.


    "It''s too expensive, let''s go." Harleen shook her head.


    "Don''t worry about the cost, money is not an issue as long as you like it." Billy smiled and turned to


    Sophia, the waitress. "Can you rmend a few more styles for us?"


    "Sure... sure thing..." Sophia was still recovering from shock.


    "What ''sure thing''?" The manager shouted angrily. "I''m officially telling you now that you''re fired! Get


    out of here!"


    Sophia was slightly stunned. She then took a deep breath, took off her work badge and ced it on


    the counter before turning to face him.


    "If I''m fired then I''m fired. With a store manager like you, I was nning on quitting in a few days


    anyway!"


    "Sucking up to those above while bullying those below, ttering others while being arrogant


    towards weaker ones. I really don''t know how ourpany chose someone like you as store


    manager!" After speaking she turned towards Billy and Harleen and bowed slightly. "I am very sorry,


    but unfortunately I cannot serve you anymore due to my situation."


    "It should be us apologizing to you for causing trouble." Said Harleen with some guilt in her voice.


    "No worries, this job wasn''t meant for me anyways." Replied Sophia with a faint smile before turning


    around and walking towards the door.


    "Wait! Don''t be in a hurry to leave. Wait a little longer, I promise you won''t lose your job!" said Billy.


    "Thank you, sir, I..." Sophia responded.


    Just then, two sets of footsteps sounded and a middle-aged man in a suit hurriedly ran over


    followed by an employee.


    "Mr Olson?" Seeing the middle-aged man, all the waiters were surprised at once. This man was the


    leader of Chanel in the East District who rarely showed up on normal days.


    "Mr Olson, why are you here?" The manager hurriedly went up to greet him.


    But as soon as she arrived in front of him, the middle-aged man pped her down on the ground.


    "You''re fired! Get out of here right now!"


    "Mr Olson... why? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" The manager got up from the ground


    and asked fearfully.


    "Get lost!" The middle-aged man kicked her out with one foot directly afterward


    He had just been upstairs talking to the manager of the Metropolis Commercial Building when he


    received a call from his immediate superior, who proceeded to chew him out without any


    exnation. He was warned that if he couldn''t get Billy''s forgiveness for whatever had happened,


    his position as head of the East District would be reced. Heter asked his superior about Billy''s


    identity but was not given a direct answer. Instead, he was told that if this matter wasn''t handled


    properly, not only would he lose his job but also possibly even his life. So he rushed down in a


    panic.


    "Is this how your Chanel store managers behave?" Billy spoke coldly.


    "I... I didn''t manage my subordinates well enough. Please... please forgive me, sir." Fred Olson


    responded with another bow.


    "Enough!" Billy waved him off and turned to Sophia instead.


    "This server has performed well, I believe making her store manager will cause your store''s


    performance to skyrocket."


    "Hmm?" Fred paused for a moment before quickly responding, "Thank you for your kindly


    suggestion!"


    Then he turned to Sophia and announced, "From today on, you are the manager of this store"


    "What?!" Sophia eximed in shock.

 Chapter 77 The Anxious Head Of The Meyer Family

    Chapter 77 The Anxious Head Of The Meyer Family


    Chapter 77 The Anxious Head of the Meyer Family


    "What are you still standing there for? Show your gratitude to Mr Gardner!" Fred reminded Sophia.


    "Th-thank you, thank you so much!" Sophia looked at Billy gratefully and bowed.


    Being a store manager for a top luxury brand was not an easy job toe by. It was definitely a


    great position with several times higher ie than regr employees.


    "No problem. I believe you can handle it!" Billy responded with a smile.


    At this moment, an ear-piercing ringtone sounded and Rita became rmed. She picked up her


    phone and saw that the call was from herpany. Finally, she answered the call.


    In less than one minute, she copsed in despair. Herpany informed her that they were


    terminating their contract with her effective immediately and all of the programs and advertisements


    she had recorded would no longer be aired. They also warned her not to continue working in the


    entertainment industry as she had been cklisted by them-no otherpany would dare sign with


    her now. Herpany had invested heavily in promoting her career but now they were cutting ties


    just like that-unless there was immense pressure on them, they wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    "Lucas, please help me! Talk to thepany, ask them not to cklist me..." Rita stuttered,


    crawling towards Lucas.


    Lucas frowned at her words. He instinctively nced at Billy, having a strong sense of foreboding.


    Earlier on the phone, Billy had mentioned three things and two of them had alreadye true.


    "Lucas, please help me..." Rita continued to plead.


    "Get out of here!" Lucas was too annoyed to deal with her. Then he turned to Billy and asked, "Who


    are you?"


    "No hurry, it''ll be your turn soon." Billy replied nonchntly before turning his attention back to


    Sophia. "Miss, can you show me some clothes now?"


    "Sophia! What are you waiting for?" Fred urged her.


    "Oh? Of course!"


    Less than twenty minutester, a group of the Meyer family members led by Roger Meyer rushed


    over.


    "Dad?!" Lucas ran over after seeing his father arrive. He didn''t expect his father toe in person,


    and a vague sense of unease rose in his heart.


    Roger kicked his son down. Perhaps feeling unsatisfied, Roger kicked him twice more and snapped


    at him, "Are you trying to kill the Meyer family? You ungrateful son!"


    "Dad..." Lucas looked confused.


    "Shut up!" Roger roared and walked quickly towards Billy.


    Without hesitation, he knelt down directly on the ground. The rest of the Meyer family followed suit.


    "Mr Gardner, I''m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my son." said Roger. Then he turned to Lucas. "You


    ungrateful son! Why are you still standing there? Go beg Mr Gardner for mercy!"


    The onlookers were petrified immediately; they stared at them with their mouths open wide in


    shock. The head of the mighty Meyer family actually kneeled publicly for a young man, which was


    too unbelievable! Chanel''s representative was also shocked. He knew Roger well as the current


    head of the Meyer family and an influential figure in Ozin society. He finally believed what his boss


    had told him on the phone and thus he silently congratted himself for making the wisest decision


    earlier.


    "I... I''m sorry, Mr Gardner. Please forgive me." Lucas crawled to Billy and kowtowed vigorously,


    shivering all over. Based on his father''s reaction, now he knew that he had offended a big shot.


    "Weren''t you going to teach me a lesson just now?" asked Billy.


    "I''m sorry... It''s all my fault..."


    "Mr Gardner, as an apology from the Meyer family, here''s somepensation for you and Ms


    Knight. I hope you can ept it." Roger trembled as he took out a check from his pocket and


    handed it to Billy.


    Twenty minutes ago when Derek called him, he was so rmed by the news that even his phone


    fell off his hand. After all, Derek was currently one of the most influential people in Ozin; even


    Master Eight has to bow down before him. But Derek told him that the person his son offended was


    someone for whom even Derek himself would show great respect. That was not someone the


    Meyer family could afford to offend.


    "You Meyer family is rich!" Billy said lightly as he looked at the eight zeros on the check.


    "Do you think money can solve everything?"


    "I..." After taking a deep breath, Roger''s eyes shed with a determined look. And, he broke Lucas''s


    arm.


    With a crisp sound, Lucas''s right arm immediately drooped down.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah-" Lucas let out a scream like a ughtered animal, and cold sweat broke out all over his body.


    "Mr Gardner, do you think this will work?" asked Roger with pleading eyes.


    "Billy, forget it. Let them go!" Harleen walked over and looked at Lucas''s miserable state, feeling a


    bit sorry for him. While speaking, her heart was also extremely shocked. Although she knew that


    Billy''s identity was definitely not simple, and he knew many people with status in Ozin, she didn''t


    expect that just one phone call from Billy could make the head of the Meyer family panic like this.


    She was very curious about who Billy just called.


    Billy nodded slightly and looked at Roger.


    "This time, consider it a lesson for your son. If I find out he''s bullying people again next time, you


    should know the consequences!"


    "Thank you... Thank you, Mr Gardner. From now on, I... I will definitely discipline this rebellious son


    well!" Roger bowed and expressed his gratitude.


    "Mr Gardner, please take this money..."


    "Enough already. Take your son and leave. Don''t disturb me while I''m shopping with Harleen!" Billy


    couldn''t ept his money.


    "Okay... okay, we''ll leave right away!" Roger quickly responded. For him, sacrificing his own son''s


    arm for the peace of the entire Meyer family was quite a lucky break.

 Chapter 78 The Scent Of Blood

    Chapter 78 The Scent Of Blood


    Chapter 78 The Scent of Blood


    Five minutester, only Billy and the Chanel representative, along with a server, remained in the


    store. Shortly after, Harleen called Felicia and Tasha toe back.


    "Felicia, why don''t you try on some clothes and see if there''s anything you like?" Billy asked her.


    "Billy, are you gonna buy me such expensive clothes?"


    "As long as you like, we can buy all the clothes on these racks." Billy replied calmly.


    Felicia giggled. "Billy, you look like a nouveau riche!"


    Two hourster, the four of them drove home. Harleen and her sister each bought two or three sets


    of clothing from Chanel and then went to other stores to buy several more sets. They had now


    stocked up for the entire winter season.


    ...


    That night at 8 o''clock after finishing dinner, Billy received another call from Casey about those two


    Battle Generals they had been tracking down for days now. So, Billy left immediately.


    About 40 minutester, Billy arrived at a rtivelyrge bar entrance where he hoped he could find


    some information.


    "Brother!" Billy had just gotten out of the car when Casey and Judge walked up quickly.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "As you ordered, I had SHADOW''s people search throughout the city, but we haven''t found our


    targets." Judge responded.


    "But, we did find five suspicious individuals from overseas. They''re thete stage of Battle Master


    with a strong bloodthirsty aura. They should all be members of ce of Darkness!"


    "Where are they?"


    "They''re inside the bar. They just went in not long ago." Casey replied.


    "Casey,e with me!" After a brief thought, Billy instructed them. "Judge, you lead your team to


    stay outside and keep an eye on whether there are any aplices around them. Try not to startle


    them unnecessarily, tonight we''ll find their hideout."


    "Yes, sir!" Both nodded simultaneously.


    Then Billy led Casey into the hall and found a seat in a corner.


    "This bar should belong to Damon''s name. I overheard one of their servers chatting earlier, he


    should be here tonight too." Casey spoke up first.


    "How convenient!" Billy smiled faintly before asking, "Where are those people?"


    "They''re in private room V1, there are five altogether." Casey pointed his finger towards the first


    private room along the aisleway beside them.


    "All at Battle Master level?" Billy asked again.


    "Yeah, two of them are getting to Battle General level."


    Just then, a sound of a door being forcefully pushed open came from the hallway.


    "Help... Help me..."


    A woman screamed in extreme terror. Soon after, a hostess girl ran out of the aisle in panic and


    started screaming while running. Not a stitch on her, she was covered with bruises all over, bleeding


    at her mouth.


    Then six strong security guards in the hall quickly walked towards the private room. As they came to


    the door of the private room, they were shocked by what they saw.


    Eight naked beer girls were curling up on the ground, with different sorts of bruises on them,


    shivering with fear. While on the sofa, two men were lying on top of two girls and vigorously moving.


    A girl was pined down on the sofa when a man trickled wax onto her body. The private room was


    filled with the begging and screams of the girls.


    "Damn it, you guys deserve to die!" The leader of the security guards was furious, gritting his teeth.


    Then he raised the electric baton in his hand and rushed in, shouting, "Release them!"


    Several other security guards also followed along at the same time.


    "Get out, don''t ruin everything!" The man who was smoking a cigar spoke lightly.


    He moved swiftly and kicked those bodyguards out of the door with a few punches.


    "Who... are you?" the team leader asked while blood kept oozing out of his mouth, "How dare you


    look for trouble at Master Eight''s ce? You''re gonna die."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so? Then you can call him over!" The man returned to the sofa and sat down.


    "Also, have him bring a few more beautiful women over. These ones are boring. Tonight we''re


    gonna have fun here!"


    "You..." The security leader spat out more blood.


    Soon, a sound of footsteps arose, and a group of people with gloomy expressions walked down


    from the attic. The leader was none other than Damon Arnold, followed closely by Ezio Andrews,


    and behind them are his four trusted subordinates.


    "Master Eight..." The security guard shouted with difficulty.


    "Master Eight... help!" Several girls screamed loudly.


    Damon was instantly incensed as he saw what had happened in the room.


    "Master Eight, they''re not normal." Ezio walked two steps towards Damon and reminded in a low


    voice.


    Damon nodded slightly. He was also a martial artist himself and thus he had long sensed a strong


    pressure from the opponents'' bodies, mixed with a strong bloodthirsty aura. He was clear that they


    who lived in the underground world during peaceful times were no matches for these opponents.


    Buy he couldn''t figure out who they were.


    "You are looking for death!" One of Damon''s people roared angrily and rushed towards them with


    his hand raised.


    "You ignorant ants!" The man on the other side spoke lightly, shing his body again.


    Damon''s subordinate was sted out, hitting the wall hard before falling on the ground. Four rind of


    him was broken at least.


    "Lim!" the three on Damon''s side called out the name of the injured man at the same time.


    "You ask for this!" Another one on Damon''s side roared and pulled the trigger at the opponent.


    Bang!


    The bullet shot out rapidly, but hit a remnant, sparking on the ground. And the next second, the


    figure quickly approached and reached out to grab his wrist, forcefully breaking it, even when a


    bone fracture sound sounded.


    "Ah-"


    With painful cry, the pistol slipped from his hand.


    Immediately after, the other man swept out with a palm, and he flew straight out of the door, lying on


    the ground with his head tilted and fainting.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Come back!" Damon stopped his men to rush out again. "You''re not his opponent, don''t get killed."

 Chapter 79 Judge Finds Something

    Chapter 79 Judge Finds Something


    Chapter 79 Judge Finds Something


    "Master Eight, let me take him on!"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Damon shouted coldly. "Get Lim out of here!"


    "Yes, Master Eight!"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Damon took a deep breath and looked at one of the


    troublemakers with a serious expression.


    "You must be ''Master Eight''." The man grinned at Damon.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Clear out everyone else and bring all the women in this bar over to me for


    some fun."


    "Name yourself!" Damon spoke up.


    "If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to talk too much." The man pulled out a military knife and took


    a bite of fruit with it.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do as I say or tomorrow there won''t be any more Master Eight in Ozin!"


    Damon snorted coldly. "I was born scared. I have three thousand men under mymand. No


    matter how strong you are, do you think you can confront thousands of people?"


    "Oh! I''m so scared." The man pretended to look surprised.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he shed towards Damon like a ghost.


    "Master Eight, watch out!" Ezio reminded as he took two big steps forward and punched fiercely


    towards the man rushing to them.


    "Get lost!" The man spoke in a deep voice and threw a punch.


    Boom!


    Their attacks collided violently, creating a powerful air wave that shook the surroundings. After the


    loud noise, Ezio quickly retreated six steps behind him. His blood surged and his breath became


    extremely chaotic. Looking at the man in front of him who just stood still for a moment before


    stabilizing himself, Ezio'' face showed a hint of seriousness. He didn''t expect that his full-force attack


    would be easily blocked by the opponent. If one of them had such strength, what would happen if all


    the five of them attacked at once?


    Damon also became warier, aware that he had no chance of winning if they wanted to deal with


    him.


    "Not bad. An old fart like you is almost entering the rank of Battle Master. It''s quite surprising," said


    the man as he licked his lips.


    "But with your mediocre skills, you can''t protect Master Eight''s life!" After speaking, he turned to


    Damon. "Master Eight, you have one minute to think about it. If you don''t call all your little women


    here now, I''ll take your life!"


    "I may not be a good person," Damon spoke in a deep voice. "But I can''t ignore lives of my people."


    "Come on, I haven''t had a good fight in years. Even if I know you''re no match for me, it won''t hurt to


    battle you!"


    "So you want to die?" The man smirked and his tone turned serious. "Then let me grant your wish!"


    As he spoke, he disappeared in a sh and unleashed a ferocious punch that created an ear-


    piercing sound of wind being torn apart. Judging from his stance, Damon knew that the man had no


    intention of sparing him!.


    "Master Eight, watch out!" Ezio cried out again. He wanted to block the attack for Master Eight but


    was too injured to react fast enough. He could only watch as the man''s fist came crashing down


    towards Master Eight.


    Damon''s pupils shrank into tiny dots as he sensed the power behind the attack. He realized how


    naive he was thinking that he could fight back against this guy. Just when Damon thought it was all


    over for him, a gust of wind carrying immense force blew past him.


    In the next moment, the man flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, directly breaking a


    human shaped hole in the wall behind him and falling onto the concrete floor in the backyard.


    The man struggled a bit before he was dead. A Battle Master was exterminated by someone with a


    single move of his hand.


    "Mr Gardner?!" Damon and Ezio turned to see Billy and Casey walking steadily towards them.


    Amidst their shock, both men felt a wave of relief upon seeing Billy appear. With him present, they


    could finally breathe easy tonight. In their minds, whether it was Billy or Casey, they were both at


    least above the level of a Battle General.


    "Damn it!" The other four men shouted angrily after looking at their fallenrade outside the wall.


    "Leave one alive, kill the rest!" Billy spoke in a low voice.


    "Got it!" Casey nodded and darted out.


    "Go to hell!" The four men shouted simultaneously as they raised their hands to attack Casey.


    The next moment, three palm winds swept by and three bodies exploded like balloons. They


    disappeared in seconds. The girls were all scared and fainted after screaming. As for Damon and


    Ezio, they goggled at the bloody scene before them with shock written all over their faces, though


    they had learned that Casey was an able man in martial arts. At the same time, the other man''s


    punchnded unimpeded on Casey. What made him despair was that the punch he threw with ten


    percent of his strength not only failed to hurt Casey at all, but also directly shattered his own arm.


    The man quickly fell back while vomiting blood.


    "Battle... General level?"


    Boom!


    Before his words had even finished, Casey struck again and a gust of wind lifted him up into the air.


    The man was thrown hard on the floor, his bones smashed. And now, he was dying.


    "Who are you? Besides soldier of the War Department in Ozin, how could there be any other Battle


    General?" The man spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang and he picked it up to see that it was Judge calling.


    "What''s up?"


    "Sir, they''re definitely making a big move tonight." Came Judge''s slightly angry voice through the


    receiver. "Our people have found out that not only these five people, but also their aplices


    have appeared in several ces in Ozin. There have been many casualties. The police station and


    the military department of Ozin received the news and are now searching throughout the city. I''ll go


    take a look now."

 Chapter 80 Intention

    Chapter 80 Intention


    Chapter 80 Intention


    "Tell the police station not to get involved in this matter, they are not opponents!" Billy reminded.


    "And send all SHADOW members in Ozin there, kill them where they stand."


    "Got it!" Judge responded and hung up the phone.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" asked Casey.


    "I bet they have some ulterior motive tonight."


    After Billy repeated Judge''s words, he walked up to the man and asked in an intimidating voice.


    "What is your purpose here? Where are they, the two Battle Generals?"


    The man spat and snapped, "Do what you want to me, but if you want me to tell you something, no


    way!"


    Billy flipped his wrist, followed by three silver needles flying out, which drilled into the man''s chest.


    The next moment, the man let out a hysterical scream and rolled on the ground, cold sweat pouring


    from his body.


    "I... I''ll tell you... Stop! Please! I''ll tell you everything!" In less than 30 seconds, the man couldn''t hold


    on anymore. Even though he was one from the ce of Darkness, he couldn''t withstand the creepy


    torture of meridians exploding.


    "Remember, you only have one chance to tell the truth." Billy raised his hand and sent three silver


    needles flying out.


    The man curled up on the ground, gasping for air. His spirit was at an all-time low.


    "We... we came to Ozin this time to seek revenge against Rakshasa. She... she killed many of our


    people..." The man spoke slowly after catching his breath.


    "Rakshasa?" Billy frowned. "Who is she?"


    "She... she''s the hall master of ce of Darkness Rakshasa Hall. After we injured her, she fled to


    Ozin..." The man paused before continuing.


    "Lord Allen and Lord Danny ordered us to cause trouble in Ozin City, lure out the people from war


    zone in Ozin and the police station so that they can go kill Rakshasa..."


    "Do you know where she is?" asked Billy.


    "I don''t know exactly... the people from the war zone should know..." The man continued speaking


    with difficulty.


    "Damn it!" Billy eximed angrily as he swept a punch out, causing the man''s body to explode in an


    instant.


    "Head for war zone!"


    Billy had arrived at the gate, with Casey quickly following up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Inside the car, Billy dialed Roderick''s number.


    "Hello, sir, did you hear about someone is making trouble everywhere tonight? I''ve sent people..."


    "Where is Rakshasa?" Billy interrupted him.


    Roderick on the other end of the phone was surprised for a moment because few had known about


    Rakshasa.


    "If you don''t want Ozin to be in trouble, answer me Now!" Billy shouted coldly.


    "The inspectorate is protecting her at a base in the east of the city..." Roderick could feel the


    coldness from Billy''s voice through the phone.


    "Send me her location immediately."


    "Sir, may I ask if something has happened?"


    "At least twote-stage Battle Generals from ce of Darkness are going to assassinate Rakshasa.


    Neither your people nor those from the inspectorate can stop them." Billy spoke again.


    "What!?" Roderick eximed and quickly said, "I''ll send you her location right away!"


    In the entire eastern district, besides Jake before he got injured and his four legionmanders


    who were still stationed at the border, there were no powerhouses at the level of Battle God.


    Although Roderick was at a deputy position in Eastern District, he was still a Grand Elder Battle


    General, since he mainly focused on internal management duties. Currently within the war zone in


    Ozin, there was only one Tier-one Battle General besides him. Even the inspectorate''s strongest


    person was only a Tier-two Battle General.


    If twote-stage Battle Generals suddenly appeared here they would definitely crush them all.


    Without much thought, Roderick quickly sent the address to Billy. He could only rely on Billy now.


    "Hurry up!" After setting the navigation, Billy handed his phone to Casey.


    Casey stepped on the gas pedal, causing the Land Rover to roar.


    "Why are even people from the inspectorate involved? Who is Rakshasa?" Casey asked while


    driving.


    The inspectorate didn''t have any clear responsibilities and it reported directly to the capital city,


    handling some unusual tasks assigned by higher-ups, and it had close working rtionships with


    various district war departments. When Billy and Casey were in the western region before, they had


    dealt with people from the inspectorate many times.


    "There are many powerful organizations outside of our borders that operate as hired guns or


    assassins." Billy answered evasively. "But everyone knows that all powerful forces have


    corresponding support from their countries. They asionally help these countries deal with things


    that cannot be handled at a national level!"


    "So what you''re saying is that Rakshasa might be someone arranged by higher-ups in ce of


    Darkness?" Casey continued asking.


    "Even if it wasn''t intentional arrangement, there must still be some connection. Otherwise she


    wouldn''t receive protection from both War Department and the inspectorate!"


    "Then why didn''t she go back to the capital? Why did shee here to Ozin just to cause trouble?


    How can Ozinpete against ce of Darkness given their abilities?"


    "It''s simple, because I''m here in Ozin." Billy spoke calmly.


    "Damn, are those old guys doing this intentionally? Giving you something to do?" Casey cursed out


    loud.


    "You know they''re not doing me a favor, letting me take three months off."


    "A bunch of old cons!" Casey couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "After we finish this busy period, let''s go to the capital city together." Said Billy.


    "Alright!" Casey''s eyes lit up.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, at the foot of a mountain, an unknown


    training base was located. Eight men dressed in in clothes with loaded guns were on duty at the


    gate. Each one had a serious expression and tense demeanor. If it were any other time, they


    wouldn''t have been so highly nervous these past few days. The reason being that there was a


    special guest who had arrived during this time. No one knew who she was except for a few people


    higher up and all they knew was that she had suffered severe injuries. They were instructed to keep


    it secret and guard her closely without making any mistakes. At first, they didn''t pay much attention


    to this matter since this ce belonged to the War Department territory; no one darede here


    recklessly. However, just two days ago an officer on duty fell asleep which led him being punished


    by militaryw by those higher up, which made them realize how serious things could get if


    something went wrong here.


    Soon after, three cars screeched their brakes followed by Roderick leading his team rushing


    towards them at the gate in haste.


    "Sir!" Eight inclothes men stood at attention and saluted.


    Roderick nodded slightly, then turned to the two middle-aged men behind him. "Hurry up, transfer


    Rakshasa!"


    The two men nodded simultaneously.


    Just then, two sets of footsteps sounded, piercing the silence of the night. Before long, two burly


    figures appeared a hundred meters away.


    Roderick ordered in rm. "It''s toote. Everyone, Stage One Alert!"

 Chapter 81 You Have Crossed The Line

    Chapter 81 You Have Crossed The Line


    Chapter 81 You Have Crossed the Line


    "Yes, sir!" A inclothes man responded loudly before turning and running towards the base.


    As they spoke, two figures appeared like ghosts in front of them from a hundred meters away.


    "Identify yourselves!" Roderick sensed a strong aura of power emanating from the two men. One


    was already a True Master Battle General and both had a thick bloodthirsty aura about them. They


    were definitely survivors who crawled out from mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    "Surrender Rakshasa to us, and we''ll spare your lives!" A man named Allen spoke up.


    "People from ce of Darkness dare to infiltrate Ozin? Do you think there is no able man left in


    vale (the country)?" Roderick continued speaking.


    His only option now was to dy as much as possible, hoping that Billy would arrive before they


    made their move. Otherwise, with their strength, it would take less than 3 minutes for the base to be


    destroyed.


    "If you talk too much, you get to die!" Allen threatened.


    "You shouldn''t be here. No matter what kind of organization you belong to, you''ll lose too much if


    you lose two advanced Battle Generals all at once!" Roderick wasn''t timid. "If you leave noe,


    perhaps you can still be alive. Or, you get to stay dead here."


    "Too many words! You''re doomed to die today!" Allen''spanion snapped. As hepleted his


    sentence, he started moving.


    "You asked for it!" shouted a inclothes man, raising his gun and firing. However, most of the


    bullets hit only afterimages, leaving bullet holes on the ground. Even if one or two bullets hit their


    target, they couldn''t break through their defensive aura and fell directly to the ground.


    "So weak!"


    The man said in a deep voice and casually raised his hand to smash out an extremely violent punch


    that destroyed everything in its path. The typical characteristic of a powerhouse above Battle


    General level was being able to release chi (their energy) outside their body and kill without being


    seen.


    "Be careful!" Roderick said while sweeping out a burst of force.


    Boom!


    Their attacks collided fiercely with each other. The resulting airwaves directly knocked several


    casual-dressed men off their feet. They spat out blood but couldn''t get up for half a day.


    After the loud noise subsided, Roderick and the man both retreated seven or eight steps. The


    cement floor beneath them shattered like spider webs.


    "Not bad. You can take my attack!" The man narrowed his eyes slightly before shaking his arm and


    attacking again. Several punches came whistling like a hurricane, much stronger than the previous


    move.


    "y, Marvin, be careful, don''t fight head-on with them. Just hold him off!" Roderick said before


    raising his hand and charging forward.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it!" The two were both Battle Generals from the inspectorate''s. They nodded in response


    before rushing towards Allen.


    The sound of intense collisions immediately filled the scene as figures shed and waves of energy


    flew around. In less than 2 minutes, y and Marvin both spewed out a mouthful of blood before


    flying out and falling heavily to the ground. Their breaths instantly weakened. They were still no


    matches for the opponent since Allen and hispanion were at peak strength.


    "You two dare to block my path?" The man clearly had no intention of letting them go easily. As


    soon as he spoke, he rushed towards y and Marvin. And as he was about to deal a blow, a burst


    of gunshot sounded as hundreds of people rushed out from the base while shooting.


    "Damn it!" Allen retreated in no time. Bullets all fell on the ground like rain with crackle and sparks


    flying.


    And, Allen disappeared.


    Soon, a strong gust of wind swept out, apanied by a burst of explosive sound in the air. After


    the gust subsided, arge group of men were sent flying backwards.


    Roderick was forced to continuously retreat by Allen''s attacks. He had been hit several times and


    his breathing was extremely erratic. The opponent was at the perfect level for a Battle General, one


    level higher than him. Holding on until now was already at his limit.


    "I''m done ying with you. Go to hell!" Allen spoke coldly. He narrowed his eyes and his aura once


    again soared as he revealed his perfect Battle General state without any doubt. Without any fancy


    moves or tricks, he punched out with thunderous force that broke through the air like lightning


    striking down from above.


    Sensing the power behind this punch caused Roderick''s pupils to shrink rapidly as every hair on his


    body stood on end. He wanted to dodge but it was already toote; all he could do was watch


    helplessly as Allen''s fist rapidly erged within his field of vision.


    Boom!


    Just as Roderick was about to give up hope, a deafening explosion echoed through the air and


    Allen''s body exploded like a bomb, leaving behind a cloud of blood mist.


    "Mr Gardner!" Roderick knew it was Billy without even looking. Only a Battle God could have taken


    down ate-stage General with one blow. And in Ozin right now, there could only be three people


    who fit that description-Billy, Casey, and Judge. No one else.


    "You okay?" Billy asked calmly.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for saving my life, sir!" Roderick bowed gratefully after narrowly escaping


    death''s door.


    The other guy saw hispanion get punched into oblivion and lost all will to fight. He quickly


    dodged to the side while feeling waves of shock and disbelief crashing over him.


    Wasn''t Ozin supposed to have only peak warlords? How did they suddenly get someone with a


    Battle God''s strength? He had no choice but to run or he''d end up as nothing more than scraps on


    the ground.


    "You can''t escape!" Casey''s eyes narrowed as he chased after him at lightning speed.


    "Who are you guys? Our target is only Rakshasa, it has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to


    meddle!" The man shouted as he ran frantically.


    "From the moment you infiltrated vale, your fate was sealed. This isn''t ce of Darkness, and


    you''ve crossed the line! You must die!" Casey replied coldly.


    As he spoke, he had already shed behind the man less than ten meters away.


    "Do you know who I am?" The man shouted in desperation. "If you kill me, the forces behind me will


    never let you go!"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in knowing who you are. Your forces don''t scare me either!" Casey''s words


    fell as his palm struck out. The air around them surged like a raging sea.


    "No..." The man screamed hysterically.


    Before he could finish his sentence, everything came to a sudden stop. After the palm wind passed


    by, a burst of blood mist exploded in mid-air. Then everything returned to calmness.

 Chapter 82 Rakshasa

    Chapter 82 Rakshasa


    Chapter 82 Rakshasa


    Five minutester, Billy and his group arrived at a small meeting room within the base.


    "Thank you for saving our lives, Commander Gardner and Captain Casey!" y and Marvin both


    bowed, their eyes filled with excitement and admiration. They had heard of the renowned


    commander before -he was an absolute powerhouse in martial arts. Not only was he respected in


    the western region, but throughout the entire country as well.


    "Alright," Billy waved his hand. "Tell us about Rakshasa. What is her connection to ce of


    Darkness?"


    "Rakshasa is from the Chasey family." Roderick spoke up.


    "Hmm?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "The Chasey family in the capital?"


    "Yes," Roderick nodded. "She went to ce of Darkness years ago and established Rakshasa Hall


    there, bing its leader. She has done a lot for our country over these years. Not too long ago,


    some people from Blood Hall surrounded a team from the inspectorate who were on a mission.


    They contacted her and Rakshasa led her people to kill those from Blood Hall. I don''t know where


    Blood Hall got the news and they sent two men to attack Rakshasa Hallter. Rakshasa was injured


    badly under the attack of the two allied opponents and was saved by us after she escaped from


    them narrowly.


    "Blood Hall?" Billy furrowed his brows slightly. "The one ranked fifth in the overall power rankings of


    ce of Darkness?"


    "Yes!" Roderick nodded solemnly. He knew exactly what it meant to be able to rank in the top five


    organizations in ce of Darkness. If they were to unleash their full force, they could easily destroy


    a small country.


    "Blood Hall''s people werepletely wiped out in Ozin this time, and they won''t give up!" Billy


    spoke again. "What''s your n? Are you going to keep Rakshasa in Ozin?"


    "We... we consulted with the capital," y hesitated before speaking. "The response we got was


    that Rakshasa can only stay in Ozin until her injuries have fully healed."


    "A bunch of old bastards!" Casey frowned, which surprised Roderick, since only Billy and a few


    others dared to call those individuals old bastards in all thend.


    "Mr Gardner, I am not talented enough." Roderick took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Will Rakshasa be able to leave once she has recovered?" Billy interrupted him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Roderick nodded again. "After all, Rakshasa belongs to one side or another world and will


    eventually return."


    "Where is she? Bring her here so I can see how badly injured she is!"


    "What do you want us to do, sir?" y asked with a slight confusion.


    "Just call her over already! Why so much nonsense?" Casey said sternly. "Do you know that Mr


    Gardner''s medical skills are even more superior than his martial arts skills?"


    Roderick and his twopanions gasped in shock, their faces full of disbelief.


    "Go and bring her out to see if she can be cured. If so, let her leave as soon as possible. Ozin City


    cannot withstand too much turmoil." Said Billy.


    Ozin was not only the city where he had lived for many years, but also the ce where he would


    spend his life with the person he wanted to protect. So, he did not want it to be in crisis.


    "Please wait a moment, Mr Gardner!" y got up and walked towards the door.


    "Sir, I heard you cut off one of Roy''s arms at Buddha Hall?" Roderick looked at Billy and asked.


    "The news spreads so fast?" Billy replied calmly.


    "Sir, people from Buddha Hall are especially protective of their own kind..." Roderick continued


    speaking.


    "I don''t care about them!" Billy interrupted him, "If there is a next time, it won''t just be an arm!"


    Roderick had long heard that Billy Garner was the most courageous among the five kings. Now it


    seemed that it was true. If it were his direct superior Jake dealing with people from Buddha Hall, he


    wouldn''t be so bold.


    "Mr Gardner, Rakshasa is here." Soon after y spoke outside the door.


    Billy and two others turned their heads, only to see a young woman following behind y. Age-


    wise, Rakshasa was simr to Billy, with delicate features and natural beauty. She had a tall and


    curvaceous figure, with ck hair tied up at the back of her head. To anyone who didn''t know her, it


    was hard to imagine such a stunning beauty being associated with ce of Darkness. However, at


    this moment Rakshasa''s face was white as sheet. Her martial arts aura was in disarray and she


    looked weak and tired.


    "Thank you for helping me out, Mr Gardner!" Rakshasa bowed to Billy with excitement in her eyes.


    She was both excited and shocked that this young man who was almost the same age as her could


    stand firm on his own country''s borders, intimidate all the countries on the western front line and


    make small-time crooks tremble in fear.


    Even in ce of Darkness overseas, there were legends about Billy Gardner. It was said that once


    an S-ss wanted criminal fled to ce of Darkness from vale and hid in a gang ranking sixth at


    that time. Billy probed into the belly of ce of Darkness with one of his subordinates and


    confronted the leader of the gang to let them hand the criminal over. However, the gang leader


    looked down upon Billy and refused. Later, what had happened to that gang impressed the whole


    ce of Darkness. Billy and hispanion exterminated the gang in less than ten minutes, killing


    thousands of gangsters.


    It was from that incident that Rakshasa became curious about Captain Gardner. At the time,


    Rakshasa Hall was ranked in the top ten at ce of Darkness, but she knew she wasn''t a


    heavyweightpared to Billy. Being ranked sixth there meant there were at least five Battle Gods


    present. But ording to rumors, those five Battle Gods were ughtered by Billy Gardner without


    even having a chance to fight back.


    Billy nodded and said to Rakshasa. "Take a seat and let me check your pulse."


    "Sorry for troubling you." Said Rakshasa as she sat down.


    Billy then ced his hand on her wrist and checked her pulse for three minutes.


    "I''m truly impressed. Despite your injuries, you''ve managed to hold on until now."

 Chapter 83 One MonthS Time

    Chapter 83 One Month''S Time


    Chapter 83 One Month''s Time


    "Mr Gardner, do you have a solution?" Roderick asked on the side.


    "She''s hurt bad. Her internal organs damaged, meridians blocked, even her Qihai (an acupoint


    below the navel) has been damaged bad. It''s a miracle that she can hold on until now."


    After speaking, he turned to Rakshasa and asked, "Before this, did someone else treat your injuries


    for you?"


    "I had a royal physician from the capital look at it a few days ago." Rakshasa replied.


    "No wonder, although he controlled your internal organs from further deterioration, it also worsened


    the damage to your meridians. The disadvantages outweighed the advantages."


    "The physician mentioned this to me as well but there was no other way." Rakshasa responded.


    "Alright then. You go lie down on the couch and I''ll give you acupuncture."


    "Thank you, sir!" Rakshasa went over to lie down on the nearby couch.


    Then Billy took out silver needles and began giving acupuncture treatment to Rakshasa. Nine silver


    needles flew out of his hand like they had their own spirit and directly entered nine important


    acupoints in Rakshasa''s body.


    Roderick and hispanions were deeply shocked on seeing how Billy wield the needles with chi.


    That was a legendary acupuncture technique. The three of them began to believe what Casey had


    just said. Billy''s medical skills were even stronger than his martial arts skills.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh..." As the needles were returned to their ces, Rakshasa''s face showed a hint of pain. She


    clenched her hands and trembled slightly, and soon her clothes were soaked with cold sweat,


    revealing her skin under the clothes vaguely. Roderick and the others quickly turned their gaze


    away from Rakshasa.


    "Hang in there, it''ll be over soon." Billy''s voice rang out as he ced his hand on Rakshasa''s


    abdomen.


    A surge of pure and powerful energy immediately flowed into Rakshasa''s body, spreading through


    her meridians in an instant.


    "Uh..." Rakshasa let out another muffled groan as she shook more violently than before. Veins


    bulged on her forehead, and she tore several cracks in the sofa.


    Around fifteen minutester, Rakshasa vomited blood and she was lying on the couch weakly.


    "Almost done!" Afterwards, Billy pulled out each silver needle one by one. "Sit up and circte your


    chi, I''ll help you clear your meridians."


    "OK."


    Rakshasa took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the couch to begin her practice. Billy came


    up behind her and ced his hand on the top of her head while simultaneously infusing chi into


    Rakshasa''s body once again.


    Ten minutester, an invisible force erupted from Rakshasa''s body, causing all the ceramic and


    ss objects in the room to shatter into pieces. The power of a Battle God was truly remarkable.


    Apparently, Rakshasa had regained her fighting strength. She got up from the couch and knelt in


    front of Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, you healed my injuries, and you helped me break through a martial realm? Such great


    kindness can never be repaid in this lifetime. From today onwards, my life belongs to you, Mr


    Gardner, I''m at your disposal."


    Endless gratitude was shining in her eyes. Before this, she felt that it was difficult to support herself


    for much longer. She was afraid she would die soon, not to mention her cultivation attainment. But


    now, in just a short hour or so, her injuries had recovered by over 70%, but she had also broken


    through a level of cultivation. It should be noted that after entering the realm of A Battle God, each


    breakthrough was difficult. Many Battle God powerhouses spent several years or even decades


    without being able to advance a level. Billy gave her a second life and a great gift at the same time.


    "Get up please. You are not fully recovered and still need some time. I''ll give you a prescription for


    medicine which you can drink continuously for one month!"


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Rakshasa bowed and thanked him before standing up.


    "You can take advantage of this month''s time to consolidate your cultivation." Billy took the paper


    and brush from Roderick''s hands and wrote out the prescription before handing it over to Rakshasa.


    "There are no shortcuts when breaking through each level in the realm of a Battle God. The reason


    why I could help you break through is rted to your usual umtion. But right now, there is still


    room for you to be a top-level Battle God. Consolidate your cultivation on your own, otherwise, all


    your efforts will be in vain."


    "I see."


    "All right then! That''s it! You have one month''s time. After your injuries are healedpletely, leave


    as soon as possible because Ozin cannot withstand several more impacts from ce of Darkness.


    This city has millions of people, we cannot put them in danger because of one person."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Billy, are you free tonight?"


    That afternoon, Billy was at home ying with toys with Tasha when Harleen answered a phone call


    and spoke up.


    "I''m free, what''s up?" Billy smiled and asked.


    "I have two friends who know I''m back in Ozin and they insist on taking me out to dinner. They even


    requested that I bring Tasha''s father along. I wasn''t nning on going, but they have been my good


    friends who haven''t drifted away from me over the years. They also asionallye to Cloud City


    to visit me and Tasha."


    After pausing for a moment, Harleen hesitantly continued, "But if you don''t wanna go, I can turn


    them down..."


    "Of course we''ll go, friends make ns together." Billy interrupted her.


    "Thank you!" A hint of joy shed across Harleen''s face.


    "Why thank me?" Billyughed before turning his attention to Tasha. "Tasha, Mom and Dad need to


    go outside today. Listen to Grandma and Auntie while we''re gone, Okay?"


    "Are you going to see Auntie Eloise and Auntie Shana? I want to go too! They like me." Tasha said


    loudly.


    "Tasha be good now, Mom and Dad will be back soon. y with your toys at home today, how


    about Mommy takes you out another day so that you can meet the two aunties?" said Harleen.


    "Okay." Tasha pouted her lips in agreement.


    Later, Billy and Harleen drove to their appointment.


    "Billy, I haven''t had a chance to thank you for the suite you bought for my parents." Harleen said as


    they drove. After a short while, Harleen looked at Billy with affection and said, "My mom has been


    so happy these past few days. She hasn''t stopped talking about it."


    "As long as your mom is happy." Billy replied with a smile.


    "I just feel bad that you spent so much money on it..." Harleen added.

 Chapter 84 HarleenS Transformation

    Chapter 84 Harleen''S Transformation


    Chapter 84 Harleen''s Transformation


    "It didn''t cost me much, they gave me a big discount because my friend is there. And now that we''re


    family, you don''t have to be polite with me anymore." Said Billy.


    Later that day, he saw the text message for his phone bill and found out Ambrose only charged him


    ten million. He had originally nned to call Egbert and transfer the money back to him, but he was


    afraid that Egbert probably wouldn''t ept it. So he left it to Derek to handle. He believed that


    Derek understood what he meant.


    "Billy..." Harleen looked at Billy, hesitating.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I... my parents have been talking a lot about us these past few days," Harleen took a deep breath


    before continuing. "They want us..."


    "Harleen, do you want me to take care of you and Tasha in the future?" Billy looked at her.


    "Tasha is growing up quickly and will soon be in elementary school. She needs aplete family..."


    Harleen answered evasively.


    "Harleen, let''s not talk about your parents or Tasha right now. If we just talk about us two, do you


    want to be together with me forever?"


    "I... you are my first man and also my only one. For any woman in this world, there can never be


    anyone else in their heart like you. Over the past five years, I have never hated you. Instead, many


    times I dreamt of you in my dreams. When we were in Cloud City before, I treated you that way


    because Tasha''s situation made me very vulnerable and I needed an outlet to vent. But since then,


    I''ve seen how much you''ve put into this home, including your genuine fatherly love for Tasha." Said


    Harleen.


    "So..." she trailed off because she knew Billy understood what she meant.


    "Harleen, thank you," Billy spoke softly. "Thank you for epting and recognizing me. Believe me


    when I say that I won''t let you or Tasha down."


    Harleen nodded slightly and replied, "I believe in you."


    "Harleen, how about we go get our marriage license another day?" Billy smiled.


    "Dream on! You haven''t even proposed yet..." Harleen blushed butughed yfully as she teased


    him. It was the purestugh she had had in a long time.


    Before meeting Billy, she was a very lively and outgoing girl who was well-liked wherever she went.


    But after the incident happened to her family, life cruelly transformed her into someone else entirely.


    Now that all the pressure had been lifted and they could be together as a family again with joyous


    hearts, which seemed like the old version of herself.


    Billy enjoyed this new side of Harleen, who was confident and cheerful.


    "We''re an old married couple, do I still need to propose?" Billy''s mood was also great.


    "Who said we''re an old married couple?" Harleen pouted her sexy lips and gave him a roll of her


    eyes. "No proposal, no marriage!"


    "Alright then!" Billyughed. "I''ll have to think about how to propose properly!"


    In fact, he didn''t need Harleen to say it. He had already told himself that he would make Harleen the


    envy of everyone. He just hadn''t thought of a suitable way yet; this would definitely require someOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    brainpower.


    "You better think seriously about it, if I''m not satisfied, I won''t marry you." Harleen responded with a


    smile.


    "What? It''s going to be that difficult?"


    "You have to believe in yourself."


    "..."


    After fooling around for a while longer, Billy parked the car at a restaurant''s parking lot. He naturally


    held onto Harleen''s hand they walked into the restaurant. Harleen didn''t avoid him.


    Soon, they came to a private room on the second floor, where there were two men and two women.


    The gentlemen were dressed in designer clothes, looking confident and proud; thedies looked


    gorgeous, close to Harleen''s age, though they were not ads beautiful as Harleen.


    When they saw Harleen, their eyes lit up and a hint of amazement shed through their pupils.


    "Harleen, why did you take so long? Come sit with us!" The curvaceous woman eximed loudly


    when she saw Harleen.


    "Sorry, there was some traffic on the way." Harleen smiled in response and then sat down with Billy.


    "Harleen, is this your husband? He''s so handsome!" The other woman looked at Billy and couldn''t


    help but exim in admiration.


    "You two are a perfect match!"


    "Thank you!" Harleen smiled sweetly.


    Billy noticed that Harleen didn''t deny when they referred him as her husband, his eyes brightened.


    Harleen was trying to ept him, which was great news.


    "Billy, these two are my good friends Eloise Townsend and Shana Hudson." Harleen introduced


    them to Billy while pointing at the two women next to her.


    "Hello, Mr Gardner!" Both women looked at Billy with a smile on their faces.


    "Ms Townsend, Ms Hudson, hello! Thank you for helping Harleen all these years." Billy responded


    with a smile.


    "No problem, we''ve been friends with Harleen for over ten years now." Eloise replied with a smile


    after pausing briefly. After a pause, she pointed to the two men and said, "Harleen, let me introduce


    our friends Lawrence Fisher and Eugene Gross."


    "Gentlemen, you don''t need any introduction to Harleen, right? Since she''s the most famous beauty


    in Ozin."


    "Yea, who doesn''t know Ms Knight in Ozin?" responded Eugene with a smile.


    "Absolutely! Even if we were ignorant, we would have heard of Ms Knight!" added Lawrence with a


    grin. Then, in a condescending tone, he turned to Billy and asked, "I wonder where Mr Gardner is?"


    "My husband is in the military!" Harleen replied before Billy could respond, looking slightly proud.


    She had idolized soldiers since she was young and had even dreamed of marrying one when she


    grew up. She never thought that her dream woulde true now.


    "So you''re a soldier?" Lawrence asked arrogantly. "What rank are you now?"


    "I don''t have any rank and I don''t need one." Billy replied calmly.


    As the King of the West and master of SHADOW, he didn''t need any military rank. His name was


    enough to represent everything.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite humorous, Mr Gardner." Eugeneughed. "Could it be that you''re too


    embarrassed to say it?"

 Chapter 85 Eugene’s Question

    Chapter 85 Eugene��s Question


    Chapter 85 Eugene��s Question


    "Eugene!" Shana furrowed her eyebrows slightly before turning to Billy.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Gardner, Eugene didn''t mean it that way. Don''t take it to heart. He..."


    "I meant exactly what I said!" Eugene interrupted her. "I can''t stand people who pretend."


    "What do you mean you don''t have a rank? Except for new recruits, all soldiers have ranks, that''s


    common knowledge. And he doesn''t look like a new recruit at all, so how could he not have a


    rank?"


    "Mr Gross, please watch your words." Harleen was slightly annoyed. "My husband said he doesn''t


    have a rank and that''s the truth, he has no reason to lie to you."


    "Ms Knight, I''m just trying to help you!" Eugene turned towards Harleen. "All soldiers have ranks, if


    he doesn''t have one then he must not be a soldier. Don''t let him fool you!"


    "Eugene, what''s gotten into you? Can''t you keep quiet for once?" Shana looked embarrassed and


    her tone turned cold. She then turned towards Billy and Harleen. "Harleen, Billy, don''t be angry with


    him, Eugene''s father being in the military, it''s something important for him."


    "It''s okay." Billy replied Shana and turned to Eugene, "What you callmon knowledge is only the


    tip of the iceberg within military systems, there are countless pieces of information that are beyond


    your understanding. Don''t mistake your ignorance as something worth showing off about, it only


    makes yourself appear more ignorant."


    "Hmm? What did you say? How dare you say I''m ignorant? Do you know who my father is?"


    "I don''t know and I''m not interested either." Billy gave a faint smile.


    "Mr Gardner, I advise you to apologize to Eugene. Maybe he''ll let it go for Ms Knight''s sake."


    Lawrence said with a disdainful look at Billy.


    "His father is a colonel in the Ozin military district. If you make him angry, you''ll have a hard time."


    He added.


    "Oh! A colonel?" Billyughed again and turned to Eugene. "Does your dad know Roderick?"


    "Of course!" Eugene snorted coldly. "Who in Ozin military district doesn''t know him?"


    "Well, then tell your father to ask Roderick if he knows that there are people in the army without


    ranks besides new recruits." Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    "What do you mean?" Eugene was slightly puzzled.


    He had an inkling that Billy might have some background. But this thought only shed through his


    mind for a moment since he didn''t believe a soldier under 30 years old could possibly have much


    influence even if they had some background. At most, Billy would be just a lieutenant.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. Ask your father when he has time." Billy put down his teacup.


    "Poser, you''re..." Eugene spoke up again.


    "That''s enough, Eugene. You should stop talking now!" Eloise interrupted him with an annoyed tone


    of voice before turning to Harleen, "Harleen, let''s talk about something else. Have you heard of


    Heart of the Earth?"


    "Heart of the Earth?" Harleen was slightly surprised. "The diamond ne that has been making


    headlines worldwide this year?"


    "Yes!" Eloise looked longing, "It''s so beautiful! If I could wear it for one day, I''d be willing to shorten


    my life by ten years!"


    Harleen chuckled, "Is it really that exaggerated? It''s just a ne!"


    "Harleen, it''s not just any ne!" Shana replied with an envious expression. "It''s the most perfect


    gift bestowed upon humanity by God. Whoever possesses it is not only a symbol of status and


    identity for their entire life, but even for just one day! If someone could trade ten years of their life to


    wear Heart of the Earth for one day, I bet countless women would do it!"


    "Eloise, what made you suddenly bring up Heart of the Earth?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot about the main point." Eloise pped her forehead.


    "In a few days, the third global tour exhibition for Heart of the Earth will be held in Enssea. I was


    wondering if you''re interested in going with me to check out what all the fuss is about."


    "I won''t go. You two can go." Harleen responded with another smile.


    "Why don''t we all go together aspanions?" Eloise suggested. "Even though we might not be


    able to enter the venue, at least we can get close and feel its presence from outside."


    "Why can''t we enter?" Harleen asked curiously. "Do we need an invitation?"


    "Yes," Eloise nodded her head. "It''s said that only five hundred invitations were sent out by


    organizers. In their own words, ordinary people who don''t appreciate top-tier diamonds like Heart of


    the Earth shouldn''t bothering along. Rare things are precious. They say that invitation cards for


    the event are now being sold for two million each!" Eloise eximed.


    Harleen was amazed by the price. "Really?"


    "Don''t be so skeptical," Eloise continued. "Even if you have money, it''s not easy to get an invitation


    card. My friend in Enssea tried every connection she had and still couldn''t get one."


    "Okay," Harleen replied, still unable to understand.


    "Harleen,e with us!" Eloise suggested.


    "I can''t go. You two go ahead and share your experience with meter."


    Although Harleen was also looking forward to Heart of the Earth, she wasn''t obsessed with it like


    her friends were.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Alright then." The two didn''t insist on dragging her along and they left together after settling their bill


    at the restaurant an hourter.


    "Harleen, it''s still early. Let your husband go back first and we''ll all go shopping at night market


    together!" Eloise suggested again as they arrived at the restaurant entrance.


    "We haven''t gone out together in a long time!"


    "I think I''ll pass this time. Tasha is waiting for me at home." Harleen responded with a smile.


    "Awwe on! It''s still early and besides, doesn''t Tasha have her dad?" Shana chimed in.


    "But..." Harleen spoke up again.


    "Harleen, go ahead. It''s rare to hang out with friends. I''ll go back first." Said Billy.


    "Well... alright, I''ll try toe home early." Harleen responded after a brief thought.


    "It''s okay, you can stay outte. If you get tired from shopping, just give me a call and I''lle pick


    you up." Billy smiled again.


    "Okay." Harleen nodded in agreement.


    So thedies got into Shana''s car.


    "Now that they''re gone, let''s continue discussing your rank issue." Eugene spoke up when there


    were only he, Lawrence and Billy left.

 Chapter 86 A Foreign Gangster

    Chapter 86 A Foreign Gangster


    Chapter 86 A Foreign Gangster


    However, Billypletely ignored him and walked towards the parking lot.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Can''t you hear me?" Eugene angrily caught up with him.


    "Get lost!"


    "You''re so arrogant!" Eugene frowned. "Today, I''m gonna teach you a lesson!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand to hit Billy. Just then, several brake sounds were heard and four


    off-road jeeps stopped not far away. Then more than ten inclothes men got out of the cars one by


    one with serious expressions and tense looks on their faces.


    "Dad!" When he saw the leading man, Eugene shouted loudly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The leader was none other than Eugene''s father Waldo Gross.


    "Dad, you came just in time. There''s a fake soldier here." Said Eugene as he walked towards his


    father. "I asked him what rank he was and he shamelessly said that he didn''t need one!"


    Waldo turned to look at Billy and trembled all over with a shocked expression on his face. Then he


    quickly walked towards Billy.


    "Dad, you need to have him captured and interrogated. I suspect that he..." Eugene continued


    speaking.


    Bang!


    Before Eugene could finish his sentence, Waldo kicked him out of the room.


    "Dad... why did you hit me?" Eugene tumbled several times before blood trickled from the corner of


    his mouth.


    Ignoring himpletely, Waldo ran towards Billy and saluted him with military precision. "Waldo


    Gross from War Zone reporting to themander-in-chief!"


    Several inclothes men behind him also rushed over in shock and saluted Billy. "Commander!"


    Both Eugene and Lawrence''s jaws dropped as they were petrified. Both of them knew that except


    for Jake Hanson, who was currently considered as No. 1 in the east region, no one dared to call


    themselves amander. Finally, they understood why Billy said that he didn''t have any military


    rank before. None of the five major lords within their territory had been granted military ranks; being


    lords was already their identity. Thinking about how they treated Billy previously made them tremble


    uncontrobly with fear all over their bodies.


    "Do you know me?" Billy looked at Waldo.


    "Commander, on the night of the Watkins family incident, I followed Vice Commander Hanson to the


    scene!" Waldo quickly responded.


    "He''s your son?" Billy then pointed at Eugene. "He suspects that I''m a fake soldier. Do you want to


    check my identity?"


    Waldo knelt down directly and pled with Billy. "I dare not! I apologize for my son''s ignorance. Please


    punish me, Commander!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and snapped at Eugene and Lawrence, "You two bastards, why


    aren''t you begging for mercy from Commander? Do you not want to live?"


    The two quickly came before Billy and knelt down directly.


    "I''m... I''m sorry... We beg for mercy from Commander..."


    "Do you believe me now?" asked Billy.


    "Yes, yes, sir..."


    "Kneel for three hours each and reflect on yourselves." Billy spoke again, "If I find out next time that


    you''re bullying people again, kneeling won''t be enough punishment! Also, I don''t want Harleen or


    her friends to know about my identity. You two should know what to do."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "You two bastards better thank Commander for showing mercy!" Waldo shouted in anger.


    "Thank... thank you for not ming us, Commander..." The two men bowed deeply.


    "Why are you here?" Billy turned to Waldo and asked.


    "Sir, a foreign bandit infiltrated from the east and injured more than thirty of our soldiers. We chased


    him for three days and nights. Half an hour ago, we received a tip that he was in this restaurant. We


    have people watching inside!" Waldo replied.


    "Oh?" Billy frowned slightly. As King of the West, he had no tolerance for these small-time foreign


    infiltrators, especially since they had injured his soldiers.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, there was a cry of surprise from the restaurant. Immediately after that, many diners ran


    out of the door with horrified faces one after another.


    In a blink, Billy had shed to the entrance of the dining hall. Looking around, he saw a forty-year-


    old man sitting on a chair with a cigar in one hand.


    On the table before himy a wide, twenty-centimeter de, whose edge stained with numerous


    traces of blood. Surrounding him on the ground were four men in in clothes with fresh blood still


    trickling from their mouths. Furthermore, in the hall, there were several diners with wounds, curled


    up in the corners, trembling in fear.


    "Damn scoundrels!" At that moment, apanied by hispanions, Waldo had arrived behind


    Billy, pointing angrily at their target as he roared.


    "You chased me for three days and nights, only to send these weak soldiers to deal with me. Do


    you think so little of me?" The man spoke as he stood up, emitting a strong killing intent, which was


    apparently from a Tier-two Battle Master.


    "Are you a Tier-two Battle Master?" Waldo''s face changed slightly. ording to his intelligence, this


    man had just broken through to the Battle Master level. He didn''t expect him to be a top-level one.


    Waldo was only at a Tier-one Battle Master and thus they probably wouldn''t stand a chance even if


    more than ten people from their side attacked together. Although they all had guns on them, there


    were still many diners around and it was difficult to avoid friendly fire when facing an opponent with


    such fast teleportation speed.


    However, when he thought of Billy being by his side, his heart settled down immediately.


    "Your intelligence system is simply pathetic!" the man spoke up. Without further ado, he reached out


    and grasped the massive de, his voice resolute. "Enough! No more pointless words. Once I deal


    with you all, I shall return to my homnd. This journey to Ozin has left me utterly disappointed."


    "You dare to harm over thirty of our men, yet you still n to retreat?" Billy calmly spoke.


    "And who might you be?" The man scrutinized Billy from head to toe. Previously, he hadn''t sensed


    even the slightest ripple of energy from Billy, dismissing his presence altogether.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you choose to end your own life, I will spare you aplete corpse!" said Billy.


    The man erupted intoughter, his tone turning grave in an instant. "You revel in your


    pretentiousness. I''ll send you to hell first!"


    Whoosh!


    He lunged forward as soon as hepleted the sentence, wielding the de in both hands, swiftly


    descending upon Billy with a howling gust of wind.

 Chapter 87 Accosting

    Chapter 87 osting


    Chapter 87 osting


    Facing the man, Billy unhurriedly raised his hand and swept his arm causing a gust of wind.


    With a boom sound, that man exploded and disappeared in a mist of blood, followed by two bangs


    of two hales of the de falling on the ground. Sounds of vomiting came from all around. Many


    diners vomited out the food they had just eaten. Even the people brought by Waldo, one by one,


    had faces full of shock.


    "Go back and tell Roderick that the eastern region must strengthen its defense. If anything simr


    happens again, I wille after him!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Billy was already outside the restaurant.


    "Yes, sir!" Waldo turned around and bowed in response.


    A few minutester, Billy returned to the car and took out his phone to dial Derek''s number.


    "Mr Gardner!" The phone rang and Derek answered it.


    "Have you heard of Heart of the Earth?" asked Billy.


    Before the dinner party, he was racking his brain to prepare a proposal gift for Harleen. Just now,


    when he heard Eloise and Shana talking about the ne, an idea came to his mind.


    "Heart of the Earth?" Derek was slightly taken aback. "Mr Gardner, why are you suddenly interested


    in this thing?"


    "Don''t waste time, do you know about it or not?" Billy responded.


    "Of course! Are you nning to give it to your future wife?" After a pause, he continued, "I heard


    that there will be an exhibition in Enssea in three days."


    "Find a way to get some invitations for the exhibition." Billy instructed after some thought. "In


    addition, find out more about theirpany and send me a report."


    "Mr Gardner, are you nning on getting this ne? As far as I know, thepany has no


    intention of selling this ne at all. They''re just doing a global tour. I''ve heard that someone


    offered ten billion for it before but they didn''t sell."


    "Go check it out first." Billy spoke again.


    "Got it!" Derek replied loudly.


    Billy had just hung up when his phone rang again; Harleen was calling him.


    "Harleen, don''t tell me things ended so quickly already?" asked Billy.


    "Billy," Harleen''s tone was slightly nervous as she spoke, " We were walking around near on a


    street when several men kept trying to talk to us. We ignored them but I''m worried something might


    happen. If possible could youe over here?"


    "Send me the specific address and I''lle over right away."


    "Okay." Harleen responded and hung up the phone.


    In less than a minute, the address of the street was sent over.


    After Billy set the navigation, he stepped on the gas pedal.


    At the same time, Harleen and her two friends were sitting outside a bubble tea shop on the street.


    "Those bastards areing over again!" Shana angrily said as she looked towards seven rough-


    looking men walking towards them.


    "It''s alright, don''t worry. I have already called my husband, he should be able to arrive soon."


    Harleen said with a slight frown.


    "Hey, beautifuldies, tired of walking? Do you want toe with us to the club and have some


    drinks?" said the bald man leading the group as he looked towards the three of them.


    Those men''s lustful eyes were fixed on them. Especially when they saw Harleen, they seemed to


    have an impulse to pounce on her immediately. Having seen so many heavily made-up and shy


    women, pure beauties like Harleen who were stunningly beautiful naturally had a great attraction to


    them.


    "We don''t know you, please don''te and disturb us again!" Eloise said loudly.


    "It''s okay if we don''t know each other, let''s have a drink together and we''ll get to know each other!"


    The bald man licked his dry lips.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You keep this up, and we''ll call the cops!" Shana said angrily.


    "Call the cops?" The bald manughed. "And when theye, what will you say? That we wanted


    to buy you drinks and you called the police?"


    "Eloise, Shana, let''s go." Harleen said and stood up.


    Eloise and Shana also stood up at the same time.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to leave, beauty? Let''s be friends since we''ve met!" The bald man


    took two steps forward and blocked Harleen''s way.


    "I''ll give you some advice. My husband will be here soon. You better not cause any trouble for


    yourselves or else you''ll regret it." Harleen warned them.


    "Really? Is your husband tough?" The bald manughed again.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not." Harleen walked away with her foot raised to one side.


    "If you don''te drink with us tonight, I''m afraid there won''t be anywhere else for you to go." The


    bald man blocked her way once more.


    "What do you want!?" Harleen shouted loudly at them.


    "Oh my goodness! This beautifuldy has quite a temper!" The bald man looked over Harleen''s


    figure with his eyes. "I wonder if she''ll still have such a big temper after drinkingter?"


    "You guys are real jerks! I don''t believe that there are no consequences for your actions!" Eloise


    said angrily before taking out her phone from her pocket ready to dial a number


    Before she could even dial one number on her phone though it was pped out of her hand by the


    bald guy.


    "Wanna call someone huh? Why don''t wait until after we finish our drinks together first before calling


    anyone." Then he raised his hand and waved to the people behind him, "Since they are unwilling to


    come with us, we will help them!"


    "Okay!" Several menughed and reached out to grab Harleen and her friends.


    "Don''t touch me! Fuck off!" Eloise shouted loudly.


    A p sound rang out, and a palm print appeared on Eloise''s face.


    "What are you guys doing? Is there now and order anymore?"


    Someone in the crowd watching angrily said.


    "Don''t ask for trouble for yourself!" the bold man drew a shining dagger and turned to face the


    crowd. "Fuck off! If you don''t shut up, I''ll kill you!"


    Several others also pulled out daggers at the same time. Thus, everybody quickly moved asides


    "Let''s go, three beautifuldies." The bald man then turned to Harleen and the other two, shaking


    the dagger in his hand. "Here''s a warning for you, if you don''te with us, we''ll leave marks on


    three of your faces."


    So, Harleen, Eloise and Shana were forced into a deluxe club at the end of the street.


    Billy arrived at the street five minutester. He was worried about Harleen and drove there at a top


    speed.


    "Hey, bro!"


    Billy had just gotten off his car when he saw Judge leading two well-dressed men walking down


    from another vehicle. Billy had already called Judge on his way to the street and asked him to meet


    up with him there. Judge happened to be nearby when he received the call, so he rushed over.


    "Sir!" The two well-dressed men greeted Billy with a bow.


    Billy nodded slightly in response.


    "Brother, did something happen?" asked Judge.

 Chapter 88 Provoking Shark

    Chapter 88 Provoking Shark


    Chapter 88 Provoking Shark


    "This street needs to be cleaned up..." Billy briefly exined the situation of Harleen over the


    phone.


    "They are asking for trouble." Judge said in a disdianful tone.


    Billy then dialed Harleen''s number. However, all he heard was the sound of an unanswered call.


    "Pull up the surveince footage of this street!" Billy ordered Judge in no time.


    "Got it!" Judge took out his SHADOW-specific phone, entered his credentials, and directly pulled up


    the surveince video of this area.


    "In that club ahead!"


    After watching the video, Judge pointed to a club at the end of the road.


    "Get someone to seal off this street!" Billy said as he walked towards the club. "Tonight, no matter


    who is involved, they will all be punished severely."


    "Yes sir!" Judge nodded and sent out a message.


    As soon as his message was sent out, thousands of SHADOW agents rushed towards the street.


    Many people who had heard about it through their own channels were curious about what kind of


    major event would cause such a hugemotion from SHADOW.


    Three minutester, Billy and his team appeared outside the club''s entrance.


    "Wee!" Two rows of women in tight dresses bowed simultaneously.


    "Do you have reservations, sir?" A woman in a uniform walked over and asked.


    "Where are those three women that bald guy brought with him ten minutes ago?" asked Judge.


    "What are you?" The uniformed beauty was slightly stunned.


    "If you don''t want to cause trouble for yourself, just answer the question directly!" Judge''s tone


    turned cold.


    "Four of you, this is Shark''s territory. If you want trouble, I advise you..." said the beautiful woman


    with a frown on her forehead.


    Bang!


    Before the words could be finished, one of the SHADOW men kicked out, sending the beautiful


    woman soaring through the air and crashing onto the ground.


    "Judging by the way you look, you should be with them, right?" Judge spoke up, "I''ll ask onest


    time, where are they?"


    Hearing themotion from this side, a group of security guards rushed out from the corridor.


    "How dare you cause trouble in Shark''s territory, you want to die!"


    After the leader finished speaking, he raised the electric baton in his hand and beckoned over,


    followed closely by the others.


    In seconds, all of the security guards slumped down and fainted. They received a severe blow from


    Judge. The uniformed woman who had just crawled up from the ground was so shocked that she


    was dumbfounded, staring at the group of security guards on the ground as if she had seen a ghost


    in broad daylight.


    "Can you answer me now?" Judge asked again.


    "They... they''re in the VIP room on the third floor, reserved for Shark..." The uniformed beauty


    trembled as she responded. Before she could finish speaking, a gust of wind blew and Billy and his


    crew had already disappeared from the staircase.


    In less than a minute, Billy and his crew appeared on the third floor and headed towards thergest


    private room at the end of the hallway.


    "Stop! This is Shark''s private room. No outsiders allowed..." Two tattooed men outside of the private


    room spoke up halfway before they were interrupted by Judge''s palm strike. They hit against the


    wall like sandbags and fell heavily to ground with their heads tilted to one side, unconsciousness


    taking over them instantly.


    Then, one of the SHADOW men kicked open door and the four of them walked in together. Billy


    looked around only to see Harleen and her friends cuddle tightly on sofa. With panic written all over


    their faces, trembling and disheveled, everyone had deep palm prints on their face.


    A muscr bald man sat on one side of the trio, picking up his ss to pour wine into Eloise''s


    mouth. Across from them sat a burly scarred man. He was under 50 years old but looked fierce.


    The bald man and the other men stood by the side, staring at Harleen''s group with gleaming eyes.


    Seeing this scene, an extremely cold anger spread from Billy.


    Shark put down his ss and turned to look at Billy''s group. No one had been so audacious in his


    territory for a long time.


    "Who are you guys? How dare youe to Shark''s territory and act recklessly? Wanna die?" The


    bald man pointed angrily at Billy''s four people.


    "Billy!" Harleen shouted loudly.


    "Mr Gardner!" Eloise and Shana also yelled out simultaneously.


    "Oh, so you''re the husband of this beautifuldy," said the bald man with a smile. "You came just in


    time. Shark wants your wife to have a few drinks with him. She refused. Maybe if you persuade her


    for him he might even give you some money."


    As he spoke, he led several tattooed men towards them.


    In no time, two SHADOW men shed forward with curved des prepared in their hands.


    Soon, there were only screams left in the room. Those men on the balm man''s side were all lying on


    the ground, each with an arm broken and drooping, blood oozing out. They couldn''t kill people in


    front of their chiefmander''s woman, or the bald man''s group should have been dead now.


    Shark and the muscr man who had a buzz cut furrowed their brows and stood up at the same


    time.


    "Billy!" Harleen quickly ran over with Eloise and Shana, tears rolling in their eyes.


    "Harleen, it''s okay now!"


    Billy ordered his people and said, "Take Harleen and her friends home!"


    "Yes!"


    "Billy, aren''t you leaving?" asked Harleen.


    "Harleen, you go back first, I''ll be back soon!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "... Well, you should be careful." Harleen reminded with concern.


    "I''ll be fine." Billy gave her a reassuring look. "Go ahead, I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Harleen nodded and followed behind the two men as they walked out.


    Shark and the muscr man didn''t try to stop them, since they now focused on Billy. They both


    sensed a strong force from Billy and Judge, their faces showing slight concern.


    "Who are you guys? Isn''t it a bit disrespectful to not give me face?" asked Shark.


    "You''re an idiot." Judge spoke coldly. "Do you think you have any face?"

 Chapter 89 As You Wish

    Chapter 89 As You Wish


    Chapter 89 As You Wish


    "Do you know who I am? How dare youe to me..."


    "No matter who you are, just stay obediently on the side and I''ll settle ounts with youter!"


    Judge interrupted Shark.


    "Idiot, how dare you talk to Shark like that, you..." The man with a buzz cut tone said as he pointed


    his finger at Billy and Judge.


    Suddenly, Billy dealt a palm strike, and a whole hand of that man was cut off by fierce wind.


    The man let out a scream of agony.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you first!" Billy threatened.


    Later, he looked down at the bald man on the ground and asked, "Was it you who led people to


    force Harleen and her friends here?"


    "Kid, how dare you! I swear to kill you here today!" the bald man struggled to stand up. But as soon


    as he moved, Billy wiped him out in an instant. Based on the way Billy killed a person by using the


    force of chi, Shark and his crew realized that he was at least a Battle God beyond advanced level.


    Never had they expected that they would provoke such a powerful enemy only because they caught


    three women.


    At this moment, the other tattooed men were scared pale. They quickly got up from the ground and


    knelt down to Billy.


    "Sir... please spare us... we won''t dare again next time..."


    "You''ve probably done simr things before, haven''t you?" Billy asked indifferently. "Kill them!"


    "Yes, sir!" Judge responded in a deep voice.


    "No no..."


    The next second, they were all cut at their throats and died.


    "What are you?" asked Shark with fear. He always thought he was tough enough, butpared to


    Billy, he was like a kindergarten kid.


    "Do you go by the name Shark?" Billy squinted his eyes and then looked at Judge, saying, "Check if


    there is a file on him in SHADOW''s case records."


    Judge took out his phone to check it. One minuteter, he responded, "No."


    Generally speaking, SHADOW files only registered two types of people. The first was martial artists


    at the rank of a Battle Master or above, and the second was wanted criminals at level A or higher.


    Apart from these two types of people, unless there was a special need, they would not enter the


    SHADOW case system. After all, just the two types of people mentioned above formed a veryrge


    group, and they also needed to be constantly updated and maintained, requiring a lot of manpower


    and resources.


    "Using my authority, ess the Ozin police station system and retrieve his file!" Billy spoke again.


    As the master of SHADOW, Billy had a privilege, which was to directly ess the domestic police


    system to query information.


    "Five sharp des" all had Billy''s ount and password, which was a reflection of Billy''s trust in the


    five of them. Just like how Casey and Azure Dragon knew his ount and password in the military


    system.


    At this moment, Shark copsed, his face full of fear. It was only now that he finally realized who he


    had offended.


    "Are you from SHADOW?" he stuttered.


    "Well, not bad. You even know about SHADOW." Judge said coldly. Then he looked at Billy. "We


    found out that he''s aplete viin. Killing him ten times wouldn''t be enough!"


    "Then let''s kill him!" Billy said calmly.


    "Yes." Judge responded.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! You can''t kill me! I work for Mr Arnold. If you kill me, you''ll have big trouble too!" Shark


    eximed with terror in his eyes.


    "Oh? So what you''re saying is that this Mr Arnold can handle SHADOW''s affairs?"


    "Although... although I don''t know if he can handle SHADOW''s affairs or not, I do know every


    department in Ozin will show some respect for him..." Shark struggled to speak.


    "Is that so? Then we''ll give you a chance to call him and save your life." Said Billy.


    "I... I''ll call right away..." Shark trembled as he pulled out his phone to make the call.


    "No need to call!"


    Just then, a man''s voice rang out. Soon after, two middle-aged men walked steadily in, followed by


    a group of followers. The leader of the two men was a middle-aged man dressed in casual attire. He


    fiddled with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand and had sharp eyes. The other man had thick


    eyebrows and big eyes, with a serious expression on his face, having a confident aura.


    "Mr Arnold!" Upon seeing the man holding the Buddhist beads, Shark immediately shouted out with


    hope in his eyes.


    Although he knew SHADOW was powerful, he believed that Bryant Arnold could save his life.


    "Waste!" Bryant said coldly. He then looked at Billy after scanning the bodies on the ground with an


    overbearing tone, "Are all SHADOW''s people as reckless as you?"


    He had been discussing business with another middle-aged man nearby when someone below told


    him that SHADOW''s people had sealed off this street. This club belonged to him so he rushed over.


    "Are you Mr Arnold?" Billy sized him up and narrowed his eyes.


    "He said, you''re powerful in Ozin, so that you can stop SHADOW and save him, is that so?"


    "Don''t you believe?" Bryant sneered and continued, "I know you''re from SHADOW, but is that the


    reason why you do whatever you want in my world here?"


    "Yea, I don''t believe that. And I''m curious about how you can save his life." Said Billy.


    "Try me then, let''s see if you can kill him in front of me. I wanna see if you got guts."


    "Alright!" Billy shrugged his shoulders. "As you wish!"


    Judge flicked his wrist and a beam of light shot out like lightning, shing towards the shark. Having


    been by Billy''s side for so long, they had already formed a tacit understanding between them. Billy


    didn''t need to say anything; Judge knew what he was going to do.


    "No..." The shark screamed in terror.


    Everything came to an abrupt halt. The de shed past and left a bloody line across his throat.


    He opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word before falling silent forever.

 Chapter 90 Shark’s Boss, Bryant Arnold

    Chapter 90 Shark��s Boss, Bryant Arnold


    Chapter 90 Shark��s Boss, Bryant Arnold


    Bryant didn''t expect Billy and his people to kill Shark in front of him. It had been years since he had


    encountered someone who dared to provoke him like this, and his pupils shed with endless


    coldness.


    He stared at them with eyes sharp as knives and said, "Very good, you guys are something!" As he


    spoke, he turned to look at the middle-aged man named Hadden Feron. "Sir, did you see that? The


    people from SHADOW are so brazen, they take lives without any regard for justice or innocence. I


    hope you can help me bring some justice today."


    Hadden nodded before turning his attention back to Billy and the other person.


    "SHADOW has be more and more outrageoustely. You don''t seem to care about anyws


    or regtions! Who is your superior? Bring them here right now, I want to speak with them!"


    Hadden spoke up.


    "And who do you think you are?" Judge looked at Hadden incredulously. "You seem pretty full of


    yourself, why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    "How dare you!" A inclothes man behind Hadden pointed a finger at Judge. "Get down on your


    knees right now!"


    With a loud bang, Judge sent out a burst of energy that sent the man flying backwards before


    crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, do I owe anything to someone like you?" Judge gave him a cold


    nce.


    "I''m done ying nice."


    "Are you you from Buddha Hall?" asked Billy.


    "That''s right! I am Hadden Feron from Buddha Hall. Tell your superiors toe over right now!"


    "Indeed, an idiot." Billymented and pointed at Judge. "You''re the gang leader of Buddha Hall,


    don''t you know him?"


    "Who is he?" Hadden furrowed his brows. Although he was the gang leader of Buddha Hall, he had


    been sent overseas as soon as he joined and had rarely returned home in all these years except for


    official business. He had little interaction with SHADOW''s people, so he didn''t know Judge or Billy.


    "Show him your de!" Billy turned to Judge and spoke up.


    Judge flicked his wrist and a crescent shape de flew out of his hand. The cold light shed past


    Hadden''s eyes and plunged straight into the wall on his right side, hilt first.


    "A tinum... tinum handle?" Looking at that shiny pure tinum handle, Hadden shuddered all


    over with shock on his face. "You... you''re one of SHADOW''s ''five sharp des''?"


    SHADOW''s crescent-shaped des were divided into three levels based on their handles


    depending on their identity: the five des wielded by the "five sharp des" were made entirely


    out of tinum; the regional inspectors'' and area leaders'' des were made entirely out of pure


    gold; and the other members had de handles made of the same material as the des,


    reinforced steel. As a leader in Buddha Hall, Hadden knew this.


    "He''s called Judge!" said Billy.


    Hadden shuddered again, even though he had already guessed it. He was still shocked to hear it


    out loud. He had heard that the five sharp des of SHADOW were all wielded by ruthless


    individuals who were said to have surpassed the strength of a Battle God.


    "So, do you still want to get involved with Mr Arnold?" Billy asked again.


    "Excuse me... are you Mr Gardner?" Hadden wasn''t stupid; he could guess Billy''s identity.


    "Do you need me to call my superiors so that you can speak with them?" Billy nced at him


    disdainfully.


    Hadden bowed deeply and said, "Please forgive me, sir! I didn''t know that it was you who came


    personally!"


    Bryant standing next to him also showed endless shock in his eyes upon hearing this. He never


    thought he would meet such an important person here on cloud nine.


    "Judge, show him the information on Shark, let him see if SHADOW is killing innocent people!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Judge took out his phone and handed it over.


    "I dare not!" Hadden bowed again. "Since Mr Gardner is personally investigating, I believe Shark


    must have a reason to kill!"


    Hadden didn''t dare take Judge''s phone. He was well aware that if he took the phone, it would be


    equivalent to questioning Billy''s actions.


    This time was different from when Roy Lambert, the inspector of Buddha Hall investigated Coman


    last time. After all, Coman Watkins was Buddha Hall''s member and in Roy''s eyes, Coman was an


    outstanding disciple of Buddha Hall with few blemishes. Therefore, they wanted to figure out why


    SHADOW killed him.


    But Shark was insignificant for Hadden. The reason for his previous attitude was to support Bryant


    and had nothing to do with Shark.


    "What is his rtionship with Buddha Hall?" Billy then pointed at Bryant before looking at Hadden.


    "Bryant has many overseas businesses and officially became an external member of Buddha Hall


    three months ago, he provides us with a lot of information."


    Most external members were informants or something simr.


    "Is that so?" Billy then turned towards Bryant. "I''ll give you a chance, tell me your true identity and I''ll


    let you leave alive."


    Hearing what Billy said made Hadden pause for a moment before asking, "Mr Gardner? What do


    you mean by this?"


    Judge standing next to them was also slightly stunned when he heard this.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying!" Bryant''s eyes shed with a hint of


    surprise.


    "I forgot to tell you, I''m still a doctor!" Billy said calmly. "Although your silver needle technique for


    changing appearance is pretty good, it still can''t escape my eyes!"


    As he spoke, he quickly came to Bryant''s side like lightning. Then, before everyone could react, he


    reached out and tapped several acupoints on Bryant''s body.


    The next moment, several silver needles flew out of Bryant''s body in reverse. There was a slight


    cracking sounding from his face. His appearance hadpletely changed into that of another


    person who was obviously from another country. Besides, this man showed a strong invisible force.


    Obviously, before this happened, not only did he change his appearance but also concealed his


    cultivation level.


    "Holy shit!" Judge involuntarily cursed aloud. Hadden and the rest of their followers behind them


    were equally shocked by what they saw.


    The next second, Bryant didn''t hesitate at all and quickly darted towards the window on his side.

 Chapter 91 News Returns

    Chapter 91 News Returns


    Chapter 91 News Returns


    "Where you going?"


    Judge who was prepared for his escaping raised his hand and swept it out with a palm. Although


    Bryant''s true strength was not weak, he was no match for a Battle God. He had just taken a few


    steps when he was thrown out, hitting a pir and falling down. At least half of his bones were


    broken.


    "Damn it, who are you?" Hadden realized that he had been yed by Bryant.


    "Does he need to answer that?" Judge looked at Hadden with disdain. "Obviously, he''s a spy from


    another country, bing your informant to obtain your intelligence."


    "What an asshole!" Hadden was furious. It turned out that his enemy had been always lurking by his


    side. He then walked quickly towards Bryant.


    "King of the West... finally, I''m caught so easily by you..." Bryant looked at Billy. "It''s not unjustified


    for me to fall into your hands..."


    After speaking, his eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched. Soon after, white foam came out of his


    mouth and he twitched several times before bing still.


    "Hemitted suicide?" Hadden frowned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Enough already! Don''t just stand there!" Billy nced at Hadden.


    "Hurry back and sort out the people and events rted to him. Hopefully, nothing major has


    happened!"


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Hadden bowed and expressed his gratitude.


    Today, if it weren''t for Billy, Buddha Hall would still be in the dark about what could have been a big


    problem.


    Later, Hadden left.


    "Brother, you''re amazing! I''ve never thought he changed his appearance!" A few minutester, Billy


    and two others got into the car as Judge spoke up.


    "I wasn''t expecting that but I sensed that he was hiding his true level of cultivation so I observed him


    more closely." Billy exined with a faint smile.


    Although he was injured and had dropped significantly in cultivation level, his spiritual perception


    remained strong. With such powerful mental strength at work here, it would be difficult for anyone to


    hide themselves from him, not even someone who was a Battle God.


    "No wonder," nodded Judge slightly.


    "How is Mrs Peony''s case going?" After pausing briefly, Billy asked again.


    "We''re getting close. After ck Eagle pieced together their outline a few days ago wepared it


    against both SHADOW''s database as well as police department''s system, which led us to screen


    over 100 people who are now being investigated one by one."


    "I see. Given that they know about what happened with three major families, they''ll likely be on high


    alert, we need to move quickly."


    "Yes," replied Judge solemnly.


    Far away, at the foot of a primitive forest, there existed a medieval-style castle. In the central hall of


    one of its main buildings, a man over 6. 5 feet tall sat on a tiger skin chair. A scar extended from his


    eye to his jaw, making his already fierce features even more ferocious. He exuded an intense


    bloodthirsty aura. On the fur chair to his left was a woman in her thirties with delicate features and


    voluptuous curves. She had fiery red lips and held a cigarette in her hand.


    At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded and soon after, a man walked in quickly.


    "Boss, Allen has news," he said as he kneeled down before him and lowered his head.


    "Speak!" The man on the tiger skin chair spoke sternly. "Did they bring Rakshasa back?"


    "No." The man shook his head. "They didn''t bring Rakshasa back, and they also couldn''te back


    themselves. Everyone who went to vale, Ozin this time was killed!"


    "What!?" The man on the tiger skin chair was Devil of Blood, leader of Blood Hall.


    Boom!


    The gray leather chair under him exploded like paper mache with wood chips flying everywhere.


    "The Battle Gods stationed in the eastern region of vale are all top-level fighters who cannot be


    defeated by anyone there. Who killed them all?" Devil of Blood asked angrily.


    The man trembled all over as he replied to him. "ording to the news from vale, Ozin has at


    least three god-level figures and is likely to have the strength of a advanced-level figure."


    "What!?" Devil of Blood eximed in shock again, then frowned. "How reliable is it?"


    "It''s information passed on by ce of Darkness'' informant in vale!"


    "Damn it!" Devil of Blood scolded harshly. "Have they found out who those three are?"


    "Not yet!"


    "Foolish!" Devil of Blood scolded harshly again. "I must know their identities within three days,


    otherwise heads will roll!"


    "Yes, my lord!" The man shuddered all over.


    "That''s enough, get out!" After waving his hand, Devil of Blood sat down on another chair.


    "Yes sir." the man bowed and exited.


    "Don''t be angry about such a small matter, Mr Becker." After the man left, a charming woman


    stretchedzily and walked up to Devil of Blood. Then she directly straddled hisp and opened her


    fiery red lips slightly, "Let me help you cool down."


    Without hesitation, Devil of Blood tore open her clothes...


    Soon after an hour-long battle ended with debris scattered everywhere in the hall while the


    seductive woman put on her clothes.


    "Master, how about I go to vale?" asked the woman.


    "I haven''t been active for a long time, my body is getting rusty. It''s a good opportunity to meet the


    strong warriors of vale."


    "Alright!" Devil of Blood nodded slightly after some thought. "You have two main tasks this time."


    "Firstly, you must bring Rakshasa back alive. Don''t let her die. Only she knows where it is!"


    "Secondly, since someone dared to kill our Blood Hall members, you might as well take care of


    them while you''re at it. Otherwise, they''ll think people from ce of Darkness are softies and can


    be killed at will by them in vale!"


    "Don''t worry Master, I''llplete the mission." the seductive woman licked her sexy lips.


    "Don''t underestimate your opponents," Devil of Blood lit a cigar and took a puff. "Although you''ve


    reached the peak of a Battle God already, there may be three of them in Ozin who are on par with


    you or even stronger than you! Bring more people with you and make sure to strike hard with one


    blow!"


    "I see," the seductive woman nodded in response after taking a drag from her cigarette.


    "If you can return triumphantly this time, little fairy, I rmend that you be Blood Hall''s


    representative and be one of the Sanctum of Darkness!" Devil of Blood exhaled smoke rings and


    spoke solemnly.


    "Really!?" The woman''s expression brightened up as she shed an excited look in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Thank You Master."


    "Go ahead! The sooner you leave, the sooner you''ll be back with good news."


    "Okay!"


    With that, he watched as the alluring woman disappeared like a ghost outside of the gate.

 Chapter 92 The Confusion Of Judge

    Chapter 92 The Confusion Of Judge


    Chapter 92 The Confusion of Judge


    Two days passed quickly. Today was the day of Heart of the Earth''s exhibition in Enssea. At 10 AM,


    Billy, Casey, and Judge drove to Enssea. As for Derek, he had already returned there two days ago


    to work on the invitation cards.


    "Brother, is Derek''s family from Enssea?" Judge asked after starting the car. He didn''t know much


    about Derek since they weren''t close.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "He''s from the Hines family in the capital."


    "Oh?" Judge was a little surprised. "Then how did he settle down in Enssea?"


    "A few years ago, there was chaos within the Hines family and his father were expelled. He almost


    died at the hands of assassins sent by his n." Billy responded.


    "I see. But he''s doing pretty well now, World Group is already ranked top three in Enssea and on


    par with second ce." Judge said with slight surprise.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Don''t you see who''s supporting him behind the scenes?" Casey said


    sarcastically.


    "What do you mean?" Judge paused slightly. "Brother, it couldn''t be you behind Derek?"


    "Of course!" Casey replied again.


    "I get it now! No wonder how he managed to grow World Group so big in just a few short years!"


    "Derek has many abilities and I only provided him with some funds, everything else rted to


    business was done by himself." Billy exined.


    "Oh, by the way, brother, I heard that both Azure Fang and Frostde recently broke through to get


    prowess of a grandmaster-level Battle God!" Judge suddenly remembered this.


    "When are you going to give me some pointers so I can catch up with them? Otherwise, they''ll just


    laugh at me again!"


    "They''re both martial arts fanatics. Besides solving cases, all they do is practice. Unlike you who


    spends so much time on other things. If you don''t fall behind, who will?" Billy gave him a quick


    nce.


    "Well, that''s true. They are a match made in heaven, both only care about practicing all day long,"


    Judgemented. "But I work hard too! It''s just that I always get stuck at this bottleneck and can''t


    break through it. It''s driving me crazy!"


    "Martial arts requires gradual progress and avoids impatience. Haste makes waste." Billy responded


    calmly. "The level of cultivationplements martial skills and techniques. An increase in level can


    enhance the power of martial skills and techniques, while an improvement in martial skills also ys


    a crucial role in cultivating levels. Forget about breaking through for now, focus on mastering ''Cold


    Moon'' intermediate section until perfection, you''ll make a breakthrough."


    "Cold Moon" was divided into three parts: initial, intermediate and final sections, which


    corresponded to different levels of cultivation. If one tried to practice beyond their level forcibly it


    would backfire. Only those at the rank of a Battle God could control "Cold Moon" intermediate


    section. Therefore, only the "five sharp des", the five top-notch SHADOW members, were


    allowed to train while others could only practice the initial section.


    "I see!" Judge nodded vigorously with determination shing across his eyes as he turned towards


    Casey sitting next to him.


    "Casey, what rank have you reached? Can you tell us?" asked Judge.


    "What do you think?" Casey smiled faintly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "At least a grand master level?" Judge pondered briefly before speaking up again.


    "You underestimate Casey too much!" Billy chuckled lightly.


    "The Vice Commander of the mighty Army of Bloodshadow, if he were still only a Battle God by


    now, he would have been kicked off this position by Azure Dragon and his crew!"


    Judge felt shocked.


    Later, an envious and jealous expression appeared on his face as he said, "That''s just sick!"


    After 1 PM, they parked the car in front of a skyscraper at the entrance of Enssea Center, which


    was the headquarters building of World Group.


    "Mr Gardner!"


    As soon as the three people got off the car, around five hundred employees wearing World Group


    uniforms simultaneously bowed on the square, creating a deafening roar.


    "This dead fat guy always likes to y tricks!" Caseymented.


    Immediately after, Derek was seen running over excitedly, followed by a group of corporate


    executives.


    "Mr Gardner, wee to World Group!" He came forward and bowed deeply, with an extremely


    respectful tone.


    All the employees of World Group were stunned by their boss''s attitude to their guests. They all


    knew that Derek had a status and position in Enssea that was not inferior to the heads of the four


    major families. They rarely saw Derek Hines being so respectful to anyone.


    "Next time I''ll make you lose weight until you''re under 100 pounds with these tricks!" Billy red at


    him.


    "I just wanted you to feel the enthusiasm of the people of Enssea." Derek grinned and then greeted


    Casey and Judge. Then he bowed and made a gesture of invitation, "Mr Gardner, Casey and


    Judge, pleasee in!"


    Soon, they arrived at Derek''s office on the top floor. The office was over a thousand square meters


    with floor-to-ceiling windows on one side that offered a view of the city.


    "Tsk tsk, Derek, you''re really extravagant!" After sitting down in the sofa area with everyone else,


    Judge smacked his lips and spoke up.


    "If you likes it I can prepare one for you too." Derek grinned.


    "I''m not fortunate enough to enjoy such luxury." Judge responded with a sigh.


    "Did you get the invitation card?" Billy picked up his tea cup from in front of him and took a sip.


    Derek picked up four invitation cards from his big desk and ced them on the coffee table. Then


    he handed an iPad to Billy from beside him saying, "Mr Gardner, this is material from Baroness


    Jewelry, Heart of Earth belongs to thispany. Baroness Jewelry is an industry under the Gater


    family overseas which has great power."


    Billy nodded slightly before taking the iPad to look at it himself


    "Mr Gardner, I''ve had contact with their people but their attitude is very firm. Heart of Earth only


    does exhibitions, they don''t sell outside." Continued Derek


    "I don''t believe there''s anything money can''t buy! If ten billion isn''t enough then twenty billion, if


    twenty billion isn''t enough then fifty billion. They''ll agree eventually, won''t they?" Judge replied


    confidently.


    "The total assets owned by the Gater family are estimated to be over trillions so they probably won''t


    care about this amount." Said Derek lightlyughing.


    "Wow, so rich?" Judge was surprised.


    "What time does the exhibition start?" Billy asked after ncing at the materials.


    "4 o''clock in the afternoon." Replied Derek replied.


    "Let''s go check it out on site." Said Billy.


    "Alright."


    After chatting for a while longer, the three of them went downstairs and had a simple meal at a


    restaurant next to thepany. Then, they drove towards the east side of Enssea city.

 Chapter 93 The Dandies In Enssea City

    Chapter 93 The Dandies In Enssea City


    Chapter 93 The Dandies in Enssea City


    The Heart of the Earth exhibition was located in a private estate on the east side of Enssea City.


    When the four arrived, there was already a crowd gathered at the entrance who had been denied


    entry due tock of invitation. Outside the estate gates, two giant LCD screens had been set up for


    those waiting to catch a glimpse of Heart of the Earth''s magnificence.


    After verifying their invitation cards, they entered into an enormouswn that had been transformed


    into an exhibition site. A grand stage stood in its center withrge LCD screens ced at each


    cardinal direction. Surrounding it were hundreds of pristine white seats and long tables adorned with


    various pastries and drinks.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The four also noticed that there were about one hundred strong and sturdy ck-d men


    stationed every few steps throughout the estate.


    "Why go through all this trouble for something they don''t even sell?" Judge asked as they made


    their way towards their seats, clearly confused by it all.


    "Although Heart of the Earth isn''t for sale, they will be auctioning off other jewelry pieces on site."


    Derek replied with a smile. "Besides, this kind of global tour is one effective way to boostpany


    branding."


    "Is it just for show?" Judge quipped twice over.


    "You could say that," Derek chuckled once more.


    "Oh, Mr Hines! You''re here too?" Just then, a beautiful woman''s voice rang out melodiously as she


    approached them holding her wine ss aloft. Behind her trailed several young men and women.


    She appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old with delicate features and graceful


    curves entuated by her elegant bearing. Her hair cascaded down one side in big waves


    revealing a snow-white neck peeking out from beneath it all.


    Everybody could tell she was from a prominent family.


    "Miss Ryan, hello!" Derek greeted her.


    Audrey Ryan, a beautiful woman, approached with a charming smile. "Are you also interested in


    Heart of the Earth, Mr Hines?"


    "Although I can''t buy such a perfect thing, it is an honor to appreciate it." Derek replied with a smile.


    "I agree!" Audrey smiled again and looked at Billy and his two friends. "Are these your friends? I


    don''t think I''ve seen them before."


    As she spoke, her gaze lingered on Billy for quite some time.


    With Billy''s handsome features and impressive physique,bined with his regal aura, any woman


    would take notice of him.


    "This is Mr Gardner!" Derek first looked at Billy and then introduced Casey and Judge to him.


    Afterwards, he turned back to Billy, "Mr Gardner, this beautifuldy is Audrey Ryan, heiress of the


    Ryan family."


    "Mr Gardner, nice to meet you!" Audrey extended her hand with a smile on her face revealing her


    delicate wrist. At the same time, she felt slightly surprised as she could sense from Derek''s tone of


    voice that he was showing exceptional respect towards Billy. And given what she knew about


    Derek, there weren''t many people in Enssea who could catch Derek''s attention like this. Even if it


    was she, from one of the four major families in Enssea, trying repeatedly to show goodwill towards


    him so as to form an alliance between World Group and her family, she had always received


    lukewarm responses from Derek. This made her very curious about who exactly Billy was. Actually,


    it wasn''t just her. The group of men following behind her all looked surprised.


    "Hello!" Billy said with a faint smile as he shook hands with Audrey.


    "Mr Gardner isn''t from Enssea, right?" asked Audrey.


    "No," Billyughed and shook his head.


    "No wonder I''ve never seen you before," Audrey smiled again. "Are you also here to witness the


    glory of the Heart of the Earth?"


    "You could say that." Billy responded calmly.


    "Audrey, there you are! I''ve been looking for you everywhere!" At this moment, a young man in his


    late twenties led a few people over with an arrogant expression on his face.


    "Doug, I''ve told you many times already, please call me Miss Ryan!" Audrey frowned slightly and


    looked at him gracefully.


    "What''s the difference?" The young man named Doug Wood came over and greeted Derek first


    before turning to Billy with a condescending tone. "Sir, you look unfamiliar, what should we call


    you?"


    Doug had been observing for a while now and could tell that Audrey seemed to have feelings for


    Billy; therefore, he was slightly displeased in his heart. After all, Audrey was the woman he had set


    his sights on. No one else was allowed to touch her. He had confidence and pride; no one dared


    compete against him when it came to women he wanted.


    "Miss Ryan, you can chat with your friends, see youter." After ncing at Doug briefly, Billy turned


    towards Audrey and said before walking towards their seating area.


    Doug ignored Billy and his face immediately darkened. As the second young master of the Wood


    family, not many people dared to be so arrogant before him like this in Enssea.


    "I''m talking to you, didn''t you hear me?" Doug tried to stop Billy.


    "Doug, let me give you some advice. If you don''t want trouble, it''s best to keep your mouth shut."


    Derek said with a furrowed brow.


    "Mr Hines, what do you mean? Am I going to get into trouble just by talking to him?" Doug


    responded in a low voice. "I want to see what kind of trouble there will be."


    "Get lost!" Derek shouted angrily.


    Doug didn''t expect Derek would suddenly lose his temper and paused for a moment before saying


    in a serious tone, "Mr Hines, are you going too far? Do you think I''m just some stray cat or dog that


    can be called at will?"


    "If you say another word, then today''s exhibition is over for you!" Derek replied coldly.


    "Is that so? Then let me see how exactly are you going make sure I won''t participate!"


    "Do you want to find out?" Billy stopped walking and turned around towards Doug.


    "You have nothing to do with this, get lost!" Doug shouted back while still angry.


    p!


    Judge pped the dandy across the face, for he dared to shouted at Billy.


    The site fell into silence. Everyone around was tense, afraid that Doug Wood would erupt at any


    moment.


    "Fuck!" after a pause, Doug snapped, "How dare you hit me! Fuck! You must die here today!"


    As soon as the sentence waspleted, Judge gave another two ps in Doug''s face, which


    instantly turned swollen.


    "Kneel, and Apologize!" asked Judge.


    "Aah!" Doug couldn''t help but roar before continuing, "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you!..."

 Chapter 94 Heart Of The Earth

    Chapter 94 Heart Of The Earth


    Chapter 94 Heart of the Earth


    "I''m giving you till a count of three. If you don''t apologize, uh, I''m going to beat you." Judge


    interrupted him.


    As he spoke, a strong aura emanated from him and immediately enveloped Doug.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "One!"


    "You... you are too arrogant! You''ll see..." Doug shuddered all over and a hint of fear appeared in his


    eyes. He didn''t expect that with Judge standing there, he would have a feeling of being pushed into


    an ice cer.


    "Two!"


    "Doug, you''d better apologize now, otherwise you will regret it!" Derek reminded him calmly.


    "Three!" At the same time as Judge spoke, the pressure and momentum on his body increased


    again.


    Under this kind of intense pressure, Doug, a yboy like him, couldn''t hold on and his legs went


    weak as he knelt down directly.


    Then, with a trembling voice, hepromised, "I''m... I''m sorry. It was my fault. Please... please


    forgive me..."


    Chins dropped all around, as a group of young masters and misses never expected Doug to


    actually kneel down and apologize. If they were not there, they wouldn''t have believed that.


    Audrey, who was standing aside, also had a look of strong shock in her eyes, and at the same time,


    she became even more curious about Billy''s identity.


    "If you''re not satisfied, feel free toe find me anytime." Derek said calmly.


    Afterwards, Billy and the other three people went to their seats.


    Without the oppressive pressure of Judge, Doug breathed out a heavy sigh.


    "I swear I''ll kill all of you one day!" Doug murmured as he watched them leave. He stood up and


    pushed away the crowd watching, "Everyone, get out of my way!"


    And he walked towards the entrance of the estate. Having been so embarrassed, he couldn''t


    continue to stay here.


    "Derek, who is that dandy?" Judge asked as the four of them sat down near the stage on the east


    side.


    "The second son of the Wood family, a spoiled yboy." Derek responded.


    "The Wood family?"


    Derek nodded. "This family is one of the four major families in Enssea, just like the Ryan family.


    Rtively speaking, they are even stronger than the Ryan family."


    "No wonder!" Judge shrugged his shoulders.


    "How''s your rtionship with these two families?" Billy asked casually.


    "It''s just a regr business partnership, nothing special." Derek replied.


    Billy nodded slightly.


    The group continued chatting for a while until a uniformed beauty holding a microphone stepped


    onto the stage.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the third global tour of Heart of the Earth. On behalf of


    Baroness Jewelry, I warmly wee you all!" she announced.


    "As per our tour itinerary, we will begin with an auction. All jewelry up for auction today are new


    products developed by Baroness Jewelry this year and have not yet been released for sale. Don''t


    miss out if you''re interested!"


    "..."


    Five minutester, the auction officially began. Billy and hispanions were only here for Heart of


    the Earth and had no interest in bidding, so they sat in their seats chatting instead.


    The atmosphere at the live auction was intense as bids kept rising higher and higher. In less than


    an hour, nearly ten billion worth of sales had been made.


    Two hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    "Thank you all for your generous support. Today''s auction hase to an end!" The uniformed


    beauty once again took to the stage.


    "I know everyone has been eagerly anticipating it, don''t worry! We''re about to start today''s grand


    finale. Ladies and gentlemen, please give your warmest apuse as we wee Baroness


    Jewelry''s Commander Manager, Nina Schaal on stage!"


    "Nina is also the chief designer of Heart of the Earth, and she will personally wear it to meet


    everyone!"


    Apuse thundered through the venue. The next moment, a tall and graceful beauty walked onto


    the stage. She was in herte twenties, a typical Western beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Her figure was graceful and noble, and she wore a faint smile on her face. Objectively speaking,


    she was definitely a super beautiful woman.


    After admiring her face for a while, everyone''s gaze shifted to the exquisite ne around her


    neck. The tinum chain was set with ny-nine small diamonds of uniform size. The pendant


    was an uniquely shaped blue diamond surrounded by small white diamonds. It was exquisitely


    beautiful and dazzling.


    "Wow! It''s too beautiful, too perfect!"


    "No wonder it''s been hailed as the most perfect diamond ne in nearly ten years, it''s truly


    stunning!"


    "Oh my god if I could have this ne for just one day my life would have no regrets!"


    ...


    As they looked at that string of exquisite Heart of the Earth diamonds, there were bursts of


    admiration from all around. Not only inside but outside estate grounds as well where tworge LCD


    screens echoed with exmations at once.


    "Truly worthy of its name, Heart of the Earth!" Derek looked at the ne and then turned to Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, what do you think?"


    Billy nodded and then had a thoughtful expression on his face. "If Harleen wore it, she would be


    even more beautiful."


    "Brother, wake up! This ne is not for sale!" said Judge.


    "It''s just diamonds. Don''t worry, give me a month and I''ll get you a bigger diamond!"


    Judge had no interest in this kind of thing except for thinking that the diamond could be bigger.


    "You''re so uncivilized!" Casey red at Judge before looking at Derek.


    "Derek, do you know anyone from Baroness Jewelry? Can you introduce me?"


    "This beauty on stage is not only the Commander manager of Baroness Jewelry, she''s also a


    member of the Gater family." Derek responded.


    "I visited her yesterday but her attitude was very firm."


    Judge looked at the woman on stage again and hesitated for a moment. Then he turned to Billy.


    "Brother, why do I feel like I''ve seen this woman somewhere before?"


    "Judge, as far as I know, it''s actually her first time toe to vale." Derek chimed in.


    "I''m not kidding." Judge sized the woman up and added, "I''m sure I saw her before somewhere


    else."


    "Your eyes are always familiar with beautiful women." Billy said sarcastically as he nced at him.


    Then he looked at Derek. "After the exhibition ends, make an appointment with someone from their


    company for me to talk to them."


    "Got it!" Derek nodded.


    Although he still felt that there was little hope, since it was Billy''s order, he executed it


    unconditionally. Moreover, in his impression, Billy had always been a miracle worker. Maybe he


    could change the other party''s mind.


    "I''ll buy this ne. What''s your price? Is ten billion enough?"


    Suddenly, a man who looked like a nouveau riche stood up from his seat.

 Chapter 95 Unexpected Situation

    Chapter 95 Unexpected Situation


    Chapter 95 Unexpected Situation


    "Thank you for your generosity, sir!" On stage, the beautiful woman named Nina took the


    microphone with a faint smile and spoke fluentnguage of vale.


    "However, ourpany has no intention of selling this ne." She continued.


    "Is it because the money isn''t enough? How about adding ten billion or twenty billion?" the man


    shouted back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Sir, we''ve already made it clear that Heart of the Earth is not for sale to the public. Please do not


    disturb everyone." A staff member approached him.


    "Bullshit! I don''t believe there''s anything money can''t buy!" The man responded loudly. "I must buy


    this ne today. Give me a price!"


    "If you continue like this, we will have to ask you to leave."


    "Get lost! You have no say here!" the man pushed over the staff member in anger.


    At that moment, two strong men in ck quickly approached them.


    "What are you trying to do? If you dare touch me..."


    One of the men in ck struck him on the neck, and the man passed out right there.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. There was a small interruption, and I hope it didn''t affect your enthusiasm."


    Nina said as she slightly bowed to the audience on stage. Then, she continued to walk on the


    runway with standard model steps, showcasing Heart of the Earth to the audience.


    When she turned towards the east side again, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    The next moment, a shocking scene appeared that stunned everyone present. Nina walked


    excitedly towards the bottom of the stage and then directly walked towards Billy''s direction without


    any trace of her previous noble elegance.


    As she arrived in front of Billy, she knelt down directly and then spoke with a trembling voice. "I


    finally found you... sir."


    There was an uproar in the audience. Everyone''s eyes simultaneously looked at Billy. Many people


    present knew Nina''s identity. She was known as one of the top elites in global society as well as


    part of one of world''s top old family ns. Her status wasfortably ahead of the other rich boys


    and girls.


    About ten ck-clothed men immediately walked over.


    "Miss Schaal..."


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" Nina interrupted the other person''s words.


    "Do you know me?" Billy looked puzzled.


    While speaking, he reached out and helped Nina up.


    Casey and Derek both looked at Judge at the same time in disbelief.


    "Now you believe it?" asked Judge.


    "You don''t recognize me?" asked Nina. "Do you still remember the two people you saved overseas


    a year ago?"


    "I remembered!" As soon as Nina spoke, Judge shouted out.


    "Brother, don''t you remember? Thest time we were on our way back from the ce of Darkness,


    we encountered an old man and his granddaughter being chased by some people. Then, you


    stepped in and took care of those attackers, cutting them down one by one!"


    "Was it you?" Billy finally remembered.


    Back then, the old man and his granddaughter were apanied by over a hundred followers, all


    of whom were cruelly mutted by the other group. The methods used were so brutal that Billy


    couldn''t bear to watch and stepped in, shing all of them down. To him, it was just a simple


    gesture. He never expected anything in return from them. After eliminating those attackers, he didn''t


    exchange a single word with the two who were saved and simply walked away. It turned out that the


    two people he saved were from the Gater family.


    "Have you remembered?" Nina''s face was full of excitement. Immediately after, she deeply bowed


    to Billy and said, "As a formal expression of gratitude to my savior, thank you for saving my life!"


    "Don''t mention it, it was just a small gesture."


    "But it''s an immense favor to me and my grandfather." Nina responded excitedly. "You left without


    leaving any contact information. For the past year, my grandfather and I have been trying to find out


    who you are through various channels. Even attending the Heart of the Earth global exhibition was


    for this purpose. I wanted to try my luck. I never thought I would meet you here! If my grandfather


    knew about this, he would be overjoyed."


    "You''re wee seriously." Billy smiled again.


    "By the way, did youe to this exhibition for this ne?" Nina asked as she took off Heart of


    the Earth from her neck and handed it over to Billy. "If you like it, I''ll give it to you as a gift."


    Everyone was stunned by what she decided and they stared at Billy with envy and jealousy in their


    eyes.


    Derek next to felt a bit displeased, since he had put in a lot of effort to try and buy what he wanted,


    but theypletely ignored him. Besides, it made Billy more admirable in Derek''s eyes.


    "To be honest, I dide here for this ne." Said Billy. "But such an expensive item can''t just


    be given away for nothing. Name your price and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    He never expected Nina to be so straightforward and just give it to him.


    "I can''t do that!" Nina shook her head vigorously. "You saved me and my grandfather. We don''t


    know how we could ever repay you! If my grandfather found out I epted money from you, he


    would scold me until the end of time... He''s..."


    "Watch out!" Nina didn''t finish her sentence before Billy shouted loudly.


    Immediately after, he pushed her several meters away with a gust of wind from his hand. Almost


    simultaneously, a sniper bullet struck the spot where Nina had been standing. If it weren''t for Billy,


    she would have been shot in the head by now.


    "They chased us up here..." Nina''s face turned pale.


    The scene immediately erupted into chaos, and most people hurriedly left their seats.


    "Damn it!" The ck-d individuals around also sprang into action, searching the surroundings for


    the sniper''s position.


    In the next moment, three Hummer vehicles crashed through the mansion''s gate and came to a


    stop. More than a dozen muscr men jumped out of the cars, each exuding a strong aura of


    violence. Four of them were holding automatic rifles. Without any hesitation, the four men opened


    fire on the nearby ck-d figures.

 Chapter 96 Nina Recognizes Her Savior

    Chapter 96 Nina Recognizes Her Savior


    Chapter 96 Nina Recognizes Her Savior


    Many of the ck-d men hadn''t even realized what was happening before they were taken down,


    falling to the ground without a sound.


    "Ah..." screams erupted from many of the attendees at the exhibition. Several men and women near


    the entrance to the estate didn''t have time to run and were hit by bullets.


    "This is ridiculous!" A cold anger surged through Billy as he moved like a shadow, darting out.


    "Judge, take care of snipers!"


    "Casey, protect audience members and Nina!"


    "Derek, call for an ambnce!"


    "Understood!" The three spoke in unison before quickly taking action.


    "My savior, be careful!" Nina shouted as she watched Billy charge towards those assants.


    Audrey also yelled from nearby, "Do you want to die? They have guns!"


    At that moment, Billy had already arrived near four men holding automatic rifles.


    A gust of wind carrying an overwhelming force swept through, and the bodies of four men directly


    exploded, blood and flesh flying everywhere, even the automatic rifles reduced to rubble.


    Stunned by what they saw, many people bent over, vomiting in response.


    The other ten men on the opposing side clearly didn''t expect such a powerful individual at the


    scene, their faces filled with astonishment. One of the leading men roared, "All of you, attack! Kill


    him!"


    The other men drew their weapons and rushed towards Billy. Each of them was formidable, with at


    least peak Battle Master strength, and the strongest among them was already a powerful Tier-two


    Battle General. However, in front of Billy, individuals of this level were no different from insects.


    Like the four men before them, in the blink of an eye, nine blood mists filled the air, leaving nothing


    but scraps of the nine men.


    Many viewers were so scared that they fainted directly, including those richdies.


    "Damn it! Who the hell are you!?" Thest man on the other side roared angrily.


    "How dare you people from ce of Darknesse to be menaces in vale? Do you have a


    death wish?" After the situation was under control, Billy didn''t rush to take action again and calmly


    spoke to the other party. He didn''t need to ask and he knew the other person was definitely from


    ce of Darkness overseas. The bloodthirsty aura emanating from their bodies was not something


    an ordinary person could possess.


    "You know we''re from ce of Darkness, so get out of here!" The man continued to shout in anger.


    "You came all the way to Enssea for just a ne?" Billy narrowed his eyes. The man coldly


    snorted. "Is a broken ne worth our effort?"


    "Our target is Nina. If you don''t want to cause yourself trouble, you better leave now!"


    "You''re such an idiot!" Billy responded calmly before his tone turned serious. "No matter what''s


    going on between you and Nina, Enssea is not ce of Darkness. If you dare cause trouble here,


    there will only be one result expecting you, death!"


    "How dare you interfere with our business!" The man furrowed his brow.


    "Enough talking! I''ll send you down to meet yourpanions!" Billy spoke again in a low voice.


    "You don''t know any better!" The man''s eyes narrowed as a powerful aura burst forth from him,


    revealing that he had reached the level of a Grand Elder Battle General.


    Immediately after that, he rushed towards Billy at lightning speed with arge knife in hand and


    shed several sharp de lights towards him through the air while making piercing sounds.


    The cold light shed and momentum soared.


    "Be careful!" Nina eximed once again in surprise.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself!" Billy said coldly.


    Stepping two steps forward, he swept out with a palm, creating a howling wind and causing


    explosive sounds to ring through the air.


    Sensing the power of Billy''s move, the man''s pupils instantly shrank to the size of a needle. Until


    this moment, he finally realized he encountered a strong opponent. Ironically, he wanted to kill Billy


    a moment ago.


    The man quickly blocked in front with a horizontal knife, trying to stop Billy''s punch. The powerful


    wind smashed his big knife into two pieces and continued its momentum, directly crashing into his


    chest. The man spurted out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying like a kite with a broken string,


    soaring backward. He crashed harshly onto the ground around forty meters away, bones throughout


    his body fracturing, and he spat out another mouthful of blood before copsing like a lifeless heap


    of mud.


    "What... are you?" he raised his head with difficulty and looked at Billy.


    "Do you remember what happened when the gang that was ranked sixth in ce of Darkness was


    uprooted?" Billy strolled up to the other person.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What? It''s... it''s you?!"


    The man''s eyes revealed endless horror, and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.


    "You..." He opened his mouth to speak, but then his head drooped and he kicked his legs out,


    lifeless. In that moment of death, he truly regretted it. If only he had known that Billy was in Enssea,


    he wouldn''t have dared to do what he had done here.


    "Done?" Billy turned to Judge who had just walked in through the front door.


    "Yeah," Judge nodded in response.


    "Send all of SHADOW''s people from Enssea out and search throughout the city to see if there are


    any other members of ce of Darkness. In addition, call Roderick and Buddha Hall''s people and


    ask what they''ve been up to all day. A big group of ce of Darkness infiltrated Enssea without


    them noticing?"


    "Yes, sir." Judge vigorously nodded before pulling out a phone to make a call.


    "Are you okay?" Nina arrived with a group of staff members apanying her. She immediately


    knelt down again, "Thank you for saving me once again!"


    "Please get up, Miss Schaal." Billy helped her up. "Why were ce of Darkness chasing after you?"


    "I am alive which poses as a threat for some people within my family. So they will do anything


    possible just so they can kill me." Nina''s face looked very unpleasant.


    "I see. For now ce Of Darkness won''te back anymore. You should be safe here in Enssea


    but when you go back home please make sure that you keep yourself safe."


    "Thank you for your concern, sir!" Nina''s eyes shed with determination before she continued, "My


    grandfather has wanted to clean up our mess for a long time, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    However, since they have been pushing us step by step, they can''t me anyone else."


    After finishing her statement, Nina turned to Billy and asked, "May I have your phone number?"


    "You can call me Billy, I''m Billy Gardner." Billy smiled and gave her his number.


    "Thank you so much Mr Gardner!" Nina then handed him the Heart of the Earth ne once


    more.


    "Please ept this ne as a small token of my appreciation." She said earnestly. "If you don''t


    take it, I won''t be able to forgive myself."


    With that said, Nina waited anxiously for Billy''s response.

 Chapter 97 A Special Mission

    Chapter 97 A Special Mission


    Chapter 97 A Special Mission


    "Don''t kneel down so easily, you''re the Miss of the Gater family!" Billy swept a gust of wind and lifted


    Nina up.


    "Okay, I''ll take this ne. If you have any difficulties in the future, feel free to call me. Within my


    ability, I won''t refuse to help." For him, since it was a gift from her heart, if he insisted on giving


    money back, it would be too stiff. Moreover, he also knew that whether it was ten billion or twenty


    billion for the Gater family, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Nina smiled happily when Billy finally agreed to ept her gift.


    "I should be thanking you instead for giving me such an expensive ne for free." Billy


    responded with a smile.


    "Compared to your help to me, this ne is nothing." After pausing briefly and hesitating slightly


    with her words again, Nina continued, "Mr Gardner, are you nning on giving this ne as an


    engagement gift?"


    "Yes! It''s going to be my engagement present for my fianc��e." Billy replied withughter.


    "You already have a fianc��e?" A hint of imperceptible disappointment shed through Nina''s eyes,


    "Is she pretty?"


    "Mm-hmm," Billy smiled, "She is indeed very beautiful!"


    "Oh really?" After being stunned briefly, Nina took a deep breath before saying, "Then I wish both of


    you happiness!"


    "Thank you! Well then, I think there isn''t anything else here. I''ll take my leave now. If there are any


    problems, give me a call."


    "Mr Gardner... Are... Are you free tonight? Can I invite you out for dinner?" Nina quickly asked.


    "I''m sorry but I still need to rush back Ozin tonight. Maybe next time." Billy responded.


    "You''re from Ozin, right?" Nina was slightly surprised.


    "Yes, my family is from Ozin. If you have time, you''re wee toe visit."


    "Okay, I''ll definitely go if I have the chance." Nina nodded vigorously.


    Later, Billy and his group arrived at the car.


    "Mr Gardner!" A woman''s voice sounded and Audrey quickly walked over.


    "Miss Ryan, what''s up?" Billy turned around and asked.


    "Mr Gardner, can I have your phone number?" asked she.


    "If there''s anything you need, just ask Derek. He knows how to find me." Billy smiled before bending


    down to get into the car.


    Vroom!


    Judge started the car and stepped on the gas pedal.


    "What kind of person are you really?" Audrey looked lost as she watched the Land Rover disappear


    into the distance in front of her eyes. Since she met Billy two hours ago, he had given her too much


    shock. Not only did he hold a higher status than Derek but also possessed incredible martial artsContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    skills that even his twopanions were martial arts experts. Such a man had fatal attraction for


    ladies.


    "Brother," Judge spoke up shortly after they left. "I think that Nina has some interest in you."


    "Your words are not correct, Judge." Derek spoke up. "Which woman isn''t interested in Mr Gardner?


    Didn''t you see Audrey just now? She was practically throwing herself at him."


    "You guys are just itching for trouble, joking around like that!" Casey red at them. "Billy is a


    married man!"


    "Even married men can have a few female admirers!" Derek grinned. "Especially someone as


    outstanding as Mr Gardner..."


    "You guys are itching for trouble!" Billy interrupted Derek''s words. "When we get to Ozin tonight, I''ll


    help you two loosen up your bones!"


    "Hey, boss, I didn''t say anything! It was all Derek talking nonsense!"


    "Judge..." Derek also shivered and looked at Judge speechlessly.


    "If you don''t want me to loosen up your bones it''s fine too!" Billy interrupted again. "I have a task for


    you two."


    "What task?" Both of them asked simultaneously.


    "You have three days to n a proposal ceremony for me," Billy said with a smirk on his face. "If


    Harleen is satisfied with it, I won''t hold anything against you."


    "That''s it?" Derek suddenly became interested, "Don''t worry about this matter, leave it to me! I


    guarantee that Mrs Gardner will be satisfied!"


    "Good! Three dayster, I''ll propose to Harleen."


    Early the next morning in World Group Ozin branch office, Nearly 200 supervisors and above


    employees were sitting in arge conference room one by one holding cups of tea or coffee on their


    desks as refreshments. They received a call from thepanyst night, informing them that they


    must arrive at the office by 6 AM for a meeting. It was emphasized that anyone who waste or


    unable to attend due to unforeseen circumstances would be immediately dismissed without any


    room for negotiation. After receiving this notice, most people hardly slept all night. Many employees


    who were on business trips rushed back to Ozin as soon as they hung up the phone. Fortunately,


    they were only in nearby cities; otherwise, it would have been disastrous.


    At the same time, most people began privately inquiring about what had happened. This was the


    first time something like this had happened since thepany''s establishment. However, no useful


    information was obtained.


    When they arrived at thepany this morning, Chairman Derek Hines personally presided over


    the meeting. Only after Derek exined the theme and requirements of the meeting did everyone


    understand what was going on. They were actually required to n a city-wide marriage proposal


    event within three days. At first, everyone had a bewildered expression on their faces and thought


    they must have misheard since World Group had nothing to do with a nningpany. However,


    after Derek exined how serious this matter was, everyone put away their disdainful attitudes.


    Subsequently, Ozin''s top three event nningpanies'' core teams were also invited to join in on


    discussions in conference room.


    At noon, six hourster, a feasible and executable nning proposal documentnded into Derek''s


    hands. After reading through it, Derek nodded slightly with satisfaction before getting up and


    walking back into his office.


    "How did it go?"


    On the office sofa, Casey and Judge were chatting over tea when Derek walked in.


    "Done!" Derek smiled and handed the n to them.


    "Haha, great job!" After a few minutes, Judge looked at Casey and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Well... it''s not bad. Let''s go with it." Casey nodded slightly.


    "Alright then. We''ll divide up the work among us and coordinate with Ozin''s departments on the


    items mentioned in this n." Judge said.


    "Sounds good!" Derek sat down with a smile.


    Then, the three of them began discussing the n in detail. If anyone knew that these three big


    shots were racking their brains over a proposal for marriage, they would be shocked.

 Chapter 98 HarleenS Interview

    Chapter 98 Harleen''S Interview


    Chapter 98 Harleen''s Interview


    As Casey and his team were busy at work, Billy arrived at Harleen''s house.


    "Daddy!" Tasha ran over to him.


    "Have you been good?" Billy asked with a smile as he picked up the little girl.


    "Of course! Tasha is always good. Grandpa and Grandma love me more every day!" Tasha boasted


    proudly.


    "Haha, really?" Billy ruffled her hair before turning to greet Fletcher who wasing out of the


    room. "Hey, Dad."


    "Billy, you''re here!" Fletcher greeted him warmly.


    "Where''s Casey? Didn''t hee with you?" Sharon came out of the kitchen with a smile on her


    face as she saw him.


    "Mum," Billy smiled back. "He''s busy with something else."


    "Why don''t you invite him over for dinner tonight? I made chicken soup for you guys." Sharon


    suggested kindly.


    "Sure thing! Thanks Mom." Billy replied before Felicia burst into the room excitedly from taking a


    phone call in her bedroom.


    "Billy, have I got news for you! Do you want to hear it?"


    "What''s got you so excited? Did you get yourself a boyfriend or something?" Billy teased yfully.


    "No way! Have you heard about that Heart of the Earth diamond ne that caused such a stir


    around the world?" Felicia eximed loudly.


    "Last time I heard from your sister''s friends, they said it was very precious. What happened?" Billy


    asked, slightly surprised.


    "Of course it''s precious! There''s only one in the world and it''s worth billions!" Felicia exaggerated


    with a smile. "And it''s exquisitely beautiful, every woman dreams of having one."


    After speaking, she turned to Harleen who was helping in the kitchen and asked, "Harleen, you''ve


    seen pictures of that ne before right? I''m not wrong about what I said?"


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful," Harleen smiled and responded. "Such a pretty ne would be attractive to


    any woman."


    "Felicia, is this what you wanted to tell me?" Billy chuckled.


    "Yeah, it has something to do with this. Yesterday at an exhibition in Enssea, there were two big


    events!"


    "What kind of events?" Harleen seemed interested and walked out of the kitchen.


    "Guess?" Felicia teased.


    "Somebody robbed them maybe?" Harleenughed.


    "You got one-third correct!" Felicia replied loudly.


    "What do you mean by ''one-third correct'' or ''not correct''? What does that even mean?" Harleen


    rolled her eyes in confusion.


    "Listen," Felicia responded. "The owner of Heart of the Earth gave away that priceless treasure for


    free yesterday."


    "What?!" Harleen eximed incredulously. "Gave away for free? Wasn''t that ne impossible to


    buy even if someone had money? How could they give it away for free?"


    "Didn''t expect that, did you?" Feliciaughed as she spoke. "No one saw thising."


    "To whom did they give it away then?" Billy couldn''t believe how fast news traveled all the way to


    Ozin already. He wondered if he had been exposed, since he hoped to surprise Harleen with


    something special.


    "I''m not sure about that, all I know is that it was a young man." Felicia continued.


    "Do you have any other news?" asked Billy. After hearing Felicia''s news, he felt relieved and he


    believed people didn''t pay much attention to the issue anymore when the big incident happened on


    the scer.


    "Later on, a group of assassins showed up at the scene trying to kill the owner of the ne.


    Several audience members were seriously injured."


    "What happened next?" Harleen asked in surprise.


    "Three martial arts experts came forward and saved the owner of the ne by killing all those


    assassins." Felicia said with admiration.


    "I heard they were so powerful that they weren''t even afraid of guns!"


    "Is that so?" Billy asked deliberately.


    "Yes!" Felicia nodded again. "Many people are now trying to find out who those three people are. It''s


    a pity that all surveince videos from the scene were taken by officials. On top of that, because it


    was too dangerous at that time, none of them thought about taking pictures with their phones.


    Otherwise they could have easily found out who they were."


    "Really?" Billy smiled knowingly as he thought to himself that he had to hurry up with his proposal


    before identally revealing his intentions too soon.


    "I wanna know who those three people are, they''re so powerful!" Felicia eximed.


    "Okay, stop being infatuated." Harleen reminded unkindly. After a pause, she seemed to remember


    something and turned to Billy. "By the way, Billy, do you have timeter?"


    "Yeah," Billy smiled. "What''s up?"


    "I have an interview at apany today. If you''re free, can you give me a ride?"


    "Interview?" Billy was surprised. "So soon?"


    "Yeah," Harleen nodded. "I''ve sent out a lot of resumes these past few days and I''ve already


    received several interview calls. I screened them and decided to go check out this one today."


    "Alright then, let''s go!" Billy smiled again.


    "Just wait for me for a bit while I change my clothes." After saying that, Harleen turned around and


    went into her room.


    About twenty minutester, she came back out again with some makeup on her face and her


    beautiful ck hair styled up in an elegant bun on top of her head. She wore professional attire that


    showcased her stunning figure perfectly. A tinum ne hanging from her neck and ck high


    heels on her feet, she dressed herself in a standard dress code for white-cor workers in the


    workce, which made her look very capable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Wow Mommy! You look so pretty today!" Tasha looked at Harleen admiringly and spoke up while


    she was ying with the toys.


    "Hey little girl, when is your mom not pretty?" Billy joked with a smile.


    A few minutester, the two got into the car.


    "Harleen, how about I talk to my friend and get you a job at World Group?" Billy asked with a smile


    as the Land Rover slowly drove away. "World Group is one of the top 10panies in vale, this


    company has an excellent tform."


    "No," Harleen shook her head. "I can''t rely on you for everything. When ites to work, I want to


    rely on my own abilities."


    "Haha, alright then!" Billyughed again.


    After about half an hour, they arrived at a 30-40 story office building.


    "Billy, there''s a caf�� over there. Why don''t you go sit inside and wait for me? I should be down


    soon." Harleen said as they got out of the car and pointed to a caf�� next to the office building.


    "Okay," Billy smiled. "Call me if anythinges up."


    "I''m just going for an interview. What could possibly happen?" Harleen smiled sweetly before turning


    around and walking towards the lobby of the office building.

 Chapter 99 The Final Interview

    Chapter 99 The Final Interview


    Chapter 99 The Final Interview


    "Hello, I''m here for an interview. I''ve already scheduled a time with the HR manager, Ms Romero."


    Harleen said as she approached the front desk.


    "May I have yourst name?" The busy receptionist looked up at Harleen.


    "I''m Harleen Knight."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Two minutester, the receptionist who had hung up the phone led Harleen to a small conference


    room on the eighth floor.


    "Ms Knight, please wait here for Manager Romero."


    "Thank you." Harleen nodded in response and took a seat.


    After about five minutes, a woman in uniform walked in. She was under thirty years old with delicate


    features and light makeup that entuated her already stunning figure wrapped tightly by her


    uniform.


    "You must be Ms Knight?" The woman sat down across from Harleen and there was a surprised


    look on her face as she stared at Harleen''s charming face.


    "Yes!" Harleen stood up to greet her, "Manager Mona Romero? Thank you for giving me this


    opportunity to interview!"


    "Don''t mention it, Ms Knight," Mona nodded slightly, "I''ve reviewed your resume and it seems to


    match ourpany''s marketing department manager''s requirements. I called you here today to


    discuss some issues face-to-face."


    "Okay." Harleen sat back down.


    The two of them talked for about ten minutes before Mona stood up.


    "Ms Knight, I''m pleased to inform you that your initial interview has passed. I will now take you to


    meet ourpany''s vice president for a final interview."


    "Thank you, Manager Romero!" Harleen''s face lit up.


    Five minutester, the two arrived at the door of arge office on the thirty-eighth floor. Mona


    knocked on the door and led Harleen inside.


    "Mr Blount, this is Ms Knight. I brought her here for your final interview." Mona said as she looked


    towards a young man sitting on the sofa drinking red wine.


    As she spoke, she casually locked the office door behind her. To her, her previous meeting with


    Harleen was just going through the motions. When she received Harleen''s resume yesterday and


    saw her photo, she handed it over to this young man without hesitation.


    This was their usual process-he had instructed her that any woman who came in for an interview


    with good looks should be brought to him for a final review or "interview". It was just his way of


    selecting women he found interesting or attractive enough to pursue further rtions with.


    Before this moment, Mona had already brought in more than ten beautiful women for him to


    "interview." Almost all of them were coerced or threatened by him into doing things they didn''t want


    to do right there in his office-but because Mona recorded everything and he paid them handsomely


    afterwards as hush money-most chose silence instead of speaking out against him even if some did


    try reporting him. Keith Blount''s family connections always kept things quiet and safe from legal


    repercussions.


    "Ms Knight, nice to meet you!" The young master pointed to the sofa opposite him. "Please have a


    seat!"


    His eyes roamed over Harleen for a moment, with a hint of fervor in their depths. "No wonder she''s


    known as Ozin''s number one beauty, she truly was an unparalleled beauty." Keith thought to


    himself.


    "Thank you, Mr Blount." Feeling the invasive gaze of the other party, Harleen furrowed her


    eyebrows slightly before sitting down on the sofa.


    "You can call me Keith." He lit up a cigar and took a puff before continuing.


    "I''ve heard of your name for quite some time and now seeing you in person today is even better


    than hearing about you. Compared to you, those so-called A-list celebrities aren''t even worthy


    enough to tie your shoces!"


    "Hmm?" Harleen was slightly taken aback by his words. "Do you know me?"


    Keith chuckled lightly while pouring himself a ss of red wine from the coffee table.


    "You''re the renowned beauty in Ozin, who wouldn''t recognize you? Ms Knight, this red wine is


    something my friend brought back from overseas recently and it''s really good. Give it a try."


    "I''m sorry, Mr Blount, but I don''t drink." replied Harleen with another slight frown.


    "Come one, Ms Knight. Don''t be a stranger."


    "I''m sorry but I''m allergic to alcohol..." responded Harleen once again.


    Mona who was standing beside said, "I''m disappointed in you, Ms Knight. You''re here applying for


    marketing positions yet don''t understand basic business etiquette? If Mr Blount offers to pour your


    drink then at least show some courtesy."


    "Ms Romero, I..." Harleen spoke again.


    "Ms Knight, let me not beat about the bush." Keith couldn''t wait any longer as he gazed at Harleen''s


    stunning beauty. While speaking, he picked up a check from the coffee table and handed it to


    Harleen.


    "I fell in love with you at first sight. If you are willing to be my woman, these five million will be yours.


    Besides that, you cane to thepany to work tomorrow. I hereby appoint you as the


    Marketing Director of thepany with a monthly sry of 100, 000."


    After speaking, he lifted the wine ss and took a sip, with a slight smile on his lips as he stared at


    Harleen. Before this, he had already used the same method to tempt several women to take off their


    clothes in front of him. He enjoyed it, which was exciting and gave him a sense of aplishment.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I''m suitable for this job, excuse me." Harleen realized what was going on and


    she stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Ms Knight, since you have entered this office today, it might be a bit difficult for you to just leave


    like that." Keith said with a faint smile.


    At this point, Mona had already walked over to Harleen.


    "Don''t pretend, all right? If you find ungenerous, name your price. Since you had a beautiful face, as


    long as you don''t charge outrageously high prices, Mr Blount will fulfill your wish."


    "Sorry! I am not the kind of person you imagined!" Harleen said with a hint of anger, and then


    reached out to grab the door handle.


    However, the door had already been locked by Mona from the inside, and pulling it for a long time


    had no effect. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Billy''s


    number.


    The phone only rang once before Mona snatched it away and hung up, then pped Harleen


    across the face.


    "Don''t act all high and mighty here! Everyone in Ozin knows what kind of person you are. And that


    child of yours, you don''t know which man is her father, do you?"


    "You..." Harleen red at her.


    Mona pped her again.


    "If you don''t sit down on that couch right now and behave yourself, I''ll make sure your face looks


    ugly!"


    At that moment, Billy called back but was hung up on by Mona again before she turned off the


    phone altogether.


    "You bastard!" Harleen shouted. "Let me out now or you''ll regret it!"


    Keith strolled over. "I''ve never known what regret feels like my whole life. Serve me well this time


    around and not only will you get paid handsomely but also earn a higher position in ourpany.


    What''s there to lose?"


    As he spoke, he grabbed Harleen''s wrist and led her towards the couch.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let go of me!" Harleen shouted.


    Keith then pushed her down onto the couch.

 Chapter 100 They Can’t Escape Punishment

    Chapter 100 They Can��t Escape Punishment


    Chapter 100 They Can��t Escape Punishment


    Keith reached out and ripped open all of Harleen''s suit buttons, while also trying to pull off her


    undershirt. Meanwhile, Mona had grabbed a camera from therge table and started filming.


    "Asshole, let go of me!" Harleen struggled fiercely and took advantage of Keith''s distraction to push


    him down and run towards the door.


    "I like a woman with some spirit. You really make me feel satisfying." Keith got up from the ground


    and licked his dry lips.


    "Stop, don''te any closer..." Harleen trembled in fear as she pulled hard on the door handle.


    "You can''t open it, without my consent, you won''t be leaving this office today." Keith approached her


    menacingly.


    "You jerk! Get away... don''te any closer..." Harleen quickly ran to hide in a corner.


    "Beauty, my patience had limits, if you keep this up, I can''t guarantee what will happen to you!" After


    speaking to her threateningly, Keith turned towards Mona, "Bring me my treasure!"


    Mona ced the camera down and walked to the back of the ssroom, retrieving a ck leather


    whip from therge desk.


    "Beauty, I''ll count to three, if you don''t crawl over, I''m gonna whip you, understand?" Keith took the


    whip and said with a sly smile on his face.


    Harleen was shivering with fear.


    "One,"


    "You... you will definitely regret it..." Harleen spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Two!" Keith''s eyes were filled with endless fanaticism.


    "My husband won''t let you go..." Harleen had already retreated to the corner of the wall, with a


    panicked expression on her face.


    "Three!" Keith''s tone became heavy.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the office door exploded open with a loud bang as if it were made of paper.


    Keith, standing at the door, was thrown out as if hit by a car. He hit his head on the corner of arge


    table and immediately had a bleeding wound on his head, with blood flowing down his face.


    "Mr Blount!" Mona, who was filming on the side, screamed and quickly ran over.


    The next moment, Billy appeared at the office door. He just received a call from Harleen, but it only


    rang once before being hung up, so he had a vague sense of foreboding. And when he called back


    and found that Harleen''s phone was already turned off, he then realized something must have


    happened. Immediately after, a message was sent to Judge asking him to arrange for two


    SHADOW men who were closest to this ce toe over right away.


    Later, Billy rushed to the office building at top speed. He knocked down all the security guards who


    got in his way.


    "Billy!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the slender figure at the door, Harleen immediately ran over and threw herself into


    Billy''s arms, bursting into tears. Anger instantly filled his office.


    "You''re damn right!" Billy snapped at Keith and then looked down at Harleen in the bed of his arms.


    "Harleen, don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    "Who are you? Do you know where here is? Do you wanna die?"


    After getting Keith up, Mona pointed at Billy and thundered.


    Soon, a strong gust of wind lifted her up and threw her heavily onto the coffee table, which


    shattered upon impact.


    "Ah..." Mona hit on the ground hard, causing her so much pain that she almost passed out.


    "Who are you?" Keith was startled by Billy''s skill.


    "Someone who wants to take your life!" Billy replied coldly, and then took off his own coat to put it


    on Harleen.


    "Humph, you don''t even know what you''re doing!" Keith wiped the blood off his head and looked at


    Billy with gritted teeth. "No matter who you are, no matter how you stumble your way through


    anything, I assure you, you must die here today! And Harleen, you bitch, I will make you kneel and


    beg me!"


    Then, he picked up thendline and dialed a few numbers. After the call was connected, he yelled


    into the receiver in anger.


    "Where did the security guards go? Tell them all toe to my office!"


    Keith hung up the phone without waiting for a response.


    "Harleen, let me take you down." Billy ignored the other person and helped Harleen, who was still


    trembling, to the door. He had already sentenced Keith and Mona to death in his heart, but he


    couldn''t kill them in front of Harleen.


    "If you have any guts then don''t leave!" Keith shouted angrily.


    Although he said so, Billy''s skills did make him shudder involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Billy replied in a deep voice.


    Five minutester, Billy and Harleen appeared at the entrance on the first floor. Four men dressed


    in uniform quickly approached them.


    "Com..."


    "Take Harleen home for me!" Billy interrupted their words.


    "Yes sir!" The four men responded simultaneously.


    "Billy, aren''t youing back with me?" At this point Harleen had calmed down slightly.


    "Wait for me at home, I''ll be back soon." Billy tried to soften his tone as much as possible. "I need to


    deal with this matter upstairs otherwise they won''t stop, who knows what else they might do."


    "That bastard has some connections, maybe it''s better not to mess with him... I''m worried about


    you." said Harleen with a hint of concern on her face.


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine!" Billy said, "I will have my friends from the police statione and


    help me handle it."


    "Um... okay..." Harleen nodded slightly.


    Soon, Billy appeared again in Keith''s office where there were more than 10 security guards in


    addition to Keith and Mona.


    "You''re some piece of work, you really dare toe back!" After seeing Billy, Keith was slightly


    stunned, then he angrily shouted at a group of security guards, "What are you waiting for? Take him


    out for me!"


    More than ten security guards waved their stun batons and approached Billy.


    Boom!


    Billy raised his hand and swept out a strong gust of wind, causing everyone to fly backwards and


    crash heavily into the surrounding walls. Each person broke several ribs at least, and their eyes


    rolled back as they all fell unconscious.


    Keith and Mona couldn''t help but draw back a bit.


    "Don''te over here, what do you want?" Mona shuddered as she watched Billy, who was


    walking towards them like a demon.


    "Mr Blount... is the eldest son of the Blount family. If you dare to cause trouble, the Blount family will


    definitely not let you go."


    "You''ve done this kind of thing for him many times before, right? I''ll let you die first!" Billy said in a


    low voice, snapping his fingers.


    A strand of wind whistled out like a sharp de.


    In the next moment, a blood hole appeared on Mona''s forehead. Then she fell straight down, her


    eyes staring as big as ping-pong balls.

 Chapter 101 The Head Of The Blount Family

    Chapter 101 The Head Of The Blount Family


    Chapter 101 The Head of the Blount Family


    Keith Blount copsed, trembling and sweating profusely, his face filled with shock. He couldn''t


    believe that Billy had killed Mona Romero.


    "Sorry... Sorry sir... Please spare my life, please..." he begged while kowtowing vigorously.


    He didn''t doubt for a moment that Billy would kill him too!


    "Are you the first son of the Blount family?" Billy sat down on the couch and said, "You have half an


    hour to call your family to save you!"


    With that, Billy took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up.


    Keith''s eyes showed a glimmer of hope as he quickly pulled out his phone to make the call.


    Brandon Blount came here for one purpose only-to win over Damon Arnold so that he could use


    Damon''s power to push the Blount family into Ozin''s top tier. Since the Watkins, Jimenez and


    Ma families had been overthrown, several major families in Ozin that were originally in the


    second tier had be active again.


    Before Harleen entered the office, on the east side of the city, Brandon Blount, the leader of the


    Blount family, was waiting in the conference hall of an estate owned by Damon who was the


    underground kingpin in Ozin.


    All those big families were trying their best to convey their alliance intentions towards them. The


    Blount family was one of Ozin''s most prominent second-tier families whose power was only inferior


    to the disappeared three major families but had great potential for promotion into Ozin''s first-ss


    wealthy n. For them, this was a good opportunity.


    It was well known that currently in Ozin, the two most influential figures were Derek Hines from


    World Group and Master Eight.


    Two minutester, the two men arrived at a reception room.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr Blount. Please forgive us." Damon said as he looked at Brandon


    Blount who was seated before him.


    "Mr Blount, thank you for your patience. Pleasee inside." Ezio added shortly after.


    "Thank you, Ezio." Brandon Blount bowed slightly. He knew very well that Damon was not only the


    underground king of Ozin but also had an extraordinary rtionship with Derek. It was something


    that his own family could notpare to.


    "You''re wee," Damon gestured towards a nearby sofa. "Please have a seat."


    Brandon replied with another bow and said, "Sorry to bother you, Master Eight."


    Although he was the head of the Blount family, he dared not show any arrogance in front of Damon


    Arnold.


    "Master Eight is a legendary figure and I have always wanted to meet you." Brandon took a deep


    breath before continuing. "However, I worried that you might look down on me so I waited until


    today to pay my respects. Please don''t be offended by my tardiness."


    "Thank you, Master Eight!" After taking his seat on the sofa offered by Damon, Brandon pulled out a


    check from his pocket and ced it on top of the tea table between them. He said, "This is just a


    small token of appreciation; please ept it as my respect!"


    "What does this mean?" Damon nced briefly at the nine zeros written on it before narrowing his


    eyes slightly.


    Ever since there were issues among three major families in Ozin, Derek had already warned him


    about being cautious during these times.


    "I won''t beat around bush." After pausing for moment, Brandon continued speaking.


    "You''re too kind, Mr Blount." Damon lifted his teacup and took a sip. "I am just a reckless man, I


    dare not ept such a great gift from you."


    He knew very well that he couldn''t take this money.


    "You think highly of me, Mr Blount." Damon put down his teacup. "I''m afraid I have no interest in this


    cake of business. You may need to find someone else."


    "Master Eight..." Brandon Blount was slightly stunned. "You should know better than me that there


    are opportunities everywhere in Ozin now. I hope to form an alliance with Master Eight and take


    down the cake together. Of course, as for how to split the cake, everything will be up to your


    decision, Mater Eight."


    Just as Brandon was about to put down his phone, it rang again.


    "Excuse me, Master Eight, let me take this call."


    Brandon saw that it was his son and was about to decline after putting it through, but Keith Blount''s


    panicked voice came through the receiver immediately.


    "Dad! Someone wants to kill me! If you don''t get to thepany within half an hour.. you''ll never


    see me again..."


    Brandon Blount was stunned for a moment and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "It doesn''t matter; please go ahead with your business." Damon said while lighting a cigar and


    started smoking.


    "Sorry, Master Eight, but my son has run into some trouble, I got to leave now ande to visit you


    another day."


    "Oh? Does anyone in Ozin dare to cause trouble for your son now?" Damon casually mentioned.


    ...


    Keith Blount said something on the phone, and Brandon Blount replied with a hint of anger, "Hold


    him there, I''ll be there soon!"


    After speaking, he hung up the phone and looked at Damon.


    "I''m not sure yet!" Brandon Blount said while shaking his head. "ording to my son''s information,


    it seems to be the man who''s the husband of the eldest daughter of the Knight family."


    "A restless kid who threatened to kill my son for a woman. He thinks that the Blounts are soft!"


    Brandon said after standing up.


    "Oh?" Damon paused and felt curious in his heart. "Who is he?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr Blount, you had better pray that your precious son hasn''t made a big mistake yet!" While


    speaking, Damon stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Master Eight, where are you going?"


    The teacup suddenly dropped from Damon''s hand. He asked Brandon, "Are you sure?"


    "Do you know that kid?" Brandon was slightly surprised when he saw Damon''s reaction.


    A bead of sweat about the size of a soybean dripped from Brandon''s forehead, and a strong sense


    of unease rose in his heart as his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.


    "If you''re any slower, not only your son, but also the Blount family can''t even survive!" Damon spoke


    with a deep voice.


    That startled Brandon.


    ...


    "Dad, why did you take so long toe? If you came anyter, you wouldn''t have seen me!"


    In less than half an hour, Damon, Ezio and Brandon appeared in Keith Blount''s office.


    But when Brandon saw the security guard lying on the ground and Mona dead nearby, his body


    trembled uncontrobly.


    When Keith saw that only his father was there, he became confused as he asked, "Dad, why didn''t


    you bring anyone with you?"


    Bang!


    With his father here, Keith regained his confidence. Although Billy''s skills shocked him, Keith was


    confident that they could take down Billy since the Blount family had many martial arts experts.


    Brandon then took a few steps forward and kicked his son to the ground with force. Keith curled up


    on the ground and began vomiting continuously.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Brandon knelt before Billy who sat on the sofa and began trembling


    all over.


    "Mr... Mr Gardner... I''m sorry for not teaching my son properly. Please forgive me..."

 Chapter 102 Highly Anticipated By All

    Chapter 102 Highly Anticipated By All


    Chapter 102 Highly Anticipated by All


    Brandon couldn''t help but panic. On the way there, he asked Damon about Billy''s identity. Damon


    only asked him one question, which made himpletely hopeless.


    Damon asked him, "How does the Blount familypare to the Watkins, Jimenez and Ma


    families?"


    Damon''s implications were clear enough.


    Never had Brandon thought that his son would provoke such a high-level figure. It was going to


    make the Blount family follow in the footsteps of those three families!


    "Are you here to plead for him?" Billy ignored Brandon and looked at Damon calmly.


    "I dare not!" Damon trembled all over before quickly speaking up. Then he bowed deeply and said,


    "I just heard about what happened on your side, so I came to see if you have any orders."


    "Tell me, how to handle this matter."


    Damon shuddered at Billy''s question again. Billy Gardner was already like a god-like figure in his


    heart now and had saved his life. Naturally, he didn''t dare show any disobedience whatsoever.


    "Well then, I''ll leave it up to you!" Billy spoke calmly.


    "Harleen came here for an interview with thispany. The young master of the Blount family


    wanted her as his woman but when Harleen refused him, he forced himself on her. If I hadn''t


    apanied Harleen today she would have been taken advantage of."


    "If you don''t take action then I will!"


    Brandon took a deep breath. If his son got his way, there wouldn''t be any survivors in the Blount


    family.


    "Mr Blount, what are you waiting for? Do you want your family to be wiped out?" Damon took a


    deep breath and shouted angrily at Brandon.


    "Keith... You''ve been an adult. You have to take responsibility for your own actions. Now that you


    dared to do something like this, you have to be prepared for all consequences..." Brandon burst into


    tears and continued, "If... if you don''t die, hundreds of people of the Blount family will apany


    you in death. Don''t me me. In your next life, try to be a better person."


    Brandon knew very well that he had no other choice. Then he picked up a fruit knife from the coffee


    table and walked shakily towards Keith Blount.


    "Dad, what are you doing? I''m your own son! You can''t kill me!" Keith was terrified.


    The next second, a whole fruit knife plunged into his heart.


    A look of extreme pain shed in Brandon''s eyes as he swiftly wielded the knife. After that, the old


    Blount slumped to the ground like a deted ball, instantly aging several decades.


    "Don''t..." Keith shouted hysterically.


    "Mr Gardner, Mr Blount did express interest, but I did not agree." Damon quickly replied.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Billy nodded slightly and said, "People are never satisfied and always want more. Throughout


    history, many ambitious people have died because of their greed."


    "I will remember your teachings." Damon respectfully responded.


    Five minutester, Billy, Damon and Ezio walked out of the office building.


    "Alright, that''s it!" Billy waved his hand and walked towards his car.


    Early next morning,


    All offline media outlets were dominated by a single headline while online media was flooded with


    simr news reports.


    The news mentioned that Heart of the Earth, the ne, which was given away for free in Enssea


    two days ago would be unveiled to the public tomorrow night in Ozin, and there would be no limit on


    how many people could attend as long as they are interested in it before 8 PM tomorrow night at


    Ozin Square before Ozin Tower. It had driven countless women crazy who were waiting eagerly for


    tomorrow without eating or drinking anything until then.


    On the other hand, everyone was so curious about who the lucky woman was that could have such


    good fortune to receive a rare treasure like Heart of the Earth as a proposal gift.


    Time passed quickly, and one day flew by in the blink of an eye.


    The news also mentioned that this Heart of the Earth would be given as a proposal gift to a beautiful


    woman. For a moment, all eyes in Ozin City were focused on this matter, with attention


    skyrocketing.


    When Heart of the Earth was exhibited at Enssea Expo, just an invitation alone sold for nearly two


    million; it was priceless. Furthermore, traffic control had been implemented since morning. Except


    for special vehicles, no other vehicles were allowed in or out. Allpanies within this area were


    given a day off. The controlled area was densely fortified with guards and posts; each guards were


    standing tall with high spirits.


    Starting from 9 AM, people began walking towards this controlled area hoping to get close enough


    to admire Heart of The Earth up close


    What was even more exaggerated than yesterday was that besides newspapers and online media


    outlets, all local TV stations in Ozin had been continuously broadcasting this news through rolling


    subtitles since midnight. Moreover, someone noticed that streets in Ozin city were decorated with


    festive mascots while colorful hot air balloons were fluttering atop top ten ranked buildings.


    In addition, around ten kilometers centered on Ozin Tower, thousandsrge LCD screens sprouted


    overnight.


    Fortunately, SHADOW and War Department of the city jointly deployed several thousandw


    enforcement personnel so everything remained orderly at scene.


    "Dad, Mom, Harleen, hurry up! Billy will be here soon!" Felicia said anxiously at 5:30 PM at home.


    Everyone who entered into controlled areas received friendly reminders not to take photos or videos


    after activities start; furthermore, mobile signals would be blocked until activities end. The purpose


    of doing so was to prevent Billy''s identity from being identally leaked.


    Byte afternoon, several main roads within the restricted area were already packed with people,


    estimated to be at least in the hundreds of thousands.


    "Felicia, why are you in such a hurry? It''s still early!" Sharon red at her impatiently.


    "It''s already past five o''clock. How is that early? If we''re anyter, I''m afraid we won''t even be able


    to get in. The venue is probably already packed!" Felicia retorted.


    "Billy said there wouldn''t be a problem. Why are you still worried? Trust him with everything he


    does." Fletcher chuckled.


    "What if something goes wrong?" Felicia said. "It''s better to go early thante. Hurry up! You''re


    driving me crazy!"

 Chapter 103 What’s Harleen Worrying About

    Chapter 103 What��s Harleen Worrying About


    Chapter 103 What��s Harleen Worrying About


    Early yesterday morning, Felicia was so excited when she saw the news about Heart of the Earth


    coming to Ozin and meeting with the public for free that she almost fell off her bed. She couldn''t


    wait to see which lucky woman would receive such a precious proposal gift.


    After breakfast, she called Billy and asked if he could get a good spot for her. Billy readily agreed,


    as this was exactly what he wanted.


    Initially, Harleen and her parents didn''t want to go because they knew it would be crowded and it


    wouldn''t be convenient to bring Tasha along.


    "Felicia, why don''t you go with mom and dad? I''ll stay home with Tasha." Harleen suggested.


    "Come on, Harleen. You already said you would go with us!"


    Billy assured them that he could arrange a VIP area so they wouldn''t have to worry about crowds.


    With this in mind, Harleen and her parents reluctantly agreed to join in on the fun.


    "This is ourst chance to get up close with Heart of the Earth before it bes someone else''s


    private property. And besides, isn''t Harleen''s husband supposed to give her a surprise proposal


    ceremony? Let him see how fancy other people can get so he doesn''t just talk big all day."


    "Felicia, what did you say? As long as your sister is happy being with him, that''s all that matters.


    Who needs an extravagant proposal ceremony?" Fletcher scolded his daughter.


    "And let''s not forget that it was my sister who made Billy propose before she agreed to marry him,


    not me." Felicia added defensively.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Felicia, what''s your problem?" Harleen gave her sister a side-eye. "I was just joking with him!"


    "I''m warning you, when Billyes here, don''t say anything stupid and don''t pressure him. Got it?"


    "I know, I was just kidding," Felicia muttered after sticking out her tongue.


    When Billy said that he wasn''t in a rush to propose yet, Harleen couldn''t help but wonder if he didn''t


    want to get married at all. Thinking about it made her feel a little disappointed. She had asked Billy if


    they should go get their marriage license before she started work officially yesterday.


    As Harleen got to know Billy better over time, she began to lose confidence in herself more and


    more. From what she knew so far, they were frompletely different social sses. After


    spending time with him though, Harleen realized how capable he was in every aspect of life


    compared to the average person. Although his identity remained unknown to her still today; one


    thing was for sure-he was not ordinary!


    "Harleen, Billy is an outstanding man, if someone else takes him away from you then you''ll regret it


    for the rest of your life!"


    "Felicia! What are you talking about?" Sharon scolded her irritably, "How could anyone take Billy


    away?"


    Indeed, Harleen was worrying that Billy might have never thought about marrying her since he said


    there was no rush on getting their marriage certificate.


    "Harleen, does that mean you don''t need his proposal? You should go ahead and get your marriage


    certificate!" Felicia said mischievously.


    "... Harleen, if possible, you should get your license early just in case..." Said Sharon with some


    hesitation.


    "I know!" Harleen took a deep breath and responded.


    Five minutester, Billy and Casey arrived at the Knights'' ce.


    "Daddy, Uncle Casey!" Tasha ran over as soon as she saw them.


    "Billy, let''s go quickly. I''m worried we won''t make it if we''rete." Felicia said as she walked over.


    "It''s okay. We still have time. Let''s wait a bit longer." Billy replied.


    "Tasha is a good girl. Come here!" Billy picked up Tasha.


    "Look at what time it is! We can''t wait any longer, we need to leave, now!" Felicia was getting


    anxious.


    "Felicia, we''ll make it on time. And I promise that all of you will have the best view. Plus standing


    there so early will be ufortable, let''s leaveter." Said Casey.


    "Well... But..." Felicia pouted but seemed to agree reluctantly with Casey''s reasoning.


    "Felicia, since both Billy and Casey said there''s no problem, then trust them!" Fletcher interrupted


    her.


    At 7 PM, the family arrived downstairs.


    "Wow!" Felicia eximed when she saw the big red Porsche convertible parked in front of the Land


    Rover.


    "Billy, don''t tell me this is your car!?"


    "I borrowed it from a friend."


    "That Land Rover was too crowded for all of us so I had my friend lend me this car temporarily." Billy


    added.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Felicia twirled around the sports car with an exaggerated expression on her face.


    "If you like it, I''ll talk to my friend tomorrow and have him send you this car as a gift." Billy said with


    a smile.


    "Billy, don''t joke with me like that. My heart can''t handle such excitement!" Feliciained.


    "I''m not joking with you, I''ll have someone deliver the car to you tomorrow."


    "Billy... are you serious?" Felicia asked incredulously.


    "Of course!" Billy shrugged his shoulders.


    "Billy, stop joking around. She''s still in school, what will happen if she drives such a nice car?"


    Harleen gave Billy an eye roll. She could tell from his expression that his statement was at least


    80% believable.


    "Haha, I almost forgot that Felicia hasn''t graduated yet!" Billy realized what Harleen said made


    sense.


    "Well then, let''s wait until next year. When Felicia graduates, we''ll give her a graduation gift!"


    "Really? That''s great! Thank you, brother-inw!" Felicia sounded so excited.


    Five minutester, Billy and Harleen got into their Porsche while Casey drove the other four in the


    Land Rover.


    Then the family drove towards Ozin Tower.

 Chapter 104 What A Coincidence!

    Chapter 104 What A Coincidence!


    Chapter 104 What a Coincidence!


    "The whole city is decorated, this is so extravagant!" Harleen looked at the festive mascots on both


    sides of the street and said in slight surprise.


    "It means that guy must be devoted to his girlfriend, right?" asked Billy.


    "Uh-huh!" Harleen nodded slightly.


    After a brief pause, she spoke hesitantly, "Billy, I told you that I needed you to propose before I


    could say yesst time... I was just kidding. You-"


    "Harleen, I promised you that I would propose to you and make you the happiest woman in the


    world. Trust me." Billy interrupted her with a smile.


    "I don''t need any fancy proposal ceremony..." Harleen took a deep breath and said.


    "But, I just need to know that you truly love me and are sincere towards Tasha and my family.


    During this time together, I''ve felt it. So... I don''t need..."


    "Harleen, even if you didn''t mention anything that day, I still would have proposed to you. And I''ll


    make sure every woman in Ozin City envies you!" Billy interrupted her.


    "But..."


    "Trust me, Harleen."


    "Well then... it''s up to you." Harleen spoke after a brief pause. She had already said everything she


    needed to say but it seemed like Billy still wasn''t letting go; maybe he had other ideas after all. But


    thinking about the gap between herself and Billy once more made her feel a little disappointed.


    Tonight''s traffic in Ozin City was very congested.


    Normally only a twenty-minute drive, it took Billy almost forty minutes to get near the entrance to the


    controlled area.


    Looking around, Harleen saw that there were crowds of people at the entrance, but fortunately there


    were many staff members directing people into the controlled area. Although the sky was already


    dark, thousands of searchlights made the entire controlled area as bright as day.


    "They''re not letting cars in. Find a ce to park and we''ll walk in." Harleen reminded Billy when she


    saw he had no intention of parking.


    "It''s okay, I had my friend make arrangements for us. Our cars can go straight to Ozin Tower''s


    parking lot."


    "Is that true?" Harleen was slightly stunned. "Does your friend have that much authority?"


    "Yeah, he knows a lot of people. It''s easy for him." Billy responded with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Just then, there was a surprised voice from someone in the crowd nearby


    It was Beatrice Knight, her parents and several young descendants from her family. When they saw


    Billy and Harleen sitting inside their Porsche, Beatrice frowned tightly.


    She not only failed to be the vice president responsible for marketing of the Knight Group but


    also got demoted by Zeph Knight by one level due to her poor performance which caused their


    family five million dors loss. And so, even now she still hated both Billy and Harleen deeply for


    what happenedst time.


    "Isn''t that Harleen? Using our money to buy such an expensive car? What a spendthrift!"Robert


    Knight also saw two people sitting in their Porsche from his car behind them. He clearly had


    animosity towards the two of them. Even though his father repeatedly instructed him not to provoke


    them again, the hatred in his heart couldn''t be suppressed. While speaking, he turned his head and


    nced at the Land Rover behind them where Fletcher Knight and the others in with an expression


    of disdain on his face once more.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Ms Harleen Knight? So extravagant!" At this point, Beatrice came up beside their car


    with a sarcastic tone.


    Beatrice''s family also looked at the two of them with disdainful eyes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Billy originally wanted to drive straight in, but after hearing this, he deliberately slowed down.


    He then looked at Beatrice Knight''s family with a faint smile and asked, "What a coincidence, you


    guys came to join in on the fun too?"


    "Hmph!" Beatrice snorted coldly. "What? Can''t wee here? It''s not you who host this event!"


    Billy smirked and replied, "I suggest you speak more politely or else whether you can get in tonight


    will be a problem."


    "Arrogant words!" Robert Knight snorted coldly and continued, "Who do you think you are? Do you


    think you can stop us from entering?"


    "Billy, let''s go!" Harleen frowned slightly. She had no good feelings towards Beatrice''s family. Over


    these years, she had seen their true colors and if it wasn''t for her father''s sake she wouldn''t bother


    talking to them.


    "Alright!" After sending Derek a message on his phone, Billy stepped on the gas pedal and drove off


    quickly.


    "What an idiot!" Beatrice sneered disdainfully.


    "The area ahead is restricted and all vehicles are prohibited from passing through. Does he think


    driving a sports car will make him special and exempt from regtions?"


    "How... how did they get inside?" Beatrice was surprised as she spoke.


    Beatrice and her father looked up to see a Porsche and a Land Rover slowly driving into the


    restricted area without any hindrance. Surprised, Beatrice quickly walked up to a staff member at


    the entrance and spoke in a harsh tone.


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t see those two cars? Why were they allowed inside? This is negligence on


    your part! Hurry up and stop them!"


    "Who are you?" The staff member furrowed their brows as they nced at Beatrice Knight. "Are you


    here to teach us how to do our job?"


    "You..." Beatrice paused for a moment and continued, "You clearly stated that vehicles are not


    allowed in there. Why can their cars go in? Can you give us an exnation?"


    "Who do you think you are? Do we need to report everything we do to you?" The staff member


    retorted. He looked her up and down impatiently before waving his hand and said, "Move along,


    don''t interfere with our work."


    Beatrice was exasperated.


    "Beatrice, forget it!" Her mother walked over.


    "That guy knows someone from Ozin Tower. He probably found someone to open the back door for


    him. Let''s not bother with them anymore, we need to hurry inside as time is running out!"


    "Hmph! You''re just small-minded people who have gained power." Beatrice stormed off towards the


    entrance, seething with anger.


    "Hey! Wait!" A few staff members ran over at that moment.


    "What''s going on?" Robert Knight turned his head towards them.


    "We received notice that your family cannot enter." One of the staff said bluntly.


    "What!?" The family eximed simultaneously.


    "Why?"


    At that moment, they all remembered Billy''s words earlier.


    "Don''t ask. If you want entertainment, go watch TV at home!" The staff member replied coldly.


    "Who gave you the orders, you bastard? Bring your leaders to me, I''ll ask them why they won''t let


    us in!" Robert Knight shouted angrily.

 Chapter 105 The Proposal, As Beautiful As A Painting

    Chapter 105 The Proposal, As Beautiful As A Painting


    Chapter 105 The Proposal, as Beautiful as a Painting


    "Stop making a scene here before things get bad for you." A guard spoke in a stern voice.


    "Humph! I''m going in, let''s see what you can do to stop me!" Beatrice snorted and walked inside.


    Before she could take two steps, she was pushed to the ground by a guard.


    "Get them all out of here!"


    "Yes, sir." Several people responded at once and then drove them away.


    "Ah... I''m pissed! I won''t let him get away with this..." Beatrice yelled fiercely with an angry


    expression on her face.


    Meanwhile, Billy''s cars had already arrived about three kilometers away from Ozin Square. Along


    this route, their two cars attracted countless people''s attention. Especially the convertible Porsche


    that caused envy among passersby. Many people whispered and spected whether they were


    tonight''s main characters or not.


    Hearing these voices from passersby made Harleen feel embarrassed, and she had an impulse to


    tell everyone that they were just there as spectators joining in on the fun.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow! It looks so beautiful!"


    Watching the scene before her eyes, Harleen couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    A red carpet stretched along the main road all the way to the entrance of Ozin za Square. Every


    ten meters along both sides of it were ced brightly colored flower baskets and every hundred


    meters was an arch made of balloons.


    In addition, there were two hundred guards in brocade clothes standing in nice vertical stance like


    spears on both sides of the road. As they saw Billy''s car, they saluted in silence.


    "Why are they saluting us?" Harleen asked in confusion.


    "This is their etiquette. Anyone who can drive a car in here represents a certain status, so they


    salute to wee them!" Billy smiled and exined.


    "That''s amazing," Harleen said skeptically as she looked at Billy for confirmation.


    Not long after that, their two cars slowly approached Ozin za Square.


    At this moment, the square was already crowded with people and there were hundreds of guards


    standing at the railings around the square. What surprised Harleen most was that the entire square


    was covered with thick rose petals like an ocean of flowers.


    "How romantic!" Harleen couldn''t help but exim again.


    She thought, if a woman could have such a proposal experience once in her life, she would have no


    regrets. But it was a fleeting thought.


    As Harleen was still marveling at the scene, Billy stepped on the gas pedal with force and the


    Porsche roared out of the square.


    "Ah..." Harleen shouted, "Billy, the parking lot is on the left side! You''re going the wrong way!


    Stop..."


    In the Land Rover behind them, Fletcher, Sharon and their younger daughter were all startled by


    Billy as well. They knew very well that everything on this square was prepared for tonight''s leading


    man and woman. If Billy stepped on it now... it would be trouble!


    "Casey, you need to stop Billy, or we''ll be in big trouble tonight." Felicia reacted first.


    "Hurry up or it''ll be toote!"


    "Don''t worry about it." Casey responded after smiling.


    "What does that mean?" Felicia was slightly stunned.


    "Mr and Mrs Knight, Felicia, it''s okay, I promise everything will be fine." Casey reassured them.


    Vroom!


    As they spoke, the Porsche had already arrived at the center of the square. Immediately after that,


    Billy manipted the steering wheel with one hand while pulling up on handbrake with another


    hand. The elerator and brake were coordinated simultaneously as the Porsche drifted several


    circles on top of thick petals before stopping steadily in ce.


    The bright rose petals were swirling in mid-air while almost at same time when the Porsche entered


    into square. Lily petals fell down from the rooftop of Ozin Tower like snowkes.


    The scene on the square was as beautiful as a painting.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" There were bursts of admiration from the crowd. Many women had an


    expression of infatuation and envy on their faces.


    "Are they the main characters tonight?"


    "Obviously! Otherwise, how could they have the right to drive straight into the square?"


    "What a nice car! And look at her, she''s so stunning! And the man beside her is so handsome. What


    a perfect match!"


    "..."


    "Hey, Billy, why did you drive inside here? You''ve caused trouble now..." Harleen was anxious as


    she spoke inside of car.


    "Shh!" Billy made a hushing gesture with a smile. "Harleen, watch the fireworks!"


    Instantly, there was a loud noise above the entire restricted area that shook the whole city.


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    Everyone looked up at the sky and let out exmations of amazement. A total of 1, 800 fireworks lit


    up the entire sky for almost ten minutes before finally stopping. Following this were 1, 800nterns


    slowly rising into space with each one bearing an inscription on it.


    "Wow! I haven''t seen this manynterns in ages!"


    "This is so romantic!" eximed one of the onlookers.


    "I''m so jealous!"


    "..."


    The crowd once again eximed in wonder.


    A few minutester, just as everyone was still marveling at the skynterns, 1, 800 unmanned aerial


    vehicles appeared in their line of sight. Except for the one in the center, all of them were arranged in


    an orderly heart shape and slowly flew into restricted airspace.


    "Look, it''s Heart of the Earth!" shouted another.


    In the next moment, a gasp echoed through the crowd and everyone looked up simultaneously.


    The central drone had a thin steel wire hanging from underneath it with a gemstone ne


    attached to its end. Underneath all those lights and colors it shone brightly like nothing else before,


    exquisite beyond measure.


    It was the world-renowned treasure, Heart of the Earth!


    "It really is Heart of The Earth! So beautiful!" murmured someone from within the crowd.


    In the Porsche, Harleen was already beside herself with emotion. Tears streamed down her face as


    she wept uncontrobly. Ever since Billy parked the car and asked her to watch the fireworks, she


    had a suspicion in her heart, because she saw a line of words on the nearest skyntern, which


    read "Wishing Harleen a lifetime of happiness!"


    As soon as she saw that line of words, tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    It turned out that today''s sensational city-wide proposal event was actually prepared by Billy for her!


    Billy was fulfilling his promise to make her the envy of all women!


    No wonder he had been avoiding discussing marriage certificates with him; no wonder he promised


    that he would give everyone in her family an excellent viewing position tonight; no wonder he had


    the right to drive directly into restricted areas.


    It turned out he had made prepared everything early on.

 Chapter 106 All Eyes On Her

    Chapter 106 All Eyes On Her


    Chapter 106 All Eyes on Her


    Harleen was overwhelmed with emotions as memories flooded her mind. It seemed that all the


    grievances and pain she had endured over the past five years had vanished in this moment, and


    everything she had done was worth it.


    As she was in tears, 1, 800 unmanned drones arrived above the square. The central drone slowly


    descended and stopped near the Porsche where Heart of the Earth was parked, right in front of


    Harleen''s eyes. At the same time, all LCD screens within the restricted area switched to close-up


    shots of Harleen and Heart of the Earth.


    "Harleen, from the day we met until today is exactly 1, 800 days." Billy had put on his wireless


    earphones that were already prepared beforehand before speaking up, "For 1, 800 days and nights


    I have caused you so much trouble, I''m truly sorry."


    "Today, I promise in front of everyone here that I will make it up to you. From now on, I will never let


    you suffer again. I will make sure you be the happiest woman in this world!"


    "Harleen, please give me a chance to take care of you for life!"


    After finishing these words, he got out of his car and walked towards Harleen''s side before kneeling


    down on one knee.


    "Harleen, will you marry me?"


    His voice echoed through thousands of LCD screens and reached the ears of hundreds of


    thousands of people.


    Almost at Billy''s exact moment when he knelt down on one knee, thousands upon thousands


    guards dressed in brocade attire or military uniforms also knelt down simultaneously on one knees.


    Then they started shouting together, "Please ept Mr Gardner''s proposal!"


    "Say yes to him!" A woman''s voice shouted from among those gathered around them.


    "Say yes to him!


    "Say yes to him!"


    "..."


    As soon as the first person responded, a wave of sound erupted from the crowd, each one louder


    than thest and deafening to hear. Many women were moved to tears by this scene.


    Meanwhile, inside the Land Rover car, Fletcher Knight''s family was also in tears. Sharon Mendoza


    was both relieved for these past five years and happy for her daughter at finding such a good home.


    Fletcher Knight couldn''t control his tears either as he cried with joy at his daughter finding such a


    great husband.


    The most exaggerated reaction came from Felicia, who had been crying uncontrobly since earlier.


    It wasn''t until now that she finally understood why Billy had looked so strange when she told him


    about what happened in Enssea two days ago.


    It turned out that Billy was the man who got Heart of Earth.


    Besides, Felicia guessed that Billy and Casey were the ones who took down the killer at the


    exhibition. She had seen Casey''s skills firsthand and he was definitely one of the best. It was just


    like what her ssmate had described over the phone. And, she also understood why Billy had


    emphasized not to worry before when they were at home and there would be a position for their


    family.


    The focus of the evening was on her family. Felicia felt genuinely happy that her sister could marry


    such a man. Perhaps influenced by the family, even Tasha seemed to be moved and tears


    streamed down her face.


    "Why is Harleen still standing there? Agree with Billy, quick!" Sharon urged while looking at Harleen


    who was crying in the passenger seat.


    "Say yes to him!"


    "Say yes to him!"


    "Say yes to him!"


    "..."


    The sound waves echoed again, even louder than before, reverberating through the air.


    "Tasha, do you want your mommy agree with your dad?" Casey asked Tasha with a smile as they


    sat in the Land Rover.


    "Yes!" Tasha replied loudly.


    "Tell her, okay?" Casey encouraged her. At the same time, he clipped a wireless earpiece onto


    Tasha''s cor.


    "Mommy, say yes to Daddy!"


    Tasha''s childish voice echoed through thousands of LCD screens. Hearing Tasha''s voice, Harleen


    who had been crying finally reacted. Then she quickly pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    She hurriedly walked over to Billy and helped him up. "Billy, get up. I promise you!"


    At this sight, thunderous apuse and cheers erupted throughout the entire restricted area.


    "Thank you, Harleen, my wife!"


    Billy got up and wiped Harleen''s tears.


    "Don''t cry, okay? Or else you won''t look pretty. Everyone is looking at you, especially since there


    are TV stations broadcasting live, okay?"


    "I don''t care! I just want to cry!" Harleen threw herself into Billy''s arms and began sobbing


    uncontrobly once more.


    Inspired by the heroine tonight, a lot ofdies burst into tears as well.


    "Harleen, Today is a happy day!" A few minutester, Billyforted Harleen while stroking her hair


    gently.


    "Let me help you put on Heart of Earth, okay? Everyone is waiting to see it."


    "Mhm, thank you, Billy." After calming her excited spirit, Harleen nodded.


    Then Billy took off Heart of the Earth and put it around Harleen''s neck. He couldn''t help but exim,


    "You''re so beautiful."


    "The beauty with the jewelry is so gorgeous!" The crowd once again eximed in admiration.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Howe I feel like she looks a bit familiar?"


    "You haven''t recognized her yet? She''s Harleen Knight, known as Ozin''s most famous beauty!"


    "Oh! It''s her! Tsk tsk, only such a beautiful woman like her can match this rare world-ss jewelry!"


    "..."


    At this point, all LCD screens showed close-ups of Harleen. Whether it was around the square or in


    front of various LCD screens everywhere else, there were bursts of amazement.


    "Kiss her!" At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted.


    "Kiss her!" Everyone echoed in unison.


    "Harleen..." Billy smiled before speaking.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen''s soft and tender lips pressed against his. Billy was


    momentarily stunned before embracing her and returning the passionate kiss.


    Once again thunderous apuse erupted throughout the controlled area andsted for a long time.


    The live broadcast was transmitted to thousands of households through television from the moment


    when drones appeared on scene. However, almost all shots were close-ups of Harleen and Heart of


    the Earth, while Billy rarely appeared in the frame. When he did appear, it was only from behind.


    And that was intentional on Billy''s part.


    At the same time, Robert Knight and his family couldn''t wait to turn on the television in hopes of


    catching a glimpse of Heart of the Earth''s performance as soon as they returned home.


    As Beatrice saw Harleen put on Heart of the Earth, she dropped the remote control, and her face


    turned sour like she had lost everything. The rest of her family wore simrly shocked expressions


    as they stared at their TV screens in collective disbelief.

 Chapter 107 A Lovely Night

    Chapter 107 A Lovely Night


    Chapter 107 A Lovely Night


    "Can''t be... It''s impossible!" Beatrice Knight eximed with a fierce expression.


    "This news must be fake. There''s no way she could be the heroine tonight!"


    "How... how could it be her?" Robert Knight also had an incredulous look on his face as he stared at


    the screen. It wasn''t until now that he finally understood why Billy''s words could prevent their entire


    family from entering the restricted area. In shock, a feeling of fear rose in his heart. Robert Knight


    wasn''t stupid. He knew that the person who organized such an event couldn''t be anyone without


    connections. At this moment, he realized Billy must be some kind of big shot.


    Ironically enough, they had been nning on settling ounts with Billy for what happened before.


    Now an unassable truth persisted: to Billy, they were naught but inconsequential insects.


    After exhaling a deep breath, Robert Knight quickly got up and headed towards his father''s vi.


    With someone like Billy around, their family had to hold onto his coattails tightly. It had always been


    their dream to do so.


    After proposing to Harleen, Billy finally felt relieved. On the third day after the proposal, Billy and


    Harleen officially obtained their marriage certificate. From then on, they were truly a family. In the


    following days, everyone was busy with moving tasks. The new vi was already fully prepared for


    them to move in. It was worth mentioning that Casey bought another vi next to their building and


    moved in himself while leaving one bedroom for Judge.


    On this day, after finishing all the moving tasks, Billy''s and Harleen''s family and Casey had their first


    dinner in their new home. Fletcher Knight and his wife were exceptionally happy, having started


    preparing for dinner since afternoon. They made arge table of dishes and even bought several


    bottles of expensive red wine.


    During dinner, Sharon kept serving food to Billy as if he were her own son, which made Billy feel a


    bit overwhelmed. And there was nock of care for Casey, who hadn''t felt cared by family for long.


    Within less than two hours, three men finished five bottles of red wine. Fletcher was already drunk


    but still insisted on opening two more bottles of wine before Sharon gave him a stern look that made


    him stop.


    After dinner, everyone continued chatting until Casey said goodbye and returned home. After


    finishing kitchen duties, the grandparents helped Tasha wash up before taking her back to rest in


    the bedroom. The little girl initially wanted to sleep with her dad but eventually agreed to sleep with


    her grandma under Sharon''s and Felicia''s persuasion.


    "Billy, Harleen, it''s gettingte. You should rest early and have a pleasant evening!" After washing


    up, Felicia said with a meaningful expression on her face.


    "Felicia, what''s your problem?" Harleen scolded her sister with a blush on her face.


    "A moment alone is worth thousands in gold! I won''t disturb you guys anymore so hurry up and get


    ready!" Felicia stuck out her tongue before turning around towards her room. As she reached the


    door she turned back around with another smile and said, "Try not to make any big movements,


    although the soundproofing in this vi is good, if it''s too loud, it will still disturb Tasha. If you wake


    her up and disturb your funter on, don''t me us!"


    "Felicia, shut up!" The blush on Harleen''s face deepened by another shade.


    "Goodnight!" Felicia grimaced at Harleen before entering the room and closing the door.


    "Harleen, why don''t you go wash up first?" Billy smiled at Harleen.


    "Okay." Harleen nodded shyly with her face turning red.


    At ten o''clock that night, Billy finished washing up and entered the bedroom. He saw that Harleen


    was wearing silk pajamas half-leaning against the headboard of the bed while flipping through a


    magazine absentmindedly. Although she appeared calm on the surface, inside she was nervous.


    Although they had already been intimate before, that happened by ident. Before that, she hadn''t


    even had a boyfriend yet let alone any intimate contact with men. Harleen was no different than


    being an inexperienced young girl. Now sharing a bed with Billy made her nervous but also slightly


    excited.


    "The magazine is upside down, Harleen." Billy said and smiled after sitting in bed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You''re annoying!" Harleen pouted yfully then put down her magazine back onto bedside table .


    "Harleen, if you''re not ready yet, how about I sleep on the floor for a couple of days until you get


    prepared?" asked Billy smilingly.


    "No... that won''t work..." Harleen hesitated before saying, "If my parents find out that I let you sleep


    on the floor, they''ll scold me!"


    "I''ll just sleep next to you, I won''t touch you until you''re ready? Is that okay?"


    "I..." Harleen blushed even more and seemed to hold back what she wanted to say next.


    "Well then, I want to hug you, can I?" With that, Billy gently brought Harleen into the bend of his


    arms.


    "Um..." Harleen struggled subconsciously before resting her head on Billy''s chest. A blush spread


    across her pretty face.


    "Have you been happy these past few days?" asked he.


    Harleen nodded vigorously. "Yes! These have been the happiest days of my life!"


    "Don''t worry, my love. I''ll make you happy for a lifetime." Billy said affectionately, looking into her


    eyes with tenderness.


    "I believe you!" Harleen nodded gently.


    "Honey, I love you." Billy lowered his head and kissed Harleen''s hair.


    "I love you too." Harleen softly replied. Billy''s manly aura made her heart race.


    After a brief pause, she whispered, "Billy, I... I want... Can you...?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy leaned in and kissed her. Harleen felt like she was


    electrified at that instant, her heart pounding with excitement. And her cheeks blushed like the


    surface of ripe apples. After a while, her tense nerves rxed, and she began to move her body,


    initiating a passionate response. They passionately kissed for a few minutes, and Harleen''s body


    started to feel warm, her gaze bing increasingly hazy.


    "Harleen, don''t be afraid..." Billy softly said before pressing her beneath him.


    Silence spoke louder than words.


    Before long, the room was filled with the intoxicating atmosphere of love...

 Chapter 108 Two Battle Gods

    Chapter 108 Two Battle Gods


    Chapter 108 Two Battle Gods


    "Daddy, Mommy, you twozybones, it''s time to wake up! It''s almost nine o''clock!"


    Last night, two souls entwined in a dance of passion, and the couple had just closed their eyes a


    short time ago when they heard Tasha''s voice outside the door.


    "Hey hubby, wake up!" Harleen woke up in a panic and quickly sat up before rolling out of bed.


    However, as soon as her feet touched the ground she stumbled and fell down.


    "Harleen, what happened?" Billy also woke up and asked with concern as he saw Harleen on the


    ground.


    "It''s all because of you! You don''t know how to be gentle with me at all! I''m falling apart because of


    you." Harleen pouted.


    "Isn''t that because my wife is too charming? And besides... it was you who took the initiateter..."


    Billy grinned mischievously.


    Last night was indeed crazy for them; they didn''t stop until four or five in the morning. In the


    beginning few times, Harleen was still shy but eventually gave into Billy''s advances. Andter on,


    their passionate encounter had left Billy spent.


    "Don''t say that!" A blush appeared on Harleen''s face as she said, "You''re taking advantage of me


    and acting cute! I won''t allow you next time!"


    "Haha... I won''t talk about it anymore or we won''t have anything to do tonight." Billy said teasingly.


    "No way! At least we need a month off..." Harleen eximed in shock.


    Billyughed heartily.


    After a while, the two got dressed and walked out of the room to greet Fletcher and Sharon.


    "Daddy and Mommy arezybones. You slept in sote." Tasha ran over.


    "Mommy and Daddy were just tired from moving these past few days. That''s why we woke up a little


    later than usual." Billy picked up Tasha and said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you rest wellst night?" Felicia smiled at them while greeting them both.


    "Go away!" Harleen red at her unkindly.


    "Billy, Harleen,e and have breakfast. I reheated it for you." Sharon said with a meaningful look


    at the two.


    "Thanks Mom!" Billy put down Tasha before responding with a smile.


    Not long after breakfast was finished, Billy and Harleen took their daughter to y at an amusement


    park in their neighborhood.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Daddy, I want to go on the swings! Will youe with me?" Tasha was ecstatic when they arrived


    at the park


    "Yay!" Billyughed before leading Tasha away.


    "Daddy, higher! Higher!" Tasha shouted excitedly after getting on the swing.


    "Haha, okay. But hold on tight now!"


    "Tasha, hold on tight and be safe." Harleen reminded from beside them.


    Watching the father-daughter duo having fun together filled Harleen''s heart with happiness. This


    heartwarming scene had been appearing in her dreams for years. She was a woman who was


    easily satisfied, hoping only that her family could be happy together, even if they were living in


    poverty. And now her dream had finallye true! But that wasn''t all that Billy had given her.


    Harleen felt like she was dreaming since all came too suddenly.


    "Mommy, I want to go y on the slide. Go with me!" After ying on the swing for a while, Tasha


    shouted loudly.


    "Sure! Let''s go with Daddy!" Harleen smiled and walked over.


    Then the three of them headed towards the nearby slide.


    Tasha was particrly excited today and yed at the amusement park for almost two hours before


    finally stopping. If it weren''t for Tasha being covered in sweat, they would have continued ying.


    Harleen worried that her daughter would catch a cold.


    "Hmm?" Just as the three of them were approaching their vi''s courtyard, Billy furrowed his brows


    slightly.


    "What''s wrong, honey?" asked Harleen.


    "Nothing," Billy replied with a faint smile and continued, "Harleen, take Tasha home first. I''ll be up


    soon."


    "Is there something wrong?" Harleen asked again.


    "Nope! Just going out to buy some cigarettes."


    "Well then hurry up because it''s almost time to eat." Harleen responded.


    "Mhm! I''ll be quick!"


    Afterwards, Harleen held Tasha''s hand and walked into their courtyard. Once they entered the vi''s


    lobby, Billy turned and walked towards the direction of a gate outside.


    "Since you''re here, show yourself!"Billy said as he walked out a hundred meters away.


    "Commander Gardner is indeed impressive. Even with injuries, your sensing ability still makes us


    feel ashamed." An old man''s voice sounded out.


    Then suddenly two figures appeared from beside the old man. Both were over sixty years old with


    ordinary features and simple clothing without any distinctive characteristics.


    "Two Battle Gods!" Billy spoke lightly. "You seem to think highly of me."


    "I doubt anyone would dare to underestimate the King of the West!'' a white-haired old man said and


    gave a faint smile.


    "Let''s go somewhere else." Billy spoke again.


    Immediately after speaking, his figure shed like a shadow and shot out hundreds of meters away


    in an instant.


    The two men approaching him didn''t look friendly. This was a residential area, and a battle between


    strong warriors above Battle God level could easily destroy a vi with just its aftermath.


    The two old men looked at each other and followed suit.


    After about fifteen minutes or soter, Billy stood at the entrance of an abandoned factory several


    kilometers away without any fluctuations in his energy.


    After several seconds passed by swiftly, the figures of two elderly men appeared tens of meters


    away from him; both were breathing slightly heavily.


    "You came from the capital, right?" Billy looked at them and spoke calmly.


    "Nothing can be hidden from Commander Gardner!" The white-haired old man adjusted his breath


    before responding.


    "They just want to know if I''m injured or how severe my injuries are?" Billy chuckled lightly as he


    had already guessed their intentions since they appeared earlier on.


    The cultivation of the two of them was that of a Battle God and they had hostility towards Billy but


    no intention to kill. Obviously, they were here to test him out. Other than those arranged by the


    capital city''s side, there wouldn''t be anyone else!


    "Commander Gardner is the key figure of our country. Your physical condition can move billions of


    people''s hearts, isn''t it?" The old man asked while smiling.


    "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to go back?" asked Billy.


    "Two Battle gods falling at once, they must be hurting for a while." He continued.


    "You must be joking!" Another elderly man spoke in a deep voice. "I admit that you''re very strong.


    However, even if you aren''t injured now, it''s not easy to keep both of us here! What''s more


    important is that you''re still injured now. Let alone keeping us here or fighting us evenly."


    "You''re just an idiot!" Just then a sneering voice sounded out followed by two figures rushing over


    quickly- Casey and Judge each emanating strong battle intent from their bodies.

 Chapter 109 Sparing Two Old Geezers

    Chapter 109 Sparing Two Old Geezers


    Chapter 109 Sparing Two Old Geezers


    Casey and Judge were out running errands together today. They had nned to meet up with Billy


    to discuss some business, but as they drove near the entrance of their neighborhood, they sensed


    powerful energy that could only belong to two Battle Gods.


    At their level, Casey and Judge were sensitive to martial energy. When the two old men didn''t


    bother hiding their own energy any longer, Casey and Judge immediately sensed them.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, they jumped out of the car and followed the trail of these powerful auras.


    "Just you two early-stage Battle Gods? You don''t even qualify for my brother''s attention!" Judge


    taunted.


    "Hmm?" The two old men were shocked as they detected Casey and Judge''s martial aura. Either


    one of them could easily overpower them both. Although the two old men couldn''t sense exactly


    how strong Casey and Judge were, one thing was certain: both men possessedte-stage Battle


    God strength.


    Besides, it was known that Army of Bloodshadow had four legionmanders who were at least


    mid-stage Battle Gods in strength. And so were the other "sharp des" of SHADOW.


    ''The information must be wrong!'' the two old men thought.


    "Sir!" Judge and Casey respectfully called out to Billy.


    "What brings you two here?" Billy asked with a faint smile. He then looked at the two old men and


    asked, "Do you want to see if I''m injured?"


    "Well then, give you both one chance. Use all your power against me, if you can withstand just one


    move from me, I''ll let you leave unharmed."


    "Are you sure about that?" The white-haired man looked intrigued. When Casey and Judge


    appeared, a sense of despair rose in his heart. He knew that they were in big trouble today and it


    was unlikely they could get away unscathed.


    But now, Billy had given them an opportunity where they only needed to withstand one move and


    left safely.


    The old men deemed it a golden opportunity. They believed that if they teamed up against Billy, who


    was already injured, it would be possible for them to withstand even ten moves from him. Billy''s


    injuries had been an open secret, and their intent toe to Ozin this time around was to figure out


    how much Billy had been hurt.


    "Sir, leave these small fries to me and Casey. You don''t need to intervene." Judge said as he looked


    at Billy.


    "Nope, they came all the way from the capital city just to visit me in Ozin and check on my injuries. I


    can''t disappoint them." Billy replied. He then looked towards both of them saying, "Go ahead!"


    "Remember, this is your only chance so give it your all!"


    The two old men exuded an overwhelming aura that filled the sky as countless afterimages were left


    behind by their palms moving through space. Above their heads appeared vague patterns emitting


    destructive energy.


    "Bring it on!"


    With that said, as the two old men moved, a strong wind rose up and a violent breaking sound


    echoed through the air. The power of these two Battle Gods was enough to make martial artists


    below the level of a Battle General feel despair.


    "Quite interesting!" Faced with the full force of the two, Billy stood still and calmly said, "However,


    you''re still too weak!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Billy took two steps forwards casually and swept his hand out


    with a palm strike, creating a whistling wind.


    The attack of three people collided fiercely like three rapidly moving mountains, producing a


    deafening roar. The rolled up wave of air directly shook the dpidated factory building next to it into


    ruins, with dust and sand flying everywhere.


    At the same time, the right arms of the old men exploded due to Billy''s power. Right after that, both


    of them spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood and were sent flying like leaves swept away by an


    autumn wind.


    After flying straight out for dozens of meters, they smashed tworge pits on the ground andy


    there without being able to climb up. Their breath was exceptionally weak.


    This was the result of Billy showing mercy, otherwise the two of them would not even have any


    scraps left.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    After a while, the two crawled out of the pits while trembling. The white-haired old man looked at


    Billy and spoke with a trembling voice, "You... you have injuries on your body, yet you can still


    activate the strength of ate-stage Battle God. Could it be... could it be that you have already


    broken through to the Sovereign Realm?"


    The path of martial arts was divided into three levels; above the Battle God was the Warlord, and


    after the Warlord came the War Grandmaster.


    "Warlords?" Casey asked with a smile.


    And Judge was watching the old men as if he was enjoying a show. Only they knew how terrifying


    Billy was. However, both Casey and he couldn''t be sure what level Billy''s true cultivation level was.


    They only knew that before Billy was injured, he had once killed an opponent who was a War


    Grandmaster with just one sh.


    "I''ll teach you guys a lesson by crippling one of your arms!" Billy spoke in a deep voice. "Go back


    and tell those behind you, if they want to fight, they shoulde at me head on. I''ll ept any form


    of challenge! And if there are any more sneaky moves like this next time, starting today, I''ll kill


    however manye!"


    Both of old men let out a sigh at the same time and said, "Thank you, Commander Gardner, for


    sparing our lives."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two fled in panic.


    "Brother, these people are bing more and more arrogant. They sent Battle Gods over this time


    around. Who knows if it will be War Grandmasters next time?" Casey nced at their backs before


    looking at Billy. "Why don''t we bring Azure Dragon and the others to Ozin together?"


    "Nonsense!" Billy replied in a stern voice. "Although the western region is now stable, there are still


    some night-time activities going on from time to time. And if those four leave the western region,


    neighboring countries with ambitious ns will surelye back!"


    "But..." Casey was about to say more.


    "There''s no ''but'' about it." Billy interrupted him. "Without my permission, those four must stay put.


    It''s a military order!"


    "Brother, Casey has a point." Judge spoke up after some thought. "If Azure Dragon can''t move then


    let Soul Chaser and Azure Fange over instead. In any case, besides us, five sharp des


    under SHADOW''s banner, there are still many forces that can deal with some pests within our


    borders without any problem."


    "SHADOW has its own rules and regtions. You five each guard your own area and cannot be


    moved without special circumstances. Moreover, ording to the ole man''s words, many hidden


    martial artists have been showing signs of restlessness this year. One of SHADOW''s functions is to


    regte the behavior of martial artists. So you five also have heavy responsibilities and cannot take


    it lightly!" Said Billy.


    "But you..." Judge continued speaking.


    "That''s enough! We''ll discuss this matterter." Billy cut him off abruptly.

 Chapter 110 News About Lady Peony

    Chapter 110 News About Lady Peony


    Chapter 110 News About Lady Peony


    "By the way, tell our brothers to keep an eye out for any foreign infiltrators!" Billy continued.


    "The thing rted to Rakshasa isn''t resolved yet. As long as she''s in Ozin, Blood Hall won''t give


    up." He added.


    "Got it!" Judge nodded and spoke again.


    "Brother, how''s your recovery going? Is there no way to heal quickly?"


    "If all else fails, why don''t you go to Secret Essences Sect? Let those old geezers work together


    and find a solution for you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You''re quite brave to call them old geezers. Have you forgotten what happenedst time?" Billy


    chuckled lightly.


    Not many people knew about his rtionship with Secret Essences Sect, but these few people


    around him were aware of it. When Billy was injured before, a senior member of Secret Essences


    Sect went to the western region to visit him while Judge came to visit Billy as well on behalf of


    SHADOW. Just by mentioning the famous Secret Essences Sect name alone couldn''t even cure


    Billy''s injury and they were truly overrated, Judge suffered a lot in the following 24 hours until Billy


    pleaded the person from the Secret Essences Sect on Judge''s behalf.


    "Don''t sell me out now, brother." Judge shuddered at the thought of those old geezers'' methods. If


    given a choice between fighting against opponents at Warlord level or being enemies with those old


    geezers, he would rather take on Warlords instead because he could be attacked from anywhere


    without warning if he confronted those geezers.


    "That the best you got?" Casey burst outughing as he thought of Judge''s story. Then he turned to


    Billy and said, "Brother, I think you should consider what Judge said."


    "I''ll go to Secret Essences Sect, but not now." Billy continued, "Don''t worry about my injuries. It''ll


    take me six months at most to fully recover." Billy said.


    "Really!?" Casey and Judge''s eyes lit up simultaneously.


    Billy nodded with a slight smile.


    Time passed quickly, and half a month had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    "Mummy and Daddy, can we go to the park today?" Tasha shouted after they finished breakfast that


    morning.


    "Sure!" Billyughed. "Tasha''s summer vacation will be over soon, you should enjoy it now. Once


    school starts, you won''t have as much free time."


    "Daddy said yes! Yay!" Tasha eximed happily.


    As Billy, Harleen and Felicia took Tasha outside, while Casey was already waiting at the door.


    "Do you have a girlfriend, Casey?" Felicia asked from the passenger seat not long after they started


    driving away from home.


    "No," Casey shook his head with a smile.


    "How about I introduce you to a girlfriend then?" Felicia said excitedly.


    "I know two beautiful girls, they''re my ssmates. I''ll introduce them to you next time you''re in


    Enssea. I promise they''ll satisfy your expectations." She continued.


    "Um... let''s forget about that for now. I don''t want to think about it." Casey replied.


    "Hey, you''re almost ole, it''s time to think about your marriage." Felicia insisted.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense," Harleen interjected sharply. "You''re all students, focus on your


    studies instead of dating!"


    "Come on, Harleen, you''re so old-fashioned. Everyone in college is dating these days. If you don''t


    date in school, you won''t find anyone after graduation." Felicia responded.


    "Really? What about you? Do you have a boyfriend?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "No, but I have plenty of guys chasing after me, but none of them are worth my time." Felicia said


    nonchntly. "If I want a boyfriend, I''ll go for someone like my brother-inw or Casey, someone


    who makes me feel safe."


    "Then don''t introduce him to your ssmates! Casey is so outstanding, why not consider him


    yourself?" Billy said whileughing.


    "Huh?" Felicia was slightly stunned. "Well then... I''ll consider it!"


    Hearing their conversation, Casey''s mouth twitched again several times. Somehow, he felt like he


    was being treated like merchandise that anyone could pick and choose from.


    "Felicia, can''t you be more reserved Casey is so outstanding, how could he be interested in you?"


    Harleen joked.


    "My dear sister, I am also very outstanding!" Felicia pouted her lips and continued, "I''m the


    president of our school''s student council! I have many talents; I just haven''t shown them off in front


    of you yet! So many guys are chasing after me that they could line up from the river to Ozin, even


    including the young masters of the four major families in Enssea!"


    "Felicia is indeed outstanding!" Billyughed loudly. "Casey, pay attention to this matter, Felicia''s


    personalityplements yours perfectly, I think it would be a good match!"


    "Brother, can we change the topic?" Casey was speechless.


    "Casey, I might consider giving you a chance to pursue me, but you better act fast!" Felicia spoke as


    if discussing someone else''s business. "If not now then never, there won''t be a chance like this


    forever!"


    "Felicia, with your personality and character traits, there''s no way Casey would fall for you." Said


    Harleen.


    "There''s no proof of that!" Felicia turned to Casey and asked, "Casey, what do you think of me?"


    Casey choked on his saliva. "You''re great!"


    Felicia giggled and said, "Casey is great in every way except for being too boring. You need to work


    on that."


    "That''s true!" Billyughed heartily.


    They had been joking andughing all the way until they unconsciously arrived at the park.


    "Daddy, I want to ride the bumper cars. Can youe with me?" Tasha shouted as soon as she got


    out of the car.


    "Sounds good!" Billy responded with a smile. "Tasha can y whatever she wants today!"


    "That''s awesome!" Tasha eximed happily.


    Time flew by quickly and before they knew it an hour had passed. Tasha was sweaty but happy


    after ying in the park more than she ever had since returning to Ozinst time. Harleen was also


    feeling good and enjoyed ying with Felicia without a care in the world.


    Watching the three of them happy together, Billy''s face lit up with happiness. Since returning to


    Ozin, it had been the most rxed and satisfying time for him. For him, this kind of family happiness


    was extremely precious. At one point, Billy had thought that maybe one day, when he was truly


    tired, he would shed all the burdens on his shoulders and live a simple life with his wife and


    daughter. It could be a perfect life. However, he knew that this day was still too far away. He was


    very aware of the burden on his shoulders, especially the old man''s expectations.


    "Dad, you rest first. Mom and Auntie Felicia will apany me on the carousel ride." Tasha


    shouted after getting off a small trampoline.


    "Okay!" Billy replied with a warm smile. He then walked over to Casey who was answering the


    phone and sat down next to him.


    "Brother, Judge called. There are some leads on Lady Peony''s case." Casey said after hanging up


    the phone and looking at Billy.


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Who is it?"


    "It should be someone from Ink Pavilion!" Casey replied.


    "Ink Pavilion!?"

 Chapter 111 An Arrogant Woman

    Chapter 111 An Arrogant Woman


    Chapter 111 An Arrogant Woman


    As King of the West and master of SHADOW, Billy had naturally heard of Ink Pavilion. It had a big


    reputation.


    Ink Pavilion had a long history, dating back hundreds or even thousands of years if you traced it to


    its roots. Its original purpose was to handle some discreet matters for the royal family, reporting


    directly to the emperor and primarily responsible for assassination missions. During its heyday,


    members were spread throughout the country and their organization was exceptionallyrge. They


    dared to kill even members of the imperial guard and caused great fear among high-ranking officials


    in court.


    Over time and with changes in dynasties, Ink Pavilion''s influence gradually waned. However, this


    did not mean that their strength diminished much; they simply no longer operated as openly as


    before. Anyone who knew about Ink Pavilion would never dare ignore their existence. No one


    outside knew how many people were currently part of Ink Pavilion or what their overall strength was


    like. No one knew where their headquarters were located or anything about their internal


    organizational structure.


    "How do we know it''s someone from Ink Pavilion?" Billy asked after pausing briefly.


    "Judgepared ck Eagle''s sketch with several other images through multiple screenings until


    we finally identified three people," Casey replied. "Two of them are no longer alive, and the


    remaining person appeared once two years ago. After system identification, the simrity is over


    90%!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I see." Billy nodded slightly. "Where did they appear?"


    " Two years ago, they appeared at one of the destinations in those big cases."


    "We should have got right." Billy continued after a brief moment deep in thought, "If Ink Pavilion


    wants assassination business then there must be an external window, ask Judge to find it as soon


    as possible."


    "Got it!" Casey nodded in response.


    Suddenly, a childish cry rang out-it was Tasha''s voice. Billy and Casey looked in their direction, only


    to see a morous middle-aged woman pointing at Harleen and yelling at her. Another little girl


    stood beside the woman with two burly men behind her. Meanwhile, Felicia cooed to Tasha while


    ring angrily at the middle-aged woman beside her. Many other parents and children also


    surrounded them with displeased expressions.


    Billy frowned and walked over, followed closely by Casey.


    "You cut in line and you''re still talking so much nonsense!" Harleen said angrily.


    "So what? Do you believe I''ll have all of you kicked out by park staff right now?!" Said the middle-


    aged woman. "You low-level losers don''t even know your ce. My kid wants to ride the carousel,


    so all of you should move aside!"


    "What''s wrong with cutting in line?" The middle-aged woman continued coldly. "Don''t talk about


    cutting in line, I could clear this park right now if I wanted to."


    After speaking, she swept a superior expression across the crowd watching them.


    "Why are you so bossy? Don''t we have to take turns for everything?"


    "Yeah, this park isn''t yours. Don''t you even know how to wait in line?"


    "I''ve never seen someone like this before - cutting in line and acting like it''s their right! If you keep it


    up we''ll call the cops!"


    "..."


    The onlookers were all angry.


    "Shut up, all of you!" The middle-aged woman shouted angrily. "If anyone has a problem with that,


    give me your address and I''ll send someone to talk to you!"


    "You''re really out of line here. Do you have any respect for thew?" Harleen frowned.


    "Hmph! You talk about respecting thew? Who are you people anyway? Do you know who my


    husband is?"


    "Is he a emperor or something?" someone in the crowd said indignantly.


    "p him!" The middle-aged woman furrowed her brow.


    "Yes!" A man in ck behind her nodded and took two steps forward while raising his hand.


    "If your hand touches him, it won''t end well for you." Billy''s voice rang out as a cold aura swept over


    the man in ck.


    The man shuddered and stopped his action immediately. He sensed an extremely terrifying


    pressure emanating from Billy and didn''t doubt the authenticity of his words.


    "Harleen, what''s going on?" Billy asked as he approached Harleen.


    "She cut in front of everyone else when her kid wanted to ride on the carousel. She was originally at


    the back but insisted on being first." Harleen said to Billy.


    "She also said that when her kid gets on there will be no one else allowed until they''re done ying,


    absolutely ridiculous."


    "Really?" Billy gave a smile before looking at the woman in front of him. "Your husband sounds like


    a powerful person. Who is he? Tell us!"


    "And who are you? What business do you have here?" The middle-aged woman looked up and


    down at Billy with a disdainful expression on her face.


    "I''ll give you two options. First, either apologize to everyone here. If they all choose to forgive you, I


    won''t hold it against you. Or, call your husband and let us all see what kind of big shot he is!" Billy


    said calmly.


    "Who the hell are you? You bastard? How dare you make me apologize?..."


    Before the woman could finish speaking, there was a crisp sound as a pnded on her face


    causing powder to fall like snow from her cheeks.


    "If you dare to curse again, I''ll knock your teeth out." Casey spoke up.


    "You... how dare you hit me?" The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment before turning to


    look fiercely at two ck-d men beside her. "What are both of you waiting for? Take him out!


    Break his hand that hit me!"


    "Yes, Ma''am!" The two men in ck took a deep breath and vigorously nodded. Though they could


    tell from Casey''s demeanor that he was not an ordinary individual, when their boss gave an order,


    they had to muster up the courage to confront the challenge, even if they knew they were


    outmatched. With two muffled sounds, they charged forward and then swiftly retreated.


    But before they could make sense of the situation, they were sent flying and ended up sprawled on


    the ground, unable to get up for quite some time.

 Chapter 112 Sorry, We’ve Never Heard Of It Before

    Chapter 112 Sorry, We��ve Never Heard Of It Before


    Chapter 112 Sorry, We��ve Never Heard of it Before


    Never had the middle-aged woman expected Casey to have such skills.


    "So, are you going to make a phone call or apologize to everyone?" Billy continued to ask the


    woman.


    "You... just wait and see what''s going to happen!" The woman gritted her teeth and pulled her child


    away while dialing on her phone.


    "It''s okay, everyone can continue!" Billy then looked at the crowd and spoke up.


    "Young man, she doesn''t seem like a good person. You should leave with your family now!" A in-


    looking olddy spoke up.


    "Thank you for reminding us, madam. We''ll okay." Billy smiled back at her.


    Then they returned to sit on the bench again.


    The other party arrived quickly. In less than twenty minutes, a group of people came over


    aggressively led by a middle-aged man followed by a thin old man with the previous woman walking


    beside them. The child was probably taken away by someone else.


    "Dear, these two boys hit me just now!" The woman who hade close said loudly pointing


    towards Billy and hispanion. Then she turned towards them, "You guys were acting so tough


    earlier. Let''s see if you still dare act that way now."


    "Are you her husband?" Billy looked at the middle-aged man and asked calmly.


    "Whoid hands on her?" Eric Wood nced briefly at both of them before asking this question.


    "Do you know why your wife was beaten?" Billy said calmly. 9


    "I don''t need to know!" Eric Wood responded in a deep voice, "I only need to know who used their


    hands, you disable one of your arms, and this matter can be considered closed."


    "No wonder your wife is so arrogant, it turns out she learned it all from you?" Billy said coldly.


    "Give you a chance to apologize to everyone with kind words, bringing your wife along. Considering


    that she did it for the sake of the child, I can overlook this matter."


    "Bastard, how do you talk to Mr Wood, do you have a death wish?" a ck-d man snapped as he


    stepped forward. He pointed at Billy and said, "Keel!"


    At this moment, with a snap of his fingers, Casey unleashed a gust of force, sweeping past as the


    man''s fingers plummeted straight to the ground, and a spurt of blood shot out.


    "Ah..." The man let out a scream of agony.


    "Hmm?" Eric Wood frowned upon seeing this scene and said, "No wonder he dared to hit my wife,


    he has some skills, doesn''t he?"


    "This is yourst chance. Kneel down and apologize to me immediately, otherwise..." the man


    continued.


    "Okay, if you''re going to do it, do it quickly. I still have to go y with my daughterter and don''t


    have time to waste here with you." Billy interrupted him.


    "Kid, since you wanna die, I''ll fulfil your wish!" Eric then raised his hand to beckon his people and


    said, "Move, make them kneel!"


    Except for Eric Wood and the lean old man, the other thirty ck-d men rushed forward with a


    menacing aura. But before they approached Casey and Billy, Casey swept them all away with a


    single palm, sending them flying, and each one crumpled to the ground, wailing in pain.


    Eric and the old men beside him were both startled by Casey, especially the old man, who kept


    trembling.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Who are you guys?" Eric Wood took a deep breath before asking.


    "Why don''t you answer me first!" Billy replied calmly. "ording to your wife''s words, you can do


    whatever you want in Ozin. I''m quite curious which fairy tale character are you."


    "Kid, have you heard of CosmicSpark Group!?" The middle-aged woman shouted angrily.


    "CosmicSpark Group?" Billy turned to look at Casey. "Have you heard of it?"


    "Never!" Casey shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m sorry we haven''t heard of it so we''re not scared." Billy said with a faint smile looking at them.


    "Kid, this matter is not over today. Goodbye!" Eric Wood frowned and turned towards the park


    entrance.


    "Did I let you go?" Billy spoke coldly.


    "My people have been hurt by you, what else do you want?" Eric Wood red at Billy.


    "Do you not understand me? You should apologize to everyone here along with your wife. If


    everyone forgives you then I won''t hold it against you. But if anyone is still dissatisfied then keep


    apologizing until everyone is satisfied."


    "Do you want to take things this far?" A coldness emanated from Eric Wood. "Have you thought


    about the consequences?"


    "If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t waste my breath here. You only have one minute to consider, and


    once the time is up, it won''t be as simple as bowing and apologizing!" Billy continued in a cold


    voice.


    "Kid, if you haven''t even heard of CosmicSpark Group, how dare you speak so arrogantly? You


    don''t know your ce!" Eric Wood took a deep breath before continuing.


    "If today you really make me apologize, I promise that you will regret it! Believe me when I say that I


    will follow through on my word!"


    "Is that so?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I originally wanted you to just apologize to everyone and


    be done with it. But now I''ve changed my mind. I''ll count to three. Get down on your knees and


    apologize to everyone, or I''ll break both of your legs!"


    "Kid, don''t push it too far!" Eric Wood roared angrily.


    "One!" Billy spoke up.


    "You..." Eric Wood''s anger red again.


    "Mr Wood!" The lean old man walked up to the man and whispered a few words in his ear.


    "Hmm?" Eric Wood''s eyes shed with astonishment after hearing the old man''s words, and he


    couldn''t help but shudder all over. "Are you sure?"


    "80%." The old man said with a grim look on his face.


    Eric Wood let out a heavy breath. After ncing at Billy and Casey again, he turned and walked


    towards the crowd not far away.


    "Eric!" the woman felt puzzled and tried to stop her husband.


    "What are you standing there for? Get over here and apologize!" Eric Wood bellowed loudly.


    "Why?" The woman obviously wasn''t so easily swayed, and she shouted, "Call more people right


    now! Today, I will make them..."


    "If you utter another word, I''ll break your legs first!" Eric Wood scolded angrily.


    The woman then shut up.


    When they arrived in front of the crowd, the couple knelt down simultaneously.


    "We''re sorry. It was our fault for cutting in line earlier. Our apologizes." Eric Wood spoke up.


    "I''m sorry. It was my mistake. My apology." Eric Wood''s wife also spoke at the same time.

 Chapter 113 Place Of Darkness—Someone Is Coming

    Chapter 113 ce Of Darkness��Someone Is Coming


    Chapter 113 ce of Darkness��Someone Is Coming


    "Just go," someone in the crowd spoke up.


    They were just ordinary people who had been worried that therge group of men in ck would


    come after them. Although Billy had taken care of them now, who could guarantee that they


    wouldn''t seek revengeter? So for them, it was better to let bygones be bygones.


    "Billy, let them go?" Harleen also realized that these guys were not ordinary people.


    "Yep!" Billy nodded with a smile before turning to Eric Wood. "Remember, my name is Billy Gardner.


    If you want revenge, feel free anytime!"


    Then he waved his hand dismissively and said, "Get lost!"


    "Farewell." Eric Wood got up and walked towards the park entrance. In the split second he turned


    around, there was a sh of coldness in his eyes.


    Although the old man had told him earlier that Casey might already be the best in the Battle Gods,


    he still had confidence because he had money- as long as he paid enough money, he could hire


    Battle Gods too.


    Since their boss leave, the group of ck-d men quickly got up from the ground and followed him


    unsteadily. A few minutester when they were almost at the exit gate, a man wearing a duckbill


    cap happened to walk into the park from outside.


    "Don''t block our way! Get outta here!" Two of Eric''s people shouted loudly. They already felt angry


    so finding someone to vent on was perfect timing for them. As they spoke, they pushed hard


    towards the man wearing a cap.


    The next moment, that guy flicked his wrist, and a chilling gleam shed by. Then the two men in


    ck copsed to the ground. A thin line of blood appeared at the throats of the two men. They


    opened their mouths, trying to say something, but not a word came out. With a kick of their legs,


    they breathed theirst.


    "Do you wanna die?" the other men in ck roared and charged at him.


    That guy didn''t say a word and shed out like a ghostly figure, followed by countless cold rays


    shing out like lightning. In less than a minute, about thirty ck-d men had fallen, most of


    whom with their throats swiftly slit. They convulsed for a moment and then fellpletely silent.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric''s wife was scared, her face turned pale and she trembled all over.


    "A... Battle General..." Sensing the breath of the guy on the other side, the thin old man felt


    panicked.


    "Sir, hurry and run!" the old man quickly protected the couple and fled in a panic towards the main


    gate, while the guy in a cap made no attempt to stop them.


    Soon, the rest of the ck-d men all fell in a few cold rays shing in the air.


    Then, with a nonchnt expression, that guy walked into the park as if he had just done something


    very ordinary and unremarkable.


    "Murder! Help!" some tourists at the entrance screamed as they ran outside.


    Earlier, Billy and Casey had sensed unusual power as soon as the guy in a cap made a move


    several hundred meters away. They not only discovered an aura belonging to a Battle God


    emanation form a man. Moreover, they simultaneously sensed at least twenty or more strong


    breaths sweeping towards their direction, like a dark cloud pressing down on them, giving them a


    feeling of being crushed under a mountain.


    "People from ce of Darkness!"


    Billy''s brow furrowed as he detected a strong bloodthirsty intent.


    They were ordinary martial artists.


    Without hesitation, the two of them dashed towards Harleen and herpanions like bullets.


    However, before they could reach them, Billy and Casey abruptly came to a stop. Two men and


    women had already appeared next to Harleen''s group.


    "Hey, little one, do you want to y on the seesaw with me?" A seductive woman grabbed Tasha


    into her arms.


    "No! I don''t want to y with you! Let me go..." Tasha struggled fiercely.


    "What are you doing? Put her down!" Both Harleen and her sister screamed at once.


    "Shut up!" The other man growled deeply.


    Then a punchnded with tremendous force. The seesaw beside them exploded into bits while


    leaving behind arge hole in the ground.


    Harleen and Felicia shuddered simultaneously, realizing that they hade specifically for the


    three of them.


    Tasha started crying out in fear.


    "Tasha, don''t be afraid. Dad is here. I promise no one will hurt you." After taking a deep breath, Billy


    said to his daughter. At the same time, a palpable sense of danger hung in the air as he spoke.


    Casey shivered uncontrobly behind Billy, knowing that he had reached the brink of anger.


    "Tasha believes in Dad..." the little girl nodded and responded loudly after wiping away her tears.


    Having gone through the events in Cloud City, she was much stronger than her peers and trusted


    her father''s words. As long as Billy told her that everything was okay, then it would be!


    "Billy! Who... who are they?" asked Harleen.


    "Harleen, don''t afraid, everything will be fine." Billy gave her an assuring look.


    Just then, twenty men and women appeared one after another a hundred meters away including the


    guy in a duckbill cap, with a dangerous energy enveloping them. Billy could figure out that they were


    all martial artists, ranging from Battle General at advanced level to True Master Battle God. That


    seductive woman before them was a Battle God.


    "You''re targeting me so let them go!" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at her sternly.


    "Aaron was killed by both of you?" The seductive woman licked her fiery red lips.


    "If you release them now I can let you leave alive by yourself!" Billy continued speaking.


    "I heard there are three Battle God powerhouses in Ozin, besides you two, I wonder if the other one


    will arrive soon." The seductive woman said with a sly smile.


    Harleen and her sister eximed in surprise at her words, their faces full of shock. Although they


    were not martial artists, they knew what it meant to be a Battle God asmon knowledge. Battle


    Gods were legendary, miles ahead ofmon people. They both remember clearly that just a few


    days ago, on the news, a high-ranking officer in the military was awarded three stars and the host


    made a special mention of congratting the camp for adding another Battle God. And the awarded


    man was a big shot inmon people''s eyes. Thus, both Harleen and Felicia thought that they


    must be wrong-if Billy and Casey were Battle Gods, they would have already taken up important


    positions in the capital city instead of spending all their time with regr people like them. However,


    when they recalled several instances where Casey had shown off his skills right before their eyes,


    their hearts skipped several beats.


    ''Could it be true?'' they thought.

 Chapter 114 Flame Enchantress From Blood Hall

    Chapter 114 me Enchantress From Blood Hall


    Chapter 114 me Enchantress From Blood Hall


    Just as Harleen and her sister were in turmoil, a figure shed by like a ghost, holding a cold


    crescent moon de- it was Judge.


    Hundreds of guards in brocade uniform rushed towards them from several hundred meters away.


    As a Battle God-level powerhouse, his perception of martial arts aura far exceeded that of ordinary


    martial artists. As long as the opponent did not deliberately hide their aura, he could sense any


    abnormality within tens of kilometers.


    Judge had been doing business nearby when he detected strange powerhouses nearby, so he


    immediately rushed over here.


    "You people from ce of Darkness don''t know your limits!" Judge''s eyes were ice-cold and his


    face was grim when he saw what was happening before him.


    SHADOW didn''t even notice such a powerful enemying- he would be responsible for this


    failure. Moreover, they dared to hold Billy''s family hostage, which made Judge more furious. He had


    already made up his mind that after dealing with this matter, even if Billy wouldn''t give him an order,


    he would go to ce of Darkness and remove Blood Hall from there.


    "Oh! You came so fast! Not bad!" The enchanting woman looked at Judge and smiled before turning


    to Billy. "I''m quite curious about you three, who are you and why are you in Ozin? ording to our


    information, the Battle Gods of vale are all stationed on the border."


    "I''ll give you one minute to consider. Let them go and I''ll spare your life!" An icy chill emanated from


    Billy''s body.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Harleen and the other two were in their hands, so Billy wouldn''t take a risk to attack them- a dying


    Battle God could easily take the life of a Battle General martial artist, let alone ordinary people!


    "You talk big!" The woman chuckled. "Do you want me to give you a reminder?"


    "You have three Battle Gods while I have four. In addition, I have twenty strong people at mid-tote


    stage Battle General level. Do you think you can win?" Her tone became serious. "Enough talk! If


    you don''t want anything bad happening to them, cripple yourself now and kneel down!"


    "Outrageous!" Judge roared angrily as his eyes glowed with determination while his bodies radiated


    energy.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t kneel again, I''ll send these three women to keep Aaronpany."


    The woman ignored Judge and continued speaking.


    "These twodies are so beautiful, I''m sure Aaron will love them!" she added.


    "Do you know that because of what you did today, Blood Hall is about to be expelled from ce of


    Darkness?" Billy responded.


    The seductive woman giggled coquettishly and said, "I didn''t expect you to be quite humorous!"


    "Let''s not talk about whether or not you three will leave here alive today. Even if I let you go, do you


    think you can get Blood Hall expelled? Do you know what kind of strength our demon king has?


    Ignorance is bliss!"


    After speaking those words, killing intent emanated from her as she shouted, "Kneel!"


    "me Enchantress, your target is me. Let them go and take me with you." A female voice


    suddenly spoke up at this moment.


    Then Rakshasa appeared within everyone''s line of sight.


    "Oh! I thought it was someone else, turns out it''s the master of Rakshasa Hall!" me Enchantress


    said with narrowed eyes upon seeing Rakshasa.


    "I was nning on avenging Aaron beforeing for you myself, didn''t expect that would save me


    some trouble." She continued.


    As she spoke, she sensed the aura emanating from Rakshasa and was immediately shocked.


    When Blood Hall attacked the headquarters of Rakshasa Hall some time ago, me Enchantress


    was present and saw her boss hit Rakshasa with one palm strike that left thetter severely injured.


    At that time, Rakshasa''s cultivation level wasn''t even close to being able to fight against someone


    at the Battle General level. And me Enchantress was sure that given Rakshasa''s condition at the


    time, surviving three months would have been a problem. But now, Rakshasa not only had almost


    fully recovered from her injuries, but also seemed to have broken through a level, which was


    unbelievable.


    "Sir, I''m sorry for causing trouble for you all." Rakshasa bowed deeply in front of Billy without


    responding to me Enchantress''s words. Her eyes were filled with deep remorse.


    me Enchantress was curious about Billy''s identity as she noticed Rakshasa''s attitude towards


    Billy. She had dealt with Raskasha for many years and knew very well what kind of person she was-


    someone who would rather die than submit or show respect to anyone else.


    "Do you know her?" Billy asked as he looked towards Rakshasa.


    "Yes!" nodded Rakshasa. "She''s me Enchantress, Blood Hall''s female leader and also their


    deputy leader!"


    "Rakshasa, don''t you want to introduce this handsome young man?" me Enchantress asked as


    she looked towards Rakshasa.


    "me Enchantress, you have no idea how much trouble you''ve caused!" Rakshasa''s eyes were


    cold as she spoke. "Release them now, and I''ll go with you. Otherwise, I''ll kill myself, you won''t get


    any information from me!" As she spoke, her aura rapidly increased until it reached its peak.


    Rakshasa showed no attempt to stop as her body kept swelling up like an ignited bomb fuse ready


    to explode at any moment.


    Understanding what Rakshasa intended on doing next caused me Enchantress'' eyebrows furrow


    tightly together in concern.


    Billy and the others knew what Rakshasa meant by this exchange of words but didn''t say anything.


    It was unexpected that the other side didn''te to assassinate Rakshasa directly but wanted to


    capture her instead. It seemed that Rakshasa had kept something from him.


    "Rakshasa, I must say I admire your courage!" me Enchantress took a deep breath before


    continuing. "But now that you''ve reached the level of a Tier-two Battle God, if we take you with us,


    doesn''t it mean we are carrying a time bomb?"


    me Enchantress saw determination in Rakshasa''s eyes. If she didn''t release Billy''s family soon


    enough, there was a real possibility that Rakshasa would self-destruct. That wasn''t what me


    Enchantress wanted.


    Her main mission foring to the country pf vale was bringing back Rakshasa alive; if she


    died here, me Enchantress would fail in her mission.


    She took out an elixir from her pocket and threw it towards Rakshasa. And she said, "Take this pill,


    and I''ll let them go."

 Chapter 115 The Fear Of Flame Enchantress

    Chapter 115 The Fear Of me Enchantress


    Chapter 115 The Fear of me Enchantress


    "However, I have to remind you," me Enchantress continued. "Although this pill won''t kill you, it


    will prevent you from using any energy."


    "In three days, without my antidote, your cultivation will bepletely destroyed and you''ll be a


    waste of space!"


    "I hope you keep your word, otherwise I still have the ability tomit suicide before you control


    me!" Rakshasa spoke as her aura gradually subsided.


    Then she picked up the pill without hesitation and swallowed it in one gulp.


    Billy and hispanions didn''t expect Rakshasa to be so decisive. They were impressed by her


    courage.


    "Tsk tsk, no wonder she''s the master of Rakshasa Hall. Her bravery is truly admirable!" me


    Enchantress said before releasing Tasha. "Little girl, did I scare you? Go find your mother now!"


    For her part, releasing Harleen''s group meant losing control over Billy''s group. But on the one hand,


    she was worried that Rakshasa wouldmit suicide, which would not be worth it at all; on the


    other hand, she had confidence in herself because she had four Battle Gods plus twenty Battle


    Generals on her side; dealing with Billy''s group was no problem at all.


    "You''re a bad person! Bad person!" Tasha ran away from me Enchantress'' arms and quickly ran


    towards Harleen. "Mommy..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Tasha!" Harleen rushed over with her sister to pick up Tasha and run away.


    Immediately after, the three of them were escorted by hundred of guards in brocade uniform to


    leave.


    Almost simultaneously, me Enchantress and the male Battle God beside her rushed towards


    Rakshasa. For them, they must control Rakshasa as soon as possible or their own side would still


    feel uneasy about it.


    However, they overestimated themselves.


    Just as they had only rushed out halfway, Billy had alreadyunched.


    Stepping two steps forward, Billy raised his hand and swept out a palm wind that contained the


    momentum of overwhelming force. The surrounding air immediately surged wildly, like a hurricane


    smashing towards the opponent.


    "Get lost!" me Enchantress shouted angrily, mobilizing all her strength as she raised her hand to


    meet the attack, causing a burst of explosive sound in the air.


    The other man on her side also attacked with everything he got. He swished both fists and


    unleashed several violent punches, with a strong momentum.


    At the next moment, a deafening sound rang out as a strong air wave stirred up and shook in all


    directions, reducing the nearby amusement facilities to rubble. Immediately, me Enchantress and


    the other person spewed out blood and flew backwards like leaves in the autumn wind. After flying


    out for a hundred meters, they smashed tworge pits in the ground andy motionless inside still,


    with its breath weakening.


    Billy had shown mercy; otherwise, both of them would probably not even have any scraps left.


    Rakshasa''s face was full of shock as she witnessed Billy''s stunning power, which was


    unimaginable.


    Casey and Judge had also made a move just as Billy confronted them. They charged towards the


    remaining two people like missiles with intense killing intent. These people had already been


    sentenced to death in Casey''s and Judge''s mind; there was no holding back now.


    Before the group of Battle Generals on me Enchantress''s side who came to stop them could


    even see Casey''s and Judge''s figures clearly, they were lifted into the air by a violent wave of


    energy. They fell to the ground with a thud, spitting out blood before dying instantly.


    The other two Battle Gods had been stunned by what Billy did to me Enchantress and the other


    True Master Battle God, and without any hesitation, they looked at each other and fled in different


    directions. They now realized that Billy must be at least the best of Warlords.


    "Warlord" was a title that made them felt despair. In the ce of Darkness world, a Warlord was


    definitely at the top of the pyramid. Moreover, their boss had just broken through to be a


    Warlord at novice level three months ago.


    "You''re here now, do you still want to run?" Just as the two men ran out for a while, they heard


    Billy''s voice.


    One of them didn''t even have time to beg for mercy before being directly sted into a mist of blood


    by Billy''s palm wind.


    "Don''t kill me! Please, don''t!" The other person screamed frantically with fear and activated all his


    power to run away as fast as possible.


    "Since you stepped into the border line of vale, your fate has been sealed." Said Billy. His


    teleportation speed was much faster than that of his opponent. In the blink of an eye, Billy had


    already been standing about twenty meters away behind them. Then, a hurricane-like wave of


    energy erupted.


    "No... No!" Feeling the strong killing intent behind him, the man shouted hysterically.


    Before he could finish his sentence, everything fell silent after a mist of blood. Meanwhile, Casey


    and Judge had killed all twenty of their opponents who were Battle Generals without leaving anyone


    alive.


    "How... how is this possible? You... you''re already a Warlord... who are you?" me Enchantress


    struggled to get up from her pit and looked fearfully at Billy as he walked towards her.


    The other many motionless in the pit, eyes wide open in death. At that moment, he couldn''t even


    understand how he had died. He was a True Master Battle God. How could he have been defeated


    with just one move?


    When did a Battle God be so weak?


    "me Enchantress, you have no idea what kind of trouble Blood Hall has gotten itself into!"


    Rakshasa''s face turned pale and there was no sign of any movement or breathing from her


    whatsoever. It was clear that pill had taken effect on him already.


    "What do you mean? Who is he?" me Enchantress swallowed hard and looked towards


    Rakshasa with increasing unease.


    "Do you remember what happened in ce of Darkness a year ago?" Rakshasa took a deep breath


    before asking.


    "What?! What are you talking about!?" me Enchantress trembled all over as she heard this. Her


    face showed shock and disbelief as she asked, "Are you saying that he''s Commander Gardner from


    vale?!"

 Chapter 116 Are You Two Battle Gods?

    Chapter 116 Are You Two Battle Gods?


    Chapter 116 Are You Two Battle Gods?


    "Do you just find out?" Rakshasa responded in a deep voice.


    me Enchantress, who had finally managed to stand up, fell back down again. She trembled


    uncontrobly all over her body, her face filled with endless fear. She never thought that the target


    she was supposed to kill this time would be Commander Gardner, the demon god. If she had known


    earlier, she wouldn''t have taken on this task no matter what.


    This was a terrifying existence that once killed five Battle Gods with one move with his de. How


    could someone at her level provoke him?


    It wasn''t until now that she finally understood why even Rakshasa, who considered herself superior


    and aloof, would be so respectful in front of him. Her biggest regret now was letting Harleen and the


    others go. Otherwise, perhaps there would still be a chance for her to survive.


    "Where is the antidote?" Just then, Billy hade up close to her.


    "I''m... I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were Commander Gardner. I didn''t mean any harm... I..." me


    Enchantress continued bowing and begging for mercy on the ground.


    "Where''s the antidote?" Billy''s voice was icy cold.


    "It''s... it''s here..." me Enchantress quickly fumbled for another pill from her body after realizing


    what he meant.


    After taking the pill, Billy sniffed it and then handed it to Rakshasa. "It should be the antidote. Take it


    now!"


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Rakshasa bowed and took the antidote.


    "Commander Gardner," me Enchantress begged while kowtowing repeatedly. "Please spare my


    wretched life! I swear I will nevere back to vale again!"


    "I gave you a chance but you didn''t want it!" Billy replied coldly. "Don''t worry though, you won''t be


    lonely for long as other members of Blood Hall will soon join you!"


    With that said, Billy turned to Rakshasa and continued, "You should know where Blood Hall''s


    headquarters are, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I do," Rakshasa said as she gradually regained her strength after taking the antidote.


    "Very good!" Billy turned to Casey. "Contact the military immediately and arrange a route. We leave


    in two hours."


    "Got it!" Casey replied loudly. As he expected, Billy would make up his mind to destroy Blood Hall


    this time.


    "No..." Hearing Billy''s words, me Enchantress eximed in despair with a look of horror in her


    eyes.


    Billy struck her with a palm strike, and there was a crisp sound from me Enchantress'' neck


    followed by her falling down.


    At the same time, Judge came before Billy and knelt down on one knee as he said, "SHADOW


    failed to notice anything, please punish me, Commander!"


    One of SHADOW''s responsibilities was to monitor all potential risks within its jurisdiction; however,


    they didn''t detect any of these powerful opponents when they arrived. And Judge, as the Provincial


    Governor of SHADOW in the Eastern District, had no choice but to take responsibility. He even


    changed his way of addressing Billy, from a casual brotherly tone to a more formal one when it


    came to important matters.


    "Get up," said Billy as he looked at Judge. "They must have just entered our territory recently and


    deliberately hid their presence so your people couldn''t detect them."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Commander!" Judge stood up.


    "But, we do need to reorganize things here in the Eastern District." Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Including those extremists who infiltrated Ensseast time. So many radicals entering our borders


    without any reaction from us, I wonder what they''re doing all day."


    This couldn''t happen in the Western Region unless someone deliberately let them in. The Army of


    Bloodshadow guarded the borders with hundreds of thousands of soldiers, with Azure Dragan,


    White Tiger, Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise each controlling the territory of vale in four


    directions. Any movement or disturbance would be detected immediately.


    "Roderick Chasey is still weak and unable to handle everything properly." Casey chimed in.


    "Now, among all five war departments, the Eastern District is weakest and most vulnerable for small


    foreign forces looking for entry into our country."


    Billy nodded in agreement.


    "Brother, what exactly does the capital want? If they want you to manage the Eastern District


    properly, they should at least send an official document!" Judge continued with a furious look on his


    face, "What kind of treatment is this? They''re treating you like freebor!"


    "Do you think receiving an official document is a good thing?" Casey nced over at Judge and


    asked.


    "Some people are already spreading rumors about Brother holding two positions at once in the


    capital city. If he takes on Commander duties as well as managing East district affairs, those people


    will have even more reason to talk!"


    "But it can''t continue like this either!" Judge spoke up again, "If higher-ups are afraid of gossip, they


    should send someone else over here instead!"


    "Alright!" Billy spoke up. "Everyone go back and prepare, we''ll deal with the Blood Hall situation


    first!"


    "Brother, should we also call Azure Fang and the others?" Judge paused slightly before asking.


    "No need!" Billy responded. "What can a small Blood Hall do?"


    "Got it!" Judge and Casey nodded simultaneously


    ...


    Forty minutester, Billy returned home.


    "Daddy..." As soon as he entered the door, Tasha ran over.


    "Tasha, were you scared just now?" Billy bent down to pick up Tasha and asked.


    "No!" Tasha vigorously shook her head. "Daddy is a hero, Tasha wants to be a hero too! I''m not


    afraid of bad guys!"


    "Well, Tasha was so brave!" Billy touched Tasha''s little head gently.


    "Billy, what happened exactly? Are you okay?" Sharon asked while tidying up toys for Tasha.


    "Mum, I''m fine!"


    "Billy, are you okay? You''re not hurt?" Harleen walked out of the room upon hearing Billy''s voice.


    "Nothing happened." Said Billy as he looked at Harleen and her sister. "Harleen, Felicia, sorry for


    scaring you."


    "Billy, who are those people? They look so scary!" Felicia spoke with lingering fear. "And what about


    that woman named Rakshasa? Who is she?"


    "This is a bitplicated to exin," said Billy after some thought.


    "In short," he continued. "Rakshasa was someone SHADOW wanted to protect while those people


    were foreign assassins who came specifically to kill her."


    "Why did theye after you?" Felicia continued to ask.


    "They came to Ozin once before, Casey and I happened to be there. We saved Rakshasa then, so


    they probably hold a grudge against us and came for revenge." Billy exined again.


    "Have they left now? What about Rakshasa? Did they take her away?" Harleen asked.


    "After you left, the police and military arrived shortly after. They ran away afterwards."


    "Oh yeah, Billy, that woman said you and Casey are both Battle Gods. Is it true? Are you two Battle


    Gods?" Felicia asked excitedly.

 Chapter 117 Bloodshadow Fury Blade

    Chapter 117 Bloodshadow Fury de


    Chapter 117 Bloodshadow Fury de


    "Sort of!" Billy hesitated for a moment and replied. He didn''t want to hide his identity from Harleen


    and he had nned to reveal it to herter. Since there was an opportunity now, it wouldn''t hurt to


    let them prepare themselves mentally.


    "What? Really!?" Felicia jumped up. "You''re really Battle God?"


    Fletcher Knight and his wife, as well as Harleen, all were in shock as their mouths were wide open.


    Fletcher shuddered at Billy''s answer. Having more experience than his two daughters, he knew


    better what the title of "Battle God" meant.


    Billy felt that this news was still too shocking for them, so he quickly exined, "Being called a


    ''Battle God'' is just an honorary title with not much actual significance."


    "And there are many different types of Battle Gods," Billy continued. "Even though we''re both called


    like that, there''s a big difference between us and those big shots you imagine."


    "Casey and I can only be considered the lowest type of Battle Gods. We''re only responsible for


    training new recruits in the camp."


    "That doesn''t matter," Felicia shouted again. "I have a brother-inw who''s a Battle God! That''s


    awesome!"


    Looking at her expression, Billy now vaguely regretted telling them so early.


    "Billy, are you as powerful as Casey?" Felicia asked again after a slight pause.


    "You could say that." Billy replied with a smile.


    "Wow! Really?" Felicia eximed again. "I knew it! If even Casey is so powerful, my brother-inw


    must be amazing too!"


    "Great, now who would dare to bully me and make me unhappy in the future ? I''ll just have my


    Battle God brother-inw beat them up!"


    "Yea, if anyone bullies me in the future, I will also let Daddy beat them up. Daddy is a great hero


    and not afraid of anyone!" Tasha said proudly.


    Sharon on the side was also excited beyond words. Although she didn''t have much concept of the


    warrior god herself, from her husband''s and two daughters'' reactions she realized that Billy must be


    an extraordinary person. And now she was secretly grateful that she hadn''t disowned this son-in-


    law before; or she would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Billy,e with me for a moment." Harleen stabilized her emotions and turned around to enter the


    room.


    "What''s wrong, Harleen?" as the two entered into their room, Billy asked.


    "I... let''s get divorced, okay?" Harleen took a deep breath before continuing, "I... I can''t hold you


    back, I''m simply not worthy of you..."


    From the beginning, she had always suspected Billy''s identity, thinking that he was not simple. But


    she never thought that Billy would turn out to be a Battle God. Even though she wasn''t familiar with


    military affairs, she knew that Billy was an important figure. More importantly, Billy was not yet thirty


    years old now; even if he didn''t currently hold any official positions or titles, he had unlimited


    potential for development in the future. If it weren''t for her and her daughter''s reasons, Billy wouldn''t


    need to stay in Ozin. He could go to the capital to develop himself and surely reach heights like


    those big figures seen on TV shows over time.


    "Harleen, what are you talking about?" Said Billy as he gently embraced his wife.


    "Do you know? To me, the most important thing in this life is about you and Tasha. No one else can


    rece you! As long as you and Tasha can live each day happily, it is my greatest wish in life!"


    "But..." Harleen leaned against Billy''s broad chest, her eyes faintly misty.


    "There''s nothing to worry about!" Billy interrupted her words. "If I lose you and Tasha, even if I have


    the whole world, it has no value to me!"


    He kissed Harleen on her forehead.


    "And besides, being called a Battle God just means I know some martial arts, it doesn''t mean


    anything else."


    "Maybe soon enough, I''ll resign from all my positions in camp so that I cane back home with


    both of you."


    "No!" Harleen shouted loudly. "I don''t want you to resign!"


    "Billy... promise me, our rtionship won''t affect your future prospects, you can''t give up your career


    because of me and Tasha. Otherwise I will live with guilt for the rest of my life and leave you..."


    Harleen said as she started shedding tears.


    "As long as we hold a ce in your heart, that''s enough for me. You can''t make me feel that I


    be a burden to you. Please do it for me, okay?"


    "Harleen, why are you crying?" Billy reached up to wipe away her tears. "I promise not to quit my


    job!"


    "But promise me one thing, you cannot say something like being a burden to me anymore or


    mention divorce again. You are my wife, and everything we do should be done willingly."


    "Billy... thank you." Harleen looked deeply into his eyes with affectionate gratitude. And she tilted


    her head slightly and kissed Billy.


    Around five minutester, they finally parted ways. Billy wiped away Harleen''s tears once more


    before speaking up again, "Harleen, I got something to deal with, I''ll have a few days'' journey out,


    take care of yourself and call me anytime, okay?"


    "Where are you going?" Harleen was taken aback by the sudden news.


    "I received a call from my superior earlier about going on a mission." Billy responded.


    "A mission? Is it dangerous?" she asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not dangerous, it''s a simple task." Billy reassured her with a calming gaze


    "Just remember to call me when it''s convenient, or I''ll worry about you." Harleen replied softly.


    "All right!"


    ...


    Five minutester, Billy said goodbye to his family and turned to leave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Brother!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    Upon arriving downstairs, Billy heard Casey and the others all shout at once.


    "Let''s go!"


    Judge stepped on the gas pedal and the Land Rover shot towards Ozin''s restricted airport.


    "Brother, your de!" Casey handed over arge knife with a serious expression on his face. He


    knew that Billy was really angry this time, otherwise he wouldn''t have specifically asked him to bring


    this de, which was named Bloodshadow Fury de.


    The de was 39 in long and 7. 9 in wide, made of extraterrestrial meteorite iron, emitting a faint


    cold breath all over its body. It was passed down by that old man.


    It was said that extraterrestrial meteorites were not dark red in themselves. The clear sky suddenly


    became cloudy as thunderous lightning struck down from the sky at the moment of itspletion.


    After the lightning passed, the de became its current dark red color. Moreover, after being


    stained with blood, the de would turnpletely blood red. That was how it got its name.


    "Hmm!" Billy reached out to take the de with a solemn expression on his face.

 Chapter 118 Departure: Place Of Darkness

    Chapter 118 Departure: ce Of Darkness


    Chapter 118 Departure: ce of Darkness


    Rakshasa shivered involuntarily as she felt the scent of death lingering on the de. She knew that


    this was that divine weapon that had in five Battle Gods a year ago.


    "Brother, when can I use this de?" Judge looked at Bloodshadow Fury de with an endless


    fervor in his eyes.


    "As long as you can handle it, anytime!" Billy smirked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What does it mean?" Judge looked confused.


    He had been following Billy for so long and only knew that this de was powerful. In fact, he had


    only seen Billy use it once when they went to ce of Darknessst time. But he knew very little


    about this weapon.


    "It must be used in conjunction with corresponding sword techniques to unleash its full power.


    Otherwise, it''s no different from an ordinary sword!" Casey continued speaking to Judge. "And if you


    want to use these techniques effectively, you need at least Warlord-level strength, or, there will be


    bacsh!"


    Judge gasped in surprise, clearly not expecting this revtion.


    "If you want to see how powerful it can be," Billy said lightly. "Then hurry up and practice until you


    reach Warlord level so I can pass on my swordsmanship to you!"


    "Really?" Judge''s eyes lit up with intense enthusiasm. "Brother! You better not cheat me!"


    An hourter, a ne took off from the control tower and soared into the sky. Thousands of miles


    away, at the foot of the mountain where Blood Hall''s headquarters was located, a Hummer sped


    along a rugged mountain road.


    Inside the Hummer were Billy and his team who hade all the way from vale.


    "Commander Gardner, that castle ahead is the headquarters of Blood Hall!" Rakshasa pointed to


    the end of their line of sight and spoke up.


    "From what I''ve gathered, Blood Hall has over ten thousand members, with about seventy percent


    of their members stationed at the headquarters and a few nearby outposts. The rest are scattered


    elsewhere." Rakshasa continued.


    "Commander, I have some people in the ce of Darkness, do you want them to find the rest of the


    Blood Hall crew?"


    "No need," Billy shook his head in response. "Blood Hall must have made plenty of enemies over


    these years."


    "You mean?"


    "After we hit their headquarters, release the information, I believe there are many people who are


    more interested in them than us." Casey said beside them.


    "Got it!" Rakshasa nodded vigorously.


    Meanwhile, inside the castle, Devil of Blood, the master of Blood Hall, sat on his tiger-skin chair with


    an ominous expression on his face. A suffocating aura filled every corner of the hall. Many people in


    attendance felt as if they were trapped in an icy cer and couldn''t help but tremble without daring


    to breathe too loudly. Everyone knew that Devil of Blood had been waiting for news for these past


    few days. The news should be sent back from vale, but whether it was good or bad remained


    unknown to anyone else. They only knew that the group sent to vale, including me


    Enchantress, their deputy leader, could not be contacted. It was likely that they had suffered great


    losses.


    Soon, hurried footsteps could be heard approaching as a man dressed inbat gear rushed into


    their presence. He knelt on one knee, trembling all over and struggled to speak, "My lord, there is


    news from vale..."


    "Say it!"


    "me Enchantress and her team had been killed..." the man reported in a trembling voice.


    As expected, something big had happened!


    Their deputy leader had taken almost half of Blood Hall''s elite forces to this mission. However, they


    were wiped out in this battle. Blood Hall''s position in ce of Darkness might be at risk from now


    on.


    Amidst their shock and disbelief arose a question: was vale so terrifying?


    A small Ozin actually possessed such formidable strength?!


    They had sent four Battle Gods, including me Enchantress there, yet surprisingly none escaped.


    "What!?" Devil of Blood roared in shock.


    A fury chill washed over everyone, and then, the man who had brought the news exploded,


    scattering blood and flesh everywhere.


    "This is damnation! Damnation!" Devil of Blood nearly went mad. Immediately after, he raised his


    hand and sent several gusts of powerful winds, resulting in a series of muffled thuds in the hall.


    Several men who were rtively close to Devil of Blood instantly met their demise.


    Then, a more violent pressure burst forth from him again, making the entire hall suffocating and


    causing many weaker disciples to copse directly.


    "Please calm down, Master of the Hall!"


    The next moment, everyone knelt down at the same time, with endless fear on their faces.


    "Spread the order, members above the level of Battle General in Blood Hall,e back here now!


    No matter where they are. Follow me to vale, to avenge me Enchantress!" Devil of Blood


    roared angrily.


    "Yes, sir!" The crowd responded loudly in unison.


    Right at that moment, a blood-red cold gleam shed in like lightning from outside the main gate.


    Two thick wall pirs immediately burst apart.


    The chilling gleam showed no signs of relenting, and all men standing on the left side had their


    bodies split in half, copsing to the ground in a horrifying sight.


    That caused amotion in the hall. Panicked, everyone could see from the power of this one


    strike that the neer''s strength was definitely above that of a Battle God.


    "Damn it!" Devil of Blood, who was already furious, roared again, "Whoever it is,e in here and


    face me!"


    He couldn''t stand that someone came and acted recklessly in hisnd, and he felt like he was


    almost overwhelmed by wrath and strong killing intent.


    "Devil of Blood, long time no see!" At the next moment, a woman''s voice entered into the hall.


    Then Billy and his threepanions appeared at the entrance, with Billy holding his Bloodshadow


    Fury de that was particrly eye-catching.


    "Rakshasa!?" Devil of Blood saw Rakshasa and was slightly stunned for a moment before


    immediately shouting out, "How dare youe here on your own initiative?"


    He didn''t expect Rakshasa would show up here and he had just intended to go all out and find them


    in vale for revenge a moment ago. But he also had some doubts rising in his heart.


    Rakshasa knew about her strength within their headquarters well. Devil of Blood didn''t think she


    would have such courage to appear here so brazenly.


    Could it be because she had those three people by her side?


    Devil of Blood had already investigated their strengths at first nce-they were not weak with Battle


    God-level cultivation at ater stage. But he was sure that Rakshasa knew he had already be


    a Warlord. Therefore, he couldn''t figure out why Rakshasa was so confident.

 Chapter 119 Devil Of Blood

    Chapter 119 Devil Of Blood


    Chapter 119 Devil of Blood


    "Very surprising, isn''t it?" Rakshasa said calmly.


    "You sent people to vale, can''t wee visit yourir?"


    "What a foolhardy person!" Devil of Blood shouted loudly, "You came just in time, saving me the


    trouble of making a special trip to vale!"


    After speaking, he looked at Billy and the other two and said, "If I''m not mistaken, the people me


    Enchantress brought with her this time all died at your hands, right?"


    "You got some nerve, you killed my woman and still dare to appear in front of me. I''m really sick of


    it! Today, I''ll use your blood to pay tribute to Blood Hall!"


    "Take your own life, and I''ll spare you a whole corpse!" Billy spoke up.


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Devil of Blood turned his gaze, "Are you talking to me?"


    "If you don''t want to end up like me Enchantress and die without aplete body, I suggest you


    listen to me." Billy spoke again.


    "Did me Enchantress die in your hands?" The wave of dread on Devil of Blood instantly soared


    to the extreme.


    "Kid, whoever you are, I''ll make sure to tear you apart into pieces today!" With a roar, he shouted,


    "Kill them!"


    With hismand, everyone in the hall moved and their momentum surged simultaneously. They


    all rushed towards Billy and hispanions. Although they feared the power of Billy''s previous


    attack, they were more aware that if they didn''t take action, they would die even more miserably.


    Moreover, their side had so many people that they were not afraid of being unable to kill the other


    party.


    Just then, outside the door, countless chaotic footsteps resounded as arge group of Blood Hall


    gang members rushed in. There were no wasted words as they brandished their weapons and


    launched an attack without hesitation.


    "You''re insects!" The three of them, Casey included, spoke in low voices and swiftly darted out,


    each channeling their full strength to strike.


    The next moment, the air was filled with countless blood mists, and anyone at or below the Battle


    General realm exploded with a single strike.


    "Damn it!"


    The other three Battle Gods of Blood Hall roared and quickly attacked Casey and the others.


    Just at that moment, a blood-red de light shed once more, as swift as lightning, shed out


    from Billy''s hand with thunderous force, disying a majestic and formidable aura. Wherever the


    de light passed, it tore through everything, and hundreds of heads soared into the sky, and blood


    spurted like fountains.


    Since Billy drew his sword, the three Battle Gods sensed an extremely terrifying sense of crisis.


    Terrified, they quickly dodged to one side. One of the men, a Tier-one Battle God was half a beat


    too slow and thus the de light sliced him in half from the waist, blood and flesh flying in all


    directions. His two halves dropped straight to the ground.


    An icy chill washed over the hall.


    Billy killed hundreds of people with one sh, including a Battle God and several strongte stage


    Battle Generals.


    What a terrifying figure!


    "Fuck, you''re dead!" Devil of Blood erupted in furious rage. He picked up two wolf-tooth clubs from


    the side and soared into the air at lightning speed, like a great roc spreading its wings. Immediately


    after, his hands swiftly rotated, leaving behind countless sharp afterimages in the air, carrying a


    torrential energy that surged towards Billy like an overwhelming force.


    "Wanna get killed?" Billy spoke in a deep voice, and his momentum rose at the same time.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As Billy flipped his wrists, the Bloodshadow Fury de shed out once more with a fiercely cold


    gleam, causing a sharp and ear-piercing howl in the air.


    Just as Billy was about to attack, the pupils of Devil of Blood shrank to the size of a needle, and a


    terrifying sense of crisis filled every pore in his body. Until this moment, he only realized that he had


    greatly underestimated Billy, who was supposed to be at least a Warlord at the advanced level with


    battle strength surpassing him.


    A storm of fear surged in his heart, Devil of Blood had never thought that there was someone as


    powerful as Billy in the country of vale.


    With no time left for him to think, Devil of Blood quickly retreated and crossed his arms over his


    chest, holding two wolf-toothed clubs horizontally in front of him, attempting to block Billy''s attack.


    But, he underestimated Billy''s strength again. The wolf-toothed clubs made of refined steel


    shattered like tofu as the de continued its momentum and sliced straight through his arm.


    One of his arm fell on the ground with a snap, blood gushing out of his wound.


    Fortunately, thanks to his slight shift in position at thest moment, he wasn''t split in half.


    Devil of Blood quickly retreated more than ten steps backwards while the tiles underfoot shattered


    like spiderwebs. After barely stabilizing himself, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and immediately


    felt weakened. His fighting power had dropped below thirty percent.


    "How... how is this possible!?" He struggled to lift his head and looked at Billy with intense fear in his


    eyes. He was a Warlord with intermediate-level skills, who was considered a pioneer in martial arts


    in ce of Darkness, yet he couldn''t even block one move from this opponent.


    "Not bad. You can take one hit from me!" After taking a deep breath, Billy spoke calmly. He, who


    was injured, could only activate this level of power at the moment. Otherwise, how could Devil of


    Blood still stand here talking nonsense?


    "Who... who are you?" Devil of Blood asked with difficulty once again.


    "Do you guys from ce of Darkness think that vale''s thousands-year-old heritage is just for


    fun?" Billy replied coldly.


    "A year ago, I already taught you ce of Darkness a lesson. But you turned a blind eye to it. You


    have no one to me but yourselves!"


    "What?!" Devil of Blood tremble all over and look horrified. "Are you... Commander Gardner?!"


    "Now that you know it''s toote!" Billy responded with a deep voice.


    Devil of Blood, whose soul was about to burst out, shed towards the window behind him.


    Knowing Billy''s identity and already heavily injured, he had no more fighting spirit left in him. There


    was only one word in his mind: escape!


    Like me Enchantress before him, he never thought that he would provoke such an evil god!


    If he didn''t escape now, he would only be waiting for death!


    A year ago, being able to y five strong Battle Gods with just one stroke meant dealing with a Tier-


    one Warlord was definitely an easy task. Even if he were a Grand Elder Warlord, he wasn''t a


    hundred percent sure that he could be a match for Billy.


    "You can''t escape today, you will die!" Billy''s figure also shed out in an instant.


    "Don''t kill me... I''m willing to submit... don''t kill me..." Devil of Blood shouted loudly while running


    frantically.


    The teleportation speed of a Warlord was faster than that of a Battle God. In just an instant, Devil of


    Blood had already run several miles away. However, given his current state, he couldn''t outrun Billy,


    who had been standing less than 100 meters behind him within seconds.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re not qualified to submit!" Billy responded coldly.

 Chapter 120 Envoy From The Place Of Darkness

    Chapter 120 Envoy From The ce Of Darkness


    Chapter 120 Envoy From the ce of Darkness


    "Tell me, why did you want to capture Rakshasa alive? I''ll spare your life if you tell me!" Billy


    demanded.


    Ever since the incident in the park of Ozin, where Rakshasa had forced me Enchantress into a


    corner and threatened to kill herself, Billy had been suspicious. He couldn''t understand why


    someone seeking revenge would bother capturing their target instead of just killing them outright.


    It was clear that Rakshasa was hiding something important.


    "The ce of Darkness has been searching for something very valuable. It might be on her..." Devil


    of Blood replied as he ran.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What is it?" Billy furrowed his brow. He knew things were never that simple.


    "It''s... a map," Devil of Blood continued.


    "What kind of map?"


    "I don''t know either. I''ve only heard about it and never seen it myself." Devil of Blood replied loudly.


    "Do you think I''m seven years old?" Billy snapped back. "You sent people all the way to vale to


    capture Rakshasa without even knowing what kind of map it is?"


    "I swear it''s true." Devil of Blood insisted. "There are many people like me who are searching for this


    mysterious map because there''s a huge reward offered for finding it."


    "Who put out this reward?" As he spoke, Billy closed in on him until he was only twenty or thirty


    meters away from him at most.


    "I don''t know, I''m afraid no one in the ce of Darkness knows that." Devil of Blood added hastily


    before continuing with desperation in his voice, "Please let me go! That''s all I know!"


    "From the moment you sent someone to Ozin, your fate was already sealed. In your next life, be a


    good citizen!" Billy responded in a deep voice.


    With that said, Billy wielded his de.


    "No..." Devil of Blood shouted out desperately.


    Just then, a majestic force came crashing from the side and collided with Billy''s de, producing a


    deafening roar.


    Devil of Blood was pulled back from the gates of hell.


    "Hmm?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to look at a man who was walking towards him


    from not far away.


    The man was wearing ck robe attire, skull mask, with a fierce chill enveloping him. He should be


    a Tier-two Warlord.


    "Mr Messenger, kill him! He''s one of vale''s men who caused trouble in the ce of Darkness a


    year ago!"


    Hearing the words of Devil of Blood, a hint of surprise shed in that man''s eyes. He looked up at


    Billy and asked, "Are you Commander Gardner from vale?"


    "Give me your name!" Billy narrowed his eyes again.


    "Nameless nobody, you can leave if you want to!" The man spoke coldly. "But Devil of Blood cannot


    die. If you try to stop me from killing him, I''ll owe you a favor!"


    "Sorry, I don''t need you to owe me anything," Billy said calmly. "Today, no matter whoes, I''m


    taking his life! If you don''t want to get into trouble, it''s best to leave now. I can let it go and not argue


    with you!"


    That manughed and said with a deep tone, "I''ve heard that Commander Gardner of vale is


    decisive and courageous in battle and has great courage. Today I see it''s true. But this is ce of


    Darkness, not vale! We control life and death here! I will protect his life today, he cannot die!"


    "A year ago, what you did here, we haven''t settled the score with you yet. If you continue to act


    recklessly today, I''m afraid this time, there will be no going back for you!"


    "Is that so? You seem very confident." Billy spoke again. "No matter who you are, if anyone tries to


    stop me from killing Devil of Blood, then they will regret it. You can go down and keep him


    company!"


    After speaking these words, Billy''s momentum rose again, and he shed towards the two people


    like a phantom. At the same time, his wrist quickly turned over as Bloodshadow Fury de pulled


    out several cold rays attacking into empty space.


    "You are really arrogant!" That man roared whileunching an attack; a majestic aura burst forth


    from him. Immediately after that, he exerted ten times his strength and smashed countless violent


    gusts towards Billy''s sword stance with an imposing momentum.


    However, he overestimated his ownbat power.


    After the sword beams scattered on them, that man and Devil of Blood were defeated.


    "I refuse..."


    Devil of Blood had already been severely injured; how could he withstand such level attacks? He let


    out a roar before falling dead on the ground without any breath left in him. As for that man wearing a


    mask, his situation wasn''t any better. He was struck with dozens of bloody wounds, turning him into


    a walking mass of blood, his energy noticeably weakened.


    "How... how could you be so strong?" The man took more than ten steps back before speaking with


    difficulty.


    "Do not think that being a Tier-two Warlord makes you invincible?" Billy sheathed his sword.


    "You made a big mistake today byying hands on me." The man swept another nce at Devil of


    Blood lying dead on the ground before saying sternly, "You will regret this!"


    "Is that so?" Billy spoke again, "Even if that dayes, you won''t be able to see it!"


    "You... You have no idea how powerful ce of Darkness is!" The man took a deep breath and said,


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I ain''t interested in knowing who you are, all I know is you''re gonna be a dead man soon!" Billy


    retorted.


    "If you... if you dare to kill me, I promise you''ll live in perpetual fear for the rest of your life..." The


    man''s eyes revealed a hint of panic.


    "Sorry, you can''t scare me!" Billy replied in a low voice, "I''ll give you a ride!"


    With that, he raised his hand and swept out with a palm.


    "No..." The man''s soul trembled, and he let out a hoarse roar. And, he disappeared in blood mist.


    "Don''t meddle in other people''s business in your next life!" Billy said and then turned around and


    left.


    From the moment the other party had the intention to obstruct him from killing Devil of Blood, his


    fate was sealed. No matter what identity he had, he would have to die! As King of the West, the


    head of SHADOW, Billy Gardner feared no threats.


    The number of people who died at his hands was beyond counting; countless individuals had once


    threatened him, but now they were all nothing but dust.


    Over two years ago, Billy single-handedly battled ten top generals from different countries. As the


    fight neared its end, he left all of them severely wounded.


    There were ten people who had threatened Billy, iming that if he dared to kill them, their


    respective nations would ensure he lived in eternal fear. However, after uttering those words, each


    one of them fell to Billy''s de, none of them left alive!


    King of the West believed only in absolute strength.

 Chapter 121 A Map

    Chapter 121 A Map


    Chapter 121 A Map


    One minuteter, Billy appeared again inside the castle.


    The courtyard was already filled with corpses and blood flowed like a river. Every member of the


    Blood Hall who had fought to resist had been killed. These people from ce of Darkness, every


    single one of them, had innocent blood on their hands. Killing them ten times over wouldn''t be


    enough. Casey and his team never intended to let them go.


    "Boss!"


    "Commander!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Billy, all three shouted at once.


    Billy nodded slightly and said, "Let''s leave here."


    The three responded with nods.


    Two minutester, they drove away in their car.


    With that, Blood Hall ranking fifth among ce of Darkness officially became history.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Casey asked as they drove away for a while.


    Judge looked at Billy with a slightly worried expression, clearly sharing the same concern. He knew


    that Billy''s injuries were severe, and he was worried that Billy''s old wounds might have resurfaced


    after his battle with the Devil of Blood today.


    "I''m fine." Billy replied.


    "Commander, were you injured?" Rakshasa next to him looked surprised.


    To be able to easily kill a top Warlord even when injured was terrifying! What if he were in perfect


    condition?


    "Just a little injury." Billy responded.


    "Commander, I''m sorry. This is all my fault. You''ve been inconvenienced because of me." Rakshasa


    took a deep breath before continuing to speak.


    "I... I didn''t tell you everything. Please forgive me."


    "You finally decided to speak up?" Judge spoke in a deep voice. "For your sake, both Ms Harleen


    Knight and Tasha were almost implicated. Are you treating us like your free bodyguards?"


    He and Casey had already suspected something for a long time, but they hadn''t asked because


    Billy hadn''t mentioned it.


    "I''m sorry... so sorry..." Rakshasa said guiltily.


    "What are you hiding from us?" Casey spoke harshly.


    "Somebody posted a bounty on ce of Darkness for one map with very tempting conditions,"


    Rakshasa took another deep breath before continuing to speak again


    "What kind of map?" Judge asked.


    "I don''t know what use the map has, everyone only knows about its existence but very few people


    know what it can do. It''s just that the reward is too tempting which makes everyone flock towards it."


    Rakshasa said and shook her head.


    "So what you''re saying is that you know where the map is?" Judge asked after some thought.


    "Two months ago, I was being chased by Blood Hall''s people when I met an injured Battle God on


    my escape route." Rakshasa nodded her head slightly.


    "He was almost dying at the time cause he waspletely beaten and had only one breath left in


    him."


    "He asked me to do him a favor, to find a way to notify his family to escape for their lives. In


    exchange, he showed me the map."


    "But he didn''t give it to me because he was afraid I would get into trouble. He just told me to


    remember as much as I could before destroying it himself."


    "I wanted to learn more about the map, but at that time he was already at his wits'' end. After


    destroying the map, he lost all hope." Rakshasa exined.


    "How did the people from Blood Hall know that you knew about the map?" Casey asked.


    "I''m not exactly sure." Rakshasa replied with a shake of his head.


    "It wasn''t untilter when I found out that this person had been seriously injured because of the


    map. Before then, many people probably already knew about it being on him." Rakshasa continued.


    "So it''s possible those people from Blood Hall who were chasing after me suspected I had contact


    with him and therefore thought I had the map on me."


    After speaking, she turned apologetically towards Billy, "Commander Gardner... I''m sorry for not


    telling you earlier, I never expected those people from Blood Hall..."


    "Enough!" Billy interrupted her.


    To him, whether or not Rakshasa told him didn''t make any difference. He knew very well that since


    killing two Battle Generals of Blood Hall that day, conflict with them was inevitable.


    Besides, from the information he had gathered, it seemed that over the past year, several sinister


    countries had been infiltrating vale, either directly or indirectly, through the power of the ce of


    Darkness.


    So, even without the Rakshasa incident, he knew that sooner orter, he would cross paths with the


    ce of Darkness.


    "Commander Gardner, I still remember that map vividly. I can sketch it out for you." Rakshasa


    paused briefly before continuing to speak.


    "It''s fine," Billy shook his head. "I have no interest in ce of Darkness'' affairs!"


    Whether or not what Rakshasa saw was real didn''t matter, as King of the West, Billy wouldn''t be


    interested in such matters anymore; there weren''t many things left capable of piquing his curiosity


    these days anyway, no to mention the affairs of ce of Darkness.


    After a brief pause, he looked at Rakshasa and asked.


    "When I killed Devil of Blood just now, I met a man in ck robes who Devil called a messenger. Do


    you know who that is?"


    "Messenger?!" Rakshasa''s pupils slightly contracted, "Does he wear a skull mask on his head?"


    Billy nodded. "Who was it?"


    "That was a messenger from Sanctum of Darkness!" Rakshasa paused and continued, "He should


    havee to stop you from killing Devil of Blood? What happenedter?"


    "I killed him!" Billy responded lightly. "What is Sanctum of Darkness?"


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Rakshasa was shocked by Billy''s decisiveness and speed of action.


    "If wepare ce of Darkness to a country then Sanctum of Darkness would be like theirw


    enforcement agency," Rakshasa steadied her emotions and continued speaking.


    "On paper they regte order in this world but in reality they usew enforcement as an excuse to


    satisfy their own desires."


    "However, because there are too many strong individuals in Sanctum of Darkness, other powers


    can only be silently resentful." Exined her.


    "Is this for real? I can''t believe there''s an organization like ce of Darkness." Eximed Judge


    incredulously.


    "The messenger you encountered earlier, Commander Gardner, he is responsible for enforcing the


    law in ce of Darkness on behalf of Sanctum of Darkness." Said Rakshasa with concern evident


    in her voice.


    "To maintain their authority, anyone who disrespects the messengers of Sanctum of Darkness will


    face severe retaliation."


    "If they find out that you killed one of their messengers, they won''t let it go." Added Rakshasa.


    "What''s so scary about a weak organization like Sanctum of Darkness? They better watch


    themselves or we''ll tear down their whole operation!" interrupted Judge.


    Ahem!


    Rakshasa cleared her throat before continuing.


    It was true what they say-birds of a feather flock together. The people around Commander Gardner


    seemed just as ruthless as he was!


    Life and death were just part and parcel to them. If someone dared to challenge them, they would


    fight back!

 Chapter 122 A Task For Rakshasa

    Chapter 122 A Task For Rakshasa


    Chapter 122 A Task for Rakshasa


    "Judge, there are a lot of powerful people in Sanctum of Darkness. They shouldn''t be


    underestimated." Rakshasa spoke up again.


    "Why didn''t I see anyone from Sanctum of Darkness when I cleaned up that faction a year ago?"


    Billy interrupted her.


    "There are two possibilities," Rakshasa responded after a slight pause. "First, at the time you took


    action, their envoys happened to not be in that area, so they couldn''t make a move. Secondly, the


    rtionship between that faction and Sanctum of Darkness is not good. It''s possible that Sanctum


    of Darkness used you to eliminate them."


    Billy nodded slightly and instructed her after some thought, "Have your people prepare some


    information on Sanctum of Darkness for me!"


    Never had Billy expected such an organization to exist in chaos like ce of Darkness, which was


    quite interesting for him.


    "Got it!" Rakshasa replied loudly after hesitating briefly.


    "Now that Blood Hall has been overthrown and you''re safe, what''s your n?" Billy continued


    asking.


    "My life was saved by Commander. I''ll follow your arrangements no matter what!" Rakshasa


    responded with surprise.


    "I saved you just because I didn''t want you to lead Blood Hall to Ozin. Not for you to risk your life for


    me! " Billy replied.


    "There are still many subordinates under ce of Darkness. You should stay here," he added as an


    afterthought.


    "Commander, I can bring them all back to the country if necessary." Rakshasa spoke up again.


    "Not necessary!" Billy paused for a moment. "Do yo follow all my arrangements?"


    He suddenly had an idea. ording to his spection, he would inevitably have many dealings


    with ce of Darkness in the future. However, he knew very little about it and had no one stationed


    here himself-leaving Rakshasa behind seemed like a solution worth considering.


    "Since Commander healed me from my injuries, I''ve sworn to myself that no matter what mission


    you gives me or how dangerous it is, even if I''ll die, I won''t hesitate!"


    Rakshasa said solemnly, "Even if you want to take my life now, I will not hesitate!"


    "Good!" Billy nodded. "Then I have a task for you."


    "Please give me instructions, Commander Gardner!" Rakshasa nodded vigorously.


    "I want you to rebuild Rakshasa Hall as soon as possible!" Billy''s tone became serious. "Within a


    year, I want Rakshasa Hall to rank in the top three of ce of Darkness!"


    Upon hearing this suggestion, Casey and Judge were both taken aback by it.


    Their boss did had the gut to do anything.


    If Rakshasa ranked top three in ce of Darkness, it would be enough to rival some small


    countries'' military strength. And achieving this within a year was like reaching for the stars.


    "Boss,pared with this task, I think Rakshasa would rather have you take her life." Judge said


    with a smirk.


    "Boss, why don''t we set her a smaller goal first? How about aiming for the top five?" Casey saw the


    expression on Rakshasa''s face and felt sorry for her.


    Billy red at the two of them before turning his attention back to Rakshasa. "So, do you have


    confidence?"


    "... Commander Gardner..." Rakshasa swallowed hard. "The top three forces in ce of Darkness


    are all terrifying entities. To reach that level, I..."


    "Regardless of how powerful a force is, aside from people, there are only two conditions that


    matter!" Billy interrupted her. "The first is funding, and the second is martial arts techniques!"


    "I can support you in both of these areas. All you need to do is find the right people and turn them


    into an Iron Blood Team!"


    "Is this really happening?" Judge''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Rakshasa, what are you waiting for? With him behind you, you could even be number one!"


    Casey chimed in at the same time.


    "Judge''s right. This could be the opportunity of a lifetime for you." Persuaded Casey.


    The two of them understood their boss''s intentions by this point-Billy wanted to create a smaller


    version of Army of Bloodshadow overseas.


    "Thank you for trusting me, Commander Gardner!" Upon hearing this, Rakshasa understood Billy''s


    intentions and excitement shed across her face.


    What Casey said was right, this could be the opportunity of a lifetime for her.


    "Now that you''ve agreed, we need to treat this as a serious matter. I don''t want you to back out


    halfway." Billy continued.


    "Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. I will do everything in my power and will not disappoint


    your expectations." Rakshasa replied solemnly after taking a deep breath.


    "Right!" Billy nodded his head. "Give me your ount information so I can transfer funds over now."


    "Commander, I still have some money on hand, if it isn''t enough..." Rakshasa hesitated slightly; she


    didn''t expect Billy to move so quickly.


    "We need to act fast on this matter, I don''t want progress dyed due tock of funding." Billy


    interrupted her again firmly.


    "Well... alright then," Rakshasa said before giving Billy her ount number.


    "Casey, transfer 10 billion to her first!" Billy instructed Casey.


    "Got it!" Casey nodded before taking out his phone and starting the transfer process.


    Upon hearing this, Rakshasa was stunned by the number.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "... Commander Gardner, that''s too much..." After taking a deep breath, Rakshasa said while


    looking at Billy with fear in her eyes.


    "You''ll soon realize that even 10 billion may not be enough." Billy responded confidently.


    In less than a minute, 10 billion had been transferred into Rakshasa''s ount.


    "Thanks for you trust in me, Commander!"


    Upon seeing the notification on her phone screen, Rakshasa couldn''t find words to describe how


    she felt anymore. She was shocked and secretly vowed not to disappoint Commander Gardner''s


    trust in her.


    "Judge, you have three days to teach her the basic techniques of the Cold Moon de Technique


    first and second volumes!" Billy continued to exin.


    "If she has any problems during her practice, you are responsible for answering them. As for how


    far she can progress in her training, it depends on her own understanding!"


    "Yes, sir!" Judge nodded in response.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Rakshasa''s face once again showed an excited expression.


    At the same time, in arge hall of one of the main buildings within a giant castle located thousands


    of miles away from Blood Hall headquarters, a man shrouded entirely in ck robes sat on a chair


    with an overwhelming cold aura emanating from his body, while several men and women dressed in


    ck robes were sitting on his left and right sides with equally strong auras.


    All of them wore skull masks on their heads and their faces were hidden from view.


    "I just received news that Blood Hall headquarters has been attacked. All high-levelbatants


    including Devil of Blood have been killed." The leader spoke up with a voice as if it came from hell;


    extremely hoarse.


    "In other words, starting today, Blood Hall is officially expelled from ce of Darkness!"

 Chapter 123 Parting Is Better Than Newlyweds

    Chapter 123 Parting Is Better Than Newlyweds


    Chapter 123 Parting is Better than Newlyweds


    As hepleted the sentence, everyone else eximed in surprise.


    "My lord, do you know who did it?" A man on the left spoke up with an equally hoarse voice.


    "It''s not clear who exactly did it yet, but we can confirm that it was someone from vale!" The


    leader responded. "In addition, they also killed one of our envoys!"


    "What!?" The crowd eximed once again.


    "I don''t care if Blood Hall is overthrown!" The leader spoke again after a brief pause. "But he dared


    to kill someone from my holy temple. This is challenging our prestige and he must die!"


    "Kill!" Everyone responded in unison with a deep voice.


    "Shadow Assassin, this matter is your responsibility!" The leader scanned the few people before


    continuing.


    "You don''t have to do it yourself. Just go find Ebon Gate''s people. Don''t they want to fight for two


    more seats in the sanctum? Tell them to bring back their heads as exchange for those seats!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Shadow Assassin replied in a deep voice.


    "And, how''s that going, the map?" The leader continued speaking.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "My lord, there are no results yet." A woman''s voice rang out.


    "I heard that Devil of Blood from Blood Hall might have some information but now he''s dead..."


    "Useless!" The leader''s voice sank. "You have one more month. If there are no results, you''ll be in


    trouble!"


    "Yes, my lord!" The woman trembled all over her body.


    Three dayster, Billy and his fourpanions returned to Ozin.


    "Daddy!" As soon as Billy entered the house, Tasha ran over. "Daddy, why did youe back so


    late? I missed you."


    "I missed you too!" Billy bent down to pick up Tasha and said with a smile, "Did you listen to your


    mom while I was away?"


    "Of course, Tasha is a good girl!" Tasha nodded vigorously.


    "That''s good." Billy smiled again and greeted Fletcher Knight and his wife as they came out of the


    kitchen.


    "Billy, you''re back!" Sharon responded with a smile. "That''s perfect because I''m making some


    chicken soup tonight. Let Caseye over for dinner."


    "Thank you mom!" Billy replied with a smile.


    "Tasha,e down quickly. You dad just got back and he''s tired. Let him rest for a bit." Harleen said


    as she walked out of her room after finishing a phone call. She then looked at Billy affectionately


    and said, "Wee home! You must be tired."


    After responding with a smile, Billy asked, "Where is Felicia? Did she go out?"


    She went to Enssea since school is starting soon, she went ahead first to prepare herself but might


    stille back in two days." Harleen responded.


    "It''s almost time for school to start?" It suddenly urred to Billy who then patted Tasha on her little


    head and asked, "Does that mean that Tasha will also go to school?"


    "I was just about to tell you about it." Harleen replied.


    "Tasha used to attend kindergarten in Cloud City, and the schools here in Ozin haven''t been


    confirmed yet. When do you have time? Let''s go check out a few nearby kindergartens together."


    "Sure!" Billy responded with a smile. "I''ll call my friend tomorrow and ask about the conditions of the


    kindergartens around Ozin, then we can go see them."


    "Hmm." Harleen nodded in response.


    At ten o''clock that night, both Harleen and Billy washed up before going to bed.


    "Darling, do you miss your husband these days?" Billy hugged Harleen mischievously with a smile


    on his face.


    "I don''t miss you!" Harleen nced at Billy and pouted, "After that day, my back has been sore until


    today. Don''te again tonight!"


    "That''s because you don''t exercise enough. You need to exercise once a day, I promise you won''t


    be sore." Billy''s hands had already started to be restless.


    "You stop it!"


    "That works too!"


    "Hey, wait for me! I forgot to tell you something important..." Harleen murmured.


    Her body was as red as a ripe apple from being yed with by Billy. But before she could finish her


    sentence, her lips were sealed by Billy''s.


    Two hourster when the passion of love subsided, Harleen blushed all over her face.


    "Babe, what did you want to tell me earlier?" After some sweet talk between them, Billy asked


    curiously.


    "Oh right! I almost forgot about it." Harleen gave him an eye roll after patting her forehead, "It''s all


    your fault."


    "Honey, you haven''t told me what it''s about yet!" Billy chuckled as he yed with her hair.


    "I found a job!" Harleen said, still excited.


    "Really? So fast?"Billy was slightly surprised, "What type ofpany is it? What will you be doing


    there?"


    "Thepany is called SunPark Group, aprehensive conglomerate." Harleen eximed with


    excitement.


    "Thepany specializes in high-end clothing and cosmetics and is quiterge. I applied for the


    position of marketing manager for their group. I''ve been working at a cosmeticspany under


    Knight Group here in Cloud City for the past few years, so I have some understanding of the


    industry."


    "That''s great!" Billy smiled. "Congrattions, honey!"


    "To be honest, I''m still a littlecking in confidence," Harleen responded after some thought. "It''s


    much bigger the Knight Group, I felt like, it would be so much pressure for me to work as a


    department manager there."


    "You need to believe in yourself more, honey. I know that you can do it!" Billy encouraged her with a


    smile.


    "And don''t forget that you have me behind you. I am your biggest supporter and will help you with


    anything you need." Billy reassured her.


    "Billy, you know what?" Harleen asked s she looked lovingly into his eyes. "It''s because of having


    someone like you by my side that gives me confidence to apply for this job without any worries or


    doubts. Thank You, Honey."


    "My dear, we are married now and don''t need to be so polite with each other." Billy joked before


    adding, "But if you want to thank me, should I get a reward..."


    "Um... you pervert..."Harleen knew exactly what he was thinking and quickly protested.


    "It''s almost midnight, go to bed..."


    "Oops..."


    The next morning, Billy called Derek to ask him to arrange things for their child''s kindergarten. For


    Derek, this was a piece of cake and he returned the call in less than half an hour.


    The Royal View Vismunity was already a high-quality school district. Within its jurisdiction


    were Ozin''s best school resources from kindergarten to high school. Within around 2 miles of Royal


    View Vis were two of the best kindergartens in town.


    Derek had already contacted both kindergartens and asked Billy to visit them in person. If he found


    one more suitable than the other, Derek could directly handle the enrollment procedures.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, Casey drove Billy and his family to one of the kindergartens, which


    was indeed very close by. And they arrived at its gate within ten minutes.


    Just as Casey was about to park the car in a parking space near the gate, a Bentley quickly drove


    past them and parked directly into it while scratching their Land Rover''s right door with a mark.


    Afterwards, a young man wearing a thumb-thick gold ne stepped out of the Bentley along


    with an arrogant modern woman.

 Chapter 124 The Arrogance And Domineering Couple

    Chapter 124 The Arrogance And Domineering Couple


    Chapter 124 The Arrogance and Domineering Couple


    "Damn, how the hell do you drive?" The man approached the Bentley and looked it over before


    pointing at Casey and yelling, "Get out of the car right now!"


    He was quick to y the victim.


    "Daddy, he''s so scary. Tasha is scared..." Seeing the man''s fierce appearance, Tasha tightly hugged


    Billy.


    "Tasha, don''t be afraid. I got you." Billy patted Tasha on her back before turning to Casey and


    saying, "Go check if there are any major issues. This is a kindergarten after all. Don''t scare off the


    teachers or other kids."


    "Got it!" Casey pushed open his door and got out of the car.


    "Hey, did you buy your driver''s license? How could you hit my car in such a big space?" The man


    continued to yell at Casey.


    "You''re sure it wasn''t you who hit my car?" asked Casey.


    "Don''t give me any lip! Give me $100k right now for repairs or I''ll smash your car!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You sure about that?" Casey narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If they weren''t outside a kindergarten right now with children around them, that guy would have lost


    his hand due to his temper alone.


    "Fuck! Do you want to die?" That man felt irritated as he saw Casey''s nonchnt expression,


    thinking that he was looked down upon.


    "Hurry up and give me the money, we have things to do and no time to waste with losers like you,"


    said the heavily made-up woman.


    "If you can''t keep your mouth shut, do you believe that I''ll make you dumb for three months?"


    replied Casey with an dangerous chill enveloping him.


    Both of them shuddered involuntarily, their legs went weak and they almost fell to their knees. Their


    faces turned pale instantly.


    "Dear, let''s forget about it..." The woman struggled to speak.


    "... You just wait! I''ll settle ounts with you after I finish my business." The man trembled as well.


    "Get lost!" Casey looked at the front of his Land Rover and roared in a low voice.


    Five minutester, Casey found another ce to park the car, and the group headed towards the


    kindergarten''s entrance. As they stepped inside the kindergarten, they took a moment to observe


    the surroundings and the various facilities.


    Truly, it was one of the best kindergartens in Ozin City, with external conditions that surpassed any


    other kindergarten in the area.


    "Wow, it''s so big here! It''s so much bigger than the one in Cloud City!" Tasha eximed, thrilled by


    the sight.


    "Daddy, mommy, can I go to this kindergarten from now on? I really like it here." Asked the little girl.


    "As long as Tasha likes it, of course we can!" Billyughed in response before looking at Harleen.


    "Harleen, what do you think?"


    "It''s great! It far exceeds my expectations! Tasha really suffered before. The conditions in Cloud City


    kindergarten were very poor..." Harleen''s eyes were slightly red.


    "Harleen, from now on, I promise that Tasha will receive the best education." Billy said with a heavy


    heart.


    "I believe you!" Harleen nodded vigorously.


    "You again? What are you doing here?" Just as they were about to reach the entrance of the


    teaching building, a middle-aged woman sounded slightly panicked.


    Suddenly, a crisp p rang out and a rough male voice followed suit.


    "You bitch! What did Ie here for? You still haven''t given me an answer about my kid going to


    kindergarten!" A man shouted angrily.


    The man wearing a gold ne was the one who had just crashed into their car.


    "Your... your child really isn''t suitable for continuing to study here. Please, I''m begging you. Change


    schools," the woman responded.


    Two more ps echoed through the air as the man continued his tirade: "You bitch! This is myst


    question. Are you going to help me get my kid enrolled or not? You better watch it or I''ll tear this


    school down!"


    Billy turned to Harleen and said, "Harleen, take Tasha over to the yground over there and y for


    a bit. I''ll call you over in a bit."


    Harleen nodded her head. She knew what Billy was going to do, and they didn''t want Tasha to be


    affected.


    "Hey, you bitch! Let me ask you onest time, will you process the enrollment for my child?" the


    man continued angrily.


    "Just... just consider it a plea from me. Why don''t you find another school..." the woman struggled to


    speak.


    "You really don''t know your ce!" The man roared and raised his foot to kick the woman.


    Bang!


    Halfway through the kick, he was sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground. The man spat out a


    mouthful of blood and couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Ah..." The man''s wife screamed out.


    "You don''t even have basic respect for a teacher. What are you doing at the school?" Billy and


    Casey calmly approached. Then, they turned to the forty-something female teacher and asked,


    "Hello, is Ms Corbyn, the headmaster here?"


    "I... I am..." The shocked female teacher, named Prisci Corbyn, looked at Billy and asked, "May I


    know who you are?"


    "Nice to meet you, Ms Corbyn. I''m Billy, and I''m here to process the enrollment for my daughter


    today." Billy said with a smile.


    Prisci Corbyn was taken aback for a moment before she replied, "Mr Gardner? I''m terribly sorry,


    I''ll handle it for you right away."


    Earlier that morning, she had received a call from a high-ranking official instructing her to receive a


    gentleman named Billy Gardner who wanted to enroll his daughter. She knew Billy must have


    significant influence to receive such treatment. Though it was her first time dealing with such a high-


    profile person directly, she understood that Billy was not to be taken lightly. Therefore, she had been


    waiting for his arrival all morning. However, before Billy came, she encountered that couple.


    "No rush." Billy smiled and pointed at the man who had just gotten up from the ground. "Ms Corbyn,


    who is this man?"


    "Crap, it''s you two little punks! You dared to mess with me. I''m gonna get rid of you today!" The


    man, recognizing Billy and Casey, blustered, but instinctively took a step back, considering their


    skills.


    "You better wait for us. I swear to beat you up here today!" he said while taking out his phone and


    making a call.


    "Mr Gardner, you... you should leave for now. Come back another day toplete the enrollment.


    He..." Prisci Corbyn trembled, feeling anxious about the situation.


    "Don''t worry, Ms Corbyn. Tell me what''s going on. I promise it''ll be fine," Billy reassured her with a


    calming look.


    "They are from a county belonging to Ozin, and their family is into mining business, very wealthy


    and influential in Ozin. I''m worried that you..." Prisci Corbyn still had a worried expression on her


    face.


    "I''ll handle it," Billy interrupted her. "Besides, I can see he won''t just give up on your side either. Tell


    me what''s going on, and I''ll see if I can help you resolve this."


    "Well... alright then." Prisci Corbyn agreed hesitantly.

 Chapter 125 The Couple Being Taken Away

    Chapter 125 The Couple Being Taken Away


    Chapter 125 The Couple Being Taken Away


    Ten minutester, Billy and the others had a general understanding of the situation. The child of the


    man with a gold ne was transferred to this kindergartenst semester and had caused


    varying degrees of harm to at least ten ssmates. Every time an incident urred, those parents


    confront that man but not only do he not apologize, he even threatened or physically harmed them.


    The kindergarten had also negotiated with that man many times, but he had no sense of


    wrongdoing and had never properly educated his child.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The most outrageous incident was when one student almost lost his sight after being poked in the


    eye with a pencil by their child. It took several months for him to recover some vision.


    Even so, this family didn''t even apologize. And when that student''s mother went to confront them,


    she was bullied by a group of thugs and was still in hospital now.


    "Did you call the police?" Billy asked Prisci Corbyn after hearing the story.


    "It''s no use calling the police. They are more arrogant than the police." Prisci shook her head.


    "He has been taken back to the station several times but always released within an hour and then


    bes worse than before. In fact, we dare not call the police anymore."


    "Take, for instance, what happened with that kid''s momst time. They randomly pinned the me


    on some thug, but he had nothing to do with it."


    "Do you know his name?" Billy''s tone became cold.


    "I do!" Prisci Corbyn nodded, "His name is Alec Pierce and his father is Mark Pierce. They say he


    has good rtionships with many departments."


    "Ask Judge to check it out right away!" Billy turned to Casey and instructed.


    "Okay!" Casey nodded and dialed Judge''s phone number.


    "Ms Corbyn, let me handle this matter. Don''t worry, they will never cause trouble again." Billy turned


    to look at Prisci Corbyn. "They should be here soon, if it''s convenient for you, could you help my


    daughterplete her enrollment procedures first?"


    "Mr Gardner, I... I''m worried that I might cause trouble for you..." Prisci Corbyn hesitated before


    speaking up.


    "Trust me, nothing will happen." Billy reassured her before sending a message to Harleen.


    Shortly after, Harleen walked over with Tasha.


    "Harleen, this is Prisci Corbyn, the principal here." Billy introduced with a smile. "Ms Corbyn, this


    is my wife Harleen Knight and my daughter Tasha."


    "Nice to meet you, Ms Corbyn!" Harleen greeted Prisci Corbyn with a smile on her face.


    "Ms Knight, nice to meet you. You''re so beautiful," Prisci Corbyn couldn''t help butpliment her.


    "You tter me too much, Ms Corbyn!"


    "Nice to meet you, Ms Corbyn!" Tasha chimed in loudly.


    "Tasha dearie! You''re so cute!" Prisci Corbyn said with a smile.


    "Harleen, can you take Tasha toplete the enrollment procedures with Ms Corbyn?" Billy asked


    as he looked at her.


    "All right then." Harleen nodded.


    Then the three of them entered the teaching building.


    Soon, Casey''s phone rang, and he picked it up to see that it was Judge calling.


    "..."


    "I got it. I''ll let you know." Casey hung up the phone after listening for two minutes or so.


    "How''s it going?" Billy asked.


    "This Pierce family is not simple," Casey responded.


    "Mark Pierce and his son have no records in the SHADOW system. They have a long history of


    criminal activity. If we really wanted to pursue this, we could have taken him down several times by


    now, but he acts like nothing happened."


    "Also, Judge found out that Mark Pierce has a brother who is skilled in martial arts."


    "Three years ago, theymitted a serious crime. They wiped out an entire family of five while


    fighting over mining rights," he exined.


    "I see." A chill ran through Billy''s body as he spoke. "Tell Judge to bring his team and meet me near


    the Pierce residence!"


    "Got it!" Casey pulled out her phone and sent a message to Judge.


    Harleen smiled at Prisci as they walked out together twenty minutester.


    "So Harleen, did everything go smoothly?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "Yeah! Mas Corbyn yed with Tasha for a while."


    "Thank you, Ms Corbyn!"


    "Tasha is especially well-behaved, I like her so much." Prisci Corbyn said with a smile.


    Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps rang out.


    Soon after, about fifty men of different appearances stormed in, brandishing knives and clubs,


    exuding a menacing aura.


    "Mr Pierce, which idiot dares to mess with you? Tell me and watch how I deal with him!" The leader,


    a bald man, walked up to Alec Pierce and asked.


    "That''s them!" Alec Pierce pointed in Billy''s direction, raising his hand. "Get someone to rip off one


    of their arms for me first!"


    "Got it!" The bald man nodded.


    "Sir... Mr Gardner, you all need to leave quickly..." Prisci Corbyn''s face immediately turned pale,


    full of panic, and trembling all over.


    "Ms Corbyn, don''t be afraid, my dad is a great hero!" Tasha said loudly.


    "Mr Gardner," Prisci continued speaking.


    "Ms Corbyn, I''ll handle it!" Billy said before turning to Casey and saying, "Casey, take Harleen and


    Tasha home."


    Casey responded and picked up Tasha, looking at Harleen and saying, "Let''s go."


    "Billy, be careful yourself." Harleen said to him.


    "Don''t worry about me, d you forgotten who I am?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "No, I haven''t!" Harleen nodded slightly.


    "Want to leave? Have you asked for my opinion?" At this point, Alec Pierce had already led a group


    of people to the front.


    "Go ahead!" Billy looked at Casey and spoke calmly.


    Casey nodded and carried Tasha towards the door.


    "Stop them!" The baldy shouted.


    "Got it!" Three dozen men responded and quickly blocked the path of them.


    But before Casey could make a move, ten men in brocade clothes rushed in from the doorway at


    lightning speed. As they lifted their hands, all of the men blocking their way fell to the ground,


    writhing in pain.


    Alec Pierce and the baldy both gasped in shock. And Prisci Corbyn beside them also showed a


    hint of surprise on her face as she felt a glimmer of hope rise within her heart. Perhaps Mr Gardner


    really could help solve this big problem for this kindergarten, she thought.


    "Ms Knight, let''s go!"


    Casey nced at Alec Pierce with a disdainful look and led Harleen and her daughter to the gate.


    "Who are you guys?" Alec Pierce took a deep breath before turning his head towards the leading


    men in brocade clothes and shouting loudly.


    "Commander, how should we deal with them?" The leading man didn''t even nce at Alec as he


    turned to bow respectfully to Billy and asked.


    "Take away everyone except those two individuals." Billy pointed at Alec Pierce and his wife behind


    him, then continued, "Hand them over to the Ozin Police Department. Tell them it''s my order, and


    anyone with a criminal record should be dealt with harshly! If they let even one of them go, make


    sure their head honchoes to exin it to me personally."

 Chapter 126 The Second Leader Of The Pierce Family

    Chapter 126 The Second Leader Of The Pierce Family


    Chapter 126 The Second Leader of the Pierce Family


    "Yes, Commander!" The young man in brocade clothes responded loudly, then raised his hand and


    waved, "Take them all away!"


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    "Fuck! who do you think you are? You want to bleed?" the baldy roared and raised the big knife in


    his hand and rushed towards Billy.


    Without taking two steps, he was kicked by the dashingd in brocade, flying through the air, and


    lying on the ground before spitting out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the remaining folks


    were all kicked down to the ground as well, howling in pain.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The scene unfolding before their eyes staggered Alec Pierce and his wife, their faces filled with


    astonishment and horror, and their bodies trembling slightly. Until this moment, the two finally


    realized that they had gotten themselves into big trouble today. Thebat power of these people


    was notparable to ordinary practitioners.


    "Who... who are you?" Alec Pierce asked Billy with a trembling voice.


    "You will soon know who I am!" Billy then looked at thed in brocade clothes and said, "Take them


    both to the car ande with me to the Pierce familyter."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "What... what do you want to do? If you dare touch me, the Pierce family will not..." Alec Pierce


    couldn''t help but step back.


    Thed in brocade swiftly darted forward, delivering two palm strikes, and Alec Pierce and his wife


    slumped down simultaneously.


    "Ms Corbyn, I''m sorry to bother you again. We may need someone toe and clean up the yard


    again."


    After they took everyone away, Billy approached Prisci Corbyn who was still shocked.


    "Huh?" Prisci Corbyn shuddered all over before saying hesitantly, "I-It''s okay..."


    After pausing for a moment, she looked at Billy with gratitude and said, "Mr Gardner, thank you so


    much!"


    Finally, she began to believe that Billy could help solve the big trouble. Moreover, the young men in


    embroidered clothes were not ordinary people, even more powerful than those at the police station.


    And from what Billy had just said earlier and her phone call this morning, Prisci Corbyn had


    guessed that Mr Gardner was definitely somebody.


    "Don''t mention it, Ms Corbyn, it''s my pleasure. I won''t bother you anymore. My wife should have left


    her phone number with you. Feel free to call me if there are any problems. In addition, I promise


    you that from now on, no one from the Pierce family will cause any trouble here again."


    "Thank you so much!" Prisci Corbyn bowed deeply.


    "It''s okay. See you next time, Ms Corbyn." Billy said with a smile before turning to leave.


    As they arrived at the entrance of the Kindergarten, Casey happened to be back to pick Billy up.


    Billy got into the car and said, "Let''s go to the Pierce family!"


    "Got it!" Casey stepped on the gas pedal and their Land Rover shot out of there.


    The Pierce family''s courtyard was located in amercial center east of a county in Ozin and


    covered an area of nearly 970 thousand sq ft, which alone showed how influential they were around


    here.


    At this moment, the Pierce family was bustling with excitement because Shawn Pierce, their long-


    absent second leader, had returned from out of town, and he had brought four special guests with


    him.


    The guests consisted of four men and women who were dressed in strange clothing, exuding an


    intimidating aura that suggested they were not to be trifled with.


    "Let me introduce everyone." Shawn Pierce spoke up after they all sat down in Mark Pierce''s vi.


    He then pointed at a middle-aged man who looked around fifty years old and said, "This is Song


    Toye from Crimson Shade Sect, and his three disciples."


    "These past two years have been tough for me. I wouldn''t have made it without Mr Toye''s help."


    "Mr Toye, Thank you for helping my brother in the past two years, I appreciate it!" Said Mark Pierce


    as he looked at Song Toye.


    "It''s my pleasure. Mr Shawn Pierce is now officially part of the Crimson Shade Sect. From now on,


    we are one big happy family!" Song replied as he sipped his tea.


    "My younger brother is new here and still unfamiliar with many rules, please guide him well in


    future." Mark Pierce continued speaking while feeling quite contented inside. He knew about


    Shawn''s situation already through frequent phone calls between them. The main business of the


    Pierces was mining, which inevitably involved dealing with various forces and conflicts were


    commonce. Although their family had produced quite a few capable individuals over recent


    years, they had recently encountered a formidable opponent over the past six months or so that


    proved difficult to deal with despite several shes between the two sides. They had lost many


    people and one mine, which infuriated Mark Pierce greatly. Now that Shawn Pierce was in Crimson


    Shade Sect however, it provided another source of support for their cause.


    Mark Pierce had learned from his brother''s phone call that there were Battle Generals in Crimson


    Shade Sect, which was definitely a big backing for them. And Song Toye who came to visit this time


    had already reached half of the cultivation of a Battle General.


    "Okay." Song Toye said and smiled faintly.


    "Mr Toye, this is a small token of appreciation from the Pierce family. We hope you can ept it,"


    said Mark Pierce as he handed a check to Song Toye.


    "Thank you!" Song Toyeughed twice after seeing eight zeros on the check and epted it. And


    he held up the cup of tea again and asked, "Shawn told me that you have recently encountered a


    tricky opponent?"


    "To be honest, yes." Mark Pierce nodded, "We have been worried about this matter recently."


    "Oh?" Song Toye took a sip of tea. "I happen to have nothing to do these days. I''ll meet with them


    tomorrow."


    "In that case, thank you very much!" Mark Pierce showed joy on his face. This was exactly what he


    wanted.


    Just then, hurried footsteps sounded and the steward walked in hastily.


    "What''s going on?" Mark Pierce furrowed his brow slightly.


    "My lord, young master is in trouble." The steward whispered a few words to Mark Pierce.


    "Hmm!? Where are they?" Mark Pierce''s brow furrowed again, and a cold feeling spread through


    him.


    "They''ve entered the courtyard."


    "How audacious!" Mark Pierce angrily said, "You go first, I''ll be there soon!"


    "Yes!" The manager nodded and stepped back.


    "Mr Pierce, is there any trouble?" Song Toye asked calmly.


    "My son had a little disagreement with someone. They''vee looking for us now." Mark Pierce


    responded.


    "I see. Then I''ll go take a look too!" said Song Toye.


    "Mr Toye, this way please!" Mark Pierce made a gesture of respect.


    A few minutester, the group arrived at the square in front of the courtyard gate. Looking around,


    they saw Alec Pierce and his wife sitting on the ground trembling slightly with over ten men standing


    behind them.


    "Father, help! I''m gonna wind up dead!" Alec shouted. And as he saw Shawn Pierce, he shouted


    again, "Uncle Shawn! You''re back? Great! Kill them right here! I want them dead."


    Shawn Pierce''s appearance was a surprise for him, for which Alec Pierce became very brave under


    his uncle''s protection. In his eyes, Shawn Pierce could beat them up in a few seconds since Shawn


    was a strong Battle Master.


    "Father, Uncle Shawn, you have to help us get justice!" Alec''s wife screamed.

 Chapter 127 Shawn PierceS Dependence

    Chapter 127 Shawn Pierce''S Dependence


    Chapter 127 Shawn Pierce''s Dependence


    "Assholes! Who the hell are you guys?" Shawn Pierce furrowed his brow and red at Billy and his


    twopanions. "How dare youe here and act recklessly? You must have a death wish!"


    "You''re Shawn Pierce, right? Not bad, after all these years on the run, you still have the guts to


    come back to Ozin." Judge squinted slightly.


    "Who are you?" Shawn Pierce was rendered alert by Judge''s words.


    "We''ll talk about your businesster," Billy said, sweeping his gaze over Song Toye before turning to


    Mark Pierce. "I heard that the Pierce family can do whatever they want in Ozin, even if you kill


    someone no one can touch you."


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Mark Pierce furrowed his brow. "You think highly of yourself."


    "If I told you I had the power to decide the fate of your son, do you believe it?" asked Billy.


    Mark snorted coldly and said, "Ignorance breeds fearlessness. I''d like to see how you decide his


    fate!"


    "You''ll see soon enough," Billy smiled faintly and turned to Judge with a serious tone. "Read out


    Alec Pierce''s main charges!"


    "Yes, sir!" Judge nodded vigorously.


    "At eighteen, he, along with his aplices, bullied two female ssmates, resulting in one of


    them tragicallymitting suicide, while the other suffered severe mental distress."


    "At twenty, he was involved in a drunk driving ident, causing a serious traffic collision that


    resulted in three deaths and one injury, including a pregnant woman."


    "At twenty-two, due to jealousy and envy, he led a group of people to beat someone into a


    vegetative state."


    "..."


    Judge read out a list of eight serious crimesmitted by Alec Pierce all at once.


    Mark Pierce furrowed his brow. He didn''t expect that Judge would know these things so clearly. He


    had a vague sense of unease and felt that they were well-prepared.


    "Mr Pierce, do you have anything else to add?" Billy continued, looking towards Mark Pierce and


    speaking in a calm tone.


    Mark Pierce took a deep breath and coldly snorted again, "Even if you know, what can you do? The


    police can''t control me. Who do you think you are?"


    "In that case, do you acknowledge these charges against him?" Billy asked again in a calm tone.


    "Each of the crimesmitted by your son could have resulted in a life sentence, yet until today he


    was living well as an innocent person. Your family is truly impressive!"


    "Kid, I don''t have time to waste with you here. If you''re capable, try touching my son!" Mark Pierce


    threatened angrily.


    "Alright!" Billy then turned to looked at Judge and asked, "How should we punish him ording to


    thew?"


    "The death penalty!"


    "Then kill him!" Billy replied.


    "Yes, sir!" A SHADOW guard stepped forwards and wielded his de.


    "No!" Alec Pierce''s ghost eximed with fear.


    "You dare!" Shawn Pierce roared, his figure quickly shing out.


    Just as his figure had covered only half the distance, the glimmer of the de had already shed


    past Alec Pierce''s neck.


    Alec Pierce opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word. His legs gave out and he lost his breath. His


    eyes widened. Until that moment of death, he could hardly believe that he had died just like that. If


    only he had known, he wouldn''t have provoked them this morning. In just a few hours, he bid


    farewell to this colorful world forever.


    "Alec..." Alec Pierce''s wife eximed in shock and fainted directly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alec!" Bother Mark and Shawn cried out.


    On the side, Song Toye and the others were equally shocked, never expecting that they would dare


    to kill Alec Pierce in front of them.


    "You scoundrels! I''m going to kill you! I will definitely kill you!" In the next moment, Mark Pierce''s


    eyes filled with ferocity. "Guards, hurry,e and kill them for me!"


    A sudden sound of hurried footsteps arose, and around three hundred men wielding knives and


    sticks rushed towards Billy and hispanions with a menacing air. The leaders among them


    exuded a strong aura, clearly indicating that they were martial artists.


    "Hoe dare you kill the young master!" Just as they was about to rush to the three of them, the


    leading man roared angrily and swung hisrge knife swiftly towards Billy.


    Ten SHADOWds on the side swiftly darted toward the opposing crowd. Simultaneously, their


    wrists kept flipping, and the cold-crescent curved knives in their hands released sharp de


    glimmers, shing fiercely.


    The next moment, the square echoed with countless hysterical screams as one after another figure


    copsed to the ground.


    In less than five minutes, all three hundred men had fallen, each one writhing in pain on the ground.


    Mark Pierce and his brother simultaneously cried out in grief.


    "Are you people from SHADOW?" Song Toye furrowed his brows as he carefully examined the


    curved knives held by the ten SHADOWds


    "What!?"


    Upon hearing his words, the Pierce brothers shuddered all over, their legs going weak, and they


    almost copsed. The overwhelming anger in their hearts waspletely extinguished in an instant


    by the word "SHADOW". Although they had never dealt with SHADOW, they had heard of this name


    before. They finally knew why Judge could master so many charges against Alec Pierce. With the


    power of SHADOW, it was too easy to find this information.


    Moreover, the Pierce brothers felt a sense of despair as they thought about what their family had


    done over the years. Even with their sky-high energy in Ozin, it seemed like they were no match for


    SHADOW. Those people whom they relied on probably would turn them down with the slightest


    hesitation if they knew that it was SHADOW who was handling things. How could they possibly


    stand up for the Pierce family on their behalf?


    "Alright, let''s settle your debt now!" Billy turned to Shawn Pierce and spoke.


    "Three years ago, you wiped out an entire family of five. You can''t deny that." Billy said.


    "What... what do you want?" Shawn Pierce took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Although SHADOW made him wary, he wasn''t at the point where he would give up without a fight.


    After all, he was a Battle Master. Besides, he had officially joined Crimson Shade Sect and Song


    Toye was right beside him. If there was going to be a conflict, who knew who woulde out on


    top?


    "What do you think?" Billy squinted slightly as he looked at Shawn Pierce. "Are you going to kill


    yourself or do you need SHADOW''s help?"


    "Hmph!" Shawn Pierce took another deep breath before speaking again, "I admit that SHADOW is


    strong, but do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    "Well well well! From what you''re saying it seems like you still have some backup?" Billyughed


    lightly. "I''m guessing these four people around you are your backup?"


    "Sir, I''m Song Toye from Crimson Shade Sect. Shawn Pierce has officially joined our sect. Can we


    let this go? I am grateful beyond words."


    Although Song Toye feared the name of SHADOW, he was still a leader in Crimson Shade Sect and


    he had to speak up. If he was scared off by just that name, it would be too embarrassing for him.


    After all, even if he was facing someone from SHADOW, with his strength as a Battle General, Song


    believed that there was still hope for victory.


    "Crimson Shade Sect?" Billy turned to Judge and asked, "Have you heard of it?"

 Chapter 128 An S-Class Wanted Criminal

    Chapter 128 An S-ss Wanted Criminal


    Chapter 128 An S-ss Wanted Criminal


    "Yeah," Judge nodded. "It''s a sect that doesn''t belong, and it''s also a ce where dirt is hidden."


    "Is that so?" Billy smirked. "Check the case file of their leader!"


    "Got it!" Judge responded, pulling out his phone to start working.


    "You''re going too far, buddy," Song Toye frowned. "Though SHADOW is strong, if we keep all of you


    here today, SHADOW shouldn''t know it was us who did it, right?"


    "You''re just an idiot!" Casey nced at him coldly.


    "You bastard! Who are you talking to like that? Do you wanna die?" One of the men with red hair


    shouted angrily. After speaking, he raised his hand and attacked Casey with his initial strength as a


    Battle Master at novice level.


    Two SHADOWds shed out and shed their crescent moon knives simultaneously.


    "Get lost!" The man with red hair shouted angrily and sent out powerful punches one after another.


    However, he underestimated the strength of the SHADOW guards. Both of them were six-star


    SHADOW guards with martial art skills of a True Master Battle Master.


    "Gabriel, be careful!" Song Toye realized the strength of several SHADOW guards at this time and


    eximed in shock.


    As he spoke, the man''s body disyed more than ten bloodstains, turning him into a bloodied


    figure,pletely devoid of any fighting strength. He was now lying helplessly, barely alive.


    Clearly, this was the result of the SHADOWds showing some mercy; otherwise, he would have


    been dead already.


    SHADOW had its rules and didn''t kill three types of people: the innocent, those who didn''t deserve


    the death penalty, and individuals intentionally left alive.


    For now, the man named Gabriel was temporarily categorized into the second group, which was


    why he managed to hold on to his pathetic life.


    "How dare you!" The other three disciples thundered as they charged at the SHADOW men.


    "Come back!" Song Toye shouted loudly, "You are not their opponents, don''t go up there to die!"


    However, it was already toote. Before they could even touch their opponents'' clothes, the cold-


    crescent curved knives had already left several bloody gashes on their bodies. They slumped to the


    ground with faces full of horror. The three of them finally realized the gap between themselves and


    each other; they were not even in the same league.


    "Boss, we found it!" At this moment, Judge looked towards Billy.


    "What have you got?" Billy asked.


    "We should kill him!" Judge responded in a deep voice. "Not to mention the distant past, just a


    month ago, he killed the parents of a pair of twin sisters in order to im them for himself. The two


    sisters were overwhelmed with grief and ended up taking their own lives."


    "He was once arrested by the local police station, but he then escaped and also injured many


    people in the police station. The case was transferred to us, but we haven''t had a chance to deal


    with it yet!"


    "Then kill Shawn Pierce!" Billy spoke up.


    "Yes, sir!" Judge nodded in response.


    "Let''s fight with you all!" Shawn Pierce and his brother looked at each other, knowing that they were


    in a desperate situation. Instead of waiting to die, they decided to take a chance.


    The momentum on both of them suddenly soared, making them look like two wild beasts charging


    out.


    "Ignorant!" This time, before the SHADOWds could make a move, Judge flipped his wrist and a


    beam of sword energy shot out like lightning.


    Poof!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, a head flew into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain. Shawn Pierce''s body


    continued to run forward for two more steps before finally copsing to the ground.


    "Shawn!"


    Mark Pierce''s tears flowed freely, and he cried out in grief. Later, he copsed onto the ground as if


    he had aged several decades in an instant. He knew that the Pierce family waspletely finished


    this time.


    Meanwhile, Song Toye abruptly stopped in the middle of his charge, his face filled with endless


    terror. Until this moment, he finally realized how wrong he was! He could sense the chi energy


    released by Judge. And he realized that Judge was at least a Battle General at an advanced level


    and that Judge was much more powerful than him. More importantly, he saw the handle of Judge''s


    Cold Moon Curved de in his hand, made of tinum, which showed that he was one of the


    legendary "Five Sharp des" of SHADOW.


    Without much thought, Song Toye quickly knelt down.


    "Please... please spare me, I have an important message to offer you, please don''t kill me..."


    He regretted it so much now. If he had known that who Judge was, he would never have stood up


    for Shawn Pierce. And what made him even more hopeless was that through Judge''s identity, he


    had already realized who Billy was.


    There was only one person within the borders who could instruct the "Five Sharp des" - King of


    the West, the master of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!


    At this thought, a foul smell emanated from his crotch.


    "Oh?" Judge spoke calmly as he sheathed his knife. "Let''s hear it then. Let''s see if your information


    is worth sparing your life."


    "I... I know where you can find a wanted S-ss criminal wanted by you..." Song Toye hesitated


    before speaking up.


    Judge frowned slightly and asked, "What''s their name?"


    "I... I don''t know his real name but he goes by Tyrone May now and it should be an alias." Song


    Toye responded quickly.


    "Do you think I''m seven years old?" Judge replied coldly. "You don''t even know his real name and


    yet you im he''s a wanted criminal by us?"


    As he spoke, a chill filled the air.


    "He told me himself..." Song Toye hurriedly added in defense. "One time when we were drinking


    together and he let slip..."


    "You better not be lying to us or else you''ll regret it!" Billy spoke sternly.


    "Take him back and sketch out a portrait!"


    Every one of the S-ss criminals wanted by SHADOW bore significant criminal cases, making


    them prime targets. Any leads must be pursued.


    "Yes, sir!" Judge replied. After he sheathed his de, he knocked Song Toye unconscious with a


    palm strike.


    "All core members of the Pierce Family should be taken into custody for investigation. Those with a


    criminal record must face strict punishment!" Billy spoke again. "Furthermore, make Mark Pierce


    reveal all their allies in Ozin. Regardless of who they are, apprehend them all and bring them to


    justice. Those who need to be executed shall be executed, and those who need to be detained shall


    be detained! If anyone dares to speak up for the Pierce Family, tell them toe directly to me!"


    "Yes, Commander!" The SHADOWds responded loudly.


    That morning, Harleen went to work, and Billy was at home ying with Tasha''s toys when Casey


    knocked on the door and entered.


    "Bother!" Casey greeted Billy after nodding to Fletcher and his wife.


    "What''s the matter?" Billy stood up and asked.


    "Judge has found the people from Ink Pavilion!"


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Impressive, they found them so quickly. Where are they?"


    "Ink Pavilion has branches in many major cities in the country, and there''s one in the eastern


    suburbs of Ozin." Casey replied.


    "Let''s go meet them!"

 Chapter 129 Ink Fragrance Of Spring

    Chapter 129 Ink Fragrance Of Spring


    Chapter 129 Ink Fragrance of Spring


    Half an hourter, Billy and Casey drove towards their destination.


    Over an hourter, Casey mmed on the brakes and parked the car in front of arge tea house


    on the outskirts of town.


    "Hey bro!" Judge walked over as soon as they got out of the car and greeted Casey before turning


    to Billy.


    "So, what''s the situation?" asked Billy.


    "ording to our sources, this tea house is owned by a guy named Mason Kemp, who keeps a low


    profile and rarely shows his face. The business is managed by a woman named Rainbow Carter."


    "When they take on assassination jobs," Judge added. "They never say that they''re from Ink


    Pavilion or answer any questions from clients. They just tell them to wait for news."


    "Alright then," Billy said before turning around and heading towards the tea house with Casey and


    Judge following closely behind.


    "Pleasee inside." A woman in a tight dress greeted them as they entered the lobby.


    "Do you have private rooms?" Judge asked.


    "Yes, please follow me." The woman smiled before leading them to a private room.


    "What kind of tea would you like?" She asked once they were seated in their room.


    "I heard that you have Ink Fragrance of Spring here?" Judge looked up at her curiously.


    "Oh?" The woman was slightly surprised. "Are you gentlemen here specifically for Ink Fragrance of


    Spring?"


    "Yes," Judge nodded. "I''ve heard it''s really good so please bring us a pot of it."


    "Excuse me, Ink Fragrance of Spring is the most expensive tea here. I wonder if you three can


    ept it!" The cheongsam woman hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    "Really? How much?" Judge asked.


    "One pot, one hundred thousand!" the woman replied.


    "Tsk tsk, you guys are making so much money that you could just open a bank." Judge said with


    some sarcasm.


    "You''re kidding," the woman smiled. "If you think the price is too high, we have many other good


    teas here that are very affordable. How about..."


    "We came all this way specifically for Ink Fragrance of Spring. Otherwise, why bothering all this


    way?" Judge interrupted her.


    "Sure thing! We can pay for it as long as the tea''s good. We''ll take several pots if we have to."


    "Alright then, please wait a moment!" The woman paused before walking towards the door. As she


    turned around at thest second, there was a hint of something strange in her eyes.


    "When did you be so extravagant?" Casey spoke up after the woman left.


    "If we don''t drink this tea, we can''t see the boss, right? Is there something special about it?" Billy


    asked with a faint smile on his face.


    "Brilliant!" Judge chuckled smugly.


    "In general, Ink Pavilion doesn''t take orders from strangers, they rely on rmendations from


    acquaintances instead. And Ink Fragrance of Spring... only acquaintances know about this kind of


    tea." He exined further


    "Not bad! You''ve even figured that out?" Caseyughed again.


    "Well of course! Otherwise whye here? We can''t just surround their tea house right? What if


    their boss isn''t there and we spook them off?" Judge grinned widely.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s progress!" Caseyughed once more


    After chatting for a while, they heard a sound of high heels echoed through the hallway.


    Soon after, a tall woman walked in with the woman in a tight dress following behind her, carrying tea


    utensils.


    The other woman was around thirty years old. She had beautiful features and a curvaceous figure,


    exuding an air of mature charm that was possessed by a young married women.


    "Wee to the tea house, gentlemen!" The woman smiled as she approached them.


    "Let me introduce myself, okay? My name is Rainbow Carter and they all call me Rainbow. I am in


    charge of this tea house."


    "Hello!" Judge gave a faint smile.


    "I wonder how I should address you three?" Rainbow Carter also smiled back.


    "This is Mr Gardner!" Judge pointed at Billy and introduced him.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr Gardner," Rainbow Carter smiled again as she walked up to Billy and


    extended her right hand before continuing, "Wee to the tea house."


    As she spoke, her gaze swept over Billy''s body and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. The


    aura of royalty that emanated from him made her realize that he was not an ordinary person.


    "Nice to meet you." Billy shook hands with her while smiling.


    "Mr Gardner, Ink Fragrance of Spring that you ordered is one of our tea house''s special teas, and it


    requires certain skills in brewing or else most of its vor will be lost."


    Rainbow Carter continued speaking while gesturing for the other woman to put down the tea


    utensils. "If you don''t mind, let me brew some tea for you three?"


    "Thank you, Mr Carter." Billy responded with a smile.


    "My pleasure." Rainbow Carter said as she sat down by the tea set.


    "I''m guessing you aren''t from around here, Mr Gardner?" Rainbow Carter asked as she poured the


    tea, "Your ent sounds like it''s from up north."


    "You have a good ear."


    "I could be wrong though." Rainbow Carter said with a smile as she ced the tea leaves in the pot.


    She then focused on brewing the tea with fluid and graceful movements that showed her expertise


    in making tea.


    "Here you go!" After a short while, Rainbow Carter smiled and handed three cups of freshly brewed


    tea to Billy and hispanions.


    "Thank you." Billy picked up his cup and took a sip of the fragrant brew beforementing, "This is


    really good! It''s worth every penny."


    "Thank you for your approval, Mr Gardner." Rainbow Carter smiled again before continuing to


    speak. "And let me guess, there must be something else besides tasting our teas that brings you


    here today?"


    It was customary for this tea house that even if someone ordered Ink Fragrance of Spring here, it


    didn''t guarantee they would ept their order. Rainbow Carter''s process of brewing teas was also


    her way of assessing her guests'' intentions. Unless she offered to help them out herself, paying ten


    thousand only entitled one to drink some cups of quality teas without any further services rendered.


    "Well... it''s just a small matter." Billyughed lightly before continuing, "I''m looking for someone, I


    wonder if you could lend me some help?"


    "Looking for someone?" Rainbow Carter was taken aback. She rarely encountered tea guests who


    asked her to help find people.


    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and continued speaking, "I''m sorry, but I might disappoint


    you, Mr Gardner. Besides serving tea, I have some other small businesses here, but I am not good


    at finding people."


    "You don''t need to reject me so quickly. The person I''m looking for is definitely someone you know."


    "Oh?" Rainbow Carter was surprised again, "I wonder who you are looking for?"


    "It may be difficult for you to decide on your own. If it''s convenient, can we meet Mr Kemp?" Billy


    didn''t respond to her words.


    Rainbow Carter narrowed her eyes slightly and the cheongsam-d woman beside her also


    paused.


    Few people knew the owner of this tea house in the first ce and most assumed that it was


    Rainbow Carter herself. And even fewer knew that the owner''s surname was Kemp.


    Obviously, they came prepared!

 Chapter 130 Full Of Fear And Panic On The Face

    Chapter 130 Full Of Fear And Panic On The Face


    Chapter 130 Full of Fear and Panic on the Face


    "What''s wrong? Is it inconvenient?" Billy asked with a faint smile.


    "I apologize, Mr Gardner, but finding someone is not within our business scope." Rainbow Carter


    responded after some thought.


    "Ten billion!" Billy interrupted her. "As long as you can help me find the target, I can offer ten billion.


    If you think it''s too little, we can negotiate."


    Upon hearing this, both Rainbow Carter and the woman in cheongsam took a sharp breath of cold


    air. Although they had dealt with many wealthy clients before, they rarely encountered someone


    who offered ten billion right off the bat.


    "One moment, please." After some consideration, Rainbow Carter stood up. The price of ten billion


    was beyond her authority and she needed to report it first.


    "Thank you for your trouble." Billy said with a faint smile.


    Later on, Rainbow Carter and the other woman turned around and left.


    "Ink Pavilion is indeed something. This woman is a Grand Elder Battle Master!" Judge spoke as


    soon as they were gone. "Even the waiter are Warriors."


    "Of course, Ink Pavilion is an assassin organization that has been passed down for hundreds or


    even thousands of years, not to be underestimated." Casey nodded in response.


    As they were talking on the corridor again came sounds of footsteps. Soon enough, only one


    middle-aged man in his fifties walked inside apanied by Rainbow Carter.


    "Mr Gardner, let me introduce our boss." Rainbow carter spoke up.


    "Hello, Mr Gardner, I''ve been looking forward to meet you. I''m Mason Kemp." The middle-aged man


    said as he sat down on the nearby couch and turned to Billy.


    "Hi, Mr Kemp, it''s so nice to finally meet you!" Billy smiled. "Sorry for disturbing you."


    "No need to be polite, Mr Gardner," Mason Kemp replied with a smile. "I heard that you wanted us


    to help find someone?"


    "Yes," Billy nodded in response.


    "I''m curious about who exactly you''re looking for?" Mason Kemp paused briefly before continuing,


    "Also, how did you know we could definitely find them?"


    "We''re looking for her!" Billy pulled out a photo from his pocket and ced it on the coffee table.


    The photo was of Lady Peony wearing a veil - Judge had retrieved it directly from the SHADOW


    system.


    "Hmm!?"


    As soon as they saw the photo, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter''s pupils shrank in shock.


    "What do you think, Mr Kemp? You should know her, right?" Billy noticed their reactions


    immediately.


    "You must be joking, Mr Gardner!" After taking a deep breath to steady his emotions, Mason Kemp


    replied, "This woman wears a veil, we can''t even see her face, how could I possibly know her?"


    "Is that so?" Billy raised an eyebrow slightly, "This woman has a nickname, Lady Peony, I''m sure


    you''ve heard of her."


    As soon as Billy finished speaking, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter burst out with strong


    energy at the same time.


    Mason Kemp''s cultivation level was one grade higher than Rainbow Carter''s; he was a True Master


    Battle Master, and onlycked an opportunity to be a Battle General.


    "What are you?" Mason Kemp looked at Billy and asked in a low voice.


    "So it seems you know this Lady Peony?" Billy spoke again. "Let''s make a deal. Tell me her


    whereabouts, and I can let you both leave, how about that?"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Mason Kemp''s eyes shed with an icy chill. "Youe here


    looking for trouble, do you know what kind of existence is behind us? Believe it or not, I can make


    the three of you disappear with just one word."


    "Are all Ink Pavilion people as blindly confident as you?" Billy squinted slightly.


    "Hmm!?" Hearing Billy reveal their identities with just one sentence, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow


    Carter were shocked once again.


    In addition to being shocked, they also felt a hint of unease in their hearts. The fact that the other


    party knew they were from Ink Pavilion and still dared toe here looking for trouble clearly meant


    that they weren''t just acting impulsively.


    Moreover, they couldn''t sense any fluctuations in energy from the three people before them. There


    were only two possibilities - either none of them had any martial arts skills or their cultivation levels


    surpassed theirs. And obviously, thetter was more likely.


    "I''m curious about who exactly you guys are. You really impresses me." Mason Kemp frowned.


    "My patience has limits. You have only one minute to consider it." Billy didn''t respond to his words.


    "After time runs out, whether or not both of you can leave unscathed will be an unknown variable."


    Mason Kemp took another deep breath and his eyes shed with anger.


    "If that''s the case, let me see what you''re relying on!" said Mason. With those words, he quickly


    jumped up from the couch and reached out to grab Billy by the throat.


    "Ignorant!" Judge spoke calmly and then swept his hand in a palm strike.


    Bang!


    After the strong wind passed, Mason Kemp mmed into the wall behind him and fell to the ground,


    spitting out blood.


    Rainbow Carter was shivering all over her body with horror on her face.


    Based on the way Judge released his chi energy, he should be a Battle General at advanced level


    at least. One characteristic of a strong Battle General was being able to release the energy of chi.


    Battle Generals were divided into five levels: Novice, Tier-one, Tier-two, Grand Elder and True


    Master Battle General; therefore, there was a difference in power when releasing chi energy


    between them.


    Although Novice or Tier-one martial artists could release chi, they didn''t have much destructive


    power. In realbat situations, they still needed physical contact attacks to be effective against


    their opponents. When it came to a Tier-two Battle General, releasing chi could be quite effective


    while confronting opponents whose cultivation level was below theirs, as one punch or one kick


    could cause some degree of injury or damage.


    To achieve invisible killing through releasing chi energy required breaking through to status at least.


    Neither Rainbow nor Mason had expected that their opponent would turn out to be such a powerful


    one; no wonder they couldn''t sense any aura from him!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Who... who are you guys?" Mason Kemp struggled to get up from the ground, his face full of fear.


    "Still not willing to talk?" Billy nced at him and then turned to Judge. "Judge, have SHADOW


    come and seal off this tea house. Bring all rted personnel back for investigation. Anyone with a


    criminal record will be punished severely!"


    "Got it!" Judge responded loudly, then pulled out his phone and sent a message.


    "Judge?! SHADOW?!" Mason Kemp couldn''t control the shaking of his body anymore as he heard


    these names.


    "You... you''re one of SHADOW''s five sharp des, Judge?"


    "Do you want me to show you my ID?" Judge put away his phone and asked in a deep voice.


    After getting Judge''s confirmation, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter fell on the ground at the


    same time with faces full of fear and cold sweat dripping down their faces.

 Chapter 131 Lady Peony

    Chapter 131 Lady Peony


    Chapter 131 Lady Peony


    Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter finally realized who had been stalking them.


    Just the name of "SHADOW" was enough to make them feel fearful, and now, the leader of


    SHADOW in the eastern district hade to them. How could they avoid being panicked?


    Moreover, both of them thought of another question - if Billy couldmand Judge, then what was


    his identity?!


    ''Could he be King of the West, the master of SHADOW, Commander Gardner? Could it be that


    Lady Peony hasmitted another major crime recently, causing such a big shot to personally


    arrest her?'' Mason and Rainbow were assuming inwardly.


    "Can you say it now?" Judge continued to ask, "Confess honestly and I can help you seek


    leniency!"


    "I... I don''t know where she is..." Mason Kemp struggled to speak, "We... we are just peripheral


    members of Ink Pavilion, I''m not... not sure about her whereabouts..."


    "Is that so? Fine, since you can''t provide us with useful information," Billy sounded sterner as he


    continued, "Kill them both!"


    "Yes!" Judge responded, flipping his wrist and the Cold Moon curved de appeared in his hand.


    "No, no..."


    The two of them knelt down in front of Billy at the same time.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me..." Mason Kemp quickly shouted, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you..."


    After hesitating for a moment, he continued speaking, "Her rank is higher than mine. If it were any


    other day, I... I really wouldn''t know her whereabouts. But... but today happens to be her birthday...


    ording to her usual practice in previous years, even if she is busy, she will set aside time to hold


    a small birthday party at her vi.


    "Where is her vi?" Judge asked.


    "This is the specific address..." Mason Kemp trembled as he took a paper and pen from the side


    and wrote down an address to give to Judge.


    "You better not be lying to us, or you''ll regret it!" Judge took the address and looked at it.


    Half an hourter, Billy and his twopanions drove away, with Mason Kemp, Rainbow Carter,


    and all of Ink Pavilion''s peripheral members taken away by SHADOW''s men.


    The address given by Mason Kemp was around 200 miles away from Ozin. ording to


    administrative division, it belonged to the suburbs of Enssea.


    At 4 PM, their Land Rover stopped at the foot of a beautiful mountain. In front of them was a small


    courtyard built against the mountain with its own entrance gate.


    There was a sizable artificialke at the entrance of the courtyard with several ck swans and


    pairs of mandarin ducks ying in it. A delicately carved arch bridge connected to the main gate of


    this estate.


    "She sure knows how to enjoy herself." After getting out of their car, Judge looked around


    admiringly.


    "ording to what Mason Kemp said, Lady Peony''s official identity is vice president of Enssea


    Chamber Of Commerce. With Ink Pavilion backing her up behind the scenes she can easily make


    some money." Casey responded nonchntly


    "Let''s go inside!" Billy scanned around before walking towards that arch bridge


    Inside this estate there were people moving about everywhere; lively conversations were taking


    ce between groups holding red wine sses dressed in fashionable clothing for both men and


    women alike .


    Around this estate there were about thirty ck-d men standing like javelins on standby; they


    had strong builds and imposing aura .


    Not far from where they stood near entrance gate , several middle-aged men and women gathered


    around a tall woman chatting cheerfully .


    The woman appeared about thirty-five years old with delicate features that exuded natural charm.


    There was also beauty mark on her forehead which resembled grains rice. Her skin was as smooth


    as jade but fragile like porcin. Standing about 5. 6 ft tall, she had graceful posture and elegant


    demeanor. Her whole body emitted mature aura reminiscent that only came from someone who had


    lived through many experiences .


    No wonder Osmond Watkins and ck Eagle both said that Lady Peony was a beautiful woman,


    their words were indeed true.


    "Luna, happy birthday!" One of the young masters raised his ss and spoke, "I wish you many


    more years like this one and many more toe!"


    Lady Peony''s full name was Luna Wilkinson. People outside of Ink Pavilion, regardless of age or


    gender, all call her Luna.


    "Thank you!" Luna Wilkinson smiled sweetly and took a sip from her ss.


    "Luna, about that project you helped me withst time, please continue to keep an eye on it." The


    young man finished his drink in one gulp before continuing.


    "You can rest assured, there will be results in three days." Luna Wilkinson replied with a smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Thank you so much!" The young man''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t mention it!"


    Just then, footsteps sounded.


    A senior man and middle-aged man led the way with several followers behind them.


    "Excuse me, everyone. " Seeing the two men approaching her table, Luna excused herself from


    those around her to greet them warmly.


    "Mr Schneider, you''re here! You really surprised me!" When she reached the two men, she greeted


    them warmly while smiling at Marvin Schneider, the old man.


    "Luna, it''s your fault, you didn''t tell me about your birthday banquet? Don''t tell me I''m too old for


    your taste?" Marvin Schneiderughed as he responded to Luna Wilkinson''s greeting.


    "You''re joking, Mr Schneider. I didn''t want to trouble you." Luna Wilkinson replied sweetly before


    turning towards the middle-aged man. "May I ask who this gentleman is?"


    "Let me introduce him," Marvin Schneiderughed and said, "This is Ted Arquette whom I


    mentionedst time we spoke, Deputy Inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron of Enssea."


    "I was just talking to him when I heard about the party here, so we came together to have a drink."


    As soon as Marvin Schneider spoke, everyone around turned to look at him with wary eyes. Most


    people there knew what kind of organization the Special Patrol Squadron was - it was an entity that


    went straight to the capital city and even those in high ces were afraid of them.


    And Deputy Inspector''s position within the Special Patrol was quite a powerful one; it was only


    second to Provincial Governor and the Inspector.


    "Ms Wilkinson, Luna, I''ming here without invitation, I''m not bothering you, am I?" asked Ted


    Arquette.


    "Mr Arquette, of course not. Wee to my party." Luna Wilkinson shook hands with him before


    giving him another charming smile. "You''re our honored guest, we might not even be able to invite


    you if we tried! There''s no question of disturbing us!"


    After that, she looked back at Marvin Schneider and said, "Mr Schneider, Mr Arquette, let''s go


    inside!"


    "Alright!" Ted Arquetteughed heartily as they made their way towards the vi.


    Just then, two muffled sounds rang out from outside the estate gate followed by two ck-d men


    flying through the air before crashing onto the ground unconscious. Soon after, Billy and his


    companions walked in steadily.


    Luna Wilkinson''s eyes flickered with an imperceptible chill as she witnessed the scene before her.


    "Who are you? Do you know where you are? How dare you. That is very presumptuous." The ck-


    d men inside the estate began walking towards the door.


    "The party ends here today, everyone please leave!" Judge ignored the group of ck-d men


    and spoke loudly to the men and women inside the estate.

 Chapter 132 Her Protector

    Chapter 132 Her Protector


    Chapter 132 Her Protector


    "Hey, I think you''re asking for trouble!" A group of ck-d men had already arrived and rushed


    towards Judge with their hands raised.


    Bang!


    They charged fast and fell even faster, each one flying out as if hit by a car. Like the two


    companions before them, they fell to the ground with their eyes rolling back in their heads.


    A gasp went up around them as everyone stared in shock at the scene before them. With just a


    casual wave of his hand, Judge had taken down an entire group of people. Was this some kind of


    movie?


    Luna Wilkinson furrowed her brow upon seeing this. With her keen eyesight, she saw through


    Judge''s cultivation level, at least of a Battle General at advanced level. Her heart couldn''t help but


    skip a beat while she pulled out her phone to send a message.


    "Luna, do you know these guys?" Ted Arquette nced over at Billy and then turned to ask her.


    "I... I''ve never seen them before!" Luna Wilkinson''s face showed an expression of fear and anxiety.


    "Don''t be afraid, Luna, I''ll handle it!" Ted Arquette responded confidently.


    "Thank you so much, Mr Arquette. I''m grateful for your help." Said Luna Wilkinson with a pitiful look


    on her face.


    "It''s nothing!" Ted Arquette''s voice was cold as he looked at Billy and his twopanions walking


    towards him.


    "Who are you guys? This is not the ce for you. If you don''t want trouble, get out of here now!"


    The next second, a crisp p echoed through the air and left a handprint on Ted Arquette''s face.


    The entirewn fell into silence after the loud smack, everyone petrified.


    "How dare you p me?" It took Ted Arquette a while to react, his eyes zing as he stared at


    Judge.


    "I don''t care who you are, I will make you suffer today!" With that said, Tedunched himself with


    ten times his usual strength and threw a punch at Judge. He had reached the peak level of a Battle


    Master and had an impressive momentum behind him.


    Although he felt intimidated by the scene where Judge had just sent one of the ck-d men


    flying with one palm strike earlier on, he still had some pride left in him. As someone with significant


    power in this circle himself, if he didn''t reim his dignity here today, he would be injured by shame


    internally for sure.


    Suddenly, two crisp sounds echoed before Judge''s fist even touched Ted Arquette''s face. He felt


    dizzy and disoriented.


    "What the hell..." Ted Arquette shook his head and roared.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll make sure you never speak again." Judge interrupted him with a


    deep voice.


    "Do you know who I am?" Ted Arquette gritted his teeth and spoke each word slowly. "Do you


    realize the consequences of treating me like this?"


    "Who are you? Tell us," Billy spoke up at this moment.


    "Young people, don''t be impulsive!" Marvin Schneider took a deep breath before speaking. "Vice


    Inspector Pierce is from the Special Patrol Squadron of Enssea. I advise you to kneel down and


    apologize to him now, otherwise no one can save you."


    "So he''s from the Special Patrol Squadron?" Billy asked nonchntly. "They gave you power just so


    that you could woo women?"


    "Huh?" Both Marvin Schneider and Ted Arquette were stunned by Billy''s fearlessness.


    "Who are you exactly?" Ted Arquette asked.


    "Just get lost, this doesn''t concern you!" Judge said in a low voice as he walked towards Luna


    Wilkinson.


    "You..."Ted Arquette still wasn''t giving up on arguing with them.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Swish!


    Before Ted Arquette could even utter a word, Judge swiftly flipped his wrist and held the Cold Moon


    curved de in his hand. A cold light shed by Ted''s side, and the table next to him was instantly


    cut in half.


    Ted Arquette shuddered with fear as he realized not only Judge''s skill but also the weapon he held -


    the Cold Moon curved de with a tinum handle, belonging to the "Five Sharp des" of


    SHADOW. Judge was one of SHADOW''s Provincial Governors, at the same administrative level as


    Ted''s superior.


    But what terrified Ted Arquette even more was that he had already guessed Billy''s identity. Who


    else besides that legendary figure would have qualified to have "Five Sharp des" as followers?


    "I''m sorry... I..." Ted quickly bowed and apologized before Commander Gardner. Even if he were the


    first-inmand at Special Patrol Squadron, he wouldn''t dare to offend Commander Gardner, King


    of the West. Once he offended such a big shot, a small Special Patrol Squadron would be wiped out


    by the Army of Bloodshadow within a few seconds.


    "Do you want to be her protector?" Billy spoke calmly. "Do you know who it is that you want to


    protect?"


    "What... what do you mean?" Ted Arquette stammered in confusion.


    At this moment, a residual image quickly arrived in front of Ted Arquette.


    Immediately after that, a soft sword was ced at his throat. If it moved in just a little further, Ted


    Arquette could bid farewell to this world.


    "Luna, you..." After seeing the person in front of him clearly, Ted Arquette''s eyes were wide open.


    Including Marvin Schneider and the surrounding onlookers, everyone had an expression of disbelief


    as they stared at Luna Wilkinson.


    ''This woman, who was genuinely charming, was actually a martial arts expert?'' they assumed


    inwardly.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t move!" Luna Wilkinson said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, over a dozen figures moved like specters from different directions, each holding a


    sword, with an ominous aura emanating from them. They swiftly approached the bystanders, each


    grabbing one person and cing a sword at their throat.


    "Ah..." A scream was heard on the scene.


    Those who were not kidnapped eximed in shock and quickly ran towards the manor.


    "What... what kind of person are you?" Ted Arquette asked Luna Wilkinson with difficulty.


    "I''ll answer you instead!" Judge gave him a look as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "The woman you want to protect has a nickname called Lady Peony. This nickname is her code


    name in Ink Pavilion!"


    After speaking, Billy turned to Luna Wilkinson. "Lady Peony, am I right?"


    "What?!" Ted Arquette eximed in horror. "She''s from Ink Pavilion?!"


    As the deputy inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron, he knew exactly what that meant. Ink


    Pavilion was thergest assassin organization in the country. They had been investigating them for


    years but hadn''t made much progress. And now, he was actually considering bing their


    bodyguard! How ironic!


    "And unless I miss my guess, you must be Commander Gardner." Luna Wilkinson said with a


    flirtatious smile towards Billy.


    "I''ve heard of Commander Gardner''s name before and it''s truly an honor to meet you today. I never


    expected you to be so young and handsome. Even I can''t help but feel a little attracted!"

 Chapter 133 The Truth

    Chapter 133 The Truth


    Chapter 133 The Truth


    Although Luna Wilkinson appeared calm on the surface, her heart was already in turmoil. She never


    expected to be targeted by someone as powerful as Commander Gardner. She had little hope of


    surviving this ordeal.


    The name of Commander Gardner was enough to fill her with despair.


    "You''re really asking for it!" Casey narrowed his eyes as he raised his hand to attack.


    Luna Wilkinson was obviously teasing Billy.


    "Casey!" Billy spoke up in a low voice and then turned his attention to Luna Wilkinson.


    "I''ll give you some advice, let him go ande with us. If you cooperate, there might still be a


    chance for you to live."


    Luna Wilkinson giggled and said, "I didn''t expect Commander Gardner to have such a sense of


    humor!"


    "This is your only chance. Don''t you want to take it?" Billy spoke again in an indifferent tone.


    "What do you think?" Luna Wilkinson smiled flirtatiously once more. "If even your esteemed


    Commander Gardner has personally intervened, what chance do I have if I surrender?"


    "Do you think that holding all these people hostage will protect you from me?" Billy narrowed his


    eyes slightly.


    "I''ve heard that Commander Gardner never spills the innocent''s blood." Luna continued. "If these


    people die, wouldn''t that make your their killer?"


    "You overestimate yourself!" Billy sneered back at her.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a palpable energy burst out from him like a roaring river breaking its banks,


    instantly spreading in all directions and shining brightly.


    Immediately after, everyone at the scene except Casey and Judge flew out like autumn leaves


    swept away by the wind, their bodies scattered in all directions in mid-air. Later, they fell to the


    ground one by one, but it seemed that they did not suffer too serious injuries.


    This was obviously done intentionally by Billy, otherwise, not to mention the hostages, even martial


    arts experts like Luna Wilkinson wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Almost at the same time as Billy''s explosive momentum released, Casey and Judge moved


    simultaneously, two residual images shot out like ghosts as they lifted their hands to smash out


    powerful gusts of wind.


    In less than a minute, all the assassins, except Luna Wilkinson, had their bodiespletely


    shattered, with none of them spared. The two of them had been following Billy for so long that they


    had developed a tacit understanding. They both understand the meaning behind any action Billy


    made.


    Upon seeing the pools of blood on the side, all the hostages immediately vomited, their faces


    turning deathly pale.


    "Ted Arquette, are you dead? If not, get up quickly and lead everyone out of here!" Casey then


    turned to Ted Arquette nearby and said in a solemn tone.


    "Y-yes..." Ted Arquette trembled all over and quickly got up, shouting loudly to everyone around


    him, "Get up now!"


    The hostages struggled to their feet and rushed towards the entrance of the mansion.


    "Do you believe me now?" At the same time, Billy had already arrived in front of Luna Wilkinson.


    "I admit that I underestimated you!"


    Luna Wilkinson got up from the ground, knowing that she was defeated.


    Before she could say anything else, Billy flicked his wrist and three silver needles shot out and


    pierced her body.


    "What... what did you do to me?"


    Luna Wilkinson trembled all over in fear as she realized that she couldn''t even activate a trace of chi


    energy anymore.


    "Don''t panic. I just temporarily sealed your energy." Billy spoke calmly before adding, "To prevent


    you frommitting suicide."


    From his understanding of Ink Pavilion, this assassin organization brainwashed anyone above a


    certain level and they were always prepared for suicide at any moment. He still needed to extract


    the truth from Luna''s mouth about what happened five years ago so he wouldn''t let her die so


    easily.


    "What do you want?" asked Luna Wilkinson. She vaguely felt that Billy''s intention for capturing her


    wasn''t solely because she was part of Ink Pavilion.


    "Can you help me with something?" Billy responded.


    "What... what is it?" Luna Wilkinson''s suspicions grew stronger.


    "Do you remember the incident five years ago about the Miles family in Ozin?" Billy spoke calmly.


    "Um?!" Luna Wilkinson shuddered, "You... you are?"


    "I forgot to introduce myself," Billy replied, "I am the adopted son of Truman Miles. I was lucky


    enough to escape death five years ago."


    "It''s you!" Luna Wilkinson eximed in shock, her face full of horror. She finally understood why


    Billy was afraid she wouldmit suicide.


    "Tell me, who ordered you to attack the Miles family and what was their motive? I advise you not to


    try lying," he continued, "Otherwise, before your death, you will taste a fate worse than death!"


    Luna Wilkinson copsed on the ground with an expression of endless despair on her face. She


    had no doubt that what Billy said was true. It would be too easy for someone at his level to extract


    information from her mouth.


    "To be honest, I don''t know who exactly ordered me..." After taking a deep breath, Luna Wilkinson


    spoke in a trembling voice, "I only met him once and he was in disguise. All I know is that hees


    from one of the noble families in the capital city. He offered billions aspensation for my help..."


    Billy furrowed his brows. "What was his goal? Why did he want to wipe out the Miles family?"


    "In a way, it''s because of you," Luna Wilkinson took a deep breath and responded. "The Miles family


    was just caught in the crossfire."


    "What do you mean!?" Billy''s pupils shrank slightly.


    "Their ultimate goal is to get their hands on a jade pendant that you have." Luna Wilkinson paused


    before continuing.


    "A jade pendant?" Billy trembled all over. In his mind, he saw the dragon-shaped jade pendant that


    Harleen had taken from him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That jade pendant was a birthday gift from his biological mother when he was a child. He had


    always thought it was just an ordinary piece of valuable jewelry and never imagined it held any


    special meaning.


    "Yes," Luna Wilkinson nodded. "They''ve requested that we don''t make it obvious that they''re


    specifically targeting you or reveal our identity as members of Ink Pavilion. Instead, they want


    others to think it''s just someone seeking revenge against the Miles family."


    "So I first went to ck Eagle, Ozin''s underground king at the time, but he refused to help. Then I


    went to the heads of three other families in Ozin who were still holding grudges against the Miles,


    and we struck a deal." She continued.


    Hearing this, an overwhelming hatred emanated from Billy. The next moment, Billy spat out a


    mouthful of blood and his aura became extremely chaotic.


    "Boss!" Casey and Judge eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 134 Endless Hatred

    Chapter 134 Endless Hatred


    Chapter 134 Endless Hatred


    Immediately, Billy knelt down on both legs, his eyes turning red as he looked in the direction of Ozin.


    "Father, I have been unfilial. It was my fault that the Miles family was implicated... I''m sorry..."


    He never thought that the truth behind everything would be so cruel and that it all stemmed from


    himself. In his mind, various memories surfaced including those of his biological parents and


    different people and events.


    For so many years now he had deliberately avoided thinking about the past in order to sever all ties


    with it. But fate had other ns for him and burdened him once again with such a huge


    psychological weight. Although even Luna Wilkinson didn''t know the true identity of the other party,


    there was no way she didn''t have any guesses.


    "Brother, take care!" Casey and Judge came up to him.


    After taking a deep breath, Billy bowed his head three times towards Ozin''s direction before


    standing up again.


    "You didn''t take my jade pendant. You should know I''m not dead. Why didn''t youe looking for


    meter?" He then turned to Luna Wilkinson and asked in a low voice.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We wanted to find you too but someone warned Ink Pavilionter, saying if we dared chase after


    you again they would wipe out Ink Pavilionpletely. So we were ordered by our superiors to give


    up."


    Luna Wilkinson took another deep breath before continuing, "We exined to our employer that you


    jumped into the rivermitting suicide along with your jade pendant."


    "What secrets does this jade pendant hold?" Billy continued asking, at the same time an image of


    an old man appeared in his mind. If he guessed correctly, it must have been that old man who gave


    Ink Pavilion warning.


    "I... I don''t know!" Luna Wilkinson shook her head.


    "Judge, she''s in your hands now. Make her reveal the Ink Pavilion''s hideout and clear them all out!"


    Billy turned to Judge and gave his orders.


    "Got it!" Judge nodded vigorously before walking towards Luna Wilkinson.


    Five minutester, Billy and Casey got into their car.


    "Brother, do you know who did this?" Casey started the engine and asked.


    "While I can''t bepletely sure yet, it''s highly likely." Billy replied with a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Really? Casey''s tone became serious. "I''ll call Azure Dragon and have him gather our team in the


    capital. We''ll find whoever did this and take them down."


    Casey dered with determination in his voice. For him, even if the capital was a dangerous ce,


    Billy had to avenge his family''s death. And Casey didn''t believe anyone could stop Army of


    Bloodshadow - an army of tens of thousands of elite soldiers forged through bloodshed on


    battlefields.


    "No, let''s wait for further confirmation. Besides, it''s not wise to go to the capital right now." Billy


    exhaled deeply asplex emotions flickered across his eyes. Then he took out his phone to make


    a call.


    "Hi, Commander, what are your orders?" The phone rang once before an enchanting voice


    answered on the other end.


    "Are you in the capital? There are a few things I need you to take care of right away!" Billy spoke in


    a low voice.


    If it were any other time, he would have scolded the person and asked her to speak properly, but he


    was not in the mood now.


    "Please give me your orders, sir!" The other person could tell from Billy''s tone that he was serious


    and immediately became serious as well.


    Billy then gave some instructions over the phone.


    Ten minutester, he hung up.


    "You better not let me find any evidence. Otherwise, you will regret it!" Billy murmured as his gaze


    became sharp.


    Casey felt a chill run down his spine when he sensed Billy''s anger. He knew that if Billy''s suspicions


    were confirmed, there would be chaos in the capital.


    Just as they drove back to Ozin, nearly 20 thousand men under SHADOW''s jurisdiction in East


    District began moving out and gathering in different directions.


    The various factions of East District were once again rmed and started asking around about what


    was going on. SHADOW had made such a big move; something major must have happened!


    By nightfall, a heavy piece of news spread like wildfire throughout East District - all ten external


    windows belonging to Ink Pavilion had been taken down by force and all members had been


    arrested.


    Upon hearing this news, everyone sighed with emotion. It could only be SHADOW that took down


    an organization like Ink Pavilion that had been passed down for hundreds of years.


    Everyone simultaneously pictured an image of a king-like figure, belonging to a man as the master


    of SHADOW.


    At 9 PM, Billy returned home.


    "Dad, Mom!" he greeted Fletcher and Sharon, who were sitting on the couch watching TV.


    "Billy, why are you back sote? Haven''t eaten yet?" Sharon stood up as she spoke. "Sit down for a


    bit and I''ll heat up your food."


    "No need, Mom!" Billy replied with a smile. "Casey and I already ate out."


    "Try to eat at home more often. It''s not hygienic outside." Sharon said before heading to the kitchen.


    "How about some chicken soup? I''ll heat it up for you."


    "Thanks, Mom!" Billy smiled gratefully.


    "Billy, don''t you need to go back to work after leaving your post for so long?" asked Fletcher.


    "I haven''t had much rest in the past few years while stationed at camp. That''s why my superiors


    granted me three months off." Billy replied with a smile.


    "I see. What about Casey? Does he have simr work arrangements?" Fletcher continued asking


    questions.


    "He has more flexible work hours and is often on-the-go."


    "That exins it!" Fletcher nodded in understanding.


    "Dad, are Harleen and Tasha asleep?" Billy asked next.


    "Tasha was tired from ying all day and fell asleep shortly after dinner. Harleen is putting her to


    bed now." Fletcherughed softly as Harleen walked out of her room just then.


    "Billy, you''re back." Harleen smiled at him.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded with a smile. "Is Tasha asleep?"


    "She fell asleep a while ago. I just put her to bed and fell asleep myself."


    Half an hourter, after drinking chicken soup and washing up, Billy entered the bedroom with


    Harleen.


    "Harleen, do you still remember my dragon-shaped jade pendant?" After they got into bed, Billy


    asked.


    "Of course! Before you came back this time, it was the only thing that gave me hope. How could I


    forget it? Whenever I feel like I can''t hold on any longer, I take it out and look at it. Then I tell myself


    that maybe one day you wille back to find me. If we can''t meet again in this life, when Tasha


    grows up, I will give her the jade pendant and tell her that it''s something her father left for her."


    "Honey, you must''ve been a rough couple years." Billy kissed her hair gently.


    "No matter how hard or tiring things were before now, everything is worth it because now I''m


    happy." A look of happiness appeared on Harleen''s face.


    Then she got out of bed to retrieve the jade pendant from the dresser drawer before returning to


    bed again.


    "Honey, why did you suddenly think of this jade pendant? Is there something going on?"

 Chapter 135 A Formidable Army

    Chapter 135 A Formidable Army


    Chapter 135 A Formidable Army


    "It''s nothing!" Billy smiled and shook his head. "I just suddenly thought of this, so I asked you."


    As he spoke, he took the jade pendant from Harleen''s hand and examined it carefully, but found


    nothing special about it.


    "Honey, this jade pendant should have a special meaning to you, right?" Harleen smiled and said,


    "I''ll return it to its rightful owner now. Keep it safe and don''t lose it, okay?"


    Harleen Knight was a smart woman who didn''t believe that Billy had just suddenly remembered this


    matter. She could see from Billy''s eyes what was going on. And she remembered five years ago


    when Billy held onto the jade pendant tightly before falling into aa as if afraid of losing it.


    A few days ago she had intended to return the jade pendant to him but got busy with other things


    and forgot.


    "Thank you, my dear wife!" Billy smiled. "It does have some special meaning for me. I''ll tell you


    later."


    He hadn''t nned on asking Harleen to return the jade pendant back to him, but after what


    happened earlier today he realized that leaving the jade with her could cause her trouble so he


    decided to take possession of it again.


    "Mm-hmm," Harleen nestled in Billy''s arms and nodded slightly. She knew there were many secrets


    hidden within Billy but she wouldn''t be like other women who would pester him until they found out


    everything. She believed that if there was something important for her husband to share with her, he


    would do so when the time was right.


    ...


    The next morning after ying outside with Tasha for a while, they walked back home together.


    "Daddy! Uncle Casey is sleeping over there!" As they approached their vi courtyard, Tasha


    pointed towards Casey sitting cross-legged in a nearby pavilion looking asleep.


    "Tasha, Uncle Casey is practicing his martial arts, he''s not sleeping." Harleen responded with a


    gentle smile.


    "Harleen, can you take Tasha home now?" Billy sensed a change in Casey''s aura and his eyes


    flickered slightly.


    "Okay!" Harleen nodded and led Tasha into the small courtyard.


    Billy then walked towards the pavilion.


    Walking to a distance of about 100 ft from the pavilion, the air around Casey began to flow faster


    and a piercing whistling sound was heard.


    In no time, dozens of sharp gusts of wind rushed around him like des, and cracks appeared on


    the pirs around the pavilion. At the same time, Casey''s energy continued to strengthen, and the


    entire area was thick with tension.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh..."


    A few minutester, Casey''s brow furrowed slightly and his aura became somewhat disordered.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As Billy swiftly flipped his wrist, three silver needles flew out of his hand, piercing directly into


    Casey''s body.


    Immediately after, Billy took a few big steps froward toe up behind Casey and lifted his hand to


    press it on top of his head while speaking.


    "Sink to Dantian, preserve the essence.


    Seal the crown of the head, the energy door, the chi gathering ce and the fountain point."


    "Uh!" Casey raised his eyebrows and mumbled in a deep voice.


    Phew!


    A surge of chi energy, as powerful as the sun and moon, flowed from Billy''s palm into Casey''s body.


    Then it exploded like a bomb inside Casey''s body, instantly rushing towards various parts of his


    body.


    "Uh..." Casey frowned again.


    He felt countless high-pressure shock waves rushing through his meridians, constantly impacting


    his strange channels.


    Casey subconsciously gathered his spirit and concentrated on guarding the four major acupoints:


    the crown of the head, the energy door, the chi gathering ce and the fountain point.


    The chi energy in Billy''s palm rose to a higher level again, pouring in like a wild river bursting its


    banks.


    "Uh!?" About ten minutester, Casey raised his eyebrows and a hint of joy shed across his face.


    He could clearly sense that the shackles had loosened and he could already glimpse a glimmer of


    light at the end of the tunnel.


    "Gather your mind and energy, guide it with circumstances, circte around your body along with


    chi flow through every acupoint!" Billy''s voice sounded again.


    Casey nodded and activated his heart method to circte around his body along with chi flow


    through every acupoint.


    In no time at all, the de winds around them became even more fierce. Apart from terrifying knife


    marks covering every inch on the pirs supporting their pavilion, several meters away from them


    also had sycamore tree trunks scarred all over.


    "Crack!"


    After another ten minutes, Billy spoke in a low voice and withdrew his hand.


    The next second, an overwhelming force exploded from Casey''s body, causing the entire pavilion to


    copse like paper. The grass around them was lifted into the air, and the trunks of the Chinese


    parasol trees were directly shattered as yellow leaves fluttered everywhere.


    After the shock wave passed, Casey took a deep breath and opened his eyes with excitement in his


    eyes.


    "You''ve broken two levels, not bad!" Billy smiled. "Congrattions on reaching the full level of


    Warlord!"


    "Thank you, boss!" After standing up, Casey deeply bowed to Billy with gratitude written all over his


    face.


    As Billy said earlier, Casey sessfully broke through two level and became a Warlord at full level.


    If Billy hadn''t given him assistance, it would have been unknown whether or not Casey could have


    sessfully broken through to be a Warlord at this level.


    Now, Casey was only one step away from the legendary War Grandmaster, which was a realm that


    countless martial artists had failed their whole lives trying to reach. Only by breaking through could


    they officially step onto thedder leading towards martial arts'' pinnacle.


    "I just did something that was easy to do!" Billy continued whileughing. "Actually, with your


    umtion, I can directly help you break through to be a War Grandmaster. But it may not


    be a good thing. First stabilize your energy and then try to reach the level of a War Grandmaster,


    you need time."


    "I see." Casey was overjoyed and nodded vigorously. He realized it too. In the process just now, he


    seemed to have glimpsed the dawn of reaching the power of a War Grandmaster. It was just that


    when he was about to take that final step, Billy withdrew his power. Otherwise, it would have been


    possible for him to break through in one fell swoop.


    "You''ve been suppressing yourself for so long. Why did you suddenly think of breaking through


    now?" Billyughed again.


    "It''s time!" Casey smiled in response. "I have a feeling that people from ce of Darkness won''t


    give up easily. The next person whoes will definitely be stronger. And your injury hasn''t healed


    yet. If two Warlords at their advanced levele next time, we''ll be in trouble."


    "Do youck confidence in me?" Billyughed and said, "I don''t even put Warlords in my eyes!"


    "Does this mean your injury has improved again?" Casey''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes!" Billy smiled and nodded, "It should be almost there after another month or two!"


    "That''s great!" Casey was overjoyed.


    "Now is also a good time for you to break through." Billy stared ahead with a thoughtful expression


    on his face. After pausing briefly he continued, "Tell Azure Dragan and his threepanions not to


    suppress themselves anymore but instead go all out to breakthrough."


    "Got it!" Casey nodded solemnly.


    "Alright, let''s not chat anymore. You''re still only at the pseudo-perfect realm, so hurry up and


    consolidate your cultivation!" Billy then smiled and waved his hand.


    Naturally, he was in a good mood. On the one hand, Billy felt happy for Casey as he had just


    stepped into the perfect realm of a Warlord, and he would soon be able to break through and


    became a War Grandmaster. His martial arts future was immeasurable; on the other hand, Billy also


    felt proud of Army of Bloodshadow. From now on, thebat power of the army within the western


    frontier would be reinforced by several levels.


    Now, at all five regions, who couldpete with them?

 Chapter 136 The Most Outstanding Man She’s Ever Met

    Chapter 136 The Most Outstanding Man She��s Ever Met


    Chapter 136 The Most Outstanding Man She��s Ever Met


    Within a restricted zone in the capital city, an elderly man in simple clothing sat on a sofa in an


    office.


    Before long, another elderly man surnamed Donald entered the room holding a cup of tea.


    "Have a seat!" the elderly man in simple clothing gestured to the sofa.


    "What kind of trouble do you want to bother me with this time?" Donald, seated now, spoke up.


    "You''ve heard about that kid''s situation, right?" The elderly man handed a special brand cigarette to


    Donald.


    "Isn''t this something you wanted to see?" Donald took the cigarette and spoke lightly.


    "Can''t you just speak nicely?" The elderly man gave Donald a re.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Donald lit the cigarette and took a drag.


    "From the day he reached Ozin, most of the subsequent events yed out pretty much as you had


    anticipated. You old fox you!"


    "Well, isn''t that for his own good too?" The elderly man also took a drag from his cigarette. "But,


    there might be something you don''t know yet."


    "What is it?" Donald inquired.


    "He left Rakshasa in the ce of Darkness!"


    "And then?" Donald continued. "Then what happened?"


    "Though Rakshasa didn''t tell me the specifics, only that she wants to stay there, but from my


    understanding of that kid, he definitely didn''t let Rakshasa stay just for simple reasons!" The old


    man in in clothes responded.


    "What are you trying to say?" Donald furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    "I''m worried..." The old man had a thoughtful tone. "There were already people who had some


    doubts about him holding two positions at once, and even rumors saying he dered himself king in


    the Western Region and disobeyed military orders. It''s not a small ambition! If at this time, ce of


    Darkness sends out another team, some people will have even more to say."


    Donald snorted coldly. "These people are just full of themselves. Whoever said that cane


    directly to me and see if I won''t chop them down!"


    "When will you change your temper?" The old man in in clothes was speechless. "Do you want


    that kid to be even more troubled?" After speaking, he looked ahead with a thoughtful expression


    and continued, "However, if he can really pull together a strong team over there, it would be great


    for the country of vale. In recent years, some countries with ulterior motives have been


    increasing their investment in ce of Darkness and sending some powerful figures from within


    their own systems over there for training. It''s obvious what they''re up to!"


    "Mm!" Donald nodded slightly after taking a sip of tea. "Those countries are thriving over there and


    seeing ce of Darkness as their second war department. We should also pay attention to this


    area, can''t be blindly arrogant."


    "Yes!" The old man nodded his head.


    After pausing briefly they changed topics.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh right," the old man said, "I just received news that SHADOW''s peoplepletely wiped out Ink


    Pavilion''s external base in the Eastern District."


    "Hmm?" Donald paused slightly with his cigarette in hand. "Are you saying that he knows about


    what happened back then?"


    "Even if he doesn''t know the specific details, he probably has guessed most of it." The old man in


    said with a slightly serious expression.


    "But it''s better this way. We couldn''t have kept it a secret for him forever, sooner orter, he would


    find out!"


    "Those people were foolish back then and did something uneptable. They thought they could get


    away with it without anyone noticing. It''s reallyughable!"


    "I really want to see their reaction when that kid stands in front of them one day."


    Donald mmed his teacup heavily on the coffee table and took a deep drag from his cigarette.


    "Heaven may forgive sins but man cannot live past them. They brought this upon themselves, so


    there''s no one to me!" Said he.


    The old man nodded in agreement and added, "But now is not the time for him toe to the


    capital yet. Talk to him when you have some free time."


    "I see." Donald nodded After taking another drag from his cigarette, he continued, "What do we do


    about Jake Hanson''s position? Leaving it vacant for too long isn''t good either, and Roderick Chasey


    can''t control the East District anymore, there are already signs of things getting out of hand over


    there."


    "The n is still being discussed," replied the old man. "Some suggest dividing East District into two


    parts while others propose merging East District under West District''s management."


    "What do you think?" Donald asked.


    "Poweres with responsibility, but also attracts attention. Sometimes that might not be beneficial


    for him." The old man spoke calmly.


    "You''re overthinking it. From what I know about him, even if you gave him the entire east side, he


    wouldn''t take it!" Donald responded.


    "I understand," nodded the old man. After speaking, his gaze fixed ahead with a thoughtful


    expression.


    "I do have a suitable candidate in mind. It just depends on whether or not he''s willing."


    ...


    It was Harleen''s third day working at SunPark Group.


    The office was located in downtown Ozin, upying three floors of an office building across from


    Ozin Tower. Harleen''s office was on the eighteenth floor.


    "Ms Knight, this isst quarter''s marketing report for your review. If you have any questions, please


    don''t hesitate to ask me." Said a beautiful young colleague as she walked into Harleen''s office with


    a report in hand.


    "Thank you Ava!" Harleen smiled and set aside her work.


    "It''s okay, it''s my job." Ava Jones returned the smile.


    "Ava, do you have some time now? Can we chat?" Harleen smiled again as she handed back the


    report to Ava Jones.


    "Sure! What would you like to talk about, Ms Knight?" Ava Jones nodded her head curiously.


    "Just casual conversation, I''m new here and still getting familiar with everything. If it isn''t too much


    trouble for you, could you introduce me around?"


    Harleen walked over from behind her desk towards the sofa area and gestured for Ava Jones to sit


    down beside her.


    "Please sit down."


    "Of course," replied Ava as she sat down next to Harleen and began introducing her around.


    Half an hourter, Ava Jones described everything she knew to Harleen.


    "Thank you so much, Ava!" Harleen said gratefully after listening to her.


    "You''re wee, Ms Knight. It''s what I should do." Ava Jones replied with a smile. After a pause,


    she showed a yful expression and said, "Ms Knight, you are the most beautiful woman I have


    ever seen. You are so gorgeous!"


    "Thank you, and so are you." Harleen smiled sweetly.


    "Compared to you, I am an ugly duckling!" Ava Jones responded. "And your temperament is so


    good that whoever marries you will be blessed in their past life!"


    Harleen chuckled and said, "I''m already married and my child is almost five years old."


    "What? But you''re so young, you have a child?" Ava Jones eximed in surprise.


    "Yes," Harleen smiled again. "Can''t you tell?"


    "I can''t tell at all! With your figure, it doesn''t look like you''ve had a child before!" Ava Jones looked


    envious.


    "If I have children in the future, I hope to have half of your figure," she continued after another


    pause. "Is your husband particrly outstanding? Otherwise he wouldn''t be able to catch your eye!"


    "Hmm." Harleen nodded with a thoughtful expression on her face. "Indeed, he''s the most


    outstanding man I''ve ever met."


    "I knew it! Otherwise how could he match up with someone like you?" Ava Jones nodded as well.


    Just then, the sound of high heels echoed through the room and a tall woman walked in.


    The woman was around 27 or 28 years old and could be considered a beauty with her well-defined


    features. Her already curvaceous figure was entuated by her professional suit.


    Her name was Isabe Martinez, the finance manager of SunPark Group.


    "Ms Knight, what''s going on with your marketing department? The collection rate forst quarter


    was only sixty percent!" Isabe spoke in a condescending tone as she entered the office and


    looked at Harleen.

 Chapter 137 Office Politics

    Chapter 137 Office Politics


    Chapter 137 Office Politics


    "After the meeting about thest quarter, your marketing department confidently promised an 80%


    payment rate, but what happened? Do you know that if this continues, thepany''s cash flow will


    be tight and could easily break?"


    "Ms Martinez, Ms Knight has only been with us for three days. She doesn''t fully understand these


    matters yet. Can you..."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It shouldn''t be an excuse. If she sits in this position, she must take responsibility for it!" Isabe


    Martinez interrupted Ava Jones. "If we don''t hold her ountable just because she''s new here, then


    who will be responsible when your marketing department changes leaders every other day? Who


    will manage sales and payments for thepany?"


    "But..." Ava Jones tried to speak up again.


    "Ms Martinez, hello!" Harleen interrupted Ava Jones and stood up. "I''ve looked at some reports over


    the past few days and I agree that our payment rate is a bit low. However, I promise you that


    starting this quarter our payment rate will rise above 80%."


    "Anyone can talk big," Isabe Martinez sneered. "The previous three marketing managers all


    talked like you did."


    Before Harleen could respond to herment, Isabe continued speaking. "For now let''s put


    aside future promises, on behalf of thepany, I''m officially notifying you that all members of the


    marketing department are having their bonuses andmissions of thest quarter withheld in full!


    If we still can''t achieve an 80% payment rate by end of this quarter then don''t even think about


    getting any year-end bonuses!"


    "Ms Martinez! This isn''t fair!" Ava Jones protested loudly.


    "The reason why we didn''t reach our target was because a former manager signed arge order


    without collecting payments before being fired by thepany, which brought down our overall


    percentage. But the marketing department has achieved the 80%, why shouldn''t the other


    colleagues receive their bonuses andmissions?"


    "Rude!" Isabe Martinez responded angrily. "What are you saying? Watch your tone and


    remember your position!"


    "I''m just telling the truth. If thepany thinks I''m a problem, they can fire me!" Ava Jones replied


    indignantly.


    "You!" Isabe Martinez''s face darkened. "Do you think thepany won''t dare to fire you?"


    "Ava, calm down first," Harleen said, then turned to Isabe Martinez. "Ms Martinez, let me


    understand this situation before we discuss it further. Besides, even if thepany does want to


    deduct our bonuses andmissions, shouldn''t we have a meeting first and then have an official


    notice from the marketing department?"


    "What do you mean? Are you saying I don''t have the authority to issue this notice?" Isabe


    Martinez responded coldly.


    "You''re in charge of the finance department while we''re in the marketing department. What do you


    think about that?" Harleen''s tone also became colder.


    "Very well!" Isabe Martinez snorted coldly. "You''re quite tough for a new marketing manager! You


    want thepany to issue an official notice? Good timing then! Mr Patton is back from his business


    trip and you''ll be able to see it soon!"


    After speaking, she looked at Ava Jones again and said, "Mr Patton asked me to inform you that he


    wants to see you in his office right away!"


    After finishing her words with another cold snort, Isabe turned around and left.


    "He... he came back so soon?" After Isabe Martinez left, Ava Jones shivered all over her body.


    "Ava, what happened?" Harleen noticed something was wrong with her.


    "Ms Knight, I... I don''t want go into his office..." Ava Jones'' face was slightly pale.


    "Why not?" Harleen asked curiously.


    "Just now I introduced thepany''s affairs to you. There is one thing that I haven''t had a chance


    to tell you," Ava Jones took a deep breath and continued. "Our marketing department has already


    changed three managers this year, and the previous three were alldies. Actually, their work


    abilities were quite good, but they were dismissed by thepany due to special reasons."


    "What special reason?" Harleen hesitated for a moment.


    "The Mr Patton that Isabe Martinez just mentioned, named Gerald Patton, he''s thepany''s


    executive vice president. He has been on a business trip recently and you haven''t met him yet. He


    is a dirty old man who often harasses female colleagues in thepany, relying on his social


    connections in Ozin. Several female colleagues in thepany have already fallen victim to him.


    The previous three managers before you were all fired because they refused to sumb to his


    sexual harassment. And the reason why Isabe Martinez dares to be so domineering in the


    company is because she has sucked up to him!"


    Startled, Harleen asked, "Doesn''t the General Manager care about it?"


    "Ms Rodriguez also has her own difficulties. She is just a professional manager, and Mr Patton


    doesn''t even consider her." Ava Jones responded.


    Just at that moment, Ava Jones'' phone rang. She picked it up and her face changed again upon


    seeing what was on the screen.


    "I got it!" After hanging up the phone, Ava Jones took a deep breath and looked at Harleen. "Gerald


    Patton asked me to go to his office!"


    "Has he harassed you before?" Harleen frowned slightly.


    Ava Jones nodded and said, "It''s happened two or three times already, where he tried to touch me


    in his office."


    "What a jerk!" Harleen said angrily.


    "Here''s the deal. You go see what he wants from you first. If he tries anything funny, message me


    and I''ll talk to him, okay?" Harleen said.


    "Ms Knight, forget it. I can''t let you get involved in this. You just started at thepany and if you


    confront him, he won''t back down." Ava Jones shook her head. "Besides, Isabe Martinez was


    probably rude to you earlier because she thinks you''re too pretty and is worried that Mr Patton might


    have feelings for you instead of her. If you cause any more trouble, she''ll definitely convince Mr


    Patton to fire you!"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Harleen responded. "You should go first. If it''s work-rted, it wouldn''t be


    appropriate for you not to show up anyway. Plus, sooner orter I''ll have to deal with him."


    "Okay... alright then..." Ava Jones nodded slightly before leaving the office.


    Meanwhile on the floor above them in one of therge conference rooms a group of men and


    women were having a meeting.


    If Billy were there, he would immediately recognize the man sitting at the head of table with a smug


    expression as the chairman of World Group, Derek Hines.


    SunPark Group used to be owned by one of Ozin''s three major families - the Watkins family. Since


    those families had fallen into trouble, Derek Hines had gradually acquired all their prime assets


    ording to Billy''s orders, and SunPark Group was one among them.


    Today was Derek''s first meeting after integrating SunPark Group into his portfolio where he would


    listen aboutpany operations while also getting acquainted with its management team.


    Sitting next to Derek on his left was a young woman who looked like she wasn''t even thirty yet,


    reporting work progress using projection equipment.


    Harper Rodriguez, the general manager of SunPark Group, stood tall and elegant in her dark grey


    suit. Her features were refined and her demeanor exuded confidence and efficiency.


    "Mr Hines, this is the current state of ourpany''s operations." Harper said as she finished her


    presentation and turned to Derek with a respectful tone.


    "Hmm, not bad," Derek nodded slightly. "Please introduce each department head briefly to me so


    that I can recognize them in the future."


    "Okay," Harper Rodriguez nodded.


    Soon after, information about thepany''s management team began to appear on the projection


    screen.

 Chapter 138 ItS Better Not To Do This Job

    Chapter 138 It''S Better Not To Do This Job


    Chapter 138 It''s Better Not to Do This Job


    In just a few minutes, Derek''s eyes were watering and he was coughing up tea after seeing


    Harleen''s photo on the screen.


    "Mr Hines, are you okay?" Harper Rodriguez looked at Derek with some surprise.


    Although Harleen was indeed very beautiful, there was no need for such a big reaction.


    Harper secretly despised Derek.


    ''As someone so high up in thepany, does he really need to have such an immature response to


    seeing a pretty woman?'' Harper thought to herself.


    "She... she works here?" Derek finally managed topose himself and asked.


    "Yes, Ms Knight just started three days ago," Harper Rodriguez paused before asking, "Mr Hines,


    do you know her?"


    Derek felt a chill run down his spine. Before this moment, he had asked Billy if they should arrange


    for Harleen to work at a subsidiarypany of World Group in Ozin. However, Billy had told him


    that Harleen didn''t want any special treatment and wanted to find work based on her own abilities,


    so he hadn''t given it much thought.


    But now here she was, introduced by SunPark Group.


    ''What are the odds?'' Derek eximed inwardly.


    "How has she been at thepany these past few days? Has she not been mistreated?" Derek


    asked loudly.


    ''Thank goodness, I came to this meeting today. Otherwise, if Harleen has suffered any unfair


    treatment here, Mr Gardner would tear me apart!'' Derek thought to himself.


    "No... not really..." Harper Rodriguez hesitated again. "Who is she, Mr Hines?"


    Based on Derek''s tone, she realized that Harleen must hold a special status.


    "Never mind who she is for now!" Derek responded sharply. "Just remember a few things!"


    "Yes, Mr Hines!" Harper Rodriguez nodded vigorously.


    While Derek was giving instructions to Harper, Harleen received a text message from Ava Jones


    reading, "Ms Knight, he''s at it again..."


    "What an asshole!" Harleen muttered angrily before quickly walking towards the door.


    Bang!


    Upon arriving at arge office room, Harleen forcefully pushed open the door and saw Ava Jones


    sitting in one corner of the sofa in panic, while a man around fifty years old sat next to her with hi


    hands about to grab her hand.


    "How dare you!" Gerald Patton furrowed his brows upon hearing themotion outside and turned


    his head towards them. "Who are you? Get out!"


    As he spoke, he looked over at her.


    When he saw Harleen, his eyes lit up with amazement. He had yed with so many women, but


    none couldpare to the beauty in front of him.


    "Ms Knight!" Ava Jones hurried over.


    "Are you the new marketing department manager?" Gerald Patton asked as his eyes kept scanning


    Harleen.


    "Mr Patton, Ava works in the marketing department, if you have any work arrangements in the


    future, please find me and I''ll arrange the jobs."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harleen felt ufortable with his gaze.


    "Yo, you''ve been here for only two or three days, and you''ve grown an idea of hierarchy now?"


    "Mr Patton, this isn''t about hierarchy, it''s just normal work procedure. In the future, I don''t want you


    to bypass me and go directly to my colleagues in the marketing department."


    "What a high and mighty attitude!" Isabe Martinez''s voice came from inside the office as she


    walked in and nced at Harleen. "When you were asked to shoulder the responsibility of collecting


    payments for the marketing department, you said you were new and didn''t know anything about it.


    And now here you are asking for power. Truly eye-opening!"


    "Ms Martinez," Harleen frowned again. "I''m talking business with Mr Patton right now, does this


    have anything to do with the finance department?"


    Isabe Martinez sneered disdainfully and said, "Look at your posture, it seems like your power is


    greater than Mr Patton''s! You won''t even let me speak!"


    After speaking her mind, she turned her head towards Gerald Patton and coquettishly asked, "Mr


    Patton, can I not even say a word? Do I not have any right to speak?"


    "Ms Martinez and Ms Jones, you may leave now," Gerald Patton ignored herments as he


    narrowed his eyes slightly while addressing Harleen, "I need to talk about some work matters with


    Ms Knight."


    "Mr Patton!" Isabe Martinez furrowed her eyebrows slightly. "I..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Gerald Patton''s tone turned cold.


    "I have no work to discuss with you, Mr Patton!" Harleen interrupted before Isabe could respond.


    "When I interviewed for this position, thepany told me that my direct supervisor would be the


    Director of Marketing for the group. However, since that position is currently vacant, my reporting


    manager is Ms Rodriguez! If you have any work arrangements, pleasemunicate through your


    secretary or send an email to me."


    After speaking, Harleen looked at Ava Jones and said, "In the future, no matter which executive


    arranges your work, let theme to me first!"


    "Okay, Ms Knight!" Ava Jones nodded in response. As she spoke, a hint of worry shed in her


    eyes. Based on her understanding of Gerald Patton''s character and behavior patterns so far at this


    company, he would surely take his revenge on Harleen.


    Then Harleen and Ava turned around and headed towards the door.


    "Hold on!" Gerald Patton''s face darkened as he looked towards Isabe Martinez next. "Ms


    Martinez, what should be done when an employee disobeys their leader''s work arrangements or


    challenges their authority without cause?"


    "The lighter punishment would be a deduction from that month''s performance bonus. Heavier


    punishment would result in immediate dismissal." Isabe Martinez replied with renewed confidence


    in her gaze.


    Her thoughts were just like what Ava Jones had said earlier. Ever since Harleen started working


    here two days ago, she had been worried about whether or not Gerald Patton would take notice of


    Harleen, which would ultimately lead to pushing herself out into obscurity. That was thest thing


    she wanted. Because of her rtionship with Gerald Patton, she had been able to unt power and


    gain benefits in the past two years at thepany. Gerald Patton had been using her to do some


    shady business, and after each job, he would give her a cut of the money. In just two years, she had


    earned more from this than from her regr sry.


    "Very good!" Gerald Patton then turned to Harleen. "I''ll give you onest chance. Sit down now, I


    have some work for you to do."


    "Mr Patton, I''m sorry, but if you really have work for me, please let your secretary inform me."


    Harleen replied coldly.


    "How dare you!" Gerald Patton shouted in anger. "Do you believe that I can fire you without even


    going through Ms Rodriguez?"


    "I believe it," Harleen answered crisply. "But if thepany''s management is so chaotic like this,


    then it''s better not to do this job!"


    Both sides were speaking loudly and many colleagues gathered around them. After hearing what


    Harleen said, they secretly gave her a thumbs up.


    "You''re quite something!" Gerald Patton was so angry that he looked towards Isabe Martinez and


    said, "Notify HR immediately! From now on she is fired!"


    For him personally, although he wanted to keep Harleen in thepany so that he could slowly


    deal with herter on, she had embarrassed him too much in front of everyone. If he didn''t put an


    end to it right away, there would be no respect left for him within thepany.


    "Alright!" Isabe Martinez looked at Harleen with a smirk on her face, "You can start packing your


    things now."

 Chapter 139 You Two Have Been Fired

    Chapter 139 You Two Have Been Fired


    Chapter 139 You Two Have Been Fired


    "Ms Knight, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that you got involved," Ava Jones said with a guilty expression.


    "It''s not your fault," Harleen gave her a smile. "Even if it wasn''t this incident, something else would


    have happened eventually. And I''ll quit sooner orter because of him."


    "But, it''s because of me..." Ava Jones continued.


    "It has nothing to do with you, okay?" Harleen smiled again.


    Ava Jones took a deep breath and her eyes shed with determination as she turned to Gerald


    Patton and said loudly, "I don''t want to work for this kind ofpany anymore. I resign!"


    "Get out!" Gerald Patton was furious again and shouted angrily, "Both of you get out of thepany


    right now!"


    "The one who should leave is you!" Just then, a woman''s voice rang out.


    Harper Rodriguez led a group of people into the room.


    "Ms Rodriguez!"


    Upon seeing Harper Rodriguez, both Harleen and Ava Jones eximed in unison.


    "Ms Rodriguez," Isabe Martinez also reluctantly called out with disdain in her eyes.


    Although Harper Rodriguez was the general manager of thepany, she didn''t hold as much


    power in Isabe Martinez''s eyes as the vice general manager Gerald Patton did.


    "What do you mean by that?" Gerald Patton''s face darkened as he heard Harper''s words. He rarely


    heard her speak to him in such a tone before.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Harper Rodriguez responded coldly, "I am officially


    notifying you and Isabe Martinez that you are both fired!"


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. She had arrived just in time to prevent a


    major incident from urring.


    Derek had made it clear that no harm shoulde to Harleen Knight while she was working at this


    company, but now it seemed like she was about to be fired. If Harleen was dismissed today, there


    would be no way for her to continue as the general manager.


    "Hmm?" Gerald Patton furrowed his brow. "Harper Rodriguez, do you even know what you''re talking


    about?"


    ''How dare a woman like you speak to me like this? A poser!'' Geraldined inwardly with fury.


    "I know exactly what I''m saying!" Harper Rodriguez replied before turning her head towards a man


    behind her. "Director Lau, please call up some security guards and have them watch these two.


    Also, inform the finance department topile a list of all the money they''ve embezzled from the


    company over these years. And then call the police, tell them that there has been abuse of power


    and harassment against female employees in ourpany!"


    The surrounding crowd gasped at her words.


    Everyone was surprised at Harper''s sudden courage today - she used to be too scared even raise


    her voice in front of Gerald Patton.


    "Director Lau, didn''t you hear me?" Harper continued looking at HR Director who was still stunned


    by everything happening around him.


    Her confidence came naturally from Derek.


    Before that, when Derek briefed her on the situation, she took the opportunity to share her


    difficulties with him. Upon hearing that there was a pest like Gerald Patton in thepany, Derek


    mmed his hand on the table and demanded that she immediately deal with both Gerald Patton


    and Isabe Martinez. He also instructed her to tell him who Gerald Patton''s so-called backer was


    and then made a call in front of her. After Derek''s phone call, Harper had no more worries anymore.


    Finally, Derek reminded her not to let Harleen know that SunPark Group was now a subsidiary of


    World Group.


    Marco Lau nodded vigorously after reacting, "Got it!"


    After hearing Harper Rodriguez''s words, Gerald Patton grabbed his tea cup and smashed it hard on


    the ground.


    "Harper Rodriguez, I think you want to lose your job. How dare you speak so arrogantly!" After


    speaking, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "That''s right! Who does she think she is?" Isabe Martinez echoed from the side, "Letting her stay


    in this position as the general manager is just making her a puppet. She really thinks highly of


    herself!"


    As she spoke, Isabe stared at Harper with a contemptuous expression.


    "You two will soon find out who is talking nonsense," Harper said before turning around to face


    Harleen apologetically. "Ms Knight, I''m so sorry on behalf of ourpany. I promise this won''t


    happen again."


    "Ms Rodriguez, you''re too kind," Harleen blinked and stuttered, "I''m... I''m fine..."


    Harper Rodriguez''s overly humble attitude surprised her. It didn''t seem like the typical superior-


    subordinate rtionship.


    "It''s good that you''re okay." Harper Rodriguez replied. "By the way, I''ve been so busytely that I


    haven''t had a chance to properly introduce thepany to you. It''s my fault. When are you free


    today? Come find me and I''ll give you a simple onboarding training."


    Harleen blinked again before responding, "Thank you, Ms Rodriguez."


    On her first day at work, Harleen had already received an onboarding training from the HR director


    but never heard of a CEO personally giving one.


    "That''s what I should do." Harper Rodriguez smiled in response.


    Suddenly, Gerald Patton walked up to them with a pale face and knelt down without warning.


    "Ms Rodriguez, I ''m sorry. I truly made a mistake, please spare me this time, okay? I... I''m willing to


    compensate financially. I''ll return all the embezzled money to thepany. Additionally, I''m willing


    to offer five million more aspensation to a few female employees..." Gerald Patton stared


    pleading.


    He couldn''t help but panic. The call he had just made was to his backer, but before he could say a


    word, he was scolded in a humiliating manner. At the same time, he was warned that it would be in


    his best interest to apologize to Harper Rodriguez immediately; otherwise, it wouldn''t just be him


    who would be affected, but his backer would face consequences.


    Gerald was also told that Harper Rodriguez''s current supporters would treat killing him, Gerald


    Patton, no differently from squashing an insect.


    Therefore, Gerald was left with no more thoughts, only pleading for Harper Rodriguez''s mercy.


    Seeing this scene, those bystanders were all overtaken by shock; they didn''t understand what


    scared Gerald Patton like this.


    "Mr Patton, what''s wrong with you? What happened..." Isabe Martinez trembled all over and


    hurriedly approached him.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Gerald Patton''s hand shot out, delivering a p across her


    face.


    "Bitch, if you don''t want to end up in jail, kneel down and beg Ms Rodriguez for forgiveness NOW!"


    "Why... why?" Isabe Martinez held half of her face.


    "If you talk back again, I''ll have you taken to the police station first!" Gerald Patton shouted angrily.


    Without any hesitation, Isabe Martinez''s legs bent as she knelt down. From Gerald Patton''s eyes,


    she could tell that his words were not an empty threat.


    "Ms Rodriguez, I''m sorry, I beg for your forgiveness..."

 Chapter 140 The Big Case Three Years Ago

    Chapter 140 The Big Case Three Years Ago


    Chapter 140 The Big Case Three Years Ago


    "Do you know who was talking big now?" Harper Rodriguez nced at the two of them. "Toote!


    You can go talk to the police yourselves!"


    After speaking, she took Harleen''s hand and walked towards her office.


    "Ms Knight,e with me to my office." Said she.


    Behind them came the sound of Gerald Patton and Isabe Martinez copsing to the ground. Both


    of them had pale faces and were trembling all over. Especially Gerald Patton, he had not only got


    involved in economic issues but also forced himself on female colleagues. He probably wouldn''t be


    able to get out of this mess for the rest of his life.


    It was 7 PM that evening when Harleen returned home from work and told Billy about what


    happened at thepany today.


    Then she looked at Billy and asked, "Honey, why did Ms Rodriguez suddenly be so


    enthusiastic towards me?"


    "Well, that''s easy to understand," Billy smiled. "From your description, she must have wanted to


    deal with that guy named Gerald Patton for a long time but just didn''t find the right opportunity. And


    your performance today gave her a good chance, so naturally she wants to thank you. And now


    you''re on her side, she''s just using this as an opportunity to build herwork."


    "But why isn''t she afraid of Gerald Patton anymore?" asked Harleen.


    "She couldn''t have be the general manager without any background, maybe she just hadn''t


    found a breakthrough before." Billyughed again.


    "That''s it." Harleen nodded slightly, "Your exnation seems to make a little bit of sense."


    "Shouldn''t it make perfect sense?" Billy chuckled.


    Derek had already called Billy earlier today and briefed him on the situation. Billy had never


    expected that his wife would end up working for a subsidiarypany of World Group. But it was


    still good news, at least he didn''t have to worry about Harleen being bullied at work in the future.


    "That''s just spection, we need time to verify it!" Harleen yfully made a face, "And I can''t let you


    get too proud either."


    "Okay, okay." Billy shrugged with a smile.


    ...


    On the next morning, Billy was ying with toys with Tasha at home when Judge''s call came in.


    "What''s up?" asked Billy.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Boss, we found the whereabouts of the S-ss wanted criminal that Song Toye mentioned." Judge


    responded.


    "Oh? Do you know who this person is?"


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet but based on Song Toye''s description of their appearance, there is a


    high possibility that they are rted to a major case from three years ago!" Judge''s tone was


    somewhat serious.


    "What major case?" Billy was slightly taken aback.


    "Are you free today? Shall we go check it out? I''ll give you more details when we meetter." Judge


    asked.


    "Alright." Billy nodded in response.


    Half an hourter, Judge and Casey drove up to the vi.


    "Boss, this is a portrait sketched ording to Song Toye''s description." After Billy got into the car,


    Judge handed him a portrait.


    "Is there anything special about it?" Billy asked after taking a look at it.


    "Take a closer look at his right earlobe." Judge responded.


    "Hmm!?" Billy seemed to realize something. After pausing for a moment, he spoke, "Do you suspect


    that he is Ebony Lord?"


    As the master of SHADOWS, Billy knew everything about all the wanted criminals of SHADOW


    above S-ss, including some of their features. Therefore, as he saw that small crescent-shaped


    birthmark on the right earlobe in the portrait image, a S-ss wanted criminals'' appearance floating


    in his mind. Although the person in the portrait lookedpletely different from the one in his mind,


    they were possibly the same person since there were not many people with that crescent-shaped


    birthmark on their right earlobe.


    "Uh-huh," Judge nodded heavily and continued, "I suspect that he has undergone stic surgery.


    ording to Song Toye''s description, his age and height are simr to Ebony Lord!"


    "Really?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Boss, who is Ebony Lord?" asked Casey.


    "Ebony Lord''s real name is Spike Arnold. He was nicknamed Ebony Lord because of the birthmark


    on his right earlobe."


    "He was one of the original ''Five Sharp des'' of SHADOW, the top leader in the East District,


    which is where I am now. There was a saying in the underworld at that time, ''It''s better to provoke


    the Death Lord than Ebony Lord!''" Billy exined.


    "Oh?" Casey looked slightly surprised. "If he''s such a prominent figure, why did he be a S


    wanted criminal of SHADOW?"


    "That has to do with a major case three years ago." Judge said gravely.


    "What case?" Casey became interested.


    "Three years ago, an SSS-level wanted criminal recorded by SHADOW appeared in the north. The


    master of SHADOW at that time led all Five Sharp des and rushed over. SSS-level wanted


    criminals are the highest level criminals in SHADOW and each one carries out super big cases. So


    as long as their traces are found, SHADOW will try everything to capture them."


    "They chased after him for a day and night until they were led into an original forest in the northern


    district."


    "And then?" Casey nodded slightly and continued asking.


    "And then there was no more news." Judge responded solemnly.


    "What does that mean?" Casey was slightly stunned.


    "Except for Ebony Lord, all other members of SHADOW perished inside that forest." Judge took a


    deep breath before continuing, "Ebony Lord only appeared once after one month but it was just


    once. Since then, there has been no trace of him whatsoever."


    Immense Surprise shed across Casey''s face as he asked again, "What? Could they have all


    been killed by that SSS-level wanted criminal?"


    "That was impossible!" Judge shook his head.


    "The opponent was indeed strong, with the cultivation of a True Master Battle God, but at that time,


    the master of SHADOW had already reached the strength of a Warlord, at novice level though."


    "Moreover, Ebony Lord was halfway through the cultivation from a Warlord to the next level at that


    time. And the other four Sharp des, they were all Battle Gods at gandmaster level. The opponent


    couldn''t have killed them."


    "So you mean there were people lurking in that primitive forest?" Casey asked again.


    "No doubt about it!" Judge nodded and said, "And the appearance of that SSS-level criminal was


    also intentional and aimed to lure them over!"


    "Who would dare to attack SHADOW?" Casey frowned slightly.


    "God knows!" Judge shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why was Ebony Lordter listed as a wanted criminal?" Casey paused briefly before continuing to


    ask.


    "After the master of SHADOW was killed, someone from the capital city temporarily took charge of


    SHADOW." Judge did not directly answer his question.


    "Who was it?" Casey asked.

 Chapter 141 Confusing And Chaotic

    Chapter 141 Confusing And Chaotic


    Chapter 141 Confusing and Chaotic


    "He was from a family of power and influence in the capital city, a radical figure." Judge continued,


    "He came with the purpose of investigating that case, so most of his energy was focused on finding


    Ebony Lord, but at that time Ebony Lord had already disappeared without a trace."


    "But he shouldn''t have justbeled Ebony Lord as an S-level wanted criminal for this, right?"


    "The city gave him a time limit, so after investigating for almost half a year in a seemingly proper


    manner, he submitted a so-called closing statement to the capital." Judge continued with a slightly


    disdainful expression.


    "The conclusion in the document was that, after investigation, this case was orchestrated by Ebony


    Lord and outsiders to frame the master of SHADOW and four other sharp des, after achieving


    their goal they fled out of fear. From then on, not only did Ebony Lord make it onto SHADOW''s S-


    level wanted list but also became one of Special Patrol Squadron''s key targets."


    "This is eptable?" Casey was speechless.


    "No one knows what really happened except for Ebony Lord!" Judge continued. "The case was


    written in that way and others would find it difficult to prove it wrong, since only Ebony Lord survived


    and even he disappeared without any trace."


    "Fine."


    "Afterpleting that closing statement report, that man was transferred back to the city and


    reportedly got promoted two levels upon returning." Continued Judge.


    "As expected." Casey shrugged his shoulders.


    This was just another trick used by those family with power. They took advantage of special


    situations to gain some political capital for their descendants within their own circle, which was quite


    normal.


    "So, that case had a result." Judge said, "And from then on, apetition for the new leadership of


    SHADOW started and entered into heated status."


    "It is said that several ns in the capital once jointly rmended several people to serve as the


    master of SHADOW and the new ''Five Sharp des''. However, they lost the game during the


    process because several old men strongly rmended our brother to be the master of


    SHADOW."


    "Of course, although these ns lost this round, the bosses made great concessions in other


    aspects to appease them. For example, things rted to Special Patrol Squadron and Buddha Hall,


    which gave those ns an eptable exnation."


    "These ns really spare no effort to achieve their goals!" Casey understood what was going on


    when he heard this.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a snake eating a crocodile. There will always be retribution one day!" Judge took a deep breath


    and continued, "After our brother was appointed as the new master of SHADOW, Azure Fang and I


    were arranged to join SHADOW along with three others. Besides, the capital gave brother a task,


    he must capture Ebony Lord within two years."


    "Although SHADOW has not found Ebony Lord in recent years, you should have got some


    information?" Casey nodded slightly and asked.


    "It''s better than nothing!" Judge then shook his head in response, "They obviously came prepared.


    Except for the unexpected lead about Ebony Lord, all clues were cut off."


    "So does Ebony Lord have any suspicion?" Casey continued, "Why is he the only one who


    survived?"


    "Though we don''t know why either, we can be sure that this matter has nothing to do with him. He is


    just a victim." Judge responded.


    "So why doesn''t hee forward and reveal the truth?"


    "Who knows!" Judge shrugged again, "Perhaps it''s because his opponent is too powerful. He''s


    afraid that before he could speak out, he will be silenced!"


    "All right, stop specting here. We''ll find out by asking him directly." At this point, Billy spoke


    thoughtfully. He looked at Judge and asked, "Where is he now?"


    "At the foot of a mountain, four hours away from Ozin, it is said that he has been hiding in that small


    vige for two or three years." Judge responded.


    "He sure knows how to hide!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t had a chance to report on what happened at Ink Pavilionst time." Judge


    suddenly remembered.


    "Did you get any other useful information?" Billy asked after nodding slightly.


    Ink Pavilion was mysterious to outsiders. Even SHADOW had little information about this


    organization. They finally caught Lady Peony and thus they wanted to find out some information


    from her.


    "There is very little useful information." Judge shook his head. "Ink Pavilion has a unique way of


    managing its members, following the management model of ancient civil and military officials.


    Members are managed along two lines: civil and military. The so-called civil officials are responsible


    for intelligence collection and external business reception, while military officials are professional


    killers."


    "And of course, it doesn''t mean that all the civil officials are not martial artists. It''s just thatpared


    to the military officials, their skills may be slightly inferior."


    "There is strict hierarchical management among members within Ink Pavilion. There is little


    interaction between peers at the same level."


    "Different levels have different ess to information. Even if they''re at the same level but belong to


    different groups within Ink Pavilion, what they know can vary greatly."


    "Lady Peony belongs in the civil line sequence and her position in Ink Pavilion is not very high, she


    only manages external windows in the eastern district."


    "And those staff working at the external windows are non-regr members of Ink Pavilion with even


    more limited knowledge."


    "It truly lives up to its reputation as a killer organization passed down for hundreds of years!" Casey


    couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Did you get any information of her superiors?" asked Billy.


    "Yes, I''ve got it." Judge nodded. "But it''s just a code name, for a woman named Verdant Bamboo."


    "Lady Peony has very limited information about that woman. She doesn''t have any contact


    information for her since it was always Verdant Bamboo who contacted her."


    "They don''t usuallymunicate through phones like normal people do?" asked Casey.


    "Like SHADOW, their members use special terminal devices provided by Ink Pavilion to


    communicate with each other. It''s difficult for outsiders to track them down." Judge replied.


    "Interesting." Billymented while narrowing his eyes.


    "For now, let''s put that aside. They''ll probablye looking for us soon enough. Let our people


    know to be extra vignt over the next few days."


    SHADOW had destroyed so many of Ink Pavilion''s external windows this time around; they


    definitely wouldn''t give up easily and woulde knocking sooner orter.


    "OK." Judge nodded in agreement.


    At two o''clock that afternoon, the three arrived at their destination - a farmer''s market located at the


    foot of a mountain with several viges nearby, about 12 miles from the nearest city.


    Looking around after getting out of their car, they saw that while not small by any means, there


    weren''t too many people in the market due to being past peak buying hours for groceries.


    ording to Song Toye''s confession statement, the fugitive was now going by Tyrone May and was


    selling something at this farmer''s market.


    "Are you gonna push me into a corner?"


    Just as they were walking towards the meat section area, they heard a slightly tearful female voice


    speak up.

 Chapter 142 Butcher May

    Chapter 142 Butcher May


    Chapter 142 Butcher May


    Billy, Casey and Judge looked over, only to see several men with hostile expressions knocking over


    a vegetable stand. A middle-aged woman stood nearby crying out, while a young girl of about


    twelve looked on in terror at the men.


    "You old hag, we warned youst time, if you want to sell things in this market, you have to pay the


    stall fee. Did you ignore us?" The bald man leading the group shouted loudly.


    "I paid two thousand just a few days ago! It''s only been a few days since then!" The middle-aged


    woman continued to cry out.


    "I can''t even earn much money in a month. Even if I give it all to you, it won''t be enough..." she said


    before being cut off by the sound of a p from the bald man''s hand.


    "You old hag, how dare you argue with me! That two thousand was forst month''s fee, today is for


    this month!" he said angrily.


    "Stop wasting our time and give us the money now. Otherwise, get out of here right away and don''t


    ever think abouting back again!" he threatened her.


    A group of farmers gathered around.


    "Man, this is just outrageous. This farmers'' market ain''t even theirs, so what gives them the right to


    come in every month and charge stall fees?" remarked one farmer.


    "You''re darn right. These leeches, all they do is squeeze our hard-earned cash every month, and


    don''t get me started on how quick they are to hike up the prices." Added another.


    "Following their way of doing things, there won''t be much point in using to sell our produce


    anymore. Any bit of profit we make will just end up in their pockets..."


    The farmers continued to voice their frustration, each one more impassioned than thest.


    "Shut the hell up!" The bald man roared, sweeping his gaze over the crowd. "Do you all want to die?


    Whoever dares to speak again, I''ll take them out!"


    "You''re all a bunch of robbers..." A middle-aged man retorted angrily.


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, the bald man kicked him hard and he tumbled several times


    before falling to the ground with blood trickling from his mouth.


    "You bastards want to fight us?" A group of farmers shouted as they charged towards the bald men.


    But before they could even take two steps forward, they were kicked down by the men behind the


    bald leader.


    "Damn!" Judge frowned and stepped forward.


    "Wait!" Billy spoke up in a deep voice.


    Just then, footsteps sounded and a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy led a middle-aged man who was


    not yet fifty years old towards them. The middle-aged man held a pig-killing knife in his hand. Upon


    seeing him, Billy and hispanions narrowed their eyes slightly. This was their target for this


    mission - Tyrone May.


    "Uncle Tyrone, it''s them. These bad guys came here just a few days ago and now they''re back,"


    said the boy as he pointed at the baldy and others while speaking to Tyrone May.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Butcher May? You came here to stand up for them?" the baldy sneered as he nced


    at Tyrone May holding onto his pig-killing knife. "You think you can scare us with that?"


    "The vigers are just making a living here, why do you have to bully them so much?" Tyrone May


    furrowed his brows slightly and spoke.


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" The bald man looked at Tyrone May coldly. "You should


    worry more about yourself. Haven''t you already missed paying the booth rent for three months? If


    you don''t hand it in today, starting from tomorrow, you probably won''t have a butcher knife in your


    hand!"


    "Do you want thing to go that far?" asked Tyrone May.


    "What? Are you unhappy? Come on, cut me! Let''s see if you have the guts!" the baldy said


    disdainfully. "I heard that you have some mediocre kung fu skills. Show me what you''ve got and let''s


    see how good you really are!"


    "Are you guys Hamster''s subordinates? Take me to see him, I''ll talk to him!" Tyrone May replied


    coldly.


    "Oh, you want to see him?" The bald man snorted coldly, "Are you qualified to meet him? Do you


    think anyone can just see Hamster just because they say they want to?"


    After speaking, his tone became heavy and he continued to speak. "Alright, I don''t have time


    dealing just with you, cut me if you dare! If you''re too frightened, get lost! I''lle to find you when I


    get their booth rent."


    With that said, the bald man walked up to the woman again and asked, "Will you pay or not?"


    "I... I really have no money left. I gave all my money to you guys a few days ago..." The woman


    trembled all over.


    "I''ve given you a chance. But now that you refused to pay, then don''t sell things here from now on!"


    The baldy said and he kicked the woman''s right knee.


    If she were hit by his kick, the woman''s right leg would probably bepletely disabled.


    "Such a disgrace.!"


    At this moment, Tyrone May spoke in a deep voice, took a few quick steps forward, and then rushed


    forward without any tricks. The bald man didn''t have time to dodge and was knocked over directly to


    the ground, grimacing in pain.


    "Fuck! Butcher May, you really asked for it!" the bald man''spanions all pulled out their daggers


    from their belts and charged towards Tyrone May.


    "Tyrone, run quickly, don''t worry about us!"


    "Tyrone, run!"


    "Be careful!"


    "..."


    "Hmph! If he can run away today, I''ll be damned if I share the same surname as you guys!" The


    bald guy also got up from the ground at this time and shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Take his hands, don''t let him use the knife anymore!" as the bald guy said, he drew a dagger and


    rushed forward.


    They rushed towards Tyrone May, not wasting a moment before thrusting their des at him.


    However, Tyrone May deflected their attacks with the butcher''s knife he held in his hand.


    At first nce, Tyrone May''s techniques seemed very clumsy, without any order or skill, which was


    completely a desperate way of fighting, but he was just lucky enough to block the opponent''s


    dagger every time it was about to stab him.


    However, in the eyes of Billy and his two buddies, things weren''t as they seemed.


    Clearly, Tyrone May didn''t want others to suspect his fighting skills, purposely downying his


    abilities. Each swing of his knife was perfectly timed, neither too fast nor too slow, with just the right


    amount of force.


    After another exchange of blows, Tyrone May used his strong physique to knock down the bald


    guys to the ground.


    "Damn it, I refuse to believe I can''t take down a mere pig butcher like you!" gritted the bald guy


    through clenched teeth as he got up from the ground and lunged at Tyrone May with his knife.


    Just as the de was about to reach him, Tyrone May swiftly twisted his wrist, and the back of his


    butcher''s knife mmed down onto the bald guy''s wrist.


    A crisp sound resonated as the bald guy''s wrist instantly fractured, and the dagger ttered to the


    ground.


    Had Tyrone May not used the back of his de earlier, more than just the dagger would have fallen


    to the ground now.


    "Ah..." Following the sound of his agonized scream, the bald guy squatted down in pain.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you alright, Baldy?" The others managed to get up from the ground at this point.


    "Finish him! Kill him now!" the bald man roared, his face twisted with rage.


    "Got it!" The others responded in unison, clutching their daggers tightly as they charged toward


    Tyrone May once again.

 Chapter 143 A True Master Battle God

    Chapter 143 A True Master Battle God


    Chapter 143 A True Master Battle God


    Tyrone May took a few steps forward, dodged the daggers of the two people in front of him, and


    then charged straight at them, causing both to fall to the ground again.


    Just as the others were about to charge forward, Tyrone May''s butcher''s knife was already at the


    bald guy''s throat.


    "Let your people stop!" Tyrone May threatened.


    "Damn it, if you''ve got the guts, go ahead and kill me!" the bald guy roared out.


    "You''re so eager to die, I''ll oblige!" Tyrone May responded with a deep tone. As he spoke, he


    slightly increased the strength in his hand, and a shallow bloodstain appeared on the bald man''s


    throat.


    "Stop it, all of you stop it!" The bald man was so scared that he shouted out in a panic.


    "Butcher May, do you wanna die? Let him go!" All of them simultaneously came to a halt.


    "Go back and tell Hamster that the vigers are just trying to make a living, and don''t push them!"


    Tyrone May ignored them and looked at the bald man. "If there''s a next time, this knife will be at


    Hamster''s throat!"


    After speaking, he kicked the bald man to the ground with one foot and said, "Get out of here!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You just wait! I''m gonna kill you today! I swear I will!" the baldy gnashed as he got off the floor and


    then fled.


    After they left, there was a thunderous apuse on the scene.


    "Thank you, Tyrone. Thank you!" The woman who had spoken before looked gratefully at Tyrone


    May.


    "You''re wee." Tyrone May responded calmly. Then he looked around at the crowd and said,


    "Everyone be careful these days. They may not give up easily. If theye again, let me know."


    Without waiting for anyone to respond, he walked towards the meat area.


    At that moment when he turned around, his eyes swept in Billy''s direction.


    "Thank you, Butcher May!"


    "Thank you, Tyrone!"


    "..."


    Everyone expressed their gratitude one after another.


    "What is him?" Billy walked up to a middle-aged man and pointed to Tyrone May''s back as he


    asked.


    "A good person!" The middle-aged man responded.


    "Butcher May is a well-known good person in our area. Whenever fellow vigers encounter simr


    situations, he will lend a helping hand."


    "Is he a local?" Billy continued to ask.


    "No, he came here three years ago and we don''t know where he''s from. Based on his ent, he''s


    probably from the north." the middle-aged man responded again.


    "Does he have any family here?" Billy handed him a cigarette.


    "No!" The middle-aged man took the cigarette and said, "In these three years, no one hase to


    see him and he has never left."


    "He seemed pretty tough just now. Does he know martial arts?" Billy lit his cigarette and took a puff.


    "I''m not sure about that. He''s mainly just strong." The middle-aged man shook his head.


    At this point, seeming wary, he looked at Billy and asked, "Who are you? Why are you asking about


    him?"


    "I''m here to get some groceries . I was just curious so I asked," Billy smiled lightly. "Thank you."


    "Boss!" Just then Judge approached Billy and pointed in the direction of the meat section nearby.


    "Hmm?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    They saw Tyrone May leave on a rickety bicycle towards a nearby vige after leaving his stall.


    "He must be worried that baldy will call more people over and it will harm innocent people around


    here." After responding lightly, Billy spoke up again, "Let''s go check it out!"


    "Can you sense his martial arts cultivation level?" asked Judge as they were walking, "I found the


    energy around him is unstable, and vague."


    "At least a True Master Battle God!" Before Billy responded, Casey said, "If I''m right, there should


    be injuries on him which makes it hard for him to use even perfect strength equaling that of a Tier-


    two Battle God."


    "That''s right!" Judge nodded.


    "It''s probably Ebony Lord, otherwise, how could a Battle God like him hide in this ce for three


    years without showing himself?" After speaking, he looked at Billy again. "Do you want to just grab


    him and ask?"


    "What do you think?" Billy gave him an annoyed look. "If he doesn''t want to admit his identity, what


    can you do?"


    "I don''t believe I can''t get him to talk!" Judge responded.


    "Don''t forget, he has been with SHADOW longer than you have. He probably knows more about


    SHADOW than you do." Billy replied again.


    "Alright." Judge twitched his mouth and paused briefly before continuing. "But indeed, I admire him.


    As a SHADOW Provincial Governor, he is willing to stay in this small ce for three years. If it were


    me, I would have gone crazy long ago!"


    "Maybe he''s waiting for something," Billy spoke up.


    "He''s waiting for justice." Billy added as he stared ahead thoughtfully.


    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the entrance of a vige and saw Tyrone May riding his


    bike into a small courtyard surrounded by walls.


    "Should we go in?" asked Judge.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. Someone else ising."


    Not long after Billy finished speaking, two cars stopped at the gate of the small courtyard and eight


    men got out of them one after another. The leader was a muscr man in his forties who held a


    string of Buddhist beads and fiddled with them, appearing impressive indeed. Following closely


    behind him were two men in gray clothes, with unpleasant faces and sharp eyes, emanating a


    strong aura. The bald man and several tattooed men followed closely behind the three.


    "Bang!"


    Upon arriving at the entrance, the two tattooed men quickly approached and kicked open the gate


    to the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, they looked around and saw Tyrone May sitting under


    a big tree sharpening his butcher knife.


    "Butcher May, I heard you wanted to see me?" The leading muscr man was Hamster as


    previously mentioned by Tyrone May. He spoke coldly while looking at Tyrone May.


    "The vigers have it tough enough. Give them a way out!" Tyrone May said but he didn''t even look


    up.


    "Do you think you''re a savior?" Hamster sneered coldly. "Last time I respected you as a man so I


    didn''t bother with you. Do you think that I''m afraid of your butcher knife?"


    "A cornered dog will jump over walls. If you push them too far who knows what they''ll do." Tyrone


    May continued sharpening his knife.


    "You don''t need to worry about that!" Hamster continued coldly, "Let''s start by settling your debts


    first!"


    "Three months of booth fees pluspensation for hitting my people, I won''t ask for much more


    than 500 thousand, then we can call it even."


    "If you leave now, I''ll let you go unharmed." After finishing sharpening his knife, Tyrone May used


    his left thumb to scrape it across its edge.

 Chapter 144 Please, Leave

    Chapter 144 Please, Leave


    Chapter 144 Please, Leave


    Hamster and his crew were all stunned when they heard him speak.


    "What the hell are you talking about, Butcher?" The bald guy was the first to yell out.


    "How dare you shamelessly im to spare Hamster''s life? Are you out of your mind?"


    "If you say one more word, I''ll send you on your way." Tyrone May responded calmly.


    "You..." The bald guy started shouting again.


    But before he could finish a sentence, Hamster pped him down and snapped, "I''m talking here.


    What are you interrupting for?"


    "I''m sorry!" The bald guy quickly apologized and bowed his head.


    "Butcher May, what did you just say? Say it again," Hamster took two steps towards Tyrone May as


    he spoke.


    "Are you not leaving?" Tyrone May stood up as he spoke and nced at the two gray-clothed men


    behind Hamster at the same time.


    "You''ve opened my eyes. How dare you threaten me!" Hamster sneered coldly. And he continued


    as his tone became more serious, "If you don''t want to die, kneel down right now. Otherwise from


    tomorrow onwards there will be no more Butcher May here!"


    "Well if nobody wants to leave then let''s not leave together. I''ll give everyone a gift before we go!"


    Tyrone May said calmly.


    Boom!


    As soon as hepleted the sentence, his aura changedpletely like a different person had


    taken over him; an overwhelming pressure washed over the entire small courtyard.


    Immediately, Tyrone''s figure shed out like a phantom.


    "Be careful, Boss!" The two gray-clothed men''s pupils shrank coldly as they sensed the change in


    Tyrone May''s body. As they shouted, the they raised their hands and rushed forward. The energy


    enveloping them rapidly climbed to their limits, reaching the level of a True Master Battle Master.


    However, just as the two men had run halfway out, they suddenly stopped and fell to the ground


    one after another. A bloodline appeared at their throats and blood arrows shot out.


    "How... how is this possible?" One of the gray-clothed men covered his throat with difficulty and


    spoke. Before he could finish speaking, he kicked his legs and lost his breath. The other man


    opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word either. He also twitched all over before bing still.


    That made Hamster and others inhale sharply with expressions that looked like they had seen


    ghosts on their faces.


    The bald man and several other men who were present earlier copsed directly on their legs in


    fear.


    "Who... who are you exactly?" Hamster swallowed hard before asking him nervously because he


    knew how skilled those two gray-clothed people were; both were wanted criminals hiding under fake


    identities whom he paid a lot of money to follow him.


    But unexpectedly enough - they got killed by someone wielding only an ordinary butcher knife. Was


    there anything more frustrating than this?


    "In your next life, be sure to be a good person." Tyrone May didn''t answer him back but flipped his


    wrist again instead.


    "No..." Hamster cried out in fear.


    The words came to an abrupt halt as, just like before, his throat was slit by a swift de. He


    tumbled to the ground, convulsed a few times, and then fell silent. Eyes wide open, staring back, he


    never imagined he would meet his end like this�Ckilled by a pig butcher''s knife.


    The bald man and the others quickly knelt down, their faces showing endless shock.


    "I''m sorry... Please spare my life, sir... please, I beg you..."


    The bald guy''s words remained unfinished. After a flurry of de shes, everyone was lying down,


    without exception. Every single one of them had breathed theirst breath.


    "Not bad! Only by doing so can you live up to the name of Ebony Lord!" At this moment, a voice


    came into the courtyard, and it was Billy and his twopanions.


    After hearing the two words "Ebony Lord," a hint of strangeness shed deep in Tyrone May''s eyes.


    Immediately after, without the slightest hesitation, the butcher''s knife carved out several icy streaks


    in the air, swiftly shing towards the three individuals.


    "You''re seeking death!"


    Judge, who was prepared in advance, took a couple of steps forward. With a twist of his wrist, he


    brandished a curved de, sending out even fiercer shes.


    In the next moment, a crisp sound echoed. Tyrone May''s butcher''s knife was cleaved into two by


    Judge''s cold moon curved de, and the front half ttered to the ground.


    At the same time, Tyrone May quickly retreated more than ten steps before stabilizing himself, and


    the cement ground under his feet cracked like a spider web.


    Just as he steadied his stance, he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his breathing bing


    incredibly irregr.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A Grand Elder Battle God?" Tyrone May wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and a look of


    surprise appeared on his face.


    "If you weren''t injured, maybe you could''ve taken him down in an instant, but right now, you''re no


    match!" Billy spoke calmly. While speaking, he sat down on the nearby stone bench and then


    pointed at Judge, saying, "He''s Judge! Should I need to introduce his identity again?"


    "Although during your tenure, SHADOW did not have the Cold Moon Curved de configuration,


    but you should have heard about it in the past two years! He is now the Provincial Governor of


    SHADOW East District, and he holds the same position you did back then!" added Billy.


    "Sorry, you have the wrong person. I don''t understand what you''re saying." Tyrone May responded


    in a deep voice after a hint of suspicion shed through his eyes again.


    "His skills are quite impressive. I''m not his match. Life or death, it''s up to you." While speaking,


    Tyrone threw the half of the butcher knife in his hand on the ground, and his face and eyes returned


    to calmness.


    "I know what happened back then had a big impact on you," Billy said as he pulled out a cigarette


    and tossed it over. "You must have some difficult circumstances to exin. I came here today to


    hear what happened back then, something that even the famous Ebony Lord didn''t have the guts to


    speak about."


    "Sorry, I don''t know who Ebony Lord is that you''re talking about. All I know is, I''m not the person


    you''re looking for." Tyrone May caught the cigarette and lit it up.


    "If there''s nothing else, please leave. I need to clean up this yard." He added.


    "You''re just a coward!" Judge shouted. "You don''t deserve that name, ''Ebony Lord'', when you can''t


    even speak up about the truth. The former master of SHADOW and four others are probably still


    unavenged till now. Not only has no one avenged them, but nobody knows the truth behind their


    deaths either. How do you live with yourself?"


    "I''m sorry, but please leave," Tyrone May stood up after taking a deep drag from his cigarette with


    an expression of pain on his face.


    "You..." Judge was so furious that he couldn''t even use provocation tactics anymore.


    "Do you know who my boss is?" Casey interrupted Judge''s words and pointed at Billy.


    "Just because you can''t solve this problem doesn''t mean king of the West can''t either! Army of


    Bloodshadow numbering in hundreds of thousands will be enough to conquer any terrible, wrong


    ground in this world!"


    "If you truly want revenge for those five people, this is your only chance!"


    "I''ve already told you, I''m not the person you''re looking for. Please leave." Aplex expression


    shed across Tyrone May''s face as he said.

 Chapter 145 SHADOW Has A Mole

    Chapter 145 SHADOW Has A Mole


    Chapter 145 SHADOW Has a Mole


    "You are such a coward!" Judge frowned, "You don''t deserve the name as ''Ebony Lord'' at all..."


    "Alright, let''s go!" Billy interrupted Judge and stood up, walking towards the gate of the small


    courtyard.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Sorry, I made youe all this way for nothing." Tyrone May also stood up.


    Whoosh!


    Just as Billy was about to reach the entrance of the courtyard, he suddenly turned around. With a


    flick of his wrist, three silver needles shot from his hand and prated Tyrone May''s body with


    precision.


    In an instant, before Tyrone May could react, Billy raised his hand again and struck with a palm


    strike. It felt like a high-pressure shockwave, surging into Tyrone May''s chest.


    Tyrone May spat out a mouthful of dark blood as he was propelled into the air, crashing heavily to


    the ground and lying motionless.


    "Don''t rush to pull out those three silver needles. Keep them inside you for at least ten days." Billy''s


    voice resonated afterward. After a slight pause, he continued, "Since ancient times, evil cannot


    triumph over righteousness. Justice lies in the hearts of the people! You, the mighty Provincial


    Governor of SHADOW, hiding in a ce like this and barely surviving, must be waiting for justice! If


    you have thought it through clearly,e find me anytime and I will give you justice!"


    "Also, a reminder, since we can find this ce, others can alsoe here. Take care of yourself!"


    As soon as the words fell, they were already outside the courtyard.


    After Billy and his twopanions left, Tyrone May spat out another mouthful of blood and


    struggled to get up from the ground.


    The next moment, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    He could clearly feel that his injuries had improved significantly. The blocked meridians seemed to


    have been cleared, and the fatal palm strike that had been stuck in his chest for three years was


    gradually dissipating. He couldn''t help but look up at the courtyard gate with a grateful expression in


    his eyes.


    At the same time, Billy and his twopanions walked towards their car.


    "Brother, did you just heal him?" Judge asked as they walked along.


    "The palm strike on his chest was very powerful. If we waited a few more months, it would have


    been toote." Billy replied calmly.


    "Do you think he wille looking for you?" Judge continued to ask.


    "Don''t worry, unless hepletely gives up on avenging those five people, he will definitelye to


    find me."


    "For him, they''re too strong to defeat and he might have lost hope," Casey added thoughtfully. "But


    boss gave him a hope today. When he has no other options left, He''ll seize this chance. And that


    day shouldn''t be too far away."


    Judge nodded in agreement and he suggested, "Brother, should we keep an eye on him? We


    shouldn''t let him escape again, and it''ll also prevent the other side froming and finishing him


    off."


    Billy shook his head and said, "If there are no unexpectedplications, his injuries should greatly


    improve in ten days. As a True Master Battle God, even if our people try to keep an eye on him,


    they won''t be able to. And, if the other party really finds his whereabouts and sends someone to kill


    him, they should send at least Warlords. Somebody at that leveling to Ozin will definitely cause


    somemotion. Maybe we don''t even have to actively look for them."


    Judge nodded again.


    "Judge, did that SSS-ss wanted criminal they were chasing three years ago die?" Casey


    suddenly asked.


    "Who knows!" Judge shrugged and said, "After that incident, we never saw him again."


    "So you should know who he is then?"


    "I don''t know!" Judge shook his head in response, "Only Ebony Lord probably knows!"


    "What do you mean?" Casey looked slightly surprised, "His file should still be with SHADOW? Can''t


    we find any information?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether we have one or not. That file has obviously been tampered with by


    someone. It''s definitely fake!" replied Judge.


    Casey was slightly stunned as he asked, "Are you saying there''s a mole in SHADOW?"


    "Yes!" Judge nodded.


    "SHADOW is different from Army of Bloodshadow. After all, the army was personally founded by


    boss and its members are all elite soldiers selected throughyers of screening! And, hundreds of


    thousands of warriors admire and respect boss like crazy, outsiders would find it very difficult to


    infiltrate! But SHADOW is different. In the decades since its establishment, it has had countless


    leaders and its members are also varied. It''s hard to guarantee that there aren''t any outsiders


    keeping an eye on us. Although SHADOW has improved significantly under the leadership of boss,


    the rats still cannot bepletely eradicated in a short period of time."


    As they spoke, the three of them arrived at the car and drove off.


    "Harleen, I heard there''s a big car show at Ozin today. Let''s go check it outter?" Billy suggested


    on this weekend morning after breakfast.


    "You need a car when you''re working. Let''s see if there are any cars you like at the exhibition." He


    continued.


    "I think it''s better to forget about it," Harleen hesitated. "Taking public transportation for work is quite


    convenient already. Don''t waste money on something unnecessary."


    "A car doesn''t cost that much." Billy interrupted her with a smile. "By the way, let''s call your parents


    when theye back from buying groceries and buy them one too so that traveling will be easier


    for them in the future."


    "But... two cars, even if they''re cheap, they would still cost hundreds of thousands of money. You''ve


    spent so much money on us already..." Harleen responded reluctantly.


    "Harleen, we''re family now. Why do you need to keep such clear ounts with me?" Billyughed


    again and made up his mind, "Alright then, that settles it."


    "Okay... then let''s just get an entry-level car." After pausing briefly, Harleen agreed with his decision.


    At 9:30 am sharp, the five of them came downstairs and Casey was waiting at the door for them


    already. Fletcher couple didn''t want to go originally but eventually agreed reluctantly due to Billy''s


    insistence.


    An hourter, their Land Rover pulled up outside Ozin National Exhibition Center where they were


    greeted by an array of shiny new vehicles on disy inside.


    As they entered the venue, the noise was already deafening, with crowds of people everywhere.


    "Wow, so many beautiful cars!" Tasha''s eyes couldn''t keep up with all the different brands of cars.


    "Daddy, when Tasha grows up, will you buy me a beautiful car too?"


    "Sure!" Billy patted Tasha''s little head. "When you grow up, Dad will buy you the most beautiful car."


    "Really? Thank you Daddy!" Tasha eximed happily.


    "Dad, do you have a favorite brand?" After walking for a while, Billy asked Fletcher.


    "Billy, I don''t really need one. I can use thepany car to go to work, save your money." Fletcher


    shook his head.


    "Dad, since we''re here already, don''t refuse. It won''t cost much. If we get a car then during your free


    time, Mom and Dad can drive around together and even when you''re not using it, Mom can take it


    out for a spin." Billy persuaded him.


    As they spoke, they passed by Porsche''s disy booth.


    "Wow! That red car is so pretty!" Tasha pointed at the Porsche 911 on disy and shouted


    excitedly.

 Chapter 146 Meeting An Acquaintance

    Chapter 146 Meeting An Acquaintance


    Chapter 146 Meeting an Acquaintance


    "Really?" Billy then turned to Harleen and asked, "What do you think of that car?"


    "I don''t want it!" Harleen shook her head vigorously.


    "These cars are all at least a million, I just need a car formuting, why buy such an expensive


    one!"


    "But we can go in and take a look." Billy held Tasha with one hand and held Harleen''s hand with the


    other as they walked into the exhibition hall.


    "Hello there, how can we assist you?" Several women walked over, one of them spoke up.


    Compared to some of the lower-end booths, this one seemed slightly quieter and the staff were


    rtively less busy.


    "Can you introduce us to that red car?" Billy pointed at the Porsche 911 and asked.


    "Of course!" The beauty smiled and nodded. "Please follow me."


    "Can I ask how much that car costs first?" Harleen turned to ask.


    "That depends on specific configurations. The standard version is around 1. 8 million."


    Harleen was surprised before turning to Billy. "Honey, I don''t want such a nice car. Plus I don''t like


    sports cars, they''re ufortable to sit in. I just want an ordinary sedan."


    "Madam," the woman said with a smile as she approached the car door. "I promise once you sit


    inside you won''t want to get out."


    "Thank you but no thanks," Harleen replied with a smile. "I''ve sat in these before but they''re still not


    asfortable as regr sedans."


    "That''s ridiculous! There are people who say sports cars aren''tfortablepared to regr


    sedans." Another woman sneered at this point.


    "If you can''t afford it, just admit it. Why pretend? Letting you sit in the car is already a sign of


    respect!"


    "Madison, don''t waste your time here. You might as well look for other potential buyers!"


    Billy furrowed his brow slightly upon hearing their words.


    "Zoey, please be nice to our guests." The woman called Madison said.


    "Madison, you''re new to this business and don''t know how to judge people yet. I''m just worried that


    you''ll waste your own time."


    "I have nothing better to do anyway." Madison replied and them turned to Harleen. "Madam, go


    ahead and have a seat, feel it out. No pressure to buy."


    "Honey, give it a try," Billy said with a smile ying on his lips. "I''ve got a feeling this car suits you


    perfectly."


    "Daddy, I wanna have a seat too!" Tasha eximed, urging Billy to lift her into the passenger seat.


    After ying around inside for a while, Tasha shouted loudly from within, "Mommy! I like this car!


    Can we buy it?"


    "Tasha,e down now. Let''s go check out some other ces." Harleen said.


    "I want this one so badly, I really like it..." Tasha pouted her lips.


    "Since Tasha likes it so much, let''s buy it!" Billyughed heartily before turning towards Madison,


    "We''ll take this one, please give us an invoice!"


    Madison was stunned for a moment while several women beside her were also taken aback by his


    sudden decision.


    "Billy!" Harleen called out at once, "No way; It''s too expensive, I..."


    "It won''t cost much, so consider this my gift to you for finding a job." Billy interrupted her with a smile


    before turning to Madison. "Do you have any other new cars besides this disy one?"


    "Yes, we happen to have one in stock." Madison hesitated before continuing, "Sir, are you really


    going to buy it?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What? Are you afraid I can''t afford it?" Billy chuckled.


    "No, that''s not what I meant..." Madison quickly shook her head. "Just one moment, let me see if


    there are any discounts avable for you."


    "No need, just give me the invoice, I''ll be off to buy more cars from other booths." Billy said with a


    smile.


    Madison was somewhat flustered since she had just met a wealthy customer.


    The women beside her regretted their decision not to approach this family earlier; now they had


    missed out on a great opportunity.


    "Wow, this car is so beautiful!" Just then, another woman''s voice sounded out. "Darling, I love this


    car!"


    A group of people walked over. At the front was a tall woman in her twenties who was holding


    hands with an older man. Beside them stood a muscr man wearing gold nes around his


    neck, while several men dressed in ck followed behind them.


    Billy and Casey looked over at them and raised their eyebrows - they knew these people well.


    The middle-aged man that the young woman was holding hands with was Eric Wood from


    CosmicSpark Group, whom they had met in the parkst time. But this time, hispanion wasn''t


    his wife.


    "Harleen, there are some entertainment facilities over there. Why don''t you take Tasha and our


    parents there first?" After thinking for awhile, Billy turned towards Harleen with a smile on his face.


    "Okay," Harleen also recognized Eric Wood while guessing Billy''s intentions - he must be worried


    about conflictster on and didn''t want Tasha scared by it all.


    Therefore, she walked towards a small entertainment center at the end of the hallway with her


    parents and Tasha.


    "Hello there, wee to Porsche. How may I assist you three?" Zoey quickly approached Eric


    Wood and hispanions.


    With her sharp eyes, she could tell that Eric Wood was a wealthy man by his appearance.


    The man with the ne nced at Zoey before turning to tter the young woman. "As long as


    Miss Hunt likes it, I will buy it for you right away!"


    He hade specifically to apany Eric Wood and hispanion to buy a car today. His


    company relied on CosmicSpark Group for survival, and since CosmicSpark had a big project


    coming up soon, he had to do some early public rtions work.


    "Really?" The woman''s face lit up with joy before turning towards Eric Wood to ask in a coquettish


    voice, "Darling, can we?"


    "You haven''t even graduated yet. Wouldn''t buying such an expensive car be too ostentatious?" Eric


    Wood spoke calmly.


    "Of course not!" The woman vigorously shook her head. "Many of my ssmates drive luxury cars


    to school. Just the other day, my best friend even drove a Lamborghini!"


    After speaking, she grabbed onto Eric Wood''s arm and shook it vigorously near her chest area.


    "Darling, please say yes!"


    After shaking for a while without any sign of him relenting yet again, she leaned in close to whisper


    into his ear gently, "Darling if you buy me this car, I promise I''ll convince my sister serve you with me


    together within three days..."

 Chapter 147 The Last Chance

    Chapter 147 The Last Chance


    Chapter 147 The Last Chance


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?" Eric Wood''s eyes lit up at her words. He had been imagining the


    scene of these two sisters sharing a husband for quite some time now.


    "I wouldn''t dare lie to my dear." The woman nodded vigorously.


    "Good!" Eric Woodughed and turned to the man with the gold ne. "Yvette likes this car, let''s


    buy it!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay!" the man with the ne quickly nodded and then looked at Zoey. "What are you waiting


    for? Go get the paperwork done!"


    Zoey was taken aback before bowing hastily. "Yes sir! I''ll go take care of it right away!"


    She had been regretting just moments ago but now she was overjoyed at her sudden change in


    luck.


    "I''m sorry, miss, but we only has one car avable besides this disy model." Madison walked up


    to them and spoke politely. "But that car has already been ordered by someone else, if you want it


    though there are two options avable. You can either purchase this disy model at a discounted


    price or wait another two or three months for a new one. What do you think..."


    The young woman furrowed her brow and suddenly looked displeased.


    "Madison, what are you saying?!" Zoey interrupted loudly while pointing towards Billy. "He hasn''t


    even paid yet, how could he have ced an order?"


    She then turned back towards the young woman again and said confidently, "Don''t worry, miss, we


    will get you your new car today!"


    "Zoey, but this car was bought by that gentleman first, he..." Madison responded.


    The man with the gold ne didn''t let the conversation finish. He raised his hand and pped


    her hard, the force behind it not holding back.


    Billy did not expect that they would suddenly start hitting someone, so he was unable to stop him in


    time.


    "You... how could you hit me..." Madison said with a face full of grievance while covering her cheek.


    "You keep bbering, and believe me, starting tomorrow, you won''t want to show your face. I came


    to buy a car, as a favor to yourpany. Yet you keep bbering here. Do you want to die?" The


    man with the gold ne growled in a low voice.


    "But it was indeed that gentleman who bought it first. Everything must have a firste, first served


    basis. You..." Madison spoke again with a stubborn expression on her face.


    That guy didn''t expect Madison to talk back and he raised his hand again to p her.


    However, this time, before his hand could touch Madison, he was thrown out like being hit by a car


    and hit his head on a nearby car, causing a bleeding wound.


    "Ah!" several salesgirls eximed in surprise.


    "Holy crap, you punk, you''re asking for death!" Six ck-d men reacted swiftly and charged


    toward Casey.


    In the blink of an eye, just like the man with the gold ne, they all fell down and curled up on


    the ground, constantly groaning in pain.


    The surrounding crowd looked shocked with their jaws dropped.


    "Is it you!" At this moment, Eric Wood finally recognized Billy and Casey and hi face immediately


    darkened.


    Eric Wood wouldn''t let the matter fromst time go so easily - kneeling and apologizing in public to


    so many ordinary people was definitely the biggest shame of his life. Besides, his henchmen were


    all killed by that guy in a cap. Billy was held ountable for that score too. He hadn''t had time to


    deal with that matter recently since he had just returned to Ozin. Unexpectedly, he happened to


    encounter Billy and his group here today.


    "You changed wives so quickly? What about your old wife?" Casey nced at the young woman


    and smiled lightly.


    "Kid, are you looking for death?" Eric Wood''s tone became heavy. "I haven''t settled ounts with


    you for thest time. You better not seek a dead end!"


    "Mr Wood, do you know them? Who are they?" At this moment, that man with a gold ne


    around his neck got up from the ground and looked at Casey with gritted teeth.


    "Two clueless kids who don''t know their own limits!" Eric Wood responded in a deep voice.


    "Very good!" Upon hearing Eric Wood''s words, he felt relieved and then raised his hand to point at


    Casey. "Hey, you got guts. I promise you I''m gonna kill you here! You won''t walk out of here today!"


    he threatened.


    Just then, a gust of wind swept by and a finger dropped to the ground, shooting out a jet of blood.


    "Ah..." A pig-like scream sounded.


    Before the screams could stop, Casey swept out another gust of wind. And the gut with a gold


    ne flew out again and hit a table, leaving behind another bloody mark.


    "You..." He opened his mouth but only managed to say one word before his eyes rolled back and he


    passed out.


    "Take your master and get lost!" Casey then turned to the ck-clothed men with a stern voice.


    "You... you just wait for me..."


    Those ck-clothed men realized that they couldn''t match Casey''s skills and shouted before


    picking up the gut lying on the ground and running away in haste.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Wood. I don''t think you can buy this car." Casey then turned to Eric Wood with a faint


    smile on his face.


    "You better not be too arrogant!" Eric Wood angrily retorted. "If you push me too far, I''ll make sure


    you regret it!"


    "You''re really an idiot!" Casey''s tone became serious. "Get lost now or else we''ll have some


    problems."


    "Honey, who are these people? How dare they talk to you like that? Call someone over here so we


    can teach them a lesson." The young woman shouted loudly with anger written all over her face.


    After finally convincing Eric Wood to buy her the sports car she wanted so badly, she was infuriated


    when their payment was disrupted by these people who dared speak rudely to her beloved


    boyfriend.


    "Kid, I advise you not to be too..." Eric Wood ignored her and said to Casey.


    "That''s enough. Don''t hold us up from buying the car!" Billy interrupted him. "If you''re going to call


    someone, do it quickly. We should still be at this National Exhibition Center within half an hour. But


    this is yourst chance, if the person you call isn''t qualified enough, then you need to consider how


    to handle things afterwards."


    "Yourpany is called CosmicSpark Group, right? If the person you bring over can''t scare me off,


    then CosmicSpark Group might have a new owner!" Billy added.


    "You''re ignorant and fearless!" Eric Wood snorted coldly.


    "Get lost!" Casey said in a low voice.


    "You guys wait for me! You have to kneel down and apologize to me here!" Eric Wood pulled out his


    phone and walked away.


    "Sir, where are you going? Are you still buying this car?" Zoey hurriedly asked.


    "Get out of my way!" Eric Wood responded angrily. At that moment he didn''t care about the car


    anymore.


    Eric then dialed a number on his phone.


    Although he knew that Casey was an excellent martial artist, a Battle General, there were other


    ways to handle him since Eric Wood himself had been in Ozin for so many years. Moreover, in his


    opinion, dealing with Billy and Casey didn''t necessarily require direct confrontation.

 Chapter 148 Eric WoodS Backer

    Chapter 148 Eric Wood''S Backer


    Chapter 148 Eric Wood''s Backer


    "Billy, he probably went to call someone. Should we go back?" In a short while, Harleen and the


    others returned to their booth.


    "Harleen, everything''s fine. Don''t worry," Billy smiled and pulled out his credit card, looking at


    Madison. "Please use this card. The password is six 6s."


    "Okay..." Madison quickly nodded after reacting.


    Ten minutester, the car purchase procedures werepleted. Harleen left her address with


    Madison so they could have the interior and license tes taken care of before delivering the car to


    their doorstep.


    "Thank you for the car, Billy!" After leaving the booth with everyone else, Harleen looked lovingly at


    Billy and spoke.


    "We''re family, no need to be so polite, okay?" Billy responded with a smile before turning to Fletcher


    Knight.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Dad, Mom, do you have any favorite car models?"


    "Billy, we don''t need it!" Sharon spoke up. "Your dad can drivepany cars and I rarely use


    cars..."


    "Mom now that Harleen has a job, and I might get busy soon too, Tasha will need transportation


    from time-to-time as well as for our daily needs." Billy interrupted her words.


    Billy kept persuading them sincerely, and finally, Fletcher and his wife didn''t insist anymore.


    Half an hourter they walked out of Mercedes-Benz showroom having purchased a Mercedes-


    Benz SUV vehicle. Fletcher refused to buy such an expensive car but Billy paid for it in full directly.


    Afterwards, they ignored Eric Woodpletely and walked straight towards the parking lot.


    Suddenly, footsteps rang out.


    As they approached their car, several people came quickly towards them led by Eric Wood


    apanied by another middle-aged man.


    "Dad, that bad guy is here again..." Tasha pointed at Eric Wood and spoke loudly.


    "It''s okay, Tasha. Dad''s here." Billy reassured his daughter gently.


    "Trying to run?" Eric Wood walked towards them and asked with a deep voice. He turned to the


    man next to him and changed his tone, "Sir, it''s they two. They must be suspicious fugitives. Please


    take them back for interrogation!"


    After finishing his words, he red at Billy and Casey with a proud look. In his opinion, with this


    officer by his side, no matter how skilled Billy and Casey were, it would be useless. This officer was


    the deputy inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron in Ozin. To persuade this officer to help had


    required a lot of money on his part - Eric Wood had promised to donate equipment worth billions of


    dors to the special patrol team. But Eric asked for nothing fancy - all he needed was for them to


    catch Billy and Casey back for interrogation so they would learn their lesson and stay away from


    him if they saw him in the future.


    Bang!


    There came a sharp pain from Eric''s waist followed by several somersaults beforending on the


    ground in agony.


    "Inspector Schneider, why did you hit me?" Eric Wood had an expression of confusion on his face.


    After all, he was hit by someone he had hired as an assistant.


    Dane Schneider''s group were also surprised; none of them understood what was happening. Dane


    Schneider took two big steps forward and kicked Eric Wood hard several more times.


    Soon, there were bloodshot marks on Eric Wood''s lips.


    "Mr Schneider, please stop! Spare me! What happened?" Eric Wood shouted loudly while dodging


    the kicks.


    "You wait for me!" Mr Schneider yelled angrily after delivering another kick.


    Afterwards, he quickly walked up to Billy and bowed deeply before speaking in a trembling voice,


    "I''m sorry, Commander..."


    "Do you know me?" Billy interrupted him.


    He had already guessed the man''s identity from Eric Wood''s address. Only SHADOW or special


    patrol officers would be called inspectors. He was worried that the man would expose his own


    identity as themander in chief.


    "I... I do. I saw you at the training base in the War Departmentst time..." The man named Dane


    Schneider nodded vigorously.


    ''Damn it! If my superiors found out about this matter, I wouldn''t even be able to keep my position!''


    Dane Schneider thought to himself.


    Moreover, thinking of that night when Commander Gardner sted a Battle God from ce of


    Darkness with one palm strike alone made him tremble uncontrobly all over his body.


    "Do you work for y Yates?" After hearing what he said, Billy naturally knew his identity.


    "Yes... yes..." Dane Schneider nodded quickly. "I''m Dane Schneider..."


    "You guys in special patrol squadron are amazing! You''ve be someone else''s private army


    now, huh?" Billy spoke coldly.


    Dane Schneider couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to his knees.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you... Eric Wood that bastard suspected there were two fugitives


    here, so I came to check..."


    Eric Wood and the people he brought all dropped their jaws, startled by Dane''s attitude to Billy.


    Fletcher and his family were also surprised, but the thought of Billy and Casey as Battle Gods


    appeased their skeptics.


    "Oh, really? Didn''t he give you anything?" Billy stared at Dane Schneider with a faint smile.


    "No... no, he just donated a batch of electronic equipment to the Special Patrol Squadron..." Dane


    Schneider quickly shook his head and secretly rejoiced that he did not privately ept Eric Wood''s


    money or else it would have been miserable for him.


    "Alright, get up!" Billy didn''t intend to argue with him either. Then he looked at Eric Wood who had


    just gotten up from the ground and said, "Sorry about that. Can anyone else scare me if you call


    them?"


    "No... no more..." Eric Wood trembled all over. He knew with just a little thought that Billy was


    definitely someone he couldn''t afford to offend. The person who could scare Inspector Schneider


    like that was not someone he could mess with either.


    "Do you remember what I said before?" Billy smiled faintly, "You wasted yourst chance so your


    company will soon change hands."


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and sent a message to Derek, which read, "Acquire


    CosmicSpark Group!"


    For someone like Eric Wood, who was arrogant and bullying, he had no sympathy whatsoever.


    Upon hearing what Billy said, Eric Wood slumped down in despair with a look of hopelessness on


    his face. At this point, he had no doubt about Billy''s words and believed that Billy could easily take


    action against hispany.


    "I''m sorry... please spare me this time. I was blind and didn''t recognize you. Please..."


    Without even thinking, Eric Wood quickly crawled towards Billy.


    "Brother, something''s not right!" Just then, Casey looked at Billy and spoke in a serious tone.

 Chapter 149 Murder In The Parking Lot

    Chapter 149 Murder In The Parking Lot


    Chapter 149 Murder in the Parking Lot


    "What''s wrong?" Billy turned to look at Casey.


    But in the next moment, his pupils slightly contracted and he immediately turned to Harleen and


    said in a deep voice, "Take Tasha and our parents to the car!"


    His mind had been focused on Dane Schneider and Eric Wood just now, ignoring everything else.


    But now, thanks to Casey''s reminder, he sensed dozens of powerful auras rushing towards them.


    "What?" Harleen was puzzled but didn''t hesitate too much. She quickly looked at her parents and


    said, "Dad, Mom, get in the car!"


    With that, she picked up Tasha and got into the car. Although she didn''t know what had happened


    exactly yet, she could tell from Billy''s tone that something was wrong.


    "Take them away from here!" Billy instructed Casey.


    "Yes!" As Casey spoke, he quickly walked towards the car.


    "Dane Schneider! Take your men out of here right away!" Billy then turned to Dane Schneider


    before pointing at Eric Wood on the ground. "Take him with you too! Move fast!"


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, there were faint sounds of breaking winding from all


    directions in mid-air. Then countless cold glows shot towards them like raindrops covering


    everything around thempletely blocking out any sunlight or sky view they might have had


    previously.


    At the same time, strong pressure suddenly enveloped this empty space like a mountain pressing


    down on everyone present, including Eric Wood who felt like falling into an ice cave while struggling


    hard just trying to breathe properly again.


    As the icy light filled the sky above, screams erupted from the people in the parking lot. Dane


    Schneider and his crew also felt the terrifying sense of danger, their faces turning pale. Though they


    were all martial artists, except for Dane who was close to a True Master Battle Master, the others


    were just Warriors. In this kind of horrifying attack, their power was no different from that of an


    ordinary person.


    "Be careful, Billy!"


    "Billy, get out of here quickly!"


    "Daddy, watch out..."


    Harleen''s family who had just gotten into their car cried out in rm with worried expressions on


    their faces.


    "Don''t worry, Ms Knight, he won''t be hurt." Casey reassured her.


    Although he had also sensed several very strong presences - at least two Battle Gods - this kind of


    power wasn''t even enough to make Billy break a sweat.


    "This is ridiculous!" Billy frowned deeply as he spoke. The other side didn''t care about innocent lives


    at all; besides them, there were still thirty people in the parking lot right now. If these icy lights hit


    them, there would be no chance for survival!


    Boom!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A wave of overwhelming energy burst forth from him and knocked down not only Dane Schneider''s


    group but also everyone around them.


    As the turbulence stopped, numerous sharp darts simr to throwing stars rained down on the


    ground. Dane Schneider and hispanions were knocked over by the st wave, and they


    managed to avoid the attack of the darts.


    Before they could catch their breath, another wave of attack continued the assault in a terrifying


    formation.


    "Go!" Billy said in a low voice as he looked towards the direction of their Land Rover.


    Casey knew that Billy didn''t want Harleen and the others to witness what was about to happen. He


    then stepped on the gas pedal and drove off.


    In the meantime, Billy raised his hand and sent out several powerful sts of energy that swept


    away all of the throwing stars. As soon as the second barrage ended, with a whooshing sound,


    around 80 figures emerged from four different directions.


    All were dressed in ckbat gear with ck-and-white masks covering their faces; each


    carried a sharp sword. They were all highly skilled fighters - even those who were considered weak


    were Battle Masters - while at least one man among them was a True Master Battle General.


    "Ink Pavilion''s people?" Dane Schneider shouted out loud when he saw how these individuals were


    dressed, fear still evident on his face.


    "What are you waiting for? Take everyone into the exhibition hall." Billy said sternly.


    Ink Pavilion was truly courting death bying here today!


    Dane Schneider quickly nodded once he realized what needed to be done before turning towards


    his own people. "Move! Get everyone inside!" he shouted.


    "Yes, sir!" The special patrol team responded simultaneously, feeling relieved now since there


    wasn''t any threat from flying darts anymore.


    "Stop that car!"


    As Dane Schneider shouted, the Battle General on the other side pointed to the Land Rover that


    had just arrived at the parking lot exit and gave his order.


    Four strong men quickly blocked the way of the Land Rover near the exit. Right after that, they bent


    both knees andunched themselves up, with their des thrusting towards Casey on the driver''s


    seat.


    Casey''s eyes narrowed, and he stepped hard on the elerator.


    The next second, the four men were all knocked out like sandbags, and after falling to the ground,


    they somersaulted several times before stopping. Blood gushing out of their mouths, without the


    slightest hesitation, they flipped over and once again chased after the Land Rover.


    However, the car had been already far away at this point. After chasing for couples of yards away,


    the four men stopped and then returned to the parking lot.


    At this moment, several muffled sounds echoed in the parking lot. Those who rushed towards Billy


    didn''t even get a chance to unsheathe their swords, and they were engulfed in a burst of palm force,


    turning into a cloud of blood mist.


    "Damn it!"


    The Battle General cursed in a deep voice and rushed towards Billy at high speed while flipping his


    wrist.


    "You''re out of your depth, man!" Billy narrowed his eyes, took two steps forward, and directly


    reached out to grab the opponent''s sword in his hand.


    The next moment, the man sensed an immensely violent force surging into his body through the


    sword hilt, crushing everything in its path, causing his internal organs to shatter and disperse in an


    instant. After spurting out a mouthful of blood toward the sky, his entire body flew backward. In mid-


    air, he exploded with a resounding boom, and after the mist of blood dissipated, only a few broken


    sword fragments fell to the ground.


    Just as Billy sent his opponent flying, around thirty armored people charged toward him


    simultaneously. But all their swords could only touch Billy''s defensive aura. However, what left them


    in despair was that their full-force strikes failed, as if they crashed against an imprable wall. Not


    only did they fail to harm Billy in the slightest, but their arms and swords were also shattered by the


    impact, falling to the ground one after another.


    "Attack together, kill him!" a man shouted angrily.


    "Kill him!"


    The remaining forty or so armored people shouted in unison and then exerted their strongest


    energy while raising their swords to attack Billy. At that moment, countless curved des shed


    past the air, descending with an unstoppable force.

 Chapter 150 Five Sharp Blades!

    Chapter 150 Five Sharp des!


    Chapter 150 Five Sharp des!


    Wherever the curved des passed, they shattered everything in their path.


    Before the armored men and women below the rank of a Battle General could even process what


    was happening, their bodies were severed into two at the waist by his curved de, falling to the


    ground in a shocking sight.


    "You Ink Pavilion trash really are courting death!" Judge''s voice resounded, "Cut them all down!"


    "Yes, sir!" One hundred SHADOW guards shouted in unison, catching the spinning Cold Moon


    curved des and quickly rushing towards the remaining enemies.


    The next moment, a series of screams echoed through the air above the parking lot.


    "Boss!" Judge then came to Billy''s side and reported, "This group of people just arrived in Ozin. I


    rushed over as soon as I received the news."


    Billy nodded slightly, then looked ahead with a serious expression and said, "You two haven''t made


    a move yet. Are you nning to flee without fighting?"


    He had long sensed that the other party still had two Battle Gods powerhouses who hadn''t shown


    up.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Commander Gardner, you must be kidding. Ink Pavilion has never known how to escape!" A voice


    of an old man sounded. "I''ve always heard that Commander Gardner is a martial arts genius, and


    now I confirm it! We''vee here specially to visit you. Enlighten us."


    As soon as the old manpleted his sentence, two residual shadows shed like ghosts. They


    both held a sharp sword in their hands. From the aura emanating from them, it was evident that


    they were both powerful Battle Gods.


    Immediately, both of them shook their wrists and twenty-two "sword flowers" darted towards Billy.


    Billy saw twenty-two sharp swords stabbing towards him at the same time.


    A skilled swordsmen who was a novice-level Battle God could shake out twenty-one "sword


    flowers", the afterimage of a sword, while a True Master Battle God could shake out twenty-five


    "sword flowers".


    Both of them were obviously Tier-one Battle Gods.


    "What a pair of idiots!" Judge roared, flipping his wrist and wielding his curved de. Several cold


    rays shed like lightning towards one of the old men.


    Sensing Judge''s strength, the old man''s pupils shrank in fear. And immediately after, he enveloped


    himself with a terrifying killing intent. Without thinking too much, he flipped his wrist and pulled out


    his sword to block the attack before retreating backwards.


    However, he underestimated Judge''sbat power. The de momentum did not decrease after


    cutting off his sword into two pieces. It went straight into his chest.


    As the de''s edge passed, a wound of thirty centimeters appeared on the old man''s chest,


    gushing out fresh blood.


    "How could it be?" The old man copsed rigidly, his voice faltering as he spoke a few words before


    his breath ceased.


    He probably never imagined that he wouldn''t even be able to withstand a single strike from Judge.


    Ironically, he had been contemting challenging the master of SHADOW. What a bitter irony!


    At the same time, the other elderly man who had attacked Billy was sent flying by a single palm


    strike from Billy, crashing down about couples of yards away. His entire body shattered into pieces


    as his bones werepletely broken.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re truly strong, I am no match for you... It''s... It''s not shameful to die in


    your hands..." After copsing on the ground and swallowing some saliva, he continued to speak


    with difficulty.


    "But don''t go getting full of yourself.. It shouldn''t be long before you join us... Opposing Ink Pavilion


    is a dead end, throughout history there has been no exception. I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Upon hearing his words, Billy furrowed his brows. With a twist of his wrist, three silver needles were


    released from his grip. However, it was still toote. Before the silver needles could pierce the old


    man''s body, thetter''s eyes twisted as he bit down the poison concealed within his mouth. After a


    while, he copsed on the ground and twitched for a few moments before bingpletely still.


    Arge amount of foam came out of his mouth.


    "Ink Pavilion is really seeking a dead end on its own!" Judge nced at the old man''s body, his face


    full of anger.


    There was no sign of the coldness on Billy''s body dissipating in the slightest, and after a brief


    moment of thought, he looked towards Judge.


    "Make a video call to Azure Fang and three others!"


    "Yes!" Judge slightly hesitated before nodding. He knew that Billy was genuinely angry this time.


    Later, he took out the SHADOW specialized phone and operated on it for a few times.


    Soon, four holographic projections appeared in front of them, and they were none other than the


    other four "Sharp des" of SHADOW.


    Night Orchid from the north district had luscious red lips and a naturally seductive figure. Frostde


    from the south district exuded a chilling aura and was as beautiful as an ice queen. Soul Chaser


    from the west district was charming and carefree.


    Azure Fang from the central district had sharp eyes like des and a body like a sword.


    "Commander Gardner!" The four of them bowed simultaneously upon seeing Billy.


    "You don''t have to call me like that when we''re not on the battlefield. From now on, just call my


    name or like Judge does." Billy nodded slightly.


    "Got it!" The four replied in unison.


    "Boss, did something happen?" Night Orchid''s voice sounded as all three others looked towards


    Billy.


    They all knew that unless there was something special going on, Billy wouldn''t have called them out


    together like this.


    "Ink Pavilion has sent their assassins here for boss." Said Judge.


    "What?!"


    "Damn it!" Soul Chaser was the first to speak, his personality somewhat resembling Judge''s-an


    individual who couldn''t conceal what was on his mind.


    "We''re going to wipe out Ink Pavilion entirely, starting with their outward-facing members. Anyone


    associated with Ink Pavilion shall be killed!" Billy said in a stern voice.


    What happened today had intensified his desire to eliminate Ink Pavilion, who showed utter


    disregard for the lives of the innocent. Therefore, they deserved nothing less than death.


    "Night Orchid, any progress on what I asked you to dost time?" Billy turned to Night Orchid.


    "I''ve collected some information. I will organize it in the next few days and send it to you." Night


    Orchid replied.


    "Good!" Billy nodded before continuing, "Azure Fang, the central area may have a period of turmoil


    in the near future. Tell your people to be more vignt!"


    "Yes, sir!" Azure Fang nodded solemnly.


    "Cold Moon, has there been anything unusual in the southern area recently?" Billy turned to Cold


    Moon.


    "The Special Patrol Squadron has been quite active in the southern areately, with more activity


    than usual from the Southern Border War Department. I am trying to find out what they are up to."


    Cold Moon replied.


    Billy nodded. "It''s probably rted to the integration of the five major regions. Just get a general


    idea and don''t delve too deep."


    "Yes, sir!" Cold Moon nodded in response.


    "Soul Chaser, how is things going on over at west district recently?" Billy continued asking.


    "Rest assured, boss! Not only does SHADOW operate here but Army of Bloodshadow also keeps


    everyone else at bay. Who dares cause trouble here? " Soul Chaser responded confidently


    "Don''t be toocent," warned Billy sternly. "Make sure you keep an eye on the southern edge,


    don''t let them make any moves!"


    "Yes, boss!" Soul Chaser shouted loudly, "If they dare mess around again, I''ll just bring my people


    over there and sweep through all of the southern edge."


    "Soul Chaser, won''t you die if you don''t brag?" Judge pouted beside him. "Those southern edge


    thugs, do you think you can take them down? You''d be screwed before even entering their territory!"

 Chapter 151 Marquis From Midlandia

    Chapter 151 Marquis From Mindia


    Chapter 151 Marquis From Mindia


    "Judge, are you itching for a fight?" Soul Chaser responded irritably.


    "I can''t, but Azure Dragon can do it. I can ask him to step in and with just 100, 000 Army of


    Bloodshadow soldiers we can easily take down the southern edge!"


    Although their enemies on the southern edge were indeed difficult opponents and it would be hard


    for SHADOW to handle it alone. But with the help of Army of Bloodshadow, it would be a piece of


    cake.


    The two things that made the southern edge so fearsome were poison and "Gu" (curses). Other


    than that their martial arts skills were only average. But among the hundreds of thousands in Army


    of Bloodshadow, there were many talented individuals who excelled in poisons and curses.


    Moreover, there were also members from Secret Essences Sect within the western medical team.


    Many members from Secret Essences Sect were experts in poisons.


    "Alright then, no one has thicker skin than you!" Judge shrugged his shoulders.


    "Okay!" Billy waved his hand. "Let''s get to work!"


    "Got it!" The five nodded simultaneously.


    With Billy''smand issued out, all SHADOW guards except those from the eastern district began


    moving into action.


    Mindia was a city located in the central district in the country of vale. It had always been a


    battleground for military strategists.


    On the second morning after Billy gave orders, three thousand SHADOWers gathered together and


    headed towards an enormous mansion located southward within the city limits of Mindia. The


    owner of this mansion was named Marquis, who was an influential figure within Mindia with


    connections throughout every corner.


    Usually he was surrounded by people wherever he went even when facing those high up on the


    politicaldder; however, today Marquis received only one distinguished guest - someone important


    from the Central District War Department.


    "Mr Cook, it''s a pleasure to have you here. Pleasee in." Marquis served a cup of tea to


    Sebastian Cook and continued, "This is some nice tea that I just got my hands on. Please try it and


    see how it tastes."


    Marquis lowered his posture, fully aware of the power and influence of this important figure in front


    of him. Not only was Sebastian Cook personally terrifyingly powerful, but he also held a high


    position and had enough weight tomand respect from others.


    "Mr Marquis, you tter me, and thank you. It''s my honor to be invited by you." Said Sebastian Cook


    with a smile as he took the teacup.


    "Your words are too kind. To be able to invite someone like you is truly an honor for me," replied


    Marquis with a smile after pausing briefly. After a momentary pause, he continued, "How has


    general been recently? I heard that he went to the capital city a few days ago. Everything there


    should be settled by now?"


    "It''s all taken care of!" Sebastian Cook smiled faintly and then asked, "It seems that you are quite


    concerned about what happened in the capital city?"


    "How could someone like me care about such big matters? I''m still busy dealing with trivial matters


    here in Mindia!" After slightly hesitating for a moment, Marquis replied with another smile.


    "You''re being modest," said Sebastian Cook before changing topics, "About that funding we talked


    aboutst time..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr Cook. I''ve already prepared everything and am just waiting for your word before


    transferring it." As he lifted his teacup for another sip, Marquis reassured him confidently.


    "Haha! Thank you so much again!" Sebastianughed once more.


    "It''s nothing at all." Replied Marquis with yet another smile as they continued their conversation until


    they were interrupted by hurried footsteps outside.


    An unhappy-looking middle-aged man appearing to be some sort of supervisor or manager entered


    into their presence abruptly.


    "Rude!" Marquis''s face darkened. "Can''t you see that I''m receiving a distinguished guest?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Marquis, something has happened!" The manager trembled all over.


    "So flustered, what kind of decorum is this?" Marquis''s tone was harsh. "What happened?"


    "Azure Fang led three thousand SHADOW men into the estate and our people couldn''t stop them."


    The manager responded after swallowing his saliva.


    "Hmm!?" A coldness spread from Marquis as he asked, "Why did SHADOWe to me?"


    As he spoke, a hint of bad conscience shed in his eyes.


    "He... he didn''t say, just said that if you don''t go see him within five minutes, he''ll tten the estate."


    "Rude!" Marquis shouted angrily. "Who gave Azure Fang the courage toe here and show off?!"


    After speaking, he looked at Sebastian Cook and said, "Mr Cook, I''m sorry for disturbing you. How


    about we meet another day instead?"


    "Let''s go take a look together now. I also want to see what business SHADOW has with you."


    Sebastian Cook stood up and walked towards the door.


    "That would be great! Thank you very much!" Marquis narrowed his eyes slightly. This was exactly


    what he wanted.


    Soon, they arrived at the square in front of the courtyard gate where five dozens of armed men


    followed behind Sebastian Cook. At the same time, around three hundred ck-d men ran out


    from various parts of the courtyard; each one looked unfriendly and clearly not ordinary


    practitioners.


    "Azure Fang, why such a big fuss? What brings you here?" Marquis narrowed his eyes slightly as


    he spoke calmly to Azure Fang.


    Before this, Marquis had conveyed his intention to form a connection with Azure Fang on multiple


    asions while keeping a very humble posture. But, Azure Fang always ignored him, not even


    bothering to acknowledge Marquis as a big shot. To make matters worse, SHADOW had raided one


    of his nightclubs where two fugitives had been hiding and ended up killing one of the hostesses.


    Marquis called Azure Fang before, hoping to smooth things over, but he was hung up on before he


    could finish speaking. Shortly after, Azure Fang and his crew surrounded the nightclub and arrested


    over a hundred people in retaliation. Since then, their rtionship had hit rock bottom with no


    further contact between them.


    "Take them away!" Azure Fang ordered without hesitation.


    With thatmand, three thousand SHADOWers moved in unison and surrounded Marquis'' men.


    "How dare you!" Marquis growled at Azure Fang. "I respect you as a man but that doesn''t mean I''m


    afraid of you! You better not push your luck!"


    Marquis never expected such an answer from Azure Fang, which only fueled his anger. He was a


    prominent figure in Mindia and thus he couldn''t ept being treated like this.


    "Why are you still standing there? Take action!" Azure Fang didn''t even give him a nce, and


    continued in a deep voice, "Anyone who obstructs the work of SHADOW is considered an ally of the


    same cause and is to be executed on the spot!"


    "Yes, sir!" Three thousand SHADOWers shouted in unison.


    Immediately after, they assumed their positions and were about to take action.


    "Stop!" Sebastian Cook shouted loudly, as a powerful aura emanated from his body.


    He was a Tier-two Battle God!


    People around him immediately felt suffocated and couldn''t help but shiver all over. Meanwhile,


    Marquis smirked slightly beside him, thinking that with this figure here, no matter what SHADOW


    hade for today, they were destined to leave empty-handed!

 Chapter 152 YouVe Set Me Up!

    Chapter 152 You''Ve Set Me Up!


    Chapter 152 You''ve Set Me Up!


    "Azure Fang, your SHADOW is getting more and more audacious. Who gave you the right to arrest


    people?" Sebastian Cook looked at Azure Fang and continued speaking.


    Naturally, Sebastian Cook knew Azure Fang, and Azure Fang also knew his identity. However,


    Azure Fang didn''t even bother to acknowledge him as if he didn''t exist at all, which made Sebastian


    furious.


    "May I ask who you are?" Azure Fang replied in a deep voice. "Does SHADOW need to exin


    anything to you?"


    "Azure Fang, let me give you some advice. You better not be too arrogant because if something


    happens, even your boss won''t be able to save you!" After taking a deep breath, Sebastian Cook


    responded coldly.


    Azure Fang''s eyes narrowed as he pointed at Marquis. "Do you really want to protect him?"


    "Unless you have sufficient reasons for doing so, Marquis will not leave with you today!" Sebastian


    Cook replied loudly.


    "This is SHADOW''s business, it''s none of your concern!" With a flick of his wrist, Azure Fang drew


    his Cold Moon curved de and took steps towards Marquis.


    Sebastian Cook snorted coldly while drawing out his sword from its sheath with a swish.


    Seeing their leader draw out his sword, the soldiers behind Sebastian also entered into battle-ready


    positions immediately.


    "Attack!"


    Three thousand SHADOW guards drew their swords simultaneously while shouting in unison that


    was deafening. At the same time, everyone released their strongest aura causing an overwhelming


    pressure that filled the entire courtyard, making it hard for anyone present there not feel suffocated


    by it.


    Those ck-d men around Marquis shuddered instantly when they felt this pressure. Many of


    them turned pale with fear while some nearly copsed on the spot due to weak legs.


    Although they were not ordinary martial artists, the vast majority of them had warrior-level


    cultivation; however, the SHADOWers were all elites in the central district, and many of them were


    grandmaster-level Battle Masters. Moreover, there were nearly thirty Battle General powerhouses


    among them, including several who possessed strength of a Battle God.


    With such a lineup, how could they resist? Just the pressure alone was enough to make them feel


    hopeless.


    "Azure Fang, do you really want to start a fight between SHADOW and the central region''s war


    department?" Sebastian Cook''s face was so dark.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You like jumping to conclusions. That''s your business!" Azure Fang responded in a low voice.


    "Today, even if it''s you or someone above you here, I will still take him away!"


    "You''re too arrogant!" Sebastian replied angrily. "Let me see what you''ve got and try taking him


    away from me!"


    "Alright!" With one sentence spoken in a low voice by Azure Fang his aura instantly soared.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, he sped towards Marquis leaving an afterimage in his path.


    "Don''t be so arrogant!" Sebastian shouted loudly. As he spoke these words an extremely sharp


    de shot out from his hand with an ear-piercing sound of breaking wind apanying its


    movement. For him now, whether or not Marquis would be safe was secondary; he couldn''t tolerate


    Azure Fang''s attitude because he represented the central region''s war department, which couldn''t


    allow itself to be disrespected by any Provincial Governor within SHADOW.


    "You underestimate me!" Azure Fang responded in a low voice while flipping his wrist causing his


    cold moon curved de to emit cold light straight towards Sebastian Cook''s attack.


    The next moment, a crisp collision sound rang out, and at the same time a strong shock wave


    spread out in all directions.


    Many of the ck-d individuals around were directly knocked to the ground, their clothes torn


    open by the strong wind, leaving several ragged tears. Theyy on the ground, crying out in pain.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian quickly retreated more than ten steps backwards, and the cement ground


    under his feet cracked like a spider web. After steadying his stance, he coughed up a mouthful of


    blood, and his whole aura became unusually disordered.


    Seeing this scene, Marquis beside immediately had a shocked expression on his face. He didn''t


    expect Azure Fang to be so powerful, and even Sebastian Cook was not his opponent. A hint of


    unease rose in his heart.


    "How is this possible? You have already reached the perfectte stage of the Battle God?!"


    Sebastian Cook took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the surging blood in his heart.


    "Are you still going to stop me now?" Azure Fang said coldly.


    Sebastian let out a heavy sigh and his face turned embarrassed.


    "Marquis is a sponsor of the Central District War Department. If you don''t have sufficient reason and


    take him away, if this matter reaches the capital, you''re in trouble, SHADOW..."


    "You''re an idiot!" Azure Fang interrupted him. "Do you know who he is?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Meanwhile, Marquis'' eyes shed with a hint of surprise again, his right eyelid twitching


    uncontrobly several times.


    "Ink Pavilion has set up ten external windows in the central district and he is the first person in


    charge!" Azure Fang said coldly.


    "What!?" Sebastian shouted out loud, his face full of shock.


    "Do you still want to protect him now?" Azure Fang nced at him.


    "Why... why didn''t you say so earlier!" Sebastian asked angrily. As one of the key figures in the


    Central District War Department, he naturally knew what Ink Pavilion meant - the number one killer


    organization within their borders had long been on the cklist of the capital city.


    All war departments had received military orders from the capital city that if any member of Ink


    Pavilion was found, they must be thoroughly investigated. If there was any resistance encountered


    during this process they were to be killed on sight. And now he not only failed to take down his


    opponent proactively but also obstructed SHADOW from arresting the target.


    This matter could be big or small; if taken seriously enough it would constitute a vition of military


    orders. He could even be suspected as an aplice with Ink Pavilion resulting in very serious


    consequences.


    It was obvious that Azure Fang had tricked him into this situation. If Azure Fang had revealed his


    identity from the beginning then he wouldn''t have acted like before.


    "Does SHADOW need to report to you?" Azure Fang responded coldly once again.


    "You..." Sebastian opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, whether from his injuries or


    anger was unclear.


    At the same time, a strong aura burst from Marquis''s body, revealing that he had reached the level


    of a Battle General. Without hesitation, he quickly dashed towards one side. He had suspected that


    his identity had been exposed when he first heard about SHADOW''s arrival. Now, he no longer


    harbored any illusions and only thought about escaping for his life.


    However, it was clear that he overestimated himself. The SHADOW team had already set their


    sights on him and would not let him escape.


    Before taking just a few steps away from them, an energy from a Battle God rushed towards him


    and lifted him up into the air.


    After flying out for a distance, Marquis heavily fell back onto the ground with at least one-third of his


    ribs broken. He coughed up arge amount of blood before passing out with rolled eyes.


    "All members of Ink Pavilion are to be taken away!" Azure Fang waved hishand inmand.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Mr Cook, I bid you farewell!" Azure Fang then turned his attention back to Sebastian Cook and


    spoke in a low voice.


    "By the way, there''s something I forgot to tell you. Just the day before yesterday, Ink Pavilion sent


    assassins to Ozin to kill Commander Gardner. This incident has infuriated the capital city! This is


    also the reason why I came here. And you, as one of the main members of the Central District War


    Department, obstructing SHADOW from apprehending Ink Pavilion members, think about how


    you''re going to exin this to the capital''s war division!"


    After speaking, he turned and walked away.


    Sebastian Cook once again spewed a mouthful of blood, followed by a hysterical roar. "Azure Fang,


    you bastard, you''ve set me up!"

 Chapter 153 Trouble At The Dawson Family

    Chapter 153 Trouble At The Dawson Family


    Chapter 153 Trouble at the Dawson Family


    "Goodbye!" Azure Fang waved his hand dismissively.


    "Ah..." Sebastian Cook, seething with anger, let out a furious shout and swung his hand to the side.


    Nearby stone pirs instantly turned into debris, and dust filled the air. Sebastian was on the verge


    of losing control over his anger.


    He was well aware of Commander Gardner''s standing in the hearts of many in the capital city. If


    anything happened to Commander Gardner, it would undoubtedly be a major event. Yet, now


    SHADOW was attempting to apprehend Ink Pavilion members rted to the assassin case, and


    Sebastian''s interference would cause him immense trouble once it reached the capital city. Even


    worse, everyone knew about the discord of his boss with Commander Gardner, and this situation


    could easily be exploited by someone who wanted to make it look like he had conspired with Ink


    Pavilion to harm a prominent war division member.


    Sebastian now had thoughts of even killing Azure Fang.


    Within the same day, nearly fifty foreign branches established by Ink Pavilion within the territory


    werepletely seized, and thousands of peripheral members were arrested. Thus, all avenues of


    externalmunication for Ink Pavilion werepletely eliminated.


    ...


    That morning, just after Billy dropped off Tasha at the kindergarten and was about to get into his car,


    his phone rang. He picked it up to find an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello, who is this?" Billy answered the call.


    "Hello, are you Mr Gardner?" A slightly anxious voice of a young woman came through the line.


    "I am. Who''s calling?" Billy responded with a slight pause.


    "It''s Laura Dawson. Do you remember me from when you visited my housest time?"


    "Ah, it''s you, Laura. Of course, I remember. Is there something you need?" Billy recognized her


    immediately.


    The woman was Laura Dawson, the granddaughter of Bartholomew Dawson from Ozin. She was


    present during Billy''s visit to the Dawson familyst time.


    "Could... Could you spare some time today?" Laura Dawson hesitated for a moment before


    continuing, "My third uncle got injured, and it''s pretty serious. I was wondering if you could help


    him..."


    "Injured? How did he get injured?" Billy interrupted.


    "... He was beaten up." Laura Dawson''s voice sounded hesitant.


    "What?!" Billy''s eyebrows furrowed, "Shouldn''t your third uncle be in the hospital? Send me the


    address, I''ll be right there. We can talk once I arrive."


    "Alright, thank you, Mr Gardner." Laura Dawson said gratefully.


    After hanging up, she sent the hospital''s address.


    After setting up the navigation, Billy pressed the gas pedal. The Dawson family had done him a


    favor and thus their problems were his problems. Therefore, he wouldn''t stand aside.


    Half an hourter, Billy arrived at the eighth floor of Ozin''s First Hospital.


    "Mr Gardner, over here!" As he stepped out of the elevator, Laura Dawson rushed over.


    "Laura!" Billy greeted her, "What''s going on? Who injured your uncle?"


    "The day before yesterday, two female ssmates and I were having dinner at a restaurant. A guy


    wanted us to drink with him, but we refused. He forcefully dragged me into his private room," Laura


    Dawson''s voice was filled with anger.


    "At that time, my third uncle happened to be dining at the same restaurant. Seeing our situation, he


    got into a conflict with that guy."


    "Later, the man called four bodyguards, and they beat him. They were extremely ruthless, breaking


    his right leg...," Laura Dawson choked up, "It''s all my fault. I''ve caused trouble for my uncle..."


    "Unbelievable!" Billy''s eyes shed with anger.


    "Grandfather and father told me not to call you, to avoid bothering you." Laura Dawson continued to


    sob.


    "But... today, the doctor said my uncle''s leg injury is very serious. He''s not in a condition to undergo


    surgery, and amputation is a possibility..."


    "So, I... I secretly called you..."


    "Laura, don''t worry. First, let me see your uncle''s condition," Billy reassured her.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner." Laura Dawson replied, wiping her tears.


    Arriving at the innermost single room in the corridor, Billy nced around. Bartholomew Dawson


    and his son Lee Dawson were both present, wearing grim expressions. David Dawsony on the


    hospital bed, his right leg in a cast, and his face and arms showing various degrees of bruises. A


    doctor in a white coat was speaking to him.


    Hearing themotion at the door, Bartholomew Dawson and his son turned their heads to look.


    "Com... Billy?" Bartholomew Dawson had initially intended to address him as Commander Gardner,


    but he stopped himself. It would be abrupt since Billy hadn''t revealed his identity yet.


    "You''re all here!" Billy nodded and walked over.


    "Billy, why did youe here?" Bartholomew Dawson hurriedly approached.


    "Grandpa, I called him..." Laura Dawson''s voice came weakly from behind.


    "This is outrageous! Didn''t I tell you not to bother him?" Bartholomew Dawson said sternly.


    "Grandpa, I..." Laura Dawson lowered her head.


    "Mr Dawson, please don''t me Laura. In situations like this, you should have contacted me


    earlier." Billy interrupted him.


    "Billy, you''ve already helped us immensely. You shouldn''t be bothered with such trivial matters."


    Bartholomew Dawson responded.


    "I''ve already said that from then on, the Dawson family''s affairs are my affairs. If you encounter any


    trouble, you should call me right away." Billy replied. "Moreover, is it still a minor matter when


    Laura''s uncle has been injured like this?"


    "Billy, you''re a busy person. My father is worried about causing you trouble..." Lee Dawson chimed


    in.


    "What trouble? I don''t care about that." Billy interjected, "Let''s not talk about this for now. I''ll take a


    look at your injuries now, David."


    With that said, he briskly walked to the bedside.


    "Billy, I''m sorry for troubling you." David Dawson said with a pale face as he looked at Billy.


    "It''s not a problem." Billy then turned to the doctor in the white coat and said, "Hello, doctor. Thank


    you for your efforts. Let me take over."


    "Who are you?" The doctor looked slightly puzzled.


    "I''m a doctor as well!" Billy responded with a faint smile.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "But..." The doctor hesitated again.


    "Doctor, please let Billy take a look. You should rest for a while." Bartholomew Dawson said as he


    walked over.


    He knew about Billy''s medical skills, which were definitely beyond the capabilities of the doctors at


    this hospital.


    "Well then..." The doctor didn''t insist any further.


    The hospital had already issued an amputation notice for David Dawson. His leg was beyond


    saving, so allowing Billy to take a look wouldn''t hurt.


    "Thank you!"


    Billy removed the cast from David Dawson''s leg.


    "They are truly despicable!" As Billy saw the almost distorted condition of David Dawson''s right leg,


    a chill ran down his spine.


    "Mr Gardner, can you help?" After Billy finished examining David Dawson''s injuries, Laura Dawson


    looked at him expectantly.


    "Don''t worry, Laura. I guarantee that your uncle won''t need amputation." Billy smiled and reassured


    her.


    "Really!?" Laura Dawson eximed, "I knew you would have a solution!"

 Chapter 154 The Worms In SHADOW

    Chapter 154 The Worms In SHADOW


    Chapter 154 The Worms in SHADOW


    "Billy, can you really save David''s leg?" Bartholomew Dawson was equally excited.


    "Yes!" Billy nodded with a smile, then took out a silver needle.


    "David, please bear with me for a moment. It might hurt a little bit, but it will be over soon."


    "As long as you can save this leg, I can endure the pain!" David Dawson said expectantly.


    "Okay," After nodding his head, Billy began to give him acupuncture treatment.


    Ten minutester, all nine needles were in ce. Then Billy ced his palm on the David''s knee


    and infused chi into it at the same time.


    After a while, David Dawson let out a muffled groan and there was a hint of pain between his


    eyebrows. Fortunately, this kind of pain did notst long before disappearingpletely. The next


    moment, what shocked everyone was that David Dawson''s deformed right leg was slowly correcting


    itself at an observable speed and the swelling was gradually subsiding.


    Everyone eximed in amazement. Especially the man in white coat, whose face was full of shock


    and disbelief.


    "That should do it!"


    About fifteen minutester, Billy moved away from him and then removed each silver needle one by


    one.


    "Billy, is this enough?" Laura Dawson asked.


    "Yes." Billy smiled again before looking at David Dawson, "David, try getting off your bed now."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "OK!" David Dawson eximed as he got out of bed with a smile on his face. He didn''t even need to


    try, he could feel that his leg had been saved now.


    "Oh my god! It''s really possible?!" Laura Dawson eximed in surprise when she saw her uncle


    standing up for real.


    "A miracle doctor!" The white coat also became extremely excited. "You''re truly a miracle doctor!"


    "Billy, thank you so much! I am so grateful." David Dawson said with endless gratitude on his face.


    He had been hopeless before, but now it was like he had been given a new lease on life.


    "Thank you again, Billy!" Bartholomew and Lee Dawson were equally grateful.


    "It''s nothing," Billy replied with a smile before turning to David. "David, don''t do any strenuous


    exercise for the next few days and rest for about two weeks to fully recover."


    "Thank you once again!" David gave Billy a deep bow of respect.


    "Don''t mention it," Billy said lightly.


    Two minutester, they sat down on the nearby sofa together.


    "Do you know who the other person is?" Billy asked.


    "Russ Kelley, just another spoiled brat. His father, Wilfrid Kelley, knows some people in Ozin, and


    they have some social status." Bartholomew responded calmly.


    "Have you talked to him yet?" After nodding slightly at Bartholomew''s response, Billy continued


    asking, "What was his attitude?"


    From what he knew about the Dawson family since the incident involving three major families


    urred, they quickly turned things around thanks to receivingpensation of ten billion dors


    from those three families. Now, they were at least ranked among top ten ns in Ozin. Furthermore,


    Billy had already helped Bartholomew Dawson heal his injuries before. With Bartholomew Dawson''s


    skills, ordinary martial artists could not possibly be his match. For these two reasons, most people


    would not dare to easily offend the Dawson family.


    "They have already apologized andpensated us. It''s all good now." Said Bartholomew with a


    subtle hint of something in his eyes that was hard to detect.


    "Mr Dawson, tell me the truth. How did you handle it?" anything strange didn''t escape Billy''s notice.


    "Mr Gardner, they didn''t apologize at all..." Laura took a deep breath before speaking up.


    "Laura!" Bartholomew was about to scold his granddaughter.


    "It''s true! Not only did they not apologize, but they also threatened us by saying that if we continued


    to pursue this matter, they would make our family suffer!" Laura Dawson said with some anger.


    "Grandpa went to demand an exnation from them and almost got beaten up by their people!"


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brows. "Mr Dawson, who is backing them up?"


    Based on what he knew about Bartholomew Dawson being at the level of a martial master


    practitioner, ordinary people couldn''t have injured him. So it must be someone skilled in martial arts.


    "Billy, let it go. This matter has passed and David is fine now. Don''t investigate any further." Said


    Bartholomew after taking a deep breath.


    "Mr Dawson, I once told myself that I will protect your family for life!" Billy spoke solemnly. "If I can''t


    even help you solve this small matter then my promise means nothing. Besides, you should know


    that even if you don''t say anything I will still find out who is behind this!"


    Bartholomew let out a sigh and paused for a moment before speaking, "Wilfrid Kelley has a cousin


    who works for SHADOW, his name is Zach Covington. He holds quite a high position and is more


    skilled than I am. We exchanged blows and I was almost injured by him."


    Billy''s eyes shed with anger upon hearing this.


    So it turned out that the person behind was from SHADOW. No wonder Bartholomew Dawson didn''t


    want to say anything; he knew about Billy''s connection to SHADOW and didn''t want to cause any


    trouble.


    "Billy, you shouldn''t get involved in this." Bartholomew continued.


    "Mr Dawson, if I turn a blind eye to something like this, do you think I deserve my current position?"


    Billy interrupted him. He knew that Bartholomew had probably guessed his identity but just hadn''t


    said anything yet.


    "But..."


    Bartholomew understood what Billy meant - as the King of the West and master of SHADOW, he


    was responsible for the country''s prosperity and people''s well-being. If he couldn''t even clean up


    the worms within his own team, how could he talk about revitalizing the nation?


    "Mr Dawson, let me apologize on behalf of SHADOW." Billy stood up and bowed to him.


    "Billy, what are you doing?" Bartholomew quickly stood up too. "This has nothing to do with you!


    With tens of thousands of people in SHADOW, how can you possibly manage everyone?"


    "Mr Dawson, I will make sure that this matter is taken care of." Billy responded firmly in a low voice.


    "Billy, you don''t have to. I..." Bartholomew spoke up again.


    "Mr Dawson, let''s leave it at that for today. David should be able to leave the hospital tomorrow. If


    there''s anything, just give me a call anytime." Billy interrupted him.


    After speaking, he walked out of the ward with a cold aura surrounding him. To him, this matter


    clearly touched his bottom line.


    SHADOW''s purpose was to eliminate violence and promote peace, punish evil and promote good.


    But now its own people were bullying others and helping the tyrants. If this matter was not dealt with


    seriously and spread out, how could SHADOW continue to punish others in the future?


    It was time for SHADOW to clean up its act!


    Three minutester, Billy got into his car and dialed Judge''s phone.


    "Brother!" The phone rang once before Judge answered it.


    "There is a brat named Russ Kelley from Ozin. You have five minutes to find him!" Billy spoke in an


    icy tone.

 Chapter 155 Russ Kelley Being Wanted

    Chapter 155 Russ Kelley Being Wanted


    Chapter 155 Russ Kelley Being Wanted


    "Is there something wrong?" Judge asked after a moment of hesitation, sensing the coldness in


    Billy''s tone.


    "Find him first before we talk!" Billy replied sharply.


    "Got it!" Judge responded loudly before hanging up the phone.


    Less than five minutester, Judge called back and informed Billy that Russ Kelley was at his own


    home.


    "Meet me at his house!" Billy said before hanging up again.


    Half an hourter, Billy mmed on the brakes and parked his Land Rover near a moderately sized


    estate, which was Russ Kelley''s residence.


    Both Judge and Casey walked over to greet him as he got out of the car.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Billy nodded in response to their greetings.


    "What happened exactly?" Judge continued to ask with concern etched on his face.


    "You have some great subordinates," Billy said sarcastically as he briefly recounted what had


    happened with SHADOW.


    "What!?" Judge eximed angrily upon hearing this news.


    Casey also frowned slightly upon hearing this. It seemed like SHADOW did have some issues that


    needed addressing, while such things would never happen in Army of Bloodshadow!


    "I told you to get your team organized properly, is this how you did it?" Billy continued speaking with


    an air of coldness surrounding him.


    Immediately, Judge knelt down without hesitation.


    "I have failed in my duty, and I ask for punishment, Commander!" he said.


    "What position does he hold in SHADOW? And how long has he been with them?" Billy asked.


    "He is the leader of the third group in Ozin, and he''s been with SHADOW for almost five years."


    Judge replied loudly.


    SHADOW''s job hierarchy consisted of provincial governors overseeing inspectors who were


    responsible for various regions. Inspectors led small groups with both a primary and secondary


    leader. Below them were executives and staff members.


    "Although Judge is at fault in this matter," Casey took a deep breath before continuing. "There are


    many historical issues within SHADOW. After that incident three years ago, many corrupt


    individuals infiltrated the organization. Plus there are nearly 20 thousand members in the east


    district alone, it''s difficult for Judge to keep track of everyone. I hope you can give him another


    chance!"


    "If Zach Covington hadn''t joined SHADOW before you did, you would have had to surrender your


    de!" Billy spoke coldly before walking towards the courtyard.


    "Judge, thank boss!" Casey reminded him.


    "Thank you for not punishing me, Commander." Judge replied solemnly.


    Soon after, they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Who are you looking for?" two security guards asked.


    But all three ignored them and walked straight into the courtyard without saying a word.


    "Stop!"


    "If you don''t want trouble, it''s best to stay aside," Judge said in a cold voice, releasing a sense of


    danger.


    The two security guards immediately felt suffocated and trembled all over and didn''t dare say


    another word. After the three of them walked a distance away, one of them took out his phone while


    shivering and called Wilfrid Kelley to report the situation.


    "Who are you?" A middle-aged man''s voice sounded as Billy and his group walked onto thewn in


    front of the vi.


    Then Wilfrid Kelley, head of the Kelley family, with four ck-d men behind him, walked over with


    an unpleasant expression on his face.


    "Bring Russ Kelley out!" Judge said coldly.


    Wilfrid Kelley was slightly stunned. "What business do you have with Russ?"


    From Billy''s expression, he could tell that they were definitely not friendly visitors.


    "If you don''t want the Kelley family to get into big trouble, it''s best not to talk nonsense anymore."


    Judge continued.


    Wilfrid Kelley snorted coldly and said, "You''re really arrogant. I''d like to see how you''ll make the


    Kelley family get into big trouble!"


    "If I don''t see your sone out soon, I''ll take care of you first!" Judge responded coldly.


    "You''re audacious!" One of the ck-d men pointed at Judge angrily. "Are you tired of living?


    How dare youe here causing trouble? Get out now or..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying like a sandbag, and after coughing up blood, he


    remained sprawled on the ground, unable to get up for quite some time.


    "Uh!?" Seeing Judge''s skill, Wilfrid Kelley''s face slightly changed.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" At this moment, a young man walked out of one of the hall.


    He was none other than Russ Kelley, with a standard second-generation rich demeanor on his face.


    "Are you Russ Kelley?" Billy asked in a calm tone.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? Get out of here right now!" Russ Kelley said coldly after


    sizing up Billy and the other two.


    "Is Laura Dawson''s uncle the person you had someone beat up?" Billy continued to ask.


    "Oh! So it''s the little slut''s hired help!" Russ Kelley wore a disdainful expression. "The Dawson


    family is really not afraid of death, huh? They dare to call for assistance!"


    Upon hearing this, Wilfrid Kelley on the side finally understood the intention of Billy and his two


    companions, causing his eyebrows to slightly furrow.


    Suddenly, much like the ck-clothed individual before, Russ was sent flying, somersaulting several


    times before finally spitting out a mouthful of blood upon impact.


    "Russ!" Wilfrid Kelley shouted and quickly ran over.


    "Damn, you guys really have the guts, daring toy a finger on me. I swear, I''m gonna tear you


    apart today!" Russ Kelley rose from the ground, his anger evident in his voice.


    At that moment, a sound of footsteps arose, and twenty or so people in ck clothes holding


    weapons rushed over.


    "Sir, who is causing trouble here..." The leader looked at Wilfrid Kelley and spoke.


    "Don''t waste words, take them right now! Break both of their legs!" Without waiting for Wilfrid Kelley


    to speak, Russ Kelley shouted loudly.


    Twenty people responded at the same time and rushed towards Judge.


    In the blink of an eye, they all fell down, curling up on the ground and howling in pain.


    "What... who are you guys?" Seeing this scene, a look of horror appeared on Wilfrid Kelley''s face.


    He was not a martial arts practitioner, so he had no concept of those cultivation levels. He only


    knew that Judge''s skills were very strong and beyond his understanding.


    "I heard someone from your family is in SHADOW?" Billy spoke again calmly, "Give you half an


    hour, let hime and save your son''s life!"


    "Damn it, you''ve got some nerve, huh? How dare you to be so brazen even though you know my


    uncle is from SHADOW. Just wait for me!" Russ Kelley gritted his teeth in anger.


    After speaking, he turned to his father and said, "Dad, call uncle and have him bring people over.


    I''m going to make sure they pay with their lives today!"


    Wilfrid Kelley let out a sigh and looked at Billy, "Do you really want to die?"


    "You''ve got half an hour. When the time''s up and the person haven''t arrived, I''ll take care of your


    son''s life first." Billy replied.


    "Very good!" Wilfrid Kelley angrily spoke up, "Since you all want to die so badly, I''ll grant your wish!"


    After speaking, he took out his phone and dialed Zach Covington''s number, then talked nonstop into


    the microphone.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked back at Billy.


    "You''ll soon see what price arrogance pays!"

 Chapter 156 The Appearance Of The Worms

    Chapter 156 The Appearance Of The Worms


    Chapter 156 The Appearance of the Worms


    "Before this, your son must have done a lot of simr things, right?" Billy nced at Wilfrid Kelley


    before turning to Judge. "Check and see if there''s any ''glorious'' history of him!"


    "Got it!" Judge nodded and pulled out his SHADOW phone to check the data.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Wilfrid Kelley furrowed his brows again. The carefree attitude of


    Billy and the others made him feel uneasy.


    They thought the word ''SHADOW'' was enough to scare most people off. But not only did they have


    no qualms about it, they even invited him to call assistance.


    Wilfrid started to suspect that there was something big going on.


    "How is it?" Billy asked Judge a few minutester.


    "He has a bad track record!" Judge responded. "In the past three years, he hasmitted ten


    crimes in total, with two of them resulting in deaths."


    "The first one was racing on the highway with someone else and causing a private car to fly off the


    road resulting in one death and one injury."


    "The second one was bullying a female college student at a bar who thenmitted suicide."


    "After each incident, someone woulde forward to speak for him and then pay money to settle


    everything!"


    "Hmm?" Wilfrid Kelley''s unease grew stronger.


    The fact that all this information could be easily retrieved from just casually ying around with that


    phone made him somewhat worried.


    ''Who exactly are these people?'' Wilfrid thought to himself.


    "Very good!" Billy spoke up in a low voice. "Enough reason for us to take action!"


    "You''re good at pretending! Who do you think you are? A king?" Upon hearing Billy''s words, Russ


    Kelley shouted loudly.


    The next second, he was sent flying again, the sound of breaking ribs echoing as he tumbled. A


    torrent of fresh blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Russ!" Wilfrid Kelley ran over again and asked, "Russ, how are you? Are you okay?"


    "If you can''t keep that trap of yours shut, you won''t have to wait for your uncle to show up, I''ll cut


    you down first!" Judge cast a nce at him.


    "You..." Russ Kelley''s mouth hung open, a rush of fresh blood spilling out.


    "Damn you all to hell! How dare you harm my son, today you''re gonna pay a heavy price!" Wilfrid


    Kelley''s face twisted with rage.


    "Alright, stop talking and wait for the person you called!" Billy said calmly before walking over to sit


    under a nearby umbre.


    Judge and Casey stood on his left and right side respectively.


    "Call everyone above deputy group leader here!" Billy pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and


    looked at Judge.


    "... OK!" Judge was slightly stunned before taking out his phone to make a call.


    In less than twenty minutes, there was a sudden rush of footsteps at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Soon after, a man who was not yet forty years old walked in with an unpleasant expression on his


    face. It was Zach Covington, followed by four SHADOW boys.


    "Wilfrid, who dares to cause you trouble?" Zach Covington walked into the courtyard and ignored


    the three people under the umbre directly.


    "Uncle Zach, what took you so long? I was damn close to getting my ass kicked to death!" Russ


    Kelley''s voice rang out, full of desperation.


    Zach Covington frowned when he saw Russ Kelley''s miserable state. "Who the hell are they?"


    "It''s them!" Russ Kelley pointed at Billy and his twopanions.


    Zach Covington followed his gesture and looked over. As soon as he recognized the three people,


    Zach knelt down directly, trembling uncontrobly with horror on his face. The four people behind


    him also had a look of extreme fear and didn''t have time to think much before they all knelt down


    with a thud. They never thought that Commander Gardner would appear here. They were all clear


    about Billy''s character, and there was absolutely no tolerance for anyone who used the SHADOW


    name to bully others. Before this, a lot of people had already been punished for it.


    "Uncle Zach, what''s wrong with you?" Russ Kelley eximed in surprise.


    "Zach, who... who is he?" Wilfrid Kelley''s body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Commander..." Zach Covington was sweating profusely and too scared to pay attention to the


    father-son duo as he looked at Billy with a trembling voice.


    As they heard his title, both Wilfrid Kelley and his son copsed with fear on their faces.


    "Is he really the King of the West, the master of SHADOW?!" Both of them finally understood what


    was going on.


    "What is SHADOW''s purpose?" Billy asked Zach Covington calmly.


    "Commander, I''m sorry, I..." Zach bowed deeply.


    "I''m asking you what SHADOW''s purpose is," Billy said with a t tone and expressionless face.


    "To... to eliminate evil and promote good..." Zach Covington stuttered in response.


    "Can you exin to me what these words mean?" Billy took a drag from his cigarette and asked


    again.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m sorry, please give me another chance. I won''t do it again..." Zach


    Covington bowed once more.


    "You must have been the one who took care of Russ Kelley''s situation. He did so many things that


    should have gotten him killed but he still came out unscathed. It must have been because of you."


    Billy continued to question him.


    "I''m sorry, Commander... I won''t do it again..." Zach Covington trembled uncontrobly as he


    begged for mercy.


    "The four of you must have done simr things as well!" Billy turned to the other four people and


    asked them too.


    "Please spare us, Commander... we won''t do it again." All four people begged for forgiveness while


    bowing their heads down low in unison.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Well done everyone!" Billyughed coldly


    Suddenly there was a loud knock at the door. Soon after, a group of 30 people or so appeared


    hurriedly at the entrance of the courtyard. These people were the core members of SHADOW in


    Ozin, ranging from inspectors to deputy group leaders, totaling 28 people.


    After entering the courtyard, the group immediately saw five people kneeling on the ground and


    Billy''s group.


    "Commander Gardner, Judge!" They quickly came to Billy''s side and knelt down on one knee,


    calling out in unison.


    "Judge, introduce the matter to them." Billy said lightly.


    "Yes!" Judge nodded vigorously and turned to describe it to the group of people.


    Everyone realized at the same time that Billy was going to make an example of someone here.


    "Zach Covington, you are damn it!" Inspector Alban Carroll, the first lead role of SHADOW in Ozin,


    shouted angrily at Zach Covington.


    "Mr Atkinson, please save me, help me plead with the Commander for mercy..." Zach Covington


    was still trembling all over. After scanning the crowd, he looked at his immediate superior and


    shouted in a trembling voice.


    "Zach, you son of a bitch! After pulling off this messed-up stunt, you''ve got the nerve to ask me to


    plead for you? I''ll take you down!"


    The man named Cole Atkinson''s eyes shed with a hint of panic. As hepleted the sentence,


    he unsheathed his curved de, and with a glint of light shing, the de sliced through the air.

 Chapter 157 The Sickness Of SHADOW

    Chapter 157 The Sickness Of SHADOW


    Chapter 157 The Sickness of SHADOW


    However, before the de could reach Zach Covington, Cole Atkinson was sent flying on his own.


    At least three or four ribs snapped, and he crumpled to the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh


    blood.


    "Cole Atkinson, in front of Commander, you cannot be reckless!" Alban Carroll, who took action,


    scolded in a deep voice, "Are you trying to kill someone and cover it up?"


    "Alban, watch your mouth and don''t insult people!" Cole Atkinson shouted loudly in response after


    getting up from the ground. "He deserved to be punished!"


    "Cole Atkinson, you... you bastard. Not only did you stand by watching, but you also wanted to


    silence me with death. Even if it costs my life today, I''m dragging you down with me..." Zach


    Covington shouted loudly and then turned to Billy and spoke loudly.


    "Commander, I know that I will undoubtedly die today, but Cole Atkinson deserves to die a thousand


    times more. He has abused his power for personal gain, filled his own pockets, colluded with


    outsiders and plotted against his colleagues!"


    "I asked Cole to handle those matters for Russ and coordinate with various departments. Every time


    he did so, he would demand a hefty payment."


    "He has done simr things many times! Many people in SHADOW have asked him to do things,


    especially some shady things, and he always charges a fee."


    "Zach Covington, you damn it, don''t falsely use me!" Cole Atkinson shouted loudly.


    Zach Covington snorted coldly, "Whether or not I am framing you, you will soon find out. Do you


    think I have no evidence? Every time I give you money, there is a transfer record and even a


    recording. Is it false usation? Everyone can understand it just by listening!"


    While speaking, Zach took out his phone and yed one of the recordings from it.


    "Cole Atkinson, you bastard, do you have anything else to say now?" Alban Carroll shouted angrily


    after listening to the recording.


    Cole Atkinson copsed directly, his face turned pale and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.


    "What do you mean by saying he colluded with outsiders and plotted against his colleagues?" Billy


    asked Zach Covington in a serious tone.


    "There were two asions when SHADOW was trying to capture a wanted criminal, but he sold the


    information to the other party beforehand," Zach Covington took a deep breath and continued, "One


    of them led to the escape of a wanted criminal, while the other resulted in an ambush that caused


    casualties among SHADOW colleagues."


    Upon hearing this, an extremely cold anger spread from Billy.


    ''Can''t believe there''s such a rotten apple in the SHADOW team, they deserve to be punished


    severely!'' the others thought.


    "I''m gonna kill you!" Cole Atkinson shouted angrily and simultaneously exerted all his strength to


    sh out with a single blow to Zach.


    "Get lost!" Alban Carroll wielded the curved de in his hand and pulled out a cold light rushing


    over.


    Cole Atkinson was only at the level of a Tier-two Battle General, while Alban Carroll had already


    been a Battle God. ordingly, the two were not in the same league.


    Alban Carroll''s attack broke through Cole Atkinson''s sword aura, and the momentum did not


    decrease. He directly shed past him from his shoulder. The next moment, Cole Atkinson''s arm


    was cleanly severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground, blood spraying wildly.


    Actually, Alban Carroll had shown mercy to his subordinates, otherwise Cole Atkinson would have


    been dead long ago.


    Commander Gardner did not give orders, so Alban Carroll had had no right to kill Cole Atkinson yet.


    "Ah..." Cole Atkinson let out a cry of pain.


    "You continue!" Billy ignored Cole Atkinson and spoke in a low voice, looking at Zach Covington.


    "And... furthermore, three years ago, when he was the leader of the SHADOW case file group in


    Ozin, he received huge benefits from outsiders. He also arbitrarily modified many SHADOW wanted


    criminals'' case files." Continued Zach Covington.


    Billy and Judge exchanged a nce. Both of them simultaneously recalled the incident three years


    ago when the case file of the wanted SSS criminal was swapped.


    "Take him back and interrogate thoroughly, correct all the case files that he has modified!" Billy


    instructed afterwards.


    "Furthermore, gather up everyone in SHADOW who has any connection to him. Thoroughly


    investigate each one, and if any issues arise, cut them down!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Alban Carroll replied. Immediately after, he walked quickly to Cole Atkinson''s


    side and struck down with a palm strike.


    "Alban..." Cole Atkinson opened his mouth to say a word, but his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    "Judge, order!" Billy then stood up.


    "Please give orders, Commander!" Judge replied with a bow.


    "Zach Covington and the five others, along with Russ Kelley, eliminate them!" Billy''s voice grew


    heavy as he gave orders. "Bring Wilfrid Kelley back to SHADOW for investigation, if he deserves


    death, let him have it, if he belongs behind bars, lock him up!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge nodded in response.


    "No, please don''t... I beg for your mercy, Commander..." both Wilfrid Kelley and his son cried out.


    Meanwhile, Zach Covington and his fourpanions sat on the ground behind him with a look of


    despair on their faces, showing no emotion.


    In the next moment, six cold rays shed by and all six people fell down one after another.


    "Russ..." Wilfrid Kelley cried out in pain as he copsed to the ground with tears streaming down his


    face.


    "Listen up everyone!" Billy then turned to the SHADOW members present. "You have one month to


    go back and self-examine your own teams. Any behavior that vites SHADOW''s rules will be dealt


    with strictly. After a month, I will bring in SHADOW''s enforcement hall. If there are still unresolved


    issues or individuals at that time, you''ll have to answer for it yourselves!"


    "Yes Commander!" Everyone shivered before shouting in unison.


    They knew that this time Billy was determined to rectify SHADOW.


    Alban Carroll then walked up to Billy and knelt down on one knee before him. "I cannot escape


    me for SHADOW''s many problems. Please punish me ordingly." He said.


    "If I remember correctly," Billy replied. "You joined SHADOW two years ago? These historical legacy


    issues won''t be counted against you! But if there are still such serious problems like this after a


    month... you''ll be held responsible!"


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, for your mercy!" Alban Carroll replied loudly. "Please rest


    assured that I will not let you down!"


    "Good!" Billy said before turning and leaving, with Casey and Billy following closely behind.


    ...


    That afternoon, Billy was discussing something with Casey in Derek''s office when his phone rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Harleen.


    "Wife, what''s up?" Billy asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "Billy, Felicia is in trouble!" Harleen''s voice sounded anxious.


    "What happened?" Billy frowned.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I just received a call from her ssmate. They were shopping together when suddenly several men


    rushed over and took Felicia away without saying anything," Harleen paused briefly before


    continuind, "Felicia''s phone is no longer reachable..."


    "What?" A chill spread over Billy''s body.


    "Billy, do you know anyone in Enssea? Can you..." Harleen''s voice choked slightly.


    "Don''t worry. I promise Felicia will be fine." Billy interrupted her, "Give me her ssmate''s number,


    there are some things I need to ask her."


    "Okay..."


    After finishing speaking, Harleen hung up the phone.


    "Boss, what happened?" Casey asked while Derek also looked over at Billy.


    "Felicia has been kidnapped in Enssea!" Billy responded in a deep voice.


    "What?" Casey and the others eximed in shock.

 Chapter 158 FeliciaS Accident

    Chapter 158 Felicia''S ident


    Chapter 158 Felicia''s ident


    One minuteter, Harleen''s message appeared on Billy''s phone. Without hesitation, he picked up


    the phone and called Judge.


    "What''s up, brother?" Judge answered after one ring.


    "Felicia got into trouble at Enssea!" Billy repeated Harleen''s message. "Get in touch with her


    ssmates in Enssea and check the surveince footage to see where she was taken. I''m heading


    over there now."


    "They want to bleed?" Judge responded angrily. "I''ll take care of it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Billy sent Felicia''s ssmate''s number to Judge before turning to


    Casey and saying, "Let''s go to Enssea."


    Derek offered to join them but was declined by Billy who said he would call if needed.


    Twenty minutester, while driving towards their destination, Judge called back.


    "Any updates?" Billy answered his phone immediately.


    "We found out that one of Mad Hound''s men took Felicia," exined Judge. "I''ve already sent


    someone to find Mad Hound."


    "Make sure Felicia is safe first, we''ll deal with the rest when I get there." Billy instructed.


    "Got it!" Judge replied loudly.


    After hanging up the phone, Billy dialed Harleen''s number and reassured her once again to not


    worry.


    Meanwhile, eight SHADOWers stepped out of their car at the entrance of an upscale club in Enssea


    City. They all had serious expressions and exuded a cold aura.


    "Wee!" Two beauties bowed as they entered the lobby, eyeing the eight men with surprise.


    "What brings you here?" A uniformed beauty approached them with a hint of suspicion. She could


    sense their hostility and knew they weren''t there to spend money.


    "Where''s Mad Hound?" Laim Young, the leader of the SHADOW inspectorate in Enssea,


    demanded.


    "Do you have business with Mad Hound?" The uniformed beauty hesitated for a moment before


    asking cautiously.


    "Don''t waste our time! Where is he?" Liam Young''s tone grew colder.


    "If you''re here to spend money, then wee! But if you''re looking for trouble, this is no ce for


    you." She added sternly.


    Liam Young pped her across the face, leaving behind a red handprint on her cheek.


    "You bastard! How dare you hit me?!" The uniformed beauty shouted angrily.


    Just then, s sound of footsteps arose, and around twenty security guards walked quickly over.


    "Are you itching to die?" The leader raised a hand and gestured. "Disable one of their arms and toss


    them out!"


    The group of security guards raised their electric batons and charged at them.


    "Idiot!" Two of the SHADOW boys said in a low voice and quickly shed out of sight.


    In less than two minutes, all twenty security personnel were lying on the ground, writhing in pain,


    curled up like overcooked lobsters, letting out agonizing cries.


    "Can you say it now?" Liam Young then turned his head to look at the uniformed beauty who had a


    pale face.


    "You''re gonna die here! How dare youy a finger on Mad Hound''s people, you..." The uniformed


    beauty swallowed hard before speaking.


    But before she could finish her sentence, Liam Young delivered a swift kick, sending the woman


    flying. She somersaulted a couple of times before her eyes rolled back, and knocked out cold on the


    ground.


    "Tell me, where is Mad Hound?" Liam Young then approached the leader of the security guards.


    "No matter who you are, you..."


    The words hadn''t been finished yet, and Liam Young stepped on the security leader''s right ankle.


    "Ah..." A scream was let out.


    "If you don''t tell me where he is, the next kick will be to your head!" Liam Young spoke in a deep


    voice.


    "Mad Hound..." The security guard lost his toughness.


    "Are you looking for me?" The security guard''s words were cut off as a rough voice sounded.


    Soon after, a fierce-looking young man walked over, followed by a group of tattooed men carrying


    machetes.


    "Are you Mad Hound?" Liam Young looked up at the other person and asked, "Where did your


    people take Miss Knight?"


    "You guys look pretty cool!" Mad Hound sized Liam Young and his group up, with a fierce glint in his


    eyes.


    "It''s been a long time since anyone dared to be presumptuous in my house. Do you know who I


    am?"


    His tone turned grave as he continued, "Get down on your knees right now. Then, everyone disable


    one of your own arms and get the hell out of here. If not, none of you will be leaving!"


    "I''ll ask again, where is Miss Knight?" Liam Young replied coldly.


    "Fuck!" Mad Hound raised his hand and waved as he ordered, "Attack, disable them all!"


    "Yes, sir!" The tattooed men responded, lifting their machetes and charging forward in a swift frenzy.


    As expected, within less than two minutes, they were all either lying on the ground with broken arms


    or incapacitated legs, just like the previous security guard.


    A hint of shock shed in Mad Hound''s eyes as he wondered if he met some strong opponents this


    time. After a brief moment of hesitation, his eyes narrowed, and he swiftly pulled out a handgun


    from his waist, aiming it at Liam Young.


    "You look confident with a little bit of mediocre kung fu, huh? A group of ignorant youngsters who


    don''t know your ce. If you dare, try moving again and see what happens!"


    "Are you sure you''re not going to tell us?" Liam Young fixed his gaze on Mad Hound.


    "Oh! You''re quite daring! Do you think I won''t dare to shoot?" Mad Hound angrily spoke up, "I''ll


    count to three, and you better kneel down right away!"


    "This is what you chose for yourself!" Liam Young responded in a deep voice.


    "ONE!" Mad Hound began counting.


    At this moment, Liam Young flicked his wrist and a cold light shed out at high speed.


    A palm, along with the handgun, dropped straight to the ground, blood spurting out.


    "Ah..." Mad Hound let out a hysterical scream and fell to the ground, rolling continuously.


    "Can you tell me now?" Liam Young looked down at Mad Hound.


    "No matter who the hell you are, I promise every single one of you is gonna die..." Mad Hound


    roared in anger, his voice slightly calmer but his expression still twisted in fury.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A crisp sound echoed, his right ankle was nowpletely incapacitated.


    "Ah..." Mad Hound let out another agonized scream, cold sweat pouring down his body. He realized


    he had encountered a tough situation today. The people came for him today were even harsher


    than the underground forces he was familiar with. Compared to SHADOW, he and his kind were


    nothing more than kids.


    SHADOW always dealt with the most brutal and desperate individuals. Without significant power,


    how could they deter those people?


    "I... I don''t know where she went..." Mad Hound stammered as his bravado gone.


    "I... I had someone hand her over to Mr Wood... It was he who ordered me to have her captured!"

 Chapter 159 Doug Wood

    Chapter 159 Doug Wood


    Chapter 159 Doug Wood


    "Who''s he?" Liam Young asked in a threatening tone.


    "Doug Wood, the second son of the Wood family in Enssea!" Mad Hound said with difficulty.


    "You better not lie to me, otherwise you will suffer!" Liam Young then turned and said, "Notify


    everyone to search for Doug Wood within the entire area!"


    "Yes!" The few people responded at the same time and each took out their phones to make calls.


    With this order given, all 3, 000 SHADOW members in Enssea immediately sprang into action.


    Billy arrived in Enssea over an hourter. Along the way, Casey drove their Land Rover at


    breakneck speeds of over 155 miles per hour.


    "Commander!" Casey and two others arrived at the base in Enssea where Liam Young was waiting


    with ten other members of SHADOW.


    "Still haven''t found her?" Billy asked with an unhappy expression on his face.


    Liam Young had already spoken to him on the phone during their journey. He informed Billy that


    after Doug Wood''s men took Felicia from Mad Hound''s hands, they disappeared without a trace in a


    blind spot monitored by surveince cameras in southern part of town. Neither Doug Wood nor


    Felicia had any signal on their phones, so they couldn''t be located. Despite searching for more than


    an hour across the entire city with 3, 000 SHADOW members involved in search efforts, it was still


    fruitless.


    This wasn''t due to anyck of efficiency or effectiveness on behalf of SHADOW but mainly because


    Enssea was simply too big - finding a person within such arge city would be like looking for a


    needle in haystack even if there were 30 thousand people searching together, let alone 3 thousand.


    "I failed my duty as your subordinate, please punish me, Commander." Liam Young knelt down on


    one knee while ten other members followed suit behind him.


    "Have you searched the Woods'' house yet?" Billy asked coldly.


    "He should not be in his courtyard." Liam Young paused and continued. "We retrieved surveince


    footage from near the Wood family. After Doug Wood drove out this morning, he never returned."


    "Get up." After Billy finished speaking, he walked back to the car again and said, "Call everyone


    back and meet me at Doug Wood''s house!"


    An icy chill washed over the ce as Billy gave his order. He had promised Harleen that he would


    never let anyone hurt her family again. But now, in such a short time, Felicia Knight had been in


    danger. Moreover, Billy knew without thinking that this matter still arose because of him. The reason


    why Doug Wood caught Felicia was obviously, since Billy embarrassed him at the Heart of the Earth


    exhibitionst time. So, Doug Wood took Felicia away as revenge. With the power of the Wood


    family, it wasn''t difficult to investigate information about the people around him.


    "Yes, Commander!" Liam Young responded loudly after a slight moment of confusion. He had


    already guessed Commander Gardner''s purpose for going to the Wood family.


    Boom!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Casey stepped on the gas pedal and the Land Rover roared out.


    "Brother, don''t worry too much. Doug Wood caught Felicia to lure you to Enssea. Since you didn''t


    show up, he shouldn''t harm her for now." Casey said.


    On the way there, Casey had already sensed the suffocating aura of killing intent emanating from


    Billy''s presence. He knew that as long as Felicia was safe today, everything would be fine. But if


    anything happened to her, the Wood family and the gang of Mad Hound wouldn''t see the sun


    tomorrow.


    The Wood family''s estate was located in the southern part of Enssea City, about 3 miles away from


    themercial center. As one of the four great families in Enssea, their status was unquestionable


    and evident just by looking at their massive estate. In such a prime location where every inch of


    land was valuable, the Wood family''s estate upied nearly 100, 000 square meters.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the gates of the estate in a Land Rover.


    "This is a private estate. No entry without an appointment." Said a uniformed security guard sternly


    at the gate.


    "Just drive in!" Billy replied firmly.


    Vroom! Casey hit on gas pedal hard and crashed through the gate before speeding into the


    compound.


    Several guards including those inside nearby booths were stunned by what they saw.


    "Someone has entered ourpound! Stop that car up front!" One guard picked up his walkie-


    talkie and shouted for backup immediately.


    Dozens of guards from different directions rushed out of the mansion with haste towards the Land


    Rover. However, the car showed no signs of braking and continued to drive towards the central


    square of the courtyard.


    Two minutester, Casey mmed on the brakes and stopped in the center of the square. The two


    got out of the car.


    "You two are looking for trouble! Do you know where this is?" A group of guards rushed over,


    furious.


    "Tell your leader toe out!" Casey spoke up in a low voice.


    "You''re asking for it!" The front guard yelled, "Get them out!"


    Everyone rushed forward at once. They were all strong fighters with several martial artists among


    them who were Warriors at an advanced level.


    In an instant, Casey swept a gust of wind with his hand and everyone flew out andnded heavily


    on the ground screaming in pain.


    "I''ll give you one minute. If your leader doesn''te out now, I''ll tear down the mansion!" Casey


    spoke coldly.


    "What big talk!" Just then an angry male voice rang out. Then a middle-aged man walked steadily


    towards them. The man was none other than Noah Wood, leader of the Wood family. Behind him


    were several members from his family. Following closely behind him was a sixty-something-year-old


    man with full cheeks and deep-set eyes; he was fierce-looking and had just be a Battle


    General.


    No wonder they were one of Enssea''s four major families, which were notparable to the four


    biggest families in Ozin City.


    "What kind of people are you?" Noah Wood led a group of people to the front of Billy and two


    others, his face was so dark.


    Since the Wood family entered the ranks of the four major families in Enssea, no one had dared to


    act recklessly within a radius of 3 miles around their manor.


    He had already passed a heavy sentence on Billy and hispanion in his heart. Even if he didn''t


    kill them, he would render them incapacitated as a direct warning to others.


    "Where is Doug Wood?" asked Billy.


    Noah Wood was slightly surprised. "What business do you have with him?"


    "I advise you not to talk nonsense anymore. Just tell me where Doug Wood is!" Billy''s tone was


    cold. "What happened today, it would be best if nothing goes wrong. But if something does happen,


    your family will be removed from the ranks of the four in Enssea!"


    Noah Wood was slightly stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. The group of his family


    members behind him all looked at Billy with a dumbfounded expression. In their opinion, Billy was


    probably a lunatic who had just been released from some mental hospital. They believed that as


    long as Noah Wood made a phone call, Billy and his group would disappear without a trace, not


    even leaving behind any remnants.


    "Are you sure you want to expel the Wood family from the four major families?" Noah Wood looked


    back at Billy again.

 Chapter 160 Despair

    Chapter 160 Despair


    Chapter 160 Despair


    "If you don''t want to regret it, you''d better tell us right away where we can find Doug Wood!" Casey


    spoke up.


    "You should never think that you can defeat all just because you got some power in Enssea. You


    don''t even know how big this world is. You don''t see much outside of your own little world. Do you


    think the Wood family is strong? Let me tell you, in the eyes of some big shots, you are nothing at


    all. To destroy you is just a matter of making one phone call!"


    "Where did you two crazy peoplee from?" shouted Oliver Wood, Noah Wood second son,


    pointing at the two of them. "Get down on your knees right now, or the two of you won''t be leaving


    this house today!"


    "I don''t have time to waste with you here. I''ll give you two minutes. If you can''t find Doug Wood''s


    location, then the consequences are on your own!" A chill spread from behind Billy.


    "I see you''re really bored!" Oliver Wood responded angrily, then raised his hand and waved, "Come


    on, disable their legs first, let them kneel down to speak!"


    "Yes!" responded the group of ck-d people who had just surrounded them, and quickly rushed


    towards Billy and the other person.


    "Get lost!" Casey frowned and swept out a palm wind with his hand, sending everyone flying


    backwards and copsing on the ground without getting up.


    Noah Wood and the people behind him all had their pupils shrink in shock.


    Based on the chi energy released by Casey and the power of his move, there had been a


    spection in their mind that Casey was at least a Tier-two Battle General.


    Except for a guest expert who was a Half-Step Battle God and another Tier-two Battle God who had


    just broken to this levelst month, none in this house could confront their opponents. Until now,


    they finally started to believe what Billy had said earlier.


    "Who are you guys?" Noah Wood steadied his emotions and continued to ask. Although he was


    slightly uneasy, it was far from enough to make him shrink back. Even if Casey had the cultivation


    level of a Battle General, what could he do? This was his home turf, and there were at least forty


    guests people on his side here, including many martial artists. Moreover, they had many firearms. If


    they wanted to fight, Noah was confident that he could take down both of them.


    "There are ten seconds left!" Billy spoke calmly.


    "Mr Wood, who''s causing trouble here?"


    Just then came another urgent sound of footsteps. The leader was an old man with gray hair. His


    aura was even more powerful than the old man behind Noah Wood. He was a Tier-two Battle


    General as well.


    He first nced at the ck-clothed people lying on the ground before turning to ask Noah Wood,


    "You came just in time! These two ran into our courtyard and threatened to have us removed from


    one of four major families!"


    "Hmm?" The old man paused for a moment before looking at Billy. "It''s not necessarily bad for


    young people to be confident. However, being too confident is arrogance and will only bring trouble.


    Since you''re still young, kneel down and apologize sincerely to Mr Wood. Then disable one arm


    each by yourselves as punishment. I can plead with Mr Wood on your behalf so that he can show


    mercy."


    "Are you all from the Wood family ignorant?" Casey frowned slightly.


    The old man furrowed his brows and said, "You are asking for trouble, kid!"


    "Sir, don''t waste your breath with them. Take them down!" Oliver Wood shouted loudly from the


    side. "Let them know what it means to be outmatched!"


    "Alright!" The old man responded in a deep voice, then steadily walked towards Casey with his


    followers trailing behind him.


    "Be careful. He should also have the strength of a Battle General!" Noah Wood reminded him.


    "No worries, I still have some confidence against someone at the same level as me." The old man


    nodded in response.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he attacked Casey with a raised hand and his aura instantly


    soared to its peak, revealing his strength as a master-level Battle General without doubt. The few


    people behind him also urged their strongest powers and rushed over at the same time. A vague


    oppressive aura filled the center of the square immediately.


    "Take this!" At that moment, the old manunched an attack towards Casey with an energy-packed


    palm strike that created a burst of wind sound in mid-air.


    "You underestimate me!" Casey stood still and also struck out with one palm.


    Bang!


    Afterwards came waves of air currents that sent everyone including the old man with gray hair flying


    backwards again before they fell on ground vomiting blood.


    Including Noah Wood, all members of the Wood family were stunned beyond words by what they


    had just witnessed - the top martial artist in their n who was supposed to be invincible among


    Battle Generals was actually knocked back by one single palm strike.


    "You''re a Battle God?" The white-haired old man coughed up more blood and said with difficulty, his


    eyes shing with endless fear.


    "What?" everyone eximed in disbelief.


    It should be noted that even the number one expert in the Wood family had not officially stepped


    into the realm of a qualified Battle God.


    "Who... who are you people?" Noah Wood''s voice trembled slightly. He couldn''t help but be


    shocked. If a Battle God-level expert went all out, it would probably take less than three minutes to


    ughter all of them.


    At this moment, a neat and uniform sound of footsteps came from the gate of the courtyard, and


    three thousand men in brocade clothes appeared within everyone''s sight.


    "Commander!" They came before Billy and knelt down on one knee, shouting in unison.


    All members of the Wood family copsed to their knees one after another, shivering uncontrobly


    all over as their faces turned pale instantly.


    Seeing the brocade clothes on them as well as their swords at their waists, they realized that these


    were people from SHADOW. Actually, if it was just SHADOW, they wouldn''t be so afraid. After all,


    SHADOW was aw enforcement agency - as long as their family didn''t have too much leverage in


    the other party''s hands, nothing big would happen. But when they heard they address Billy as


    "Commander", they panickedpletely.


    As members of such arge family, they knew what kind of identity the person called "Commander"


    by the SHADOW boys had. The gentleman in front of them was that legendary figure - King of the


    West, master of SHADOW, Commander Gardner.


    They finally believed what Billy said before. With his identity and status, to remove the Wood family


    from the ranks of the four major families would be as easy as turning over his hand. It might only


    take one phone call.


    Without thinking too much about it, Noah Wood walked up to Billy and knelt down directly while


    trembling out of fear.


    "I... I''m sorry... I didn''t know it was Commander Gardner who came to my humble abode..."


    "It... it''s my fault for not recognizing you. I''ve offended you before... please spare me,


    Commander..."


    "Now can you tell me where your son is?" Billy asked coldly.

 Chapter 161 Arriving In Time

    Chapter 161 Arriving In Time


    Chapter 161 Arriving in Time


    "I... I don''t know where he is either," Noah Wood replied with a trembling voice. "I was supposed to


    meet him today for something, but his phone has been turned off the whole time. I... I''ll send


    someone out to look for him."


    "Commander Gardner, I don''t know what my rebellious son has done?" Noah Wood then looked at


    Billy and asked.


    "You sure raised a fine son there!" Casey chimed in with a hint of sarcasm. "Conspiring to kidnap a


    schoolgirl in broad daylight, he''s got nerves of steel!"


    "What?" Noah Wood eximed, his whole body trembling at an increasing frequency.


    What scared him was not the act of kidnapping itself. As for the Wood family, one of the four major


    families in Enssea, ordering someone to kidnap one or two people was not a big deal as long as no


    one was killed. The point was the kidnapped person must be someone Commander Gardner


    wanted to protect. Otherwise, he would not have made such a big move.


    At the thought of it, Noah Wood was consumed with great fear and panic. He now only hoped that


    his idiot son had not done anything irreparable, otherwise, this family would be truly finished.


    "Oliver, go and make everyone go out to search, find the whereabouts of that traitor!" Noah Wood


    turned his head and shouted loudly at his younger brother.


    "I''ll go right away!" Oliver Wood was quaking with fear at this point.


    "Sir, I know where he is..." At this moment, a trembling guest of this family who was a martial artist


    said.


    "Really?" Noah Wood shouted, "Where is he?"


    "I spoke with Kevin on the phone earlier. He... he''s with Master Doug at Purple Cloud Vis."


    "Are you sure?" Billy asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes... yes, I''m sure."


    "Casey, let''s go!" Billy said as he turned and headed towards the car.


    Soon, Casey got into the car and set up the navigation system before stepping on the gas pedal.


    "Hurry up, catch up!" Noah Wood shouted loudly while running towards the parking lot of the vi at


    full speed. He prayed constantly in his heart that things hadn''t developed to an irreparable extent


    yet. At the same time, three thousand SHADOW men rushed towards the entrance of the vi.


    Purple Cloud Vis was located in a suburb south of town and was half an hour''s drive from the


    Mansion of the Wood family. The convoy raced there at breakneck speed and arrived at the gate


    within fifteen minutes.


    Meanwhile, inside a vi hall, a young man sat on a sofa sipping red wine - it was Doug Wood, the


    second son of Noah Wood. Across from him sat Felicia Knight who shrank back onto her sofa


    looking scared with messy hair, teary eyes full of panic.


    "You... you better release me right now or my brother-inw won''t let you off..." Felicia trembled as


    she spoke out loud.


    "Really? I''m so scared!" Doug Wood sneered. "Do you know why I want to catch you?"


    "What... what do you want?" Felicia took a deep breath and asked.


    "Your good brother-inw dared to make me kneel and apologize in public. He''s quite something,


    huh?" Doug Wood said coldly. "He thought that once he returned to Ozin, I wouldn''t be able to touch


    him anymore. How ridiculous! I was originally nning on bringing people with me to Ozin to settle


    the score with him, but I didn''t expect that he still had a little sister-inw like you studying at


    Enssea University. It saved me the trouble of making a special trip to Ozin! He should be running


    around Enssea looking for you like a headless fly right now."


    "I didn''t have anyone elsee along with us because I wanted your ssmate to pass on the


    message about your brother-inw. And here I was worried that he wouldn''t show up!" he added.


    "You bastard! I''m warning you, my brother-inw is a Battle God! If you don''t let me go now, he


    won''t spare you!" Felicia finally understood why she had been caught.


    Doug Wood burst intoughter and asked, "Are you trying to fool a three-year-old? He could be


    called a Battle God? Then what am I supposed to be? A Warlord?"


    After speaking, he put down his ss of red wine and sat down next to Felicia.


    "Alright then, enough talking nonsense with you. You just need to serve me well this time and I''ll let


    you meet your brother-inw."


    "Fuck off!" Felicia shouted loudly while quickly moving away from him.


    "Come on now, you''ve never had a boyfriend before, right? I''ll be very gentle with you, I''m sure


    you''ll even want more."


    Doug Wood looked at Felicia''s beautiful face and graceful figure as hot desire surged through his


    body. There was an endless madness in his eyes.


    "Stay away from me... don''te any closer," Felicia quickly got up and tried moving away from


    him again.


    "You little brat! My patience has its limits. If you don''t behave yourself, don''t me me for being


    rough." Doug Wood said coldly as he grabbed hold of her wrist pulling her down onto the sofa


    forcefully.


    "Ah..." Felicia screamed, "Asshole, let go of me..."


    Doug Wood raised his hand and pped her, saying "Behave yourself!"


    Immediately after, he reached out and grabbed Felicia''s cor and tore it open, revealing a fair and


    slender neck.


    "Ah..." Felicia cried out loudly while struggling hard, "Let go of me..."


    "Little beauty,e here!" Doug Wood lowered his head and leaned in.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Boom!


    Just then, a loud noise rang out and the vi gate exploded into a pile of rubble as if it had been hit


    by a shell. Soon after, Billy and Casey appeared at the door.


    Upon witnessing the scene on the sofa, an intensely frigid wave of killing intent engulfed the entire


    living room in an instant.


    "Fuck, who is it? Don''t you want to live anymore!" Doug Wood, who was in high spirits, shuddered


    and got up from the sofa, then looked towards the door."


    He hadn''t had time to see who it was exactly, when a gust of wind swept by and he saw himself


    flying out like a sandbag. After breaking a wall pir behind him, he copsed on the ground.


    "It''s... it''s you..." He recognized Billy, managing to open his mouth as arge amount of blood


    continued to gush out.


    "Billy!" Felicia cried out and ran over, throwing herself into Billy''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Felicia, don''t be afraid, you''re safe now..."


    Billy patted Felicia''s back, then took off his own coat and draped it over her. As he spoke, an


    uncontrolled ominous aura emanated from him.


    It was a close call. If he had arrived a few minutester, Felicia''s life might have been ruined


    forever.


    In the next moment, hurried footsteps resounded. It was Noah Wood, leading a group of his family


    members, their faces all filled with a sense of urgency.

 Chapter 162 The Death Of Doug Wood

    Chapter 162 The Death Of Doug Wood


    Chapter 162 The Death of Doug Wood


    Noah Wood first nced at his son on the ground, then quickly turned to look at Felicia. He now


    only hoped that his son hadn''t done anything to Felicia Knight yet, otherwise the Wood family would


    be finished.


    After seeing Felicia''s condition, Noah Wood let out a heavy sigh and half of his suspended heart


    finally fell.


    ''God bless, luckily it didn''t turn into a disaster!'' he thought to himself.


    "Casey, take Felicia on the car first!" Billy took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes!" Casey nodded. "Felicia, let''s go to the car!"


    "Mmm!" Felicia''s emotions calmed down slightly. After responding, she walked out of the door with


    Casey''s support.


    "Dad..." At this moment, Doug Wood struggled to get up from the ground and shouted loudly at


    Noah Wood.


    "This guy dared to hurt me. Kill him, kill him! I want him dead for sure..."


    He didn''t finish his words, and Noah Wood took a few big steps and kicked him down to the ground.


    Immediately after, a furious roar followed.


    "You damn beast, are you trying to destroy our family?" Noah Wood thundered.


    "Dad... why did you hit me?" Doug Wood eximed in surprise with a bewildered expression after


    doing two somersaults.


    Noah Wood ignored him and quickly walked over to Billy, kneeling down directly in front of him. The


    other members of this family also knelt down at the same time.


    "Commander, my apology... I didn''t know my son would do such a thing..." Noah Wood trembled all


    over and paused for a moment before continuing. "I''ll... I''m willing to pay 10 billion aspensation


    for Miss Knight''s mental damages... Please spare my son''s life..."


    "Do you think money can solve everything?" Billy spoke in a deep voice. "Do you think there is no


    problem that cannot be solved with money?"


    Noah Wood kowtowed heavily, leaving a bloody mark on his forehead. Without wiping it off, he


    continued, "Please... please spare his life. I am willing topensate for anything if you do so..."


    "A father who fails to teach his son is at fault!" Billy continued speaking. "If you are unwilling to take


    action yourself, then I will help you. However, as the father of that person, you will have to die with


    him! You have ten seconds to consider!"


    Noah Wood copsed on the ground with white face.


    "Mr Wood!" The Wood family members shouted together.


    "Hong,e here..." Noah Wood looked at the old man with despair and tears streaming down his


    face.


    "Got it!" The elderly man took a deep breath and stood up. He then walked towards Doug Wood, his


    face showing extreme helplessness. Killing Noah Wood''s son was not an easy task for him.


    "Hong, what are you doing? I am his son, you can''t kill me..." Doug Wood knew that his father was


    going to kill him. However, he just didn''t understand Billy''s identity and why he scared his father so


    much.


    "Master Doug... everyone is responsible for their own actions. I''m sorry for your father and for the


    entire Wood family." Hong''s voice choked up slightly.


    "Wht kind of person is he?" Doug Wood cried out loudly.


    "He is Commander Gardner!" Hong took another deep breath before replying.


    "What?" Doug Wood eximed in shock.


    Suddenly, everything came to a sudden stop. Hong raised his hand and struck out with a palm strike


    that made a crisp sound as it hit Doug Wood''s neck. His head immediately drooped down without


    closing his eyes in death.


    At thest moment, Doug Wood had never thought that the person he wanted to deal with would be


    such an influential figure in high ces. Not only him but even the entire Wood family were nothing


    more than insects in this man''s eyes.


    In thatst moment before death, he truly regretted everything! If only he had known earlier, even if


    given 100 times more courage than what he had now, there was no way he would have dared to do


    something like that. However, life had no "what ifs." Everything was a result of cause and effect,


    predetermined long ago.


    Five minutester, Casey stepped on the gas pedal and the Land Rover shot out.


    "Felicia, it''s okay now. Don''t be afraid!" Billy looked towards Felicia who was still choking in the back


    seat. After a brief pause, he said with some guilt, "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry I got you involved."


    "Billy, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault." Felicia said as she shook her head. "It''s that bastard''s


    fault!"


    "Felicia, I promise you from now on that nothing like this will ever happen again," Billy took a deep


    breath.


    This time he had been careless. He never expected Doug Wood to find out about Felicia''s


    rtionship with him; otherwise he would have instructed Judge to secretly protect Felicia long ago.


    "I believe you," Felicia nodded in response.


    "I''ll call your sister, she and your parents have been worried sick about you."


    Billy exined the situation briefly and reassured Harleen that Felicia was safe now on the phone.


    After that, Casey asked, "Felicia, are you going back to school?"


    "You don''t rush back to Ozin yet, right? There is a restaurant near our school where they serve


    delicious food. What about having dinner there before heading back home? It''s on me."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Of course we''d love that! It''s on Felicia!" Billyughed heartily in response.


    The next morning, Billy, Casey, and Judge drove to the SHADOW office in Ozin to handle some


    business.


    "How did the Cole Atkinson situation turn out?" Billy asked as they drove.


    "Everything has been taken care of," Judge replied. "He had tampered with the case files of five


    wanted criminals. Four of them have been restored."


    "The remaining one must be that SSS-level criminal from back then." Billy said calmly.


    "That''s right!" Judge nodded.


    "Why wasn''t it restored?" Casey asked.


    "While he did manipte the file, he didn''t know what was inside." Judge exined.


    "What do you mean?" asked Casey.


    "To ess an SSS-level file, you need to be at least higher than an inspector. Although he was in


    charge of the case files team, he couldn''t open that particr file."


    "He just helped an inspector at that time and switched out the entire file. He never saw what was


    originally in it." Judge added after a pause.


    "Okay." Casey shrugged and continued asking questions. "What about that inspector?"


    "He''s dead!" Judge replied. "Shortly after switching out the file, he was found dead in his own vi.


    Cole Atkinson survived because he didn''t know what was inside. Otherwise, he would have been


    long gone by now!"


    "Well done on their part. It seems like Ebony Lord is our only lead now." Said Casey.


    "Judge! Stop the car!" Just then, Billy narrowed his eyes and spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 163 Meeting Ebony Lord Again

    Chapter 163 Meeting Ebony Lord Again


    Chapter 163 Meeting Ebony Lord Again


    Judge mmed on the brakes. "What''s going on?" asked he.


    Just as the Land Rover came to a stop, a figure rushed towards them at lightning speed. The


    person was covered in bruises and appeared weak.


    "Ebony Lord?!" Judge shouted when he recognized the man.


    It was none other than Ebony Lord, whose name was Spike Arnold, the former Provincial Governor


    of the east district of SHADOW, alias Tyrone May.


    Billy opened the car door and Casey and Judge followed suit. As soon as they got out of the car,


    four masked men started chasing after them at full speed. They were all skilled fighters with two of


    them being mid-level Battle Gods while the other two were already True Master Battle Generals.


    "Go to hell!" One of the Battle Gods growled at Spike Arnold before charging towards him. He


    quickly caught up to Spike Arnold and unleashed a powerful gust of wind that sent him flying with


    tremendous force apanied by an earth-shattering energy st.


    "You''re dead!" Billy furrowed his brows in anger before swiftly dodging out of harm''s way. At that


    moment, he released a wave of energy from his palm that swept through everything in its path.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed through the air, sending shockwaves that shattered several trees on either


    side of the road and sent leaves flying everywhere.


    Immediately after, the masked man on the other side was sent flying like a pile of leaves, hurtling


    through the air for forty or fifty meters before crashing heavily to the ground and losing


    consciousness.


    The remaining three men were stunned. They didn''t expect Billy to have such strength.


    "Damn it! Who are you people?" the other Battle God asked angrily.


    "Commander Gardner..." Spike Arnold had run over to Billy''s side by now and said a few words


    before copsing in a daze with his eyes rolling back in his head.


    "You''re Commander Gardner?!" The three men eximed in unison upon hearing this.


    Without any advantage whatsoever, they quickly turned and ran off to one side. Just hearing


    Commander Gardner''s name was enough to make them lose all will to fight.


    "Can you get away?!" Casey and Judge both chased after them at once.


    "Leave one alive!" Billy''s voice rang out as he went over to check on Spike Arnold''s injuries. After a


    while, he furrowed his brow slightly, since Spike Arnold had only just recovered from an old injury


    when he sustained new ones, which were also quite serious.


    Without thinking too much, Billy helped Spike Arnold into the car and took out silver needles to treat


    his injuries.


    Nine silver needles shot towards Spike Arnold''s body as if they had a life of their own, all piercing


    into his body. After the needles were set in their positions, Billy ced his hand on Spike Arnold''s


    chest and infused him with a strong surge of chi energy.


    Soon after, Spike Arnold woke up and looked at Billy. "Thank you Commander Gardner. I..."


    "You were ambushed when you reached the step of breaking the mirror, right?" Billy interrupted him.


    "Yes!" Spike Arnold nodded in response. "Thanks to your helpst time, my injuries healed in about


    ten days. Although I''ve been stuck in that vige for three years now, I''ve never neglected my


    training for even one day. Despite my injuries severely affecting my progress during these three


    years, I still managed to umte some experience. I wanted to try breaking the mirror after you


    healed me but just when it was crucial timing they came knocking on our door."


    "Hmm." Billy nodded.


    "Don''t talk now. Rx your whole body and let me take control of your chi flow. I''ll help you."


    Spike Arnold''s eyes lit up before quickly nodding. "Thank you, Commander Gardner!"


    Billy took a deep breath before infusing another surge of chi energy into Spike Arnold''s body like an


    erupting mountain torrent.


    "Hmm..." Spike Arnold furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of pain shing across his face. He felt


    several high-pressure waves continuously striking his meridians, each one stronger than thest, as


    if undergoing a baptism of the meridians. While enduring extreme pain, he faintly felt a glimmer of


    hope rising in his heart. He knew that Billy was trying to help him break through and he seemed to


    catch a glimpse of thatyer of dawn.


    "Sink to Dantian, preserve the crown of the head and chi gathering ce." Said Billy.


    "Okay!"


    After about twenty minutes, Billy removed his palm from Spike and pulled out the silver needles one


    by one.


    "Okay now, you can circte your two channels on your own."


    "Hmm!" A sh of joy passed through Spike Arnold''s eyes. He had already vaguely felt that the chi


    in his body had surged several levels. If he estimated correctly, he might have seeded in


    breaking through the mirror realm. So, he quickly urged his mental method to guide the chi to


    circte around the channels.


    Boom!


    After about fifteen minutes or so, an immense momentum burst forth from Spike Arnold''s body like


    water bursting from a dam - undoubtedly revealing the aura of a Warlord.


    As expected by him earlier on with Billy''s help, he had truly be a Warlord.


    Overjoyed at this sess, Spike Arnold stood up and knelt down before Billy with one knee


    touching ground.


    "I am the former Provincial Governor of the eastern district. Now I pay my respects to you,


    Commander Gardner!"


    "Get up!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander!" Spike Arnold responded loudly as he stood up and bowed deeply to him.


    "It''s nothing, no need for formalities." Billy raised his hand again.


    "A few days ago in that vige, due to special circumstances, I was unable to recognize you. Please


    don''t be offended by it." Spike Arnold continued speaking.


    "I understand," Billy replied with a faint smile.


    At the same time, Judge and Casey walked back over.


    "Boss, those scumbags allmitted suicide. Not one of them was left alive!" Judge said somewhat


    angrily.


    "As expected," Billy responded calmly.


    "Judge and Mr Kimmons, I am Spike Arnold." Spike bowed slightly towards them.


    "Oh! You finally admit your identity?" Judge red at Spike Arnold.


    "I''m sorry. It was unavoidable before. My apologies, Judge." Spike Arnold smiled awkwardly in


    response


    "Not bad! You''ve broken through to be a Warlord?" Casey felt surprised after sensing the aura


    emanating from him


    "It''s all thanks to Commander Gardner''s help!" Spike Arnold replied gratefully


    "Alright then let''s talk somewhere else." With that said, Billy turned around and headed towards his


    car.


    Thirty minutester, the group arrived at a business point for SHADOW in Ozin.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Once again, thank you, Commander Gardner!" As they entered a meeting room, Spike Arnold


    bowed deeply to Billy.


    "Have a seat!" Billy moved over to the couch and took a seat.


    "Thanks!" Spike Arnold nodded in response.


    "Ebony Lord, is it now time to talk about what happened back then?" After Judge took his seat, he


    looked at Spike Arnold and began.


    Spike let out a heavy breath, his gaze fixed ahead as his thoughts drifted back three years.

 Chapter 164 The Truth From Three Years Ago

    Chapter 164 The Truth From Three Years Ago


    Chapter 164 The Truth from Three Years Ago


    "Back then, when my leader and I, along with six others, pursued the fugitive into that primeval


    forest, we realized we had fallen into a trap. The enemy deliberately exposed themselves to lure us


    in." Spike Arnold said with a pained expression on his face.


    "Inside the primeval forest, there were already two Tier-one Warlords and fourte stage Battle


    Gods waiting for us. Among the six of us, only my leader was at the Warlord level, and just at the


    early stages, so we were no match."


    "In less than three minutes, my leader and four other skilled fighters were killed by them."


    "Why were you the only one who survived?" Judge asked.


    "Shamefully, my leader, after realizing there was no way for us to escape, was determined to have


    at least one person carry the message out. So, when I least expected it, he pushed me off the cliff


    with a single palm. He knew there was a pool of water below the cliff, hoping I could survive by


    falling into it."


    "Later events went as he had hoped. I fell into the pool after being pushed from the cliff, and


    miraculously managed to survive. The enemy''s people searched the vicinity of the pool for three


    days and nights before finally giving up. I stayed in the forest for a few more days before daring to


    leave."


    "Your luck really held out," Judgemented. "But do you know who ambushed you all that day?"


    "I don''t know," Spike Arnold shook his head slightly. "All of them wore Taoist robes and masks,


    concealing their true identities." At this point, a sh of anger crossed his face. He paused briefly


    before continuing, "However, even though I don''t know exactly who it was, I''m sure they were sent


    by the noble families."


    "Why are you so certain?" Billy asked, lifting his teacup to take a sip.


    "For two reasons," Spike Arnold replied after taking a deep breath.


    "First, the SSS-level fugitive we were after was originally from one of the noble families. Naturally,


    they wouldn''t let hime to harm. They also feared that if we caught him, we might uncover other


    sensitive matters."


    "Second, the six of us were blocking the noble families'' path. To keep control of SHADOW, they had


    to eliminate us."


    "Did you choose to hide your identity in order to wait for someone to seek justice?" Judge


    continued.


    "Aftering out of that forest, I did consider going directly to the capital city," Spike Arnold exhaled


    deeply. "But reason told me it was not feasible."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "They didn''t find my body at the time, so they probably assumed I wasn''t dead. They would have


    issued a kill order for me. If I went to the capital, it would have been like walking into a trap. My


    leader saved my life by pushing me off that cliff. I couldn''t selfishly throw away his hopes. If I had


    died too, this matter might have remained unsolved."


    "Why did you deny your identity when we went to the vige that day?" Judge continued.


    "The other side has great influence. You were probably worried we couldn''t handle the situation and


    didn''t want SHADOW to get implicated again, right?" Billy nced at Spike Arnold and said lightly.


    "Yes," Spike Arnold nodded solemnly. "If their people hadn''t found me, I wouldn''t havee to find


    Commander Gardner."


    "I''m curious, though. Which noble family was the fugitive from that you were so wary of?" Billy lit a


    cigarette and took a puff.


    "Commander Gardner, have you seen his file?" Spike Arnold looked a bit puzzled.


    "His file was switched shortly after that incident." Judge replied.


    "No wonder! They''re quite crafty!" Spike Arnold took another deep breath and looked at Billy. "The


    Leonard family!"


    "Oh?" Billy squinted slightly. "Specifically?"


    "Alvin Leonard," Spike Arnold responded. "He handles gray industries for the Leonard family and is


    the half-brother of the head of the Leonard family, though not from the same mother."


    "Due to being a bastard, he wasn''t initially recognized by their family. However, he managed to


    make connections and demonstrate his martial prowess, befriending many individuals from different


    walks of life."


    "Later on, they saw his rising influence and wild nature and brought him back into the fold. While


    they didn''t officially acknowledge him, he then became part of their family."


    "Over the years, he handled numerous covert operations and rose in rank within the family. He''s


    now nearly on par with some of the direct heirs of the Leonard family."


    "Really?" Billy''s eyes narrowed. "Was he designated an SSS-level fugitive for a particr crime?"


    "Alvin Leonard is ruthless and will stop at nothing to achieve his goals," Spike Arnold took another


    deep breath before continuing, "Four years ago, he smuggled a batch of highly destructive thermal


    weapons into the country through a port in the eastern district."


    "We went to apprehend him upon receiving the tip-off, but he fought back fiercely, and over twenty


    of our colleagues died."


    "What''s even more horrifying is that, as retribution for the weapons being seized, he massacred


    hundreds of residents in a small town near the port."


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, Billy deeply inhaled from his cigarette, a chilling anger emanating from him.


    "He''s despicable!" Casey and Judge''s expressions soured.


    "Judge, how much time do I have before reaching the capital?" Billy turned to Judge.


    "One month," Judge replied.


    "Looks like I''ll have to pay a visit to the capital," Billy mused.


    Afterward, he pulled out his phone andposed a text message to Night Orchid.


    Given Alvin Leonard''s status within the Leonard family, they wouldn''t give up easily. Considering


    that three years had passed and the incident had mostly blown over, it was likely that Alvin Leonard


    would reemerge.


    "Commander Gardner, think it over carefully!" Spike Arnold advised, taking a deep breath.


    "While the major noble families appear as separate entities, historically they have formed an


    alliance within themselves. Minor skirmishes might happen during normal times, but when ites


    to bigger issues, they will undoubtedly unite. If one family faces a crisis, the others won''t just stand


    by. That''s also why I hesitated to tell you. I was worried you..."


    "I want to see how they have their hands in everything." Billy interrupted him.


    "Commander Gardner..." Spike Arnold looked slightly worried.


    "Ebony Lord, don''t worry. They''re just a few noble families." Judge added dismissively. "If needed,


    we can mobilize tens of thousands of SHADOW guards to the capital."


    "And if that''s not enough, we can have Azure Dragan mobilize hundreds of thousands from the


    Army of Bloodshadow. Let''s see if they can withstand that."

 Chapter 165 HarleenS Promotion

    Chapter 165 Harleen''S Promotion


    Chapter 165 Harleen''s Promotion


    Ahem!


    Spike Arnold coughed as he was choked.


    It was one thing that SHADOW headed to the capital, but if Army of Bloodshadow was brought


    along, the situation wouldpletely change.


    Commander Gardner would undoubtedly face immense pressure!


    "You''re the only one with bad ideas!" Casey red at Judge angrily. "All of West Border Army has


    entered the capital, and you want our boss to bear a huge crime?"


    "Just kidding!" Judge grinned.


    "Alright, it''s settled then!" Billy stood up and looked at Judge. "Within a month, we''ll go to the capital


    and bring in all SSS criminals wanted by SHADOW. The case from three years ago must also be


    resolved!"


    "In addition," Billy continued. "I will release an announcement in my name revoking Spike Arnold''s


    wanted order and granting him lifelong honorary elder status in SHADOW Hall of Fame!"


    "Understood!" Judge nodded vigorously.


    "Thank you, Commander!" Spike Arnold knelt down on one knee with gratitude written all over his


    face. He knew very well that Billy was indirectly protecting him by issuing this announcement. If


    anyone still dared to harm him after this announcement went out, they would have to think twice


    about it. Otherwise, they would be openly opposing SHADOW.


    Around five o''clock the next afternoon, Billy received a call from Harleen.


    "Hey, Harleen, finished work already? What''s up?" Billy answered with a smile.


    "Billy, do you have time tonight?" Harleen''s soft voice came through the phone.


    "Of course! What''s going on?" Billy responded eagerly.


    "I''m having dinner with my colleagues from the marketing department and they all want to invite


    you. I couldn''t say no." Harleen exined.


    "Well, why turn down a good meal? Count me in!" Billyughed again.


    "You''lle then?" Harleen sounded pleased. "Great! Can you pick me up at the officeter?"


    Harleen still hadn''tpleted her car registration so she was still taking public transportation to


    work these days.


    "Sure thing!" Billy agreed happily. Half an hourter he arrived at SunPark Group building in his car


    and picked up Harleen who smiled sweetly at him as she got in. "Thanks foring to get me."


    "No problem, Wife." replied Billy as he started driving towards their destination. "So what''s this


    dinner all about? Is it for your new leadership role?"


    "That''s part of it," said Harleen looking quite happy now. After pausing briefly she continued


    excitedly, "But also because I got promoted! I''m now the Director of Marketing for our entire


    company!"


    "Oh really?" raised an eyebrow skeptically but impressed nheless, "That was quick! You''ve only


    been there for a short while."


    "Yea," eximed Harleen proudly.


    "The collection rate of the marketing department was very poorst quarter, only about 60%. So I''ve


    been chasing payments with my colleagues everywhere these past few months and finally, we


    managed to increase it to 85%."


    "This is the highest collection rate for the marketing department in recent years. And don''t be fooled


    by the mere 20% increase - that''s several billion dors!"


    "Thepany leaders and my colleagues in the department are all very happy, especially my


    coworkers who will see an increase in their quarterly bonuses andmissions."


    "Coincidentally, the position of Marketing Director has been vacant for almost a year now. So the


    company decided to promote me to that position."


    "You''re amazing, honey!" Billy was slightly surprised. "I had no idea you were so capable at your


    job!"


    He originally thought that Derek had arranged this promotion for her but he didn''t expect Harleen to


    earn it through her own abilities.


    He secretly gave her a thumbs up!


    Harleen smiled yfully and said, "Of course! How else could I match up with my warrior husband?


    I have to keep working hard so as not to embarrass you too much!"


    "You don''t have to work so hard though," Billy said softly. "I just wanted you to have something


    meaningful to do instead of being bored at home all day. Besides, even if you never worked a day in


    your life, I could still support us both."


    "No way!" Harleen shook her head firmly. "I don''t want to be a burden on you!"


    "And besides, working is something I enjoy doing. It gives me a sense of aplishment."


    "Even when I was at Knight Group''s small branch office in Cloud City before, I never cked off. In


    fact, people knew me there as a workaholic."


    "I''ve learned quite a bit over these years and now that I''m on this bigger tform, it''s perfect for


    me!"


    "Really? That''s good, as long as my wife doesn''t feel too tired," Billy smiled.


    "Not tired at all, I love this job," Harleen replied loudly.


    Twenty minutester, Billy parked the car in the parking lot of an antique restaurant.


    "Husband, my colleagues are looking forward to meeting you!" Harleen took Billy''s arm and walked


    towards the restaurant entrance.


    "Why are they looking forward to meeting me?" Billyughed and responded. "Do they want to see


    what kind of man can match up with the most beautiful woman in Ozin?"


    "Congrattions, you got it right." Harleen smiled. "I told them that my husband is excellent, very


    excellent. But they said they have to see it for themselves."


    "Then I should go buy a new outfit first today and maybe get a haircut or something."


    "No need. You''re already great like this. If you dress up even more handsome than this I''m afraid


    someone else will steal you away," Harleen made a yful face.


    "Wife do you reallyck confidence in yourself? You''re the most beautiful woman in Ozin!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. What if you meet a woman who is better than me in every aspect


    except looks? Who can guarantee that you won''t change your mind?"


    "Even if you don''t have confidence in yourself, believe in me..." Billyughed heartily.


    Over the years as King of the West, he had met many women who were both beautiful and talented


    but none had captured his heart yet. And now that he was officially married to Harleen and had


    Tasha he was even less likely to be attracted by other women outside their rtionship.


    "And, you''re so excellent, who knows when you''ll catch the eye of some heiress from a wealthy


    family? That''s why I have to be even more outstanding as soon as possible and not give other


    women any chance!"


    "Haha, okay!" Billy responded with augh.


    After a brief pause, he seemed to remember something and asked with another smile. "Wife,


    haven''t your colleagues at thepany seen me propose to you? Don''t they know us?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Yeah!" Harleen nodded. "During those days, everyone in thepany went on a trip out of town,


    so they weren''t in Ozin."


    "No wonder!" Billyughed again.


    Soon after, the two arrived at arge private room on the third floor. Upon entering and looking


    around, Billy saw that there was an oversized round table that could seat thirty or forty people inside


    the room; except for two empty seats at the head of table where they were supposed to sit down


    later on; all other positions were already upied by men and women who were mostly young


    people chatting happily with each other.


    "Ms Knight! You''re here!" Ava Jones ran over first upon seeing Harleen and Billy.


    Others also stopped talking simultaneously and their eyes turned towards them one after another.

 Chapter 166 Someone Looking For Trouble

    Chapter 166 Someone Looking For Trouble


    Chapter 166 Someone Looking for Trouble


    "Wow! Ms Knight, your husband is so handsome!" Ava Jones eximed with an exaggerated


    expression.


    "He''s really too handsome, even more than those big stars. He''s the most handsome man I''ve ever


    seen!"


    Harleen chuckled and said, "Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    Afterwards, she turned to everyone and said, "Colleagues, let me formally introduce my husband


    Billy Gardner."


    Then she turned to Billy and said, "Honey, these are all my colleagues who are at the manager level


    or above in the marketing department. Let me introduce you to them."


    She then proceeded to introduce each colleague one by one to Billy who smiled and greeted each


    of them with a nod. Everyone couldn''t help but feel slightly restrained not only because of Billy''s


    striking good looks but also because of his hidden regal aura that made them feel inferior. Their first


    thought was that Harleen''s husband was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Mr Gardner," Ava Jones asked after they were seated together,"what kind of work do you do?"


    "I serve in the military," Billy replied with a smile.


    "Oh! So you''re a soldier!" Ava Jones sounded relieved as she continued,"No wonder you have such


    an aura!"


    After pausing for a moment, she continued asking, "So you must be an officer, right?"


    Before this moment, she had always been curious about what kind of man could capture her boss''s


    heart. And every time Harleen mentioned her husband, a sense of happiness and pride would


    involuntarily appear on her face. Now that she had seen Billy in person, she could understand


    Harleen''s reaction.


    To be able to marry such an outstanding man, any woman would feel proud!


    "Barely!" Billyughed again.


    "I knew it. I could tell just by looking at you that you''re not an ordinary person!" Ava Jones looked at


    Billy with an admiring gaze.


    "Mr Gardner, can you tell us some stories about the military? Many people in our department admire


    soldiers!" Another beautiful colleague looked at Billy with shining eyes and said.


    "Sure!" After nodding his head with a smile, Billy picked out some interesting anecdotes from the


    camp and started chatting with everyone.


    Soon enough, food and drinks were served on the table.


    "Ms Knight, congrattions on your promotion. Let''s raise a toast to you and Mr Gardner!" After the


    waiter poured red wine for everyone, Ava Jones stood up holding her ss.


    "Congrattions, Ms Knight!" Everyone raised their sses one after another.


    "Thank you all for your support and help in my work! I am confident that as long as we work


    together diligently, we will definitely exceed this year''s sales target. By the end of this year let''s


    double everyone''s bonuses andmissions so next year we can give everyone a raise!"


    "Yeah! Thank you, Ms Knight!" Everyone was overjoyed and shouted together in unison.


    Billy felt happy for Harleen too. He could see from their gazes that these people weren''t just being


    enthusiastic towards Harleen because of her position but rather they genuinely respected and


    appreciated her from within.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As Harleen had only been with thepany for a short time, it was impressive how quickly she had


    established such a high reputation and personal charm within her department. Once everyone was


    seated, they began to eat.


    During the meal, everyone scrambled to toast Billy and Harleen. However, due to her inability to


    handle alcohol well, Harleen passed this task onto Billy. Billy naturally epted the challenge and


    quickly became friends with everyone at the table. He hadn''t rxed so thoroughly in quite some


    time and enjoyed having a good drink without any worries or responsibilities.


    Although he asionally drank with Azure Dragon and his team back in the West, it never felt quite


    like this. No matter how much he drank there, he always kept his mind clear because anything


    reported at his level was not trivial; therefore, he never allowed himself any ck. However, here in


    this moment, everything felt different; he could drink freely without any concerns.


    Time flew by quickly as two hours passed before anyone realized that they were all full of food and


    drink. Suddenly, there was a loud bang as someone kicked open the door of their private room


    followed by two young men who looked like wealthy yboys walking in uninvited.


    "Is it you guys? What do you want?" One of their beautiful female colleagues sitting near the door


    shouted angrily upon seeing them enter.


    "Oh wow! There are so many beautifuldies here!" The two yboys scanned around before their


    eyes lit up when they saw Harleen. They couldn''t help but be impressed by her beauty.


    "Who are you guys? This is our private room! Please leave immediately!" Ava Jones stood up and


    spoke sternly towards them.


    "If you don''t want to get beaten up, you better sit down and mind your own business. Otherwise,


    you''ll find out what happens when you stick your nose where it doesn''t belong!" The tall man


    nced over at Ava Jones.


    "Hannah, do you know them? Who are they?" Harleen asked her beautiful colleague.


    "I don''t know them!" Hannah Hill replied angrily.


    "I ran into them in the restroom earlier with two other guys. One of them intentionally bumped into


    me and his hands were all over the ce."


    "I pushed him hard and he fell to the ground. Then he used me of bumping into him and


    demanded that I apologize to him in their private room while serving drinks."


    "I refused and ran away when he was distracted by a phone call. But I didn''t expect that they would


    follow me here."


    "Bitch! You bumped into our VIP guest but still have the nerve to argue with us? You really don''t


    know any better!" The tall man scolded coldly.


    "You guys are liars! He was the one who bumped into me first!" Hannah Hill''s face turned red with


    anger.


    "If you keep talking back, I''ll make sure you never speak again." The short man pointed his finger at


    Hannah Hill threateningly.


    "Listen up! Go apologize to our VIP guest right now or suffer the consequences!"


    "We don''t wee troublemakers like you here! Leave now or face the consequences," Harleen


    spoke sternly with a frown on her face as she understood what had happened. These men were


    attracted to Hannah Hill''s beauty and wanted something from her group of friends.


    "Well well well, aren''t we feisty?" The tall man turned his head towards Harleen. "You must be their


    leader, right? If you want us gone so badly, why note along with us instead? Our VIP guest will


    surely appreciate it more!"


    "You''re such jerks! If you don''t leave now we''ll call the cops!" Ava Jones shouted loudly from beside


    them.


    "You stinky bitch, how dare you interrupt? I think you''re asking for trouble!" The tall man shouted


    loudly and raised his hand to p Ava Jones in the face.


    "If you dare touch her, you''ll lose your hand!" Billy''s voice rang out.

 Chapter 167 A Young Lord

    Chapter 167 A Young Lord


    Chapter 167 A Young Lord


    Billy stood up and walked towards the door as he spoke.


    Harleen followed closely behind him. After spending time with Billy, she had be immune to


    situations like this. He had easily resolved many crises before, so she wasn''t worried about this


    small matter. That was why she warned the other person that they would be responsible for their


    actions if they didn''t leave.


    "Hmm?" The tall man furrowed his brow and looked at Billy. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you.


    Say it again?"


    "I''ll give you five minutes to go back and tell the person who knocked down Hannah Hill toe


    apologize, or else I''ll break whichever hand he used." Billy calmly stated as he approached them.


    "Oh! You talk big!" The tall man sneered. "Do you think we''re acting?"


    After speaking, his tone became serious, "I''m going to touch her now, let''s see how you stop me


    from using this hand!"


    As he finished speaking, he reached out towards Ava Jones'' face.


    Snap!


    His hand only reached halfway when a sharp pain shot through his wrist apanied by the sound


    of bones breaking.


    "Ah..." A pig-like scream echoed throughout the room as he fell to his knees with his right palm


    hanging limply by his side.


    The room was filled with gasps of shock as no one expected Harleen''s husband - who looked gentle


    and refined - to act so decisively. Moreover, his strength was too great; just a casual grip broke


    bones!


    "Hey, how dare you disable his hand?!" The short man pointed at Billy and threatened, "You wait


    and see. I won''t let this go..."


    Snap!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy grabbed his finger and twisted it hard, causing a loud


    crack.


    "Ahh!"


    The short man screamed in agony as the pain shot through all ten fingers.


    "Go back and ask him to apologize to us, right now," Billy ordered. "Tell him he has five minutes to


    show up or I''lle find him myself."


    "You... you just wait! You have no idea what you''ve gotten yourself into. You''ll regret this!" The short


    man gritted his teeth as he helped the tall man up and walked towards the door.


    "Mr Gardner is so amazing! I''m so impressed with him!" Ava Jones shouted loudly after they left.


    "Ava Jones, are you trying to stir up trouble?" One of her colleagues red at her disapprovingly.


    "I''m serious! Mr Gardner just casually used some force and disabled that guy''s hand!" Ava


    responded loudly.


    "Thank you for your help, Ms Knight and Mr Gardner," Hannah Hill said gratefully as she looked at


    them both.


    "It''s okay," Harleen replied with a smile before turning to Billy. "Billy, those two didn''t seem like


    ordinary people. Could there be trouble?"


    "Don''t worry about it, everything will be fine." Billy gave her a reassuring look before there was a


    loud crash sound in the background...


    The other party arrived quickly, in less than five minutes, they kicked open the door to the private


    room again and a group of people walked in. At the forefront was a young man in his mid-twenties,


    dressed in designer clothes with an air of nobility about him. He looked like he was from a


    prominent family. Next to him was a man in his thirties with an unfriendly face and sharp eyes.


    There was a faint martial arts aura emanating from him. The two young men who hade before


    followed closely behind them, and then there were around six ck-d followers.


    Billy nced at the man in his thirties and narrowed his eyes slightly. He could tell that this guy had


    achieved mastery level in martial arts.


    "Who started it?" The leading young man named Elijah Ryan swept his gaze over everyone inside


    the private room with an arrogant tone.


    "It''s this kid!" The tall young man pointed at Billy sharply.


    "You''re pretty good, daring to touch my people!" Elijah Ryan looked at Billy coldly. "I''ll give you one


    chance: whoever started it should cripple their own hand and kneel down to apologize. I''ll spare you


    this time!"


    As he spoke, he lingered on Harleen''s face for quite some time with an endless look of admiration


    on his face.


    "Just now you bumped into our colleague and asked her to apologize by pouring drinks for you?"


    Billy ignored Elijah Ryan and instead turned towards the young man next to him.


    "Do you have any objections?" The young man responded indifferently as soon as he opened his


    mouth. It was easy to tell that he wasn''t from vale either.


    "Veridianian?" Billy narrowed his eyes once again. "Very good!"


    Foreign martial artists whose skills weren''t low were one of SHADOW''s key monitoring targets.


    As Billy spoke, he stood up and walked towards them while Harleen didn''t follow along this time


    around.


    "Do you want to stand up for her?" The man named Yoshida Zawaryuu stared at Billy with a


    provocative gaze.


    "Kneel!" Billy spoke in a low voice as he walked up to the other person.


    "Hey, what did you say? Say it again..." After hearing Billy''s words, Elijah Ryan''s face immediately


    darkened.


    He was so angry with Billy that he actually made him transparent, which was uneptable. With his


    identity, wherever he went, he was always a popr figure among the crowd. But today he


    encountered someone who seemed even more arrogant than him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In his heart, he sentenced Billy to a severe punishment. Today, he must make sure to teach him a


    lesson.


    However, before he could finish his words, a crisp p resounded and a palm print immediately


    appeared on his face.


    There was another round of gasps on the scene, including the people behind Elijah Ryan, who were


    all stunned.


    "You... how dare you touch me?" After realizing what had happened, Elijah Ryan''s eyes were filled


    with fury. "Do you even know who I am?"


    "If you say one more word, starting tomorrow you won''t need to speak!" Billy continued in a low


    voice.


    "Hey, He''s the young master of the Ryan family in Enssea. How dare you hit him! You''re as good as


    dead, truly dead!" The tall man who had spoken earlier shouted in a stern voice.


    Harleen and her colleagues at SunPark Group all looked wary and concerned when they heard this.


    They never expected the other party to have such a big background - the Ryan family was one of


    the four major families in Enssea, which was much stronger than Ozin''s former first family, the


    Watkins family.


    Everyone worried about Billy at the same time.


    "The Ryan Family?" Billy narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    Billy didn''t expect to meet the this young man in Ozin. At that moment, he also thought of a woman


    named Audrey Ryan, whom he met at Heart of Earth exhibitionst time.


    "Now you''re scared?" Elijah Ryan shouted angrily. "But it''s toote!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and looked at several ck-clothed men. "What are you waiting


    for? He hit me with which hand? Cut it off for me!"

 Chapter 168 Sakura Blossom Trading Company

    Chapter 168 Sakura Blossom Trading Company


    Chapter 168 Sakura Blossom Trading Company


    Several men in ck responded simultaneously, rushing towards Billy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Before they could even reach him, they were all sent flying and fell to the ground, groaning in pain.


    The colleagues of SunPark Group gasped in shock once again. On one hand, they were amazed by


    Billy''s skills. With just a casual palm strike, he had swept away five or six strong men; on the other


    hand, they admired his courage. Knowing that the other side was from the Ryan family, he still


    dared to make a move.


    "Huh?" Elijah Ryan clearly didn''t expect Billy to have such skills and showed a hint of surprise on


    his face. He was an expert in martial arts and knew what it meant when Billy swept them away with


    one palm strike - Billy was at least more powerful than a Battle General.


    "Are you willing to kneel now?" Ignoring Elijah Ryan, Billy continued to look at Yoshida Zawaryuu


    and spoke coldly.


    Yoshida Zawaryuu snorted coldly.


    "You ignorant idiot! Do you think your kung fu can make me kneel before you lowlifes? Do you know


    who I am? If you dare ask me to kneel down again..."


    Bang!


    The words were not finished when he flew out and knocked over a chair behind him, falling to the


    ground and grimacing in pain.


    "Damn it!" Yoshida Zawaryuu roared in anger. Getting up from the ground, he raised his hand and


    lunged at Billy. Furious and desperate, he had forgotten about Billy''s skills. His only thought now


    was to kill Billy. Just like Elijah Ryan, he held onto his own special status and had never been


    treated this way before. In his mind, he had already sentenced Billy to death.


    Bang!


    Before he could even finish charging, he was once again sted out and collided with the same


    chair from earlier, causing a gash on his head. At the same time, the sleeve of the left arm was torn


    open, revealing a tattoo on the arm.


    "Master Yoshida!" Elijah Ryan''s face was full of shock, and he immediately walked towards Yoshida


    Zawaryuu. The other two young masters who were with him also ran over.


    When Billy saw the tattoo on Yoshida Zawaryuu''s arm, his pupils slightly contracted.


    Afterwards, he turned to Harleen and said, "Harleen, I think everyone has finished eating. Why don''t


    you go back with your colleagues first?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Billy, how about we forget it?" Harleen spoke up next to Billy, she naturally knew what Billy wanted


    to do.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Billy gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Mr Gardner, don''t argue with him. Come with us?" Ava Jones also looked worried.


    "Mr Gardner, I don''t want them to apologize. Let''s go together!" Hannah Hill spoke up at the same


    time.


    Afterwards, the others also spoke up one after another to persuade. However, in the end, Billy


    convinced them to leave.


    "Harleen, I''ll be home soon. Take care and wait for me." Billy said as Harleen gave in to his


    decision.


    "Okay," Harleen nodded and turned to leave with Ava Jones and the others.


    "Young man, Yoshida Zawaryuu is the son of Sakura Blossom Trading Company''s president. You


    dared to touch him. You''re quite impressive. Just wait for us!" Elijah Ryan said as they helped


    Yoshida up from the ground.


    They walked towards the door when Elijah Ryan turned back halfway and looked at Billy. "I''ll


    remember this day, we''ll meet again soon. I hope you can still be this tough next time."


    "Did I let you guys go now?" Billy asked sternly.


    "What else do you want? Do you want to die?" Elijah Ryan replied sharply after taking a deep


    breath.


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" Billy pointed at Yoshida Zawaryuu and asked.


    "Do I need to report my rtionship with him to you? You..." Elijah Ryan started but was interrupted


    by a loud thud sound as Billy unleashed another powerful blow that sent all four men flying out of


    the doorframe before crashing onto the ground outside.


    "You better pray that your family doesn''t have too much connection with him, otherwise, your family


    will be expelled from Enssea!" After coldly speaking those words, Billy walked over towards Yoshida


    Zawaryuu.


    "How many members of Hidden Ninjia Society are there among Sakura Blossom Trading


    Company''s people in vale?"


    Billy had heard of Sakura Blossom Trading Company, one of the tworgestmercial entities in


    Veridiania with branches all over the world and a formidable scale. But what he had just seen on


    Yoshida Zawaryuu''s body was a tattoo belonging to Hidden Ninjia Society, an organization


    supported by Veridiania that specialized in collecting intelligence and carrying out assassinations


    worldwide.


    They appeared here in vale for an obvious reason - Sakura Blossom Trading Company had


    actually been under SHADOW''s surveince for some time, but SHADOW wasn''t treating it as


    suspicious since it was all normal business behavior. So they didn''t take any action against this


    organization. But now that people from Hidden Ninjia Society had shown up, something had


    changed.


    Elijah Ryan and his twopanions'' faces showed surprise and fear at the same time. After a brief


    pause, Elijah Ryan turned to Yoshida Zawaryuu and asked, "Are you from Hidden Ninjia Society?"


    Elijah Ryan knew about Hidden Ninjia Society, which was thergest spy organization in Veridiania.


    Thinking about how close he had been with them for the past two years made him feel scared at


    once. If used of treason, not only him but also his entire family would be dragged into hell.


    "Who are you?" Yoshida Zawaryuu ignored Elijah Ryan and looked at Billy instead. His heart


    skipped several beats when he saw Billy recognizing his tattoo right away.


    "I''ll ask onest time, how many people has Hidden Ninjia Society sent to infiltrate Sakura Blossom


    Trading Company? Is your father also part of it?" Billy spoke again.


    "Kid, I have no idea what you''re talking about with ''Hidden Ninjia Society''!" Yoshida Zawaryuu took


    a deep breath and continued, "I am a legitimate businessman from Sakura Blossom Trading


    Company and a foreign guest of vale. If you treat me like this today, be prepared to receive legal


    documents."


    "If you don''t want to talk, then don''t." Billy''s gaze darkened, and a sense of killing intent emanated


    from him.


    Sensing the aura of danger surrounding Billy, Yoshida Zawaryuu didn''t hesitate for a moment. With


    a swift turn, he dashed towards the door. He was very clear that he could not be Billy''s opponent,


    and staying would definitely be a dead end.


    However, he overestimated himself.


    How could he possibly outrun Billy with his strength?


    Bang!


    Just as he had taken a couple of steps, his entire body exploded like a ripe watermelon, sttering


    blurred flesh and blood all over Elijah Ryan and his twopanions. The three young lords


    immediately retched, their faces filled with horror, and their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    With just a casual palm, an entire person had vanishedpletely-it was too terrifying.


    Thinking about how they had been provoking Billy before, a chilling fear rose in their heart.


    Billy ignored the reactions of the three people and proceeded to take out his phone and dial Judge''s


    number.


    "Brother, is there something?" Judge''s voice came through the microphone.


    "Notify SHADOW in Enssea that we need to surround the Sakura Blossom Trading Company


    headquarters immediately and bring everyone back for a thorough investigation. Anyone associated


    with the Hidden Ninjia Society will be eliminated!"

 Chapter 169 Special Patrol Squadron

    Chapter 169 Special Patrol Squadron


    Chapter 169 Special Patrol Squadron


    "Furthermore, have them reveal theirwork of rtionships within the country!" Billy continued to


    instruct. All suspects are to be arrested and detained, regardless of who they may implicate. We will


    not tolerate any leniency!"


    "Hidden Ninjia Society?" Judge paused for a moment before angrily eximing, "There''s really


    something wrong with Sakura Blossom Trading Company! They''re asking for trouble!"


    "Call Azure Fang and his team again. Investigate all branches of Sakura Blossom Trading Company


    within the country." Billy continued with his orders.


    "Understood!" Judge nodded vigorously before hanging up the phone.


    After Billy hung up the phone, Elijah Ryan and his twopanions immediately knelt down in front


    of him, trembling more and more violently. They had already heard Billy''s words, and judging from


    how he gave orders, they could tell that he held a high position within SHADOW. They were well


    aware of how powerful SHADOW was within the country of vale.


    Hardly any major ns within the country dared to underestimate SHADOW. Moreover, they also


    knew that just a few days ago, a young lord of the Wood family in Enssea had been killed by


    someone from SHADOW. They would never have thought that they would encounter such an


    intimidating figure by chance.


    The three men regretted their decision deeply.


    "Sir... I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were part of SHADOW... I really am sorry..." Elijah Ryan


    apologized while kowtowing repeatedly with a trembling voice.


    "Do you want to kneel now?" Billy asked coldly. "Weren''t you tough just now? Are you scared now?"


    He continued, his tone bing more serious, "You better not let SHADOW find out that you or


    your family have anything to do with the Hidden Ninjia. Otherwise, your days as a big shot will be


    over."


    "I swear it''s not true." Elijah Ryan trembled.


    "Our family only has business cooperation with Sakura Blossom Trading Company. Nothing else,"


    he added quickly.


    "It''s not up to you whether there is or isn''t any involvement. We''ll wait for SHADOW''s investigation


    results." Billy interrupted him and then asked, "What was your purpose ining to Ozin with him?"


    "After the three major families in Ozin had problems, there were many business opportunities left


    behind. He... he invited me over to take a look..." Elijah Ryan replied hastily.


    "Get out of here!" Billy waved his hand dismissively.


    The three men bowed again before scrambling towards the door and running away unsteadily.


    Meanwhile, as Judge made several phone calls, thousands of SHADOW members across the


    country began moving towards various branches of Sakura Blossom Trading Company. Overnight,


    all branches of Sakura Blossom Trading Company in vale were sealed off and all rted


    personnel were taken away for investigation. Those domestic institutions that had business dealings


    with Sakura Blossom Trading Company became nervous when they heard about this news. After


    learning about what happened, everyone became fearful and started self-inspection first thing in the


    morning, checking if they had any involvement in anything sensitive or controversial themselves.


    The next day morning saw many people voluntarily approaching SHADOW seeking leniency for


    their actions - any behavior that showed a willingness to sell out the country would be punished


    severely without exception.


    That afternoon, Billy was driving with Casey when his phone rang. "Judge, what''s up?" Billy


    answered the call.


    "Boss, the Special Patrol Squadron is here and they''re demanding to take Ebony Lord in for


    questioning!" Judge sounded angry.


    "Is that so? They came pretty fast," Billy replied calmly. "I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up the phone, he told Casey, "Let''s go to SHADOW." For him, ever since Judge


    issued that notice on behalf of SHADOW, he knew that the Special Patrol Squadron would definitely


    come knocking at their door. Three years ago, Ebony Lord not only made it onto SHADOW''s


    wanted list but also became a high-priority target for the Special Patrol Squadron.


    By issuing that notice through Judge, Billy was actually waiting for them.


    Ebony Lord had disappeared for three years and now he was back in everyone''s sights; it was


    certain that those in power had received news of this as soon as possible. For them, their first step


    would be to send someone from the Special Patrol Squadron to test Billy''s determination. If it didn''t


    work out, they would take further action.


    "What happened boss?" Casey asked as she stepped on the gas pedal.


    "People from Special Patrol Squadron went to SHADOW and want to take Ebony Lord away." Billy


    responded.


    "Are they asking for trouble?" Casey coldly chuckled. After a brief pause, he continued, "But, the


    aristocratic families have been operating in the Special Patrol Bureau for many years and they have


    many loyalists inside. We must be careful."


    "What can a small Special Patrol Bureau do?" Billy said with a faint smile. "They eat their fill and sit


    idle all day long. They only serve asckeys for others and I''m afraid they''ve forgotten the purpose


    of setting up the Special Patrol Bureau! They better not push their luck. Otherwise, I''ll just shut


    down the Special Patrol Bureau in Ozin directly!"


    "Okay," Casey''s mouth twitched slightly.


    As expected of Billy, he had such courage. Perhaps only he dared to evaluate Ozin Special Patrol


    Bureau in this way. If this were heard by those in the capital city, there would probably be arge


    number of people who would be angry.


    Meanwhile, two groups of people from SHADOW were confronting each other with an intense


    atmosphere on site. One side was led by Judge along with Alban Carroll and other core members of


    SHADOW in Ozin following closely behind him; the other side was led by a man with stubble on his


    chin from the special patrol bureau. y Yates and Marvin who were both inspectors at Ozin also


    attended. Both looked slightly embarrassed on their faces.


    "Judge, we hope you can cooperate with us when we handle this case." Said Alexander Hall sternly.


    He was Provincial Governor at East District for special patrol bureau .


    "You guys really have some nerveing to SHADOW to handle your cases! Who gave you that


    authority?" Judge responded coldly


    "The special patrol bureau has been ordered to capture Ebony Lord who is wanted by authorities in


    capital city. This is an order from them. Are you going against orders?" Alexander Hall continued


    speaking solemnly .


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Trying to scare me using capital city? Too bad it won''t work!" Judge sneered, "You can''t intimidate


    me!"


    "I''ll say it again, Ebony Lord is my SHADOW''s lifetime honored elder, not some wanted criminal!"


    "Judge, are you going to go against the grain?" Alexander Hall furrowed his brow. "Can you handle


    the consequences if something goes wrong?"


    "Enough with the chit-chat," Judge''s tone grew serious. "The members of SHADOW are all


    upstanding individuals. Without the so-called wanted criminal you speak of, get out now! Otherwise,


    it will be seen as an attempt to attack our SHADOW base and will be met with swift retribution."

 Chapter 170 Out Of Control

    Chapter 170 Out Of Control


    Chapter 170 Out of Control


    "Your SHADOW organization is out of control!" Alexander Hall shouted in anger.


    "Sir, Commander Gardner has been in Ozin recently. Should we invite him over to discuss this with


    him and hear his opinion?" y Yates took a deep breath and spoke to Alexander Hall.


    For him, he didn''t want to get into a conflict with SHADOW over this matter. On the one hand, he


    firmly believed that Spike Arnold''s charges were definitely false usations. He had been in Ozin


    for many years and had worked with Spike Arnold several times before. He knew exactly what kind


    of person Spike Arnold was - upright, selfless, and absolutely deserving of the title Ebony Lord.


    On the other hand, he sincerely admired Billy from the bottom of his heart. Unless it was absolutely


    necessary, he didn''t want to stand against Billy Gardner.


    Moreover, based on his understanding of Billy''s character, if Alexander Hall continued to cause


    trouble like this again, he would definitely not be able to get away unscathed. They would have to


    take revenge on themter.


    "We''re here for business purposes only! Not here for small talk!" Alexander Hall interrupted him


    directly.


    "But..." y Yates frowned slightly.


    "That''s enough! You have nothing else to do here! Go stand aside!" Alexander turned to Judge and


    continued, "I''m telling you now that even if God himselfes down today I will still take Ebony


    Lord away!"


    "You''re shameless!" Judge nced at him, "I''d like to see how you n on taking our SHADOW


    honorary elder away!"


    "You better not push me too far or else..." Alexander Hall felt himself getting closer and closer


    towards the edge of rage. He was the Provincial Governor, a respected and revered figure wherever


    he went. But now, he was being treated with such disrespect.


    Although Judge held the same administrative rank as him, he believed that the Provincial


    Governor''s office was superior to SHADOW. So between peers, he had to be at least half a level


    higher than them. So in his eyes, Judge wasmitting an offense by speaking out of turn.


    "You talk too much. If you want to fight thene on! If you don''t dare then get lost!" Judge


    interrupted him.


    "You bastard! How dare you speak to the Provincial Governor like that?" A bald man from his


    entourage pointed at Judge and shouted angrily.


    "If you point your finger again, don''t me me for what happens next!" Alban Carroll flicked his wrist


    and produced a cold crescent moon de in his hand.


    "What did you say?" The bald man frowned and turned towards Alban Carroll, "You are obstructing


    an official proceeding. Do you believe..."


    Before the words could fully escape, a swift de gleam shot out, passing directly by the man''s


    fingertips.


    Before the words could fully escape, a swift de gleam shot out, passing directly by the man''s


    fingertip. The next moment, the man''s index finger was seen dropping to the ground, a jet of blood


    spewing forth.


    "Ah..." The man let out a painful cry.


    "Rascal!" Alexander Hall roared, raising his hand and swiping his palm toward Alban Carroll.


    "Get lost!" Judge''s gaze darkened, and with a simr movement, his palm swept horizontally.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, two fighters collided with a dull roar, sending a powerful shockwave rippling outwards and


    causing the clothes of the surrounding crowd to flutter wildly. In the next moment, Alexander Hall


    was sent staggering backwards seven or eight steps, his blood boiling within him and threatening to


    burst forth from his mouth.


    "A Grand Elder Battle God?" he gasped in disbelief as he regained his footing.


    He had thought that Judge was at most on par with himself as a Tier-two Battle God, but it turned


    out that Judge had already reached the peak level!


    "Surprised?" Judge sneered at him. "Do you still want to make noise about taking Spike Arnold


    away?"


    Huffing deeply, Alexander Hall red back at Judge and spoke in a low voice. "I told you before that


    even if God himself came down today, I would still take Spike Arnold away for investigation!"


    "Oh really?" Just then, another voice sounded from behind him. It belonged to Billy and Casey who


    were walking towards them step by step.


    Hearing this voice caused Alexander Hall''s body to tremble involuntarily; he clearly hadn''t expected


    Billy to arrive so quickly.


    "Commander!" The SHADOWers all turned towards Billy and shouted in unison.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m Alexander Hall, the Provincial Governor of East District Special Patrol


    Squadron."


    Taking another deep breath, Alexander Hall bowed slightly before Billy - even though he was high


    up in rank himself - for there was no one who could stand tall against King of the West, Commander


    Gardner. Even if it was his superior, the head of the Special Patrol Squadron, he wouldn''t dare to


    speak loudly in front of Commander Gardner. This title represented an energy that he could not


    challenge at his level.


    "Commander Gardner!" The members of the Special Patrol Squadron bowed simultaneously.


    "I heard you''re trying to capture our Shadow''s honored elder, Ebony Lord?" Billy looked at


    Alexander Hall and spoke lightly.


    "Commander, I am tasked with apprehending the wanted criminal Ebony Lord from Special Patrol


    Squadron. Please understand," Alexander Hall replied while handing over a document to Billy.


    Billy didn''t even look at the document before a gust of wind swept through and turned it into scraps


    on the ground.


    "Commander Gardner, what is this..." Alexander Hall frowned slightly.


    "Youe here with a worthless document from your division and try to arrest our Shadow''s


    honored elder? What do you take us for?" Billy interrupted him sternly before turning to Judge.


    "Draft a warrant for Shadow immediately. Provincial Governor Alexander Hall from East District


    Special Patrol Squadron brought people here without cause and provoked Shadow authority. He is


    now listed on our wanted list!"


    "Got it!" Judge nodded while giving Billy some praise in his mind - Billy always knew how to handle


    things! If they came with warrants trying to catch someone here, SHADOW could do exactly that


    too.


    Fight fire with fire!


    Alexander Hall let out a heavy sigh, his mouth twitching several times. "Commander Gardner, it''s


    my duty to do this. Please understand..."


    "Commander Gardner, isn''t this a bit hasty?" Before Alexander Hall could finish speaking, the bald


    man from earlier furrowed his brow and spoke up.


    "Hmm?" Billy turned to face him with a cold expression.


    "Harry, shut your mouth!" Alexander Hall immediately shouted in anger at the man''s words.


    "I''m just stating facts..." The bald man retorted stubbornly.


    "How dare you!" Judge spoke up sternly. "You''re going against authority and being rebellious! Take


    him away!"


    "Yes sir!" Alban Carroll responded loudly as he walked towards the bald man.


    "Commander Gardner, please forgive these subordinates who don''t know their ce." Alexander


    Hall quickly bowed his head and apologized.


    "If they don''t know their ce and as their superior officer, if you haven''t taught them properly then


    I''ll have my SHADOW team teach them what it means to follow rules!" Billy replied firmly.


    "Harry! What are you waiting for? Apologize to Commander Gardner now!" Alexander Hall took a


    deep breath before turning towards Harry Lewis and shouting at him loudly.


    "I..." Harry Lewis looked reluctant and unhappy about apologizing.


    Before he could finish speaking, y Yates flipped his wrist and swung hisrge de towards him.


    A cold glint shed by!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 171 People From Place Of Darkness

    Chapter 171 People From ce Of Darkness


    Chapter 171 People from ce of Darkness


    The next moment, an arm was cleanly severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground, blood gushing


    like a fountain from the stump.


    "Ah..." Harry Lewis let out a hysterical scream.


    "Commander, many of the people below have offended you. Please be generous, Commander


    Gardner!" After putting away his sword, y Yates bowed deeply to Billy.


    "Inspector Yates, why did you hurt me?" Harry Lewis shouted loudly with a puzzled look on his face


    after catching his breath.


    "If you don''t shut up, I''ll kill you right here. Believe it or not?" y Yates said fiercely and without


    hesitation.


    "Why, me..." Harry Lewis responded loudly.


    "Harry, shut up!" Alexander Hall angrily rebuked, "He''s saving you!"


    Alexander was well aware of y Yates''s intention �C cutting off Harry Lewis'' arm was indeed a


    move to save him. Otherwise, things would get worse if he was taken away by people from


    SHADOW.


    "Commander Gardner, do you think this will work?" Alexander Hall turned around and asked Billy.


    "Go away!" Billy waved his hand. "Go back and tell the people above you, we don''t have any


    wanted criminal here, only an honored elder! If there is a simr incident again in the future, all of


    you from the special patrol squadron will be on SHADOW''s wanted list and will be arrested and


    brought to justice!"


    "I will definitely convey the message!" Alexander Hall nodded quickly after taking another deep


    breath. Afterward, leading the group of Special Patrolmen, they turned around and left. Harry Lewis,


    his face contorted in pain, picked up his severed limb from the ground and followed behind.


    "Remind Azure Fang and the other three people to be careful in everything recently. If there is any


    abnormal situation, call me immediately!" After the group left, Billy turned to Judge and gave


    instructions.


    "Yes!" Judge nodded vigorously.


    "What about Ebony Lord?" Billy continued to ask.


    "He has been practicing and stabilizing his cultivation these past few days!" Judge responded.


    "Tell him to stay put here and not go anywhere recently." Billy continued to exin.


    "Yes!" The judge nodded again.


    The second morning.


    After Billy sent Tasha off, he had just returned home when his phone rang. He looked at the


    iing number and was slightly surprised.


    "Rakshasa, is something the matter?" Billy asked as he pressed the answer button.


    "Commander Gardner, I have important news to report!" Rakshasa''s voice sounded slightly anxious.


    "Speak!"


    "I just received some news!" Rakshasa took a deep breath before continuing. "Two days ago, Ebon


    Gate, the fourth-ranked force in ce of Darkness, gathered all their members above the rank of


    battlemander and sent them to vale in batches."


    "Ethereal Scribe, their gate master, personally led the way. They must be looking for you in Ozin,


    vale!"


    "Ebon Gate? What''s their purpose?" asked Billy. Although he had heard of Ebon Gate before, he


    had never dealt with them and didn''t know why they were looking for him.


    "They were probably sent by Sanctum of Darkness," Rakshasa replied again. "You killed Sanctum


    of Darkness'' envoyst time, they definitely won''t let it go. And from what I understand, Ebon Gate


    has always wanted to gain more seats in Sanctum of Darkness. They must have reached some


    kind of agreement between each other!"


    Billy''s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness as he continued to ask, "Who are these people that


    came this time?"


    "There are two gate masters from Ebon Gate whose strength has already broken through to the


    midte stage Warlord level. Their specific cultivation levels are not clear underlings. Below these


    two are four great demon kings whose strength is all above a Grand Elder Battle God. One of them


    should have already been a Warlord. Below these four great demon kings are eight major Yin


    assassins. Six of them are Battle Gods at the early stage, while the remaining two have reached the


    Battle General level."


    "In addition to these fourteen people, there are also around thirty core disciples whose strengths


    range from a Novice Battle General''s and beyond."


    "Very well!" Billy''s eyes condensed into sharpness. "If Blood Hall hasn''t taught ce Of Darkness a


    lesson yet then we''ll give them another big gift this time around!"


    "Commander, do you need me to bring people back immediately?" Rakshasa asked with a slight


    pause.


    "No need!" Billy replied in a deep voice. "Take your people to the vicinity of Ebon Gate headquarters


    and be ready at all times! If Ebon Gate wants to be a front-runner, let them have it. From now on,


    ce of Darkness will no longer tolerate Ebon Gate!"


    "Understood!" Rakshasa responded loudly after another momentary pause. She naturally


    understood Billy''s intentions. He was preparing to take down the main base of Ebon Gate.


    "Commander, ording to the estimated time, Ebon Gate''s people should have already entered the


    border." Rakshasa added with some concern.


    "Ebon Gate''s overall strength is several levels higher than Blood Hall. Commander Gardner must


    be careful!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know," Billy nodded slightly. "That''ll be all for now. Move right away and wait for my call!"


    After hanging up the phone, he dialed Casey''s number again and asked him and Judge toe


    over immediately.


    Half an hourter, Casey arrived with Judge.


    "What happened?" Casey could tell from Billy''s tone on the phone that something was wrong.


    "ce of Darkness has sent more people again." Billy introduced them both to the situation


    afterwards.


    "Dang! Another group of fearless ones came again." Judge said in a deep voice.


    "The other side has quite an impressive lineup." Casey had an expression that suggested he was


    thinking about something deeply


    "If we engage in direct battle with them it won''t pose much threat, but I''m worried they''ll use


    diversionary tactics and catch us off guard."


    "Mhm!" Billy nodded slightly. He had naturally already considered this.


    ording to Rakshasa''s words, there were at least ten or more powerhouses of the rank of Battle


    Goding from Ebon Gate this time. If they chose to attack him simultaneously, he alone could


    deal with these small fries. However, the other side clearly wouldn''t be foolish enough to do that.


    Billy''s reputation had spread throughout the ce of Darkness, and people from that realm were


    well aware that his strength was at least at the level of an advanced-stage Warlord. To be cautious,


    they certainly wouldn''t put all their eggs in one basket. If they dispersed a group of people among


    the crowd, using ordinary civilians as hostages, or targeted those around him, it would undoubtedly


    make him wary.


    "Casey, first call Roderick Chasey. Have him notify the eastern district''s people that if they


    encounter the enemy, don''t obstruct them. Let them all in!" Billy continued after a brief moment of


    thought.


    "Since they''re so eager to visit vale, let them have their fill. Not a single one of them should


    leave this time!"


    "Got it!" Casey nodded vigorously.


    Though he still had concerns, he trusted Billy had a n. His role was simply to follow orders.


    "Also, there are a few more things. Both of you, go make arrangements!" Billy continued, turning his


    attention to the two.


    "Understood!" both Casey and Judge perked up at Billy''s words, nodding in unison.

 Chapter 172 Someone Who’s Gonna Kill You

    Chapter 172 Someone Who��s Gonna Kill You


    Chapter 172 Someone Who��s Gonna Kill You


    The next day at 5:30 PM, a group of twelve foreign men sat in arge hall of a farmhouse located in


    the southern part of Ozin city. Each one was muscr and had fierce-looking faces, exuding an


    intense bloodthirsty aura. Their strengths were not weak - even the weakest among them had


    reached the level of a True Master Battle Master, while the strongest man sat at the head with


    nearly 6. 6 feet tall and held a bloody dagger. From his aura, it was evident that he was above a


    Tier-two Battle God.


    On an open space nearbyy two in-dressed men and women who were unconscious. They


    were owners of this farmhouse. One man had two bloodstains on his waist.


    "My Lord, this valian woman is quite attractive. Since it''s not time yet, why don''t we have some


    fun?" one man looked towards the woman on the ground and spoke.


    "Focus on our mission first!" The leader licked his dagger lightly before saying, "Once we''ve


    completed this mission, you can have any kind of woman you want!"


    "Yea, that''s for sure!" The man grinned. "By the way, I''ve heard that Commander Gardner''s wife is


    the most beautiful woman in Ozin. Once we''re done with him, can we ask the lord master to reward


    us with that woman?"


    "Of course! As long as you can eliminate him, you can do anything you want in Ozin!" The leader


    spoke in a calm tone.


    "Great! vale''s beauties, here Ie!" The man''s eyes gleamed with intense enthusiasm.


    "My Lord, when do we take action?" After a moment, another man turned to the leader and asked.


    "Wait a bit longer!" The leader lifted his wrist to check his watch.


    "The two leaders have not yet arrived in Ozin, it''s too early to act. Wait for their notification before


    proceeding." Said the man.


    "My Lord, ording to our intelligence, he only has two Battle Gods by his side besides Rakshasa,"


    the man paused before continuing. "Why did the leaders ask the four Ghost Kings to lead separate


    groups and cause trouble in different areas of Ozin just to distract his powerful Battle Gods?"


    "Better safe than sorry!" responded the leader.


    "We Ebon Gate suddenly brought so many Battle Gods and above, and the leaders are worried that


    they may be prepared for us, so they arranged more points!"


    "My Lord, from what I see as a subordinate, why make things soplicated?" another man spoke


    up with a deep voice. "With the four Ghost Kings plus our eight Yin assassins and our people below


    us, we have a total of eight Battle Gods and twenty Battle Generals. Even if he is at Warlord level


    strength, he shouldn''t be able to withstand all of us together." Said another man confidently.


    "I don''t think we need to wait for the two leaders. Let''s just go find him ourselves! I don''t believe we


    can''t kill him!" added another.


    "Don''t underestimate him!" replied the leader with a serious tone as a hint of fear shed through


    his eyes.


    "The vale martial arts heritage has been around for thousands of years. He was able to stand


    out among such an outstanding generation in this great country because it wasn''t just luck or


    background! A year ago he was able to kill five Battle Gods with one sword strike while still injured!


    And recently both Devil of Blood and Temple Messenger died at his hands! Although I''m not sure


    what level Temple Messenger was at but Devil of Blood was definitely close to Warlord level


    strength. It''s said that even he couldn''t block one sword strike from him."


    Upon hearing this news, other men gasped in shock. They had heard about what happened a year


    ago, but they only knew the general idea of the story of Devil of Blood, a Warlord, and had never


    heard that he couldn''t even block one strike from his opponent.


    "My lord, do you think the two gate leaders can take him down?" The man who spoke earlier asked.


    "Don''t worry, both leaders are above Tier-two Warlord. One of them has already been a Half-Step


    War Grandmaster. Even if the other party is also at a Half-Step War Grandmaster, there is no


    chance for him to survive under the joint attack of both gate leaders!"


    "That''s great!" The man responded excitedly. "After we bring back his head this time, we will have


    more say in the Sanctum!"


    "It won''t be long before our Ebon Gate can squeeze into the top three ranks in ce of Darkness!"


    "Hmm." The leading man nodded and looked at his watch again. "Alright, it''s almost time. Let''s go!"


    "Our mission as this group is to create chaos in downtown Ozin. I don''t think I need to teach you


    how to cause chaos?"


    Several menughed out loud. They were representatives of chaos themselves; wherever they


    appeared there would be chaos.


    "Let''s go!" The leading man stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Got it!" Several men picked up their weapons and followed closely behind with excitement on their


    faces.


    Boom!


    Just as they were about to reach the gatehouse entrance of a farmyard, someone swept away its


    door with one palm strike and charged straight towards them.


    "Uh!?" The leading man frowned and swept his hand, sending out a palm wind that immediately


    sted the door into a pile of wood chips.


    "What kind of person is this!?" shouted a man angrily.


    "Someone who is gonna kill you!" a voice rang out.


    Shortly after, Judge strolled in followed by Alban Carroll and his nine subordinates.


    "Hmm? Who are you people!" The leading man furrowed his brows again and asked, "How did you


    know our whereabouts?"


    "You are an idiot!" Judge nced at him and continued with a disdainful look, "From the moment


    you stepped across the border, all of your movements have already been under our control! The


    reason why I only came to find you now is because I was afraid of alerting the one behind you. If


    your leader got scared and didn''t show up, it wouldn''t be fun."


    "Fuck! How dare you!" one of the crew shouted as he pointed at Judge.


    As Judge''s wrist flicked, a de gleam sliced forth with swift precision, passing directly through that


    man''s chest.


    After the de''s gleam, the man''s body was cleanly cleaved in two, falling to the ground in


    session, blood pooling around him.


    "Damn it!" The leader of the group shouted in anger, then quickly raised his hand andmanded,


    "Kill him!"


    "Attack!" Ten men responded simultaneously, raising their weapons and charging towards Judge.


    Among this group of people, besides the leading man who was a Grand Elder Battle God, there was


    another Battle God powerhouse, while the rest were Battle Generals.


    The group could already sense that Judge possessed a strong aura, indicating that Judge was at


    least a Battle God. Therefore, as soon as they made their move, they went all out.


    Instantly, a powerful and intimidating pressure filled the air above the entire farmstead.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 173 Cold Moon Blade Technique

    Chapter 173 Cold Moon de Technique


    Chapter 173 Cold Moon de Technique


    "Alban, keep your people at the entrance of the courtyard and don''t let anyone escape!"


    "Judge said in a low voice and his figure shed out at the same time."


    "Yes, sir!" Alban Carroll responded loudly and retreated to the door with nine SHADOW boys.


    The next moment, he saw Judge''s wrist continue to spin, sending forth a series of razor-sharp de


    gleams imbued with an overwhelming thunderous force. Under his full attack, those several male


    warriors at the battle level had absolutely no chance of resistance.


    As the de gleams swept through, obliterating everything in their path, all nine men were cleaved


    in two without exception. They fell to the ground without a chance to utter a sound.


    "Damn it!" The man in charge of the scene shouted angrily when he saw this. Holding arge


    sword, he quickly rushed towards Judge and his aura instantly skyrocketed, revealing a strength of


    a Grand Elder Battle God. The big sword in his hand drew several cold rays in the air, like lightning


    striking towards Judge, with an imposing momentum.


    At the same time, the remaining Tier-one Battle God of the opponents also attacked with a shing


    de.


    "Interesting!" Faced with the attacks of the two, Judge narrowed his eyes slightly, took two steps


    forward, and swung his Cold Moon curved de at the same time.


    The three of them were immediately enveloped in a flurry of de gleams, their figures shing and


    their strikes scattering in all directions. Therge trees on the side had been cut off halfway, and


    there were several cracks on the exterior walls of the nearby buildings.


    "I''m surprised by your strength, you have the power of Grand Elder Battle God. It seems we


    underestimated Commander Gardner''s forces!" The man in charge of the other side spoke to Judge


    in a deep voice after their exchange.


    "However, it''s unfortunate that you shouldn''t have been so arrogant as to intercept us alone! You''re


    going to die today!"


    "I could call you an idiot and you wouldn''t believe me!" Judge held his curved de and spoke with


    a low voice. "If I didn''t have confidence in killing all of you, do you think I woulde here


    voluntarily for you to kill me?"


    "Is that so? Let me see what else you''ve got!" The leading man looked at hispanions and


    ordered, "Attack! With all your might!"


    "Kill!"


    They rushed forward with great momentum while their aura surged again. At the same time, one of


    them swung his de towards Judge''s head.


    "Enough noise! You die first!" Judge''s eyes narrowed, and his figure shed, the crescent moon


    curved de rapidly meeting the oing danger.


    "You''re courting death!" At the same time, the leader of the opposition roared. He propelled himself


    upward from his position, the hefty de in his hand generating a piercing rush of wind as it sliced


    toward Judge''s head.


    The next moment, Judge''s de momentum continued even after severing the other man''s de,


    sweeping directly from the man''s forehead. The man didn''t have time to dodge; his head was split in


    two, and he fell stiffly to the ground, twitching twice before bing motionless.


    Just as the leader''s de was about to descend upon Judge, Judge shifted his body sideways by


    half, simultaneously lifting his de to meet the attack.


    After a crisp sound, the robust impact caused Judge''s body to sink into the ground by half a meter,


    the soil reaching his knees. After the man on the other sidended, he retreated four or five steps


    and stabilized himself.


    "You can go die now!"


    But without any hesitation, that manunched himself again and burst out with full force, wielding


    his sword to sh at Judge.


    "Shameless boasting!" Faced with the man''s full force attack, a hint of fanaticism shed in Judge''s


    eyes and his momentum skyrocketed to the extreme in an instant.


    "Let me show you Cold Moon de Technique!" Immediately after, he shouted loudly as well.


    The next second, his legs pushed forcefully, propelling his body upward like a leopard in full spring.


    In mid-air, the crescent moon curved de traced a wless arc.


    "Uh!? " Sensing the power of Judge''s knife, the man''s pupils shrank in fear. He felt a dense aura of


    killing intent enveloping him, causing all his pores to open up throughout his body. Without much


    time to think, he quickly withdrew and defended, holding the broadsword half a meter in front of the


    chest, attempting to block this attack.


    However, he had clearly underestimated the power of the Cold Moon de Technique. Hisrge


    de was cleanly severed into two, and the de gleam continued its path, entering his chest from


    the heart.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "How... how is that possible..."


    After the man opened his mouth and spoke a few words, a bloodline extended from his left shoulder


    to his right waist. Subsequently, the upper and lower halves of his body fell to the ground


    simultaneously, blood gushing out in a horrifying spectacle.


    "I didn''t expect theplete mastery of the intermediate level of Cold Moon de Technique to


    have such powerful strength!" Judge''s eyes lit up after scanning the ground. Obviously, he had


    alreadyprehended the essence of the intermediate level Cold Moon de Technique and


    elevated his swordsmanship to a state of perfection with one move. This was rted to his recent


    practice on one hand, and on the other hand, in the battle just now, his potential was pushed to its


    limit and he had a sudden realization of the essence.


    What excited him even more was that, just as Billy had said, after heprehended the essence of


    this sword technique, he vaguely felt that the cultivation shackles that had been troubling him were


    also showing signs of loosening.


    He had confidence that it wouldn''t be long before he could officially step into the realm of a True


    Master Battle God


    "Take away all the corpses!"


    With that said, Judge turned around and left.


    Employees are leaving work one after another downstairs at SunPark Group.


    After leaving the office building, Harleen headed towards the parking lot where her newly purchased


    Porsche 911 had been delivered yesterday. The bright and shy sports car inevitably caught the


    attention of many people, and as Harleen started the engine, everyone in the parking lot turned to


    look.


    "Wow! Ms Knight, this car used to be yours?" Ava Jones from marketing department rushed over to


    the car with an exaggerated expression on her face. "I saw this car this morning and was wondering


    who could afford such a luxury vehicle. Turns out it''s yours!"


    "Tsk tsk, what a perfect match between you and this beautiful car! You are both so perfect together!"


    Ava continued with enthusiasm.


    Harleen chuckled at Ava''s exaggerated reaction. "You''re making too big of a deal out of it."


    "No way! Of course not!" Ava shook her head vigorously.


    "Ms Knight, you are truly living life like a winner! If I had half your luck, I would be satisfied!" she


    eximed.


    People often only see others'' morous side without knowing about their struggles and pain behind


    closed doors. Before all of this sess for Harleen came hard work and sacrifice that outsiders


    couldn''t see.


    "If you work hard to be excellent yourself in your career path while also finding yourself a good


    boyfriend in future rtionships then you will also be sessful." Harleen smiled


    encouragingly at Ava.


    "I''ll definitely try my best!" said Ava firmly with determination written on her face. "From now on,


    you''ll be my role model for working hard towards sess! Keep pushing me forward because I


    won''t let you down!"


    Harleen couldn''t help butugh at how serious Ava was being about all of it.


    Harleen giggled again, "I''ll scold you when you make a mistake in the future, don''t me me!"


    "Of course, I won''t me you!" Ava Jones nodded eagerly. "The stricter you are with me, the


    better."


    After a brief pause, she continued speaking, "Ms Knight, I won''t take up any more of your time. You


    can go home now and we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow!" Harleen smiled and slowly drove away in her car.


    Two minutester, the 911 pulled out of the parking lot and turned onto the city streets.


    "That''s her! Follow her!"


    A man with a hooked nose in the back seat of an Audi parked on the side of the road looked at


    Harleen''s photo before speaking up.


    "Got it, my lord!" The muscr man in the driver''s seat nodded before stepping on the gas pedal.

 Chapter 174 Provincial Governors Of SHADOW

    Chapter 174 Provincial Governors Of SHADOW


    Chapter 174 Provincial Governors of SHADOW


    "My lord, when shall we take action?"


    After following for about fifteen minutes, the man sitting in the passenger seat spoke up and asked.


    "Wait for the notification!" replied the man with a hooked nose in a deep voice.


    "My lord, how about we nab her first, then hand her over to the gate leaders once they arrive for


    handling?" The man at the driver''s seat piped up.


    "Use your brain!" The person with the hooked nose responded coldly. "There are so many of us


    coming to Ozin, whether it''s the local war department or SHADOW, they will definitely notice and


    may have already prepared."


    "If we act in this busy area, her husband will soon receive the news! If our gate leaders haven''t


    arrived by then, tell me, who can contend with him? With his strength, he could take our lives with


    just one strike!"


    "I did not consider carefully, please forgive me, my lord." The driver turned his head and slightly


    bowed.


    "Be careful!" At this moment, the man on the passenger seat shouted loudly.


    The driver reflexively mmed on the brakes and the Audi narrowly stopped in front of a slowly


    moving truck that had juste out of the intersection.


    This intersection didn''t have traffic lights. The big truck should be turning left, but it probably


    identally scraped against the barrier. The driver stopped the car and happened to block the Audi


    in front of it. If it slowed down half a beat more, the Audi car would collide with the cargo


    compartment of the truck.


    "Damn it! Damn it." The one who had been driving was about to push open the car door and battle


    against the driver of that truck.


    "Sit down!" The man with a hooked nose said in a deep voice, "Don''t forget our task! Pass by from


    the side and quickly catch up with that Porsche!"


    "Yes, sir!" The driver only then realized that he was still following the car.


    Two minutester, after finally managing to get out from the side, they looked around and there was


    no trace of the Porsche.


    "What are you, useless trash, still standing there for?!" The person with the hooked nose shouted


    angrily, "elerate forward, we should still be able to catch up!"


    The driver then put the pedal down immediately and the Audi dashed forwards.


    "My lord, has caught up!" After about four or five minutes, the group finally saw therge red


    Porsche sports car ahead.


    "Stay close! If you dare lose it this time, jump out of the car yourself!" Said the man with a hooked


    nose.


    "Please rest assured, it will definitely not happen!" The driver trembled all over and spoke.


    About ten minutester, the Porsche turned into the tree-lined avenue in front of Royal View Vis.


    Just then, the phone of the eagle-hook-nose man made two alert sounds.


    "You can take action now!" the owner of the phone said in a deep voice, "Step on the gas and stop


    her car!"


    "Got it!" The driver nodded vigorously and stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom.


    The Audi sped out and came to a stop about fifty meters in front of the Porsche.


    The Porsche also came to a halt, and then, a stunning figure stepped out of the car.


    She was in her mid-twenties, with delicate features, tall stature, hair tied up at the back of her head.


    The woman was dressed inbat gear with a curved sword hanging from her waist.


    She was a beautiful woman indeed but obviously not Harleen Knight!


    "Bitch! You''re not her. Who are you?" The three men got out of their car and shouted angrily at the


    woman.


    "I am Frostde, Provincial Governor of SHADOW for the south district." Replied the woman coldly.


    "What!?" One of the men yelled furiously. "You''re one of the ''Five Sharp des'' in SHADOW?"


    Although this was their first timeing to vale, they had already heard about SHADOW''s


    reputation abroad. They knew that there were "Five Sharp des" within SHADOW''s ranks


    including two super gorgeous women.


    They never expected to meet one here.


    All three men felt an ominous premonition rise within them. If Frostde had already appeared in


    Ozin City then were the other four also here?


    "Die!" Frostde spoke icily without even ncing at them once.


    "Arrogant brat!" The man with hooked nose sneered disdainfully. "What can you do? You should


    think about how you''ll leave here alive!"


    He was infuriated by Frostde''s words. He had already investigated Frostde''s cultivation level


    and found that she was on par with him - both of them were Half-Step Warlords.


    But the opponent was only one person, while he had twopanions. One was a Tier-one Battle


    God, and the other was a True Master Battle General. He had absolute confidence that their three-


    man team could easily kill the opponent.


    "What if I join in?" Just then, a shadow shed by like a phantom.


    Around Frostde''s age, he had a handsome face with determined eyes and a sharp figure like a


    knife.


    "Hmm?" The hawk-nosed man''s pupils slightly contracted. "Who are you?"


    He sensed from Azure Fang an aura no less than his own, even stronger in some ways. The two


    men beside him had been trembling all over and shown fear on their faces.


    "Provincial Governor of SHADOW for the central area, Azure Fang!" His voice was as cold as


    Frostde''s.


    "Did you wait for us on purpose?" Even if he were stupid now, the man with a hawk nose knew that


    they were likely walking into a trap this time around.


    "What do you think?" Azure Fang responded coldly before turning to Frostde. "Frostde, will it


    be me or you?"


    "Together! Hurry up, boss is waiting for us!" Frostde said in a deep voice as she flipped his wrist


    to hold her curved de. She quickly dashed forward with her body shape changing rapidlyThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "All right!"


    Azure Fang responded at once and drew out his curved de from his waist to strike down fiercely


    "Let''s attack together! Let''s fight them!" After taking deep breaths of air twice in session the


    hawk-nosed man raised his hand to face Azure Fang.


    After exchanging a nce, the other two men on the side didn''t hesitate at all and quickly dashed


    out to the left and right to leave, with extremely fast speed.


    What a joke, the two of them were only in the early stage of Battle God, while the other two were


    already in the perfect stage. The two sides were not even on the same level. They both had a sense


    of self-awareness and knew that they were unable to even defend against their opponents'' first


    move; therefore, they had realized that staying here was no different from walking into a deathtrap.


    "Since you''re here, why not stay?" Frostde''s voice sounded at the same time, and her figure


    chased after like a phantom.


    "No... don''t kill me..." One of the men, sensing the approaching murderous intent from behind, let


    out a chilling yell that made their very souls shiver.


    A de of light shed from his neck. In an instant, his head soared into the sky, while his body,


    driven by momentum, stumbled forward for a couple of steps before copsing to the ground.


    After Frostde shed with one strike, without any hesitation, she turned her body and quickly


    chased after the other man.


    "Don''t kill me... I... I''ll leave vale immediately and swear never to step into vale again!" The


    man shouted hoarsely as he ran frantically.


    "Next life then!"


    Frostde''s teleportation speed was much faster than the opponent''s. During their conversation,


    she had already caught up to a distance of 100 meters behind the man.


    "Don''t... I don''t want to die... I''ve worked so hard to break through to be a Battle God... I


    haven''t had the chance to enjoy it yet..."


    The man''s face was full of horror, and he ran forward recklessly without regard for his life.

 Chapter 175 Innate Charm

    Chapter 175 Innate Charm


    Chapter 175 Innate Charm


    "Next lifetime, perhaps!"


    With that said, Frostde swung her de with precision.


    "No..." The man let out a hysterical scream, his eyes filled with a twisted expression.


    The de shed from his waist, and his body was cleaved into two parts, falling to the ground one


    after the other, blood gushing wildly. Frostde nced at the ground and turned around to run


    towards the iing road.


    She had just arrived by the car when she saw the man with a hooked nose being forced back ten


    steps by Azure Fang''s sword aura, leaving deep footprints on the hard ground. Frostde didn''t


    hesitate at all, raised her sword and charged forward. A fierce and sharp sword technique was


    swiftly unleashed, apanied by a piercing whistling sound in the air.


    "Hmm?" The hawk-nosed man, who had already been injured by Azure Fang, had his pupils shrink


    in a cold sh. Without much time to think, he took a deep breath and quickly dodged to the side.


    However, he was still a bit too slow, and his body bore several bloody gashes from the sharp de,


    with jets of blood spewing forth.


    "No..."


    What filled him with despair was that, just as his figure hadn''t fully steadied, a curved de with the


    force of a thunderbolt swung forth.


    The de from Azure Fang had sliced directly into his shoulder as his arm was cleanly severed at


    the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." The hawk-nosed man let out a scream of agony.


    Before the sound had even faded, it abruptly ceased. The scimitar in Frostde''s hand swept


    across his throat, and a head tumbled to the ground, blood sttering the pir.


    "Are you okay?" Frostde then looked at the wound on Azure Fang''s body and asked, with a hint


    of concern shing in his eyes.


    "No big deal!" Azure Fang smiled slightly. "It''s been a while since west met, and your


    swordsmanship has improved again!"


    "You''re still far away from me!" Frostde responded lightly, "Let''s go, to boss''s ce!"


    "Okay!" Azure Fang nodded.


    After they left, ten SHADOW men appeared and took away the bodies lying on the ground.


    ...


    Chilly Wave Club was one of the top three entertainment venues ranked by Ozin.


    It was not yet 6 PM, but the club was already packed with people and buzzing with excitement.


    In arge private room on the first floor, ten foreign men were each holding onto a hostess as they


    partied wildly. Sitting in the middle was a middle-aged man who looked to be under fifty. He had a


    fierce expression and a particrly menacing scar on his face. His eyes shed with coldness like


    that of a wild beast from time to time. From his aura, it could be seen that he was a Half-Step


    Warlord. The others in the room were all Battle Generals except for one who had been a Tier-two


    Battle God.


    "Haha, my lord, valian women are really something else! Each one is more than enough!" A


    curly-haired man held onto his hostess while grinning and raising his ss.


    "You have no taste. The beautiful women of vale aren''t found in bars or clubs. Haven''t you seen


    those movie stars? They''re all so ethereal." Another man took a puff at a cigar and said.


    "But we can''t even touch them! I like these girls, you can let them do anything as long as you give


    them money." The curly-haired man held the girl much tighter.


    "You hurt me..." The girl furrowed her brow, her body squirming a bit.


    But before she couldplete her words, she was smacked by the curly-haired man.


    "You little tramp, you think you''re some kind of celebrity? Not happy with just a little y?"


    As he spoke, he grabbed a ck bag from the side and then threw a stack of bills at the girl.


    "You slut, is the money not enough for you? Take this money, and crawl around the coffee table


    three times for me, right now!"


    "You..."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The girl''s face flushed with anger. Just as she opened my mouth to say a word, she was pped


    again.


    "You shameless thing, you have quite the appetite!"


    Then he took out another stack of banknotes and threw them on the ground, saying, "Is this


    enough? Get down on your knees right now!"


    "Do you think you''re great just because you have money? I''m leaving anyway!" she shouted angrily,


    stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Sir, he''s not falling for your tricks!" A man burst intoughter.


    "What a bitch!"


    With that said, the curly-haired man raised a hand and delivered a swift palm strike. That girl went


    flying, knocked clean off her feet, crashing down hard onto the ground. As she hit the dirt, she


    coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Ah!" The other women in the private room eximed at the same time.


    "Bitch, if you don''t do as I say again, do you believe that I will kill you?" The curly-haired man


    continued to look at the girl and shouted angrily.


    "Alright, focus on business first!" At this moment, the scarred man sitting in the middle waved his


    hand towards the group of girls and said, "All of you get out!"


    The women simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief and quickly helped the one on the ground up


    and walked out.


    "My lord, have the gate leaders arrived at Ozin?" The curly-haired man asked.


    "Almost there!" Scarface replied, "Get ready, it will probably take a while longer before the master


    can reach Ozin."


    "When we get things done, you can have any type of woman you want and do whatever you please


    with them!"


    "I can hardly wait!" The curly-haired man licked his lips and said.


    "What''s our team''s mission?" A man lifted his ss and downed its contents in one go.


    "Make a bigmotion, the bigger, the better. Ideally, draw all the military and police personnel in


    Ozin over here!" The scarred man took a puff at his cigar.


    "It''s way too simple. Let''s just ughter everyone in this club!" The curly-haired man picked up a


    fruit knife, sliced a piece of fruit, and took a bite.


    "Sir, let''s keep a few of those lovelydies for ourselves. After finishing the task, we can take them


    away!" Another man chuckled.


    "Sounds good!" The curly-haired man responded, "Let''s savor their performance when the time


    comes!"


    Afterward, he turned to the scarred man and asked, "When do we make our move, my lord?"


    "Wait a little longer!" The scarred man crushed his cigar and spoke in a deep voice.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just then, a knocking sound echoed, followed by a man and a woman entering the room.


    The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, exuding innate charm with a sizzling figure. Her


    gaze, in particr, was captivating, enough to ensnare souls. The other man was of a simr age to


    the woman, handsome and charming. A faint smile yed on his face, dressed in the attire of a club


    attendant, holding a bottle of fine red wine.


    "I didn''t expect this club to harbor such exquisite beauties! Why didn''t youe in sooner?" The


    curly-haired man''s eyes roved over the beauty in front of him.

 Chapter 176 My Boss Is A Doctor

    Chapter 176 My Boss Is A Doctor


    Chapter 176 My Boss Is a Doctor


    Including Scarface and other men, all eyes were attracted by the beauty, their eyes shining.


    Scarface also checked the two people''s aura and felt no movement; therefore, he thought they were


    justmon people.


    "I''m very sorry, sir. I heard that our girls upset you before. I came here to apologize on their behalf.


    Please forgive them." The beauty looked at Scarface with a seductive smile and a voice that could


    charm anyone.


    At the same time, she took two sses of red wine from the man''s hand and handed one to


    Scarface on the coffee table in front of him.


    "I''ll drink first as a sign of respect!" She raised her ss and drank it all in one go.


    "Cheers!" Scarface picked up his ss of wine and drank it down after scanning his eyes over her


    beautiful figure.


    "Thank you for your kindness!" The beauty smiled again coquettishly.


    "My lord, we can''t kill this beautifuldy. We should take her awayter." Said the curly-haired man.


    He was about to act soon anyway so there was nothing left to hide.


    The beauty giggled sweetly at his words.


    "You must be a Ghost Messenger from Ebon Gate, right? I''m sorry to inform you that your wish may


    note true until your next life!"


    "Hmm!?" Upon hearing her words, everyone''s face changed simultaneously as their pupils shrank in


    fear.


    "Who are you!?" Curly-haired man frowned deeply while an overwhelming aura burst out from him.


    "Let me introduce myself formally, I''m Night Orchid, Provincial Governor of SHADOW for the north


    district." The beauty smiled once again charmingly and continued, "The handsome guy next to me


    is Soul Chaser, Provincial Governor of SHADOW in the west district!


    At this point, a sense of danger washed over every corner of the room.


    "You''re looking for death!" The curly-haired man roared and rushed towards Night Orchid at


    lightning speed.


    "Sorry, but it''s you who''s looking for death!" Soul Chaser smirked. Then he raised his hand and


    sted out a majestic palm force, followed by a burst of explosion in the air.


    Bang!


    The curly-haired man had just rushed halfway when his body fell back like a sandbag. He crashed


    heavily into the wall behind him before falling to the ground convulsing. After a few twitches, he


    stopped moving altogether. Although he was a Battle God, he had only recently broken through it. In


    front of Soul Chaser who was already a Grand Elder Battle God, he couldn''t withstand even one


    blow.


    "Damn it!" Everyone including Scarfaceunched an attack together and charged towards them


    both.


    Night Orchid and Soul Chaser coldly smiled as they dodged outwards with waves of violent energy


    sweeping across their path.


    Except for Scarface, the rest of his crew were all Battle Generals, much weaker than the curly-


    haired man and thus they were no way match for Night Orchid and Soul Chaser.


    In less than one minute, all of them apart from Scarfacey down on the ground motionless without


    breaths left within them anymore.


    After being sent flying back about six steps with a palm strike from Night Orchid, Scarface spewed


    out a mouthful of blood and his aura became unusually chaotic.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" After stabilizing his body, he shouted fiercely, "What did you give me to drink just


    now?"


    "I added something special to the wine," Night Orchid smiled. "Of course, for someone like you who


    is so strong, obvious poison won''t fool you."


    "So that drop of stuff won''t kill you. It just makes your power only able to be activated by seventy or


    eighty percent in a short period of time."


    "Why couldn''t I sense the energy on you guys before?" Scarface stared at Night Orchid with


    piercing eyes.


    "Sorry about that. I forgot to tell you that my boss is still a doctor." Soul Chaser smirked. "He has


    countless ways to make a martial artist hide their energy. As long as there is no huge gap between


    the cultivation levels of both sides, you won''t be able to detect it!"


    "Fuck!" Scarface roared out loud.


    "Don''t be so angry. Calm down and wait for your master. He will soone and meet with you,"


    Soul Chaser smiled again.


    After taking a deep breath, Scarface forcibly calmed himself down and he said, "Do you think


    people like you can kill our master? That''s ridiculous!"


    "s... Judge said that people from ce of Darkness are all idiots. I didn''t believe him before but


    now it seems he wasn''t lying." Soul Chaser responded indifferently.


    "Do You think your so-called Master can kill my boss?" he asked again.


    "Rubbish!" Scarface continued angrily, "In front of my master, who has recently broken through to


    the level of a True Master Warlord, all of you are nothing but insects!"


    "Really? That''s impressive." Night Orchid chuckled. "I forgot to tell you one thing. A year ago, my


    boss killed a Half-Step Warlord with just one sh!"


    Scarface spewed out another mouthful of blood and looked shocked.


    "Impossible! He can''t be that strong!"


    "You idiot!" Soul Chaser said in a low voice. "Enough talk. I''ll send you on your way."


    As he finished speaking, he shot out like a blur with his hands flipping over at the same time,


    creating a piercing sound as he broke through the air. Night Orchid didn''t stay idle either; her eyes


    narrowed as she followed suit and unleashed her power.


    "I''ll fight you!" Scarface knew that he wouldn''t survive today and roared as he charged forward.


    However, at this moment, he could only muster up strength of a Grand Elder Battle God and thus he


    was no match for them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After a fierce exchange, there came a moment when the scarred man''s body emitted the sound of


    bones shattering. A surge of blood gushed from his mouth as he rapidly retreated about eight


    meters before copsing to the ground.


    "Master... will definitely avenge me..." After struggling to say a few words, the head drooped on the


    shoulder.


    "Idiot!" Soul Chaser replied with disdain. Then he looked at Night Orchid and said, "Let''s go find


    boss!"


    "Okay!" Night Orchid smiled.


    After they left, several SHADOW men entered the room to clean up the battlefield.


    At the same time, a Mercedes-Benz SUV stopped at a side entrance of a park. Four men got out of


    the car.


    "My lord!" Two men at the door hurriedly walked over and bowed to the burly man in front of them.


    The burly man nodded and asked in a deep voice, "Have you found out? Is his child inside?"


    "Yes!" One of them vigorously nodded. "The child''s grandparents are ying with her inside."


    "Very good!" The burly man nodded again.


    "Ghost King," The man continued speaking. "We''re just here to grab a kid. You don''t need to take


    action. Please rest in the car while we go in and get her."

 Chapter 177 Arrival Of The Ebon Gate Masters

    Chapter 177 Arrival Of The Ebon Gate Masters


    Chapter 177 Arrival of the Ebon Gate Masters


    "Be vignt!" The burly man spoke in a deep voice.


    "vale is full of hidden dangers. Who knows if he has arranged for powerful protectors for his


    child?"


    "What''s the big deal if they have powerful protectors?" The man had a disdainful expression on his


    face. "ording to our intelligence, there are only two Battle Gods in all of Ozin, besides him.


    Never mind whether those two would be willing to be bodyguards for a child. Even if one of them


    were in the park, we could easily..."


    "That''s enough. Nothing can go wrong this time, we must seed at all costs." The burly man


    interrupted him. "Everyone needs to stay alert and not underestimate our opponents!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Five men responded simultaneously.


    "When do we make our move, Ghost King?" Another man asked after a pause.


    "It''s time. Let''s go!" The burly man looked at his watch before raising his hand to signal their


    departure.


    "Yes, my lord!" The group responded simultaneously, lifting their feet and heading toward the door.


    "Sorry to break it to you, but I''m afraid you won''t be getting through this door today!" Just then, a


    man''s voice rang out.


    Soon after, Casey appeared, leading four SHADOW men as they walked steadily forward.


    "Who are you!?"


    "Someone who''s gonna take your life!" replied Casey tly.


    "Just you?" The burly man snorted. "Do you even know who I am?"


    "What do you think?" Casey continued, "You people from ce of Darkness have no memory.


    We''ve told you before, vale is not a ce for you to step into, why don''t you believe it?"


    "The burly man didn''t expect Casey to reveal his identity so quickly.


    "You fool, I think you''re looking for death!" One of the Battle Gods shouted angrily. "If that''s the


    case, I''ll grant your wish!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand and rushed towards Casey.


    "Ignorant!" Casey stood still and casually raised his hand. A gust of wind swept out with a breaking


    sound.


    Bang!


    That man''s figure had just rushed halfway when he was thrown back at high speed, hitting arge


    tree by the side of the road and breaking it in half before falling heavily to the ground. He opened


    his mouth but couldn''t say a word before kicking twice and dying on spot.


    Seeing this scene, the burly man had an expression full of shock and horror. He was very confident


    in that subordinate''s strength, which was equal to that of a Tier-one Battle God. But now, he was


    easily killed by someone who just lifted a hand.


    ''They must be strong Warlords. But aren''t there only two Battle Gods besides Commander Gardner


    in Ozin?'' Ghost King thought as confusion crept up on him.


    The other four men on his side also had terrified expressions and their bodies trembled slightly.


    "Surprised?" Casey asked with a faint smile. "I can tell you one more thing. Ebon Gate''s four Ghost


    Kings probably only have you left. The others have already gone to hell to wait for you!"


    "What do you mean?" The burly man''s pupils shrank again.


    "Don''t you understand?" Casey smiled again. "You''ll know when you dieter!"


    "Damn it!" The burly man roared in anger. "Let''s attack together and kill him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, chi energy from a Novice Warlord burst out from his body,


    followed by a humanoid beast-like rush forward. As he flipped both hands at the same time,


    punches containing an overwhelming force like mountains and seas sted towards Casey with an


    imposing momentum. After gritting their teeth, the other four Battle Generals all charged at Casey


    as well.


    "vale ain''t your yground for causing trouble. Remember that in your next life!"


    Casey''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand,unching an attack that surged forward like a


    colossal hurricane. Without any suspense, including the burly man, they all were sent flying like


    autumn leaves before even reaching Casey.


    After flying dozens of meters away, the four Battle Generals lost their breath in mid-air, while the


    burly man was slightly better off and hung on after crashing to the ground.


    "How... how is this possible... you... you''ve already a True Master Warlord?" He spoke a word and


    his pupils dted rapidly. After convulsing a few times all over his body, he became motionless. At


    that moment of death, he silently prayed in his heart that the two gate masters would note.


    Otherwise, after today, Ebon Gate might no longer exist in ce of Darkness!


    "Clean up!" Casey then looked at the four SHADOW boys and ordered them.


    "Yes sir!"


    ...


    Just as Ebon Gate''s four ghost kings were attacked, Billy appeared on a slightly emptywn in the


    east of town. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it before sitting down on a long bench.


    Soon after, footsteps sounded. Spike Arnold walked quickly towards him.


    "Commander Gardner, I''ve just received news that both masters of Ebon Gate have entered Ozin


    City." Spike Arnold respectfully reported upon arriving at Billy''s side.


    "Finally, they''re here. We''ve been waiting for them!" Billy grinned. "How''s Casey and the others


    doing?"


    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Rakshasa with just one word,"Kill!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I just talked to them on the phone, everything''s taken care of." Spike Arnold replied.


    "Good." Billy took a drag from his cigarette before patting the seat next to him. "Take a seat."


    "I couldn''t possibly." Spike responded respectfully. Ever since he decided to follow Billy, his sense of


    hierarchy had formed as well - how could there be equal footing between superiors and


    subordinates? Looking across their territory, there were only a few people who could stand on equal


    ground with Commander Gardner.


    "Don''t be so formal. Here with me, we''re not divided by rank but rather brothers fighting side by


    side." Billy smiled again.


    "Thank you, Commander!" Spike Arnold bowed once more. "I''ll stand."


    "That''s up to you." Billy shrugged before continuing. "After we''re done with Ebon Gate, let''s make


    some time and head over to the capital city."


    Spike Arnold knelt down in respect and spoke up, "On behalf of the former leaders and myself,


    thank you, Commander Gardner!"


    "Get up and speak," Billy raised his hand slightly before adding, "I have another task for you."


    "Please give your orders," Spike Arnold stood back up.


    "You''re an old member of SHADOW, I''m sure you know more about its problems than I do." Billy


    narrowed his eyes slightly as he continued, "Although I have already tasked Judge and his team


    with eradicating the cancerous growth in SHADOW, they, like me, have only been with it for two


    years. Their understanding of the situation may not beprehensive enough topletely root


    out the problem. I am still concerned about this."


    "Do you want me to deal with it from the source?" asked Spike Arnold.

 Chapter 178 The Tip Of The Iceberg

    Chapter 178 The Tip Of The Iceberg


    Chapter 178 The Tip of the Iceberg


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Do you have confidence?" Billy asked.


    "As long as Commander Gardner is determined, I will do my best and die trying!" Spike Arnold


    nodded vigorously.


    "Good!" Billy nodded. "After returning from the capital, you will focus on this task with all your heart.


    I''ll give you three months to make sure that SHADOW''s water is crystal clear!"


    "I promise toplete the mission!" Spike Arnold saluted in response.


    As soon as he finished his words, Spike sensed two extremely terrifying pressures sweeping


    towards them.


    "Arrived pretty quickly, huh?" Billyughed lightly and stood up from his seat.


    In no time, two figures appeared like ghosts about a hundred meters away from them - one tall and


    one short.


    The taller man looked like he was under forty years old with delicate hands and skin as smooth as


    jade. His facial features were even more refined than those of an average woman''s - a very


    handsome man indeed.


    The man beside him had rough features with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He had a burly build


    carrying arge sword of God of War on his shoulder, exuding an intense bloodthirsty aura.


    As reported by Rakshasa earlier, both men were powerful fighters. The handsome man was already


    a True Master Warlord while the other was a Grand Elder Warlord.


    "I''ve heard that Commander Gardner in vale is an extraordinarily handsome man, today I see it


    for myself." Said the taller man, who was known as Ethereal Scribe.


    "Really?" Billyughed lightly. "You surprised me too. I never expected the Ebon Gate Master to be


    such a beautiful man!"


    "What did you say?" asked the other man, who was the deputy gate master.


    "It''s nothing!" Ethereal Scribe stopped him and smiled. "It''s an honor to receive Commander


    Gardner''s praise."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Billy and Spike Arnold, ncing at Spike along the way.


    "Commander Gardner, I actually underestimated the people around you. I didn''t expect there to be


    another Warlord besides you in Ozin. It looks like our intelligence system has a big problem!"


    "Are you scared?" Billy smiled faintly again.


    "You''re joking, right?" Ethereal Scribeughed before changing the subject, "Commander Gardner,


    you should know why I came this time, shouldn''t you?"


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you tell me?" Billy responded indifferently.


    "People like Devil of Blood can be killed without causing too much trouble for you," Ethereal Scribe


    continued speaking. "But killing an envoy from ce of Darkness is something that shouldn''t be


    done under any circumstances, because if we don''te today, other forces wille for you


    tomorrow! The authority of Sanctum of Darkness cannot be challenged by anyone else, so you


    made a huge mistake!"


    "Is that so?" Billy took a puff of his cigarette and asked, "Do you know what mistake you made?"


    "Do you want to say that I shouldn''t have taken on this task and traveled all this way just to die in


    vale?" Ethereal Scribe asked and smiled in response.


    "You''re smarter than I thought," Billy exhaled smoke rings with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re quite humorous!" Ethereal Scribeughed again. "I have a proposal.


    Would you consider it?"


    "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    "With your abilities, staying in vale as a so-called King of the West would be a waste of talent!


    The world is muchrger than you can imagine. What you know now is just the tip of the iceberg! If


    you''re willing to go to ce of Darkness for development, I guarantee that your achievements will


    far surpass those if you stay in vale."


    "I can rmend you to join the Elder Council in Sanctum of Darkness. Only by going there will


    you truly understand how vast this world is and how strong its warriors are!"


    "That sounds like an interesting proposal!" Billy smirked.


    "Would you considering over?" Ethereal Scribe looked at Billy and asked.


    "I''m sorry to say that from what you''ve said so far, you seem narrow-minded." Billy continued,


    "vale has been passed down for thousands of years and has dominated global history for nearly


    half that time. Its glory once shone on every corner of the globe."


    "As for ce of Darkness, it''s nothing more than puppets controlled by some sinister countries. For


    vale, they''re not even worth considering. If we really wanted to take action against you, vale


    could easily sweep through ce of Darkness with just one team. But now here you are


    shamelessly inviting me to be their elder in Sanctum Of Darkness. Don''t you think that''s


    ridiculous?"


    "It looks like Commander Gardner has a lot of confidence in vale!" Ethereal Scribe squinted his


    eyes slightly.


    "You''re wrong. It''s not that I have confidence in vale, but rather that your ce of Darkness is


    too blindly confident!" Billy responded calmly. "In the end, you don''t see much outside of your own


    little world!"


    "Damn, how dare you speak like that?" The deputy master of Ebon Gate spoke angrily.


    "The damn one is you!" Spike Arnold replied in a deep voice as an equally strong aura emanated


    from him.


    The deputy Ebon Gate master turned to look at Spike Arnold and threatened, "You insect dare to


    talk big? I think you''re looking for death!"


    As he spoke, he released a terrifying pressure and quickly enveloped Spike Arnold.


    Billy casually waved his hand and dissipated the other''s momentum before turning to speak calmly


    to him.


    "If you say another word, I''ll send you to meet your four Great Ghost Kings first."


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Ethereal Scribe frowned slightly.


    "Oh right, maybe you don''t know yet," Billy turned towards Ethereal Scribe. "Of all the people Ebon


    Gate sent to vale this time around, only two are still alive, both of them are standing here right


    now. Everyone else has be true ghosts."


    "What do you mean?" Ethereal Scribe''s face was no longer carefree and light-hearted as before.


    "Didn''t your intelligence system have major problems before?" Billy smiled faintly. "Congrattions


    on getting it right, ten points for you! All the people who came with you this time have been killed by


    us except for the two of you."


    "Shameless boasting!" The deputy head of Ebon Gate snorted coldly. "Other than you, who else


    can kill the four ghost kings?"


    "Don''t believe me?" Billy smirked. "You''ll soon believe it!"


    Just as Billy finished speaking, ck shadows flew from around thewn. Then, they all fell around


    the four of them with a dull thud. These shadows were none other than the group led by Ebon


    Gate''s four ghost kings.


    Without exception, they were already dead.

 Chapter 179 Just One Slash

    Chapter 179 Just One sh


    Chapter 179 Just One sh


    "Damn it!!!" Ethereal Scribe and the other man looked around, their faces filled with extreme


    sadness.


    These guys were all of Ebon Gate''s high-endbat power except for the two of them. Among


    them, there were over ten strong powerhouses, including a Warlord and three Half-Step Warlords.


    But they were all killed before the enemymander even made a move.


    Before they could figure out what had happened, one after another, figures appeared in their sight.


    It was Casey, "Five Sharp Knives" and a thousand SHADOW warriors.


    "Commander!" When they arrived within 100 meters of Billy, everyone knelt down and shouted in


    unison, their voices deafening.


    After detecting Casey''s and the Five Sharp Knives'' aura, Ethereal Scribe''s pupils shrank coldly. He


    was facing a True Master Warlord, two Half-Step Warlords, a True Master Battle God and two


    Grand Elder Battle Gods.


    Only then did they realize how useless their intelligence system was. Despair rose simultaneously


    in both of them. Everyone else could be ignored, but what they never expected was that there was


    another powerful True Master Warlord here besides Billy.


    Originally, the two of them had nned to team up and take down Billy no matter how strong he


    was. But now, with this super-strong opponent present, it meant that they might not have even a


    shred of chance.


    "Stand up!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Thanks, Commander!" The crowd shouted again.


    "So, the master of Ebon Gate, do you believe me now?" Billy continued to speak to Ethereal Scribe.


    "You..." Ethereal Scribe opened his mouth and looked extremely gloomy.


    "Oh right! There''s one thing I forgot to tell you." Billy interrupted him. "If my estimation is correct,


    Ebon Gate headquarters should be under attack by now!"


    "What!?" The vice-master of Ebon Gate eximed in shock.


    "I''m sorry for not notifying you earlier." Said Billy calmly.


    Ethereal Scribe let out a heavy sigh. At this moment, he truly regretted taking on this job. One


    wrong decision and he had destroyed the entire Ebon Gate himself.


    "I admit that I underestimated your power," Ethereal Scribe took a deep breath and continued


    speaking to Billy. "Let''s make a deal. Let us go, and we''ll forget about the incident at Ebon Gate. We


    both swear to never set foot in vale again!"


    "Do you think that''s possible?" asked Billy.


    "You two came all the way to Ozin to kill me, but now that you can''t, you want to make peace? Your


    logic is as twisted."


    "You don''t have to let us go, but have you ever considered that, no one else here can stop us


    except for you and the other Warlord? And I estimate your strength is only slightly higher than mine


    or even equal." Ethereal Scribe took a deep breath before continuing. "So even if you manage to kill


    us in the end, I guarantee at least half of the people here will die! Are you nning on ignoring their


    lives?"


    "Fool!" Casey and the others were speechless upon hearing this remark; they were truly impressed


    by Ethereal Scribe''s confidence.


    "You seem very confident in yourself," Billy said as he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his


    waist. He then took a few steps towards them and calmly said, "Come on then, let me show you


    what vale is capable of."


    "Are you not going to let us go?" Ethereal Scribe''s aura suddenly surged with powerful pressure


    emanating from him. The deputy head also released his own aura while tightly gripping his big knife


    with a serious expression on his face.


    "Go ahead then. If either of you canst three rounds against me, I''ll let you leave," Billy replied


    sternly.


    "Let''s see just how strong the famous Commander Gardner really is!" Ethereal Scribe said in a deep


    voice. In the next moment, he shot out like a bullet, simultaneously unleashing several punches


    filled with earth-shattering energy. The sound of explosions echoed through the air.


    The deputy master of Ebon Gate also made his move, rapidly rotating his wrists to create an


    incredibly powerful of sword strikes that shed towards Billy. Both men knew that their lives


    were on the line and didn''t hold back in their attacks. For a moment, fierce winds blew and


    shockwaves rippled through the air as sword energy filled the sky.


    At the same time, Billy moved too. He gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de tightly and darted


    forward at lightning speed. Then he swung his de with incredible force and unleashed a blood-


    red sword beam that sliced through their opponents'' attacks like butter before hurtling towards them


    with devastating power.


    Ethereal Scribe''s pupils shrank to pinprick size as every pore on his body opened up to absorb all


    avable information about this new threat. A sense of intense danger permeated every cell in his


    body.


    It was only at this moment that both men realized just how foolish they had been to underestimate


    their opponent''s strength. They had thought that thismander was a True Master Warlord, at


    best; while the fact was that he was powerhouse equal to a War Grandmaster. Moreover, he must


    have already reached the midte stage of cultivation.


    The next moment, a head flew into the sky, with blood gushing out from the deputy gate master''s


    neck, like a geyser. And, his body copsed on the ground.


    At the same time, Ethereal lost one of his arms, a tide of blood unleashed from the wound on his


    shoulder.


    Casey and "Five Sharp des" simultaneously eximed in amazement, impressed by the battle


    power of Commander Gardner. Amidst the shock, a hint of joy appeared in the eyes of all five


    people at the same time.


    From Billy''s current fighting strength, they could see that his injuries had improved a lot. ording


    to this situation, Commander Gardner who once stood at the pinnacle of martial arts would soon be


    back.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Spike Arnold on the side had an expression of disbelief on his face. Although he had heard of


    Commander Gardner''s martial art long before, he never thought he would be so strong that


    even an advanced Warlord was like a mouse in his hands.


    As Ethereal Scribe''s heart was filled with waves of shock and despair, a glimmer of hope emerged.


    Perhaps Commander Gardner truly had the ability to avenge their former leader.


    "Ah..." In the next moment, Ethereal Scribe let out a desperate scream, his face filled with endless


    horror.


    With just one strike, they were left with one dead and one injured.


    The King of the West, had been vastly underestimated by ce of Darkness.


    Huffing for breath, Ethereal Scribe didn''t have time to think as he quickly rushed towards the crowd


    nearby. For him, finding some hostages was his only way out - perhaps there was still a chance!

 Chapter 180 Five Sharp Blades

    Chapter 180 Five Sharp des


    Chapter 180 Five Sharp des


    However, he overestimated himself.


    When he only took some steps, the scarlet de light shed again and faded into his back. The


    next moment, his body was diagonally split in half, falling to the ground one after another, with blood


    spraying wildly and the ground in chaos.


    ''So strong!'' These are thest two words that came to Ethereal Scribe''s mind.


    "Commander!"


    Later, Casey came over with the others greeted Spike Arnold as well.


    Feeling the aura of the four people, Spike Arnold once again eximed in amazement. Although the


    current "Five Sharp des" were no match for the former ones back then, there was a big age


    difference between the two sides. The former five had an average age of around 35, but the five


    people in front of him now would not exceed 26 or 27 at most.


    ''What heights will these five people grow to in another ten years? Truly, there are no weak soldiers


    under a strongmander!'' Spike Arnold thought.


    "Uh-huh!" Billy smiled at a few people and said, "You''ve all worked hard. Let''s go somewhere else


    to chat!"


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the car not far away.


    Half an hourter, several people appeared in a meeting room at the base of SHADOW in Ozin.


    "Boss, are your injuries almost healed?" Night Orchid asked Billy with a strong sense of admiration


    after sitting down.


    "It will take some time to fully recover, but it should be fast enough." Billy replied with a smile.


    "Really? That''s great!" Night Orchid was overjoyed.


    "Azure Fang and Frostde, you two are doing well. It''s been a while since west met and you''re


    both already Half-Step Warlords!" Billy then looked at the two of them and said with a smile, "Keep


    up the good work and strive to break through to be true Warlords soon!"


    "Thank you for your encouragement, brother. We won''t let you down!" Frostde rarely showed


    such joy on his face except when facing Billy.


    "Don''t worry brother. Give me one month and there won''t be any problem!" Azure Fang responded


    at the same time with determination in his eyes.


    "Good!" Billy smiled again before turning to Soul Chaser and Judge.


    "You two should learn from Azure Fang and Frostde or else they''ll leave you behind by miles in


    no time."


    "Boss, please don''t tease me anymore. I''m already desperate." Soul Chaser had an expression of


    helplessness on his face.


    "What are you so desperate about? You always try too hard to act cool outside. If only you had half


    of Azure Fang''s concentration that would be great." Judge pouted back at him


    "You''re just as bad as me," Soul Chaser red at Judge, "Don''t act like we''re different!"


    "We''re not the same! If you don''t believe me then let''s practice together?" Judge looked smugly


    confident, "If not then what?"


    "If that''s what it takes then let''s do it! I''m not afraid of anything." Soul Chaser pouted again.


    "Soul Chaser, you better take it easy!" Night Orchidughed and said, "Look at Judge''s expression,


    he''s waiting for you to fall into his trap! If I''m not mistaken, he''ll soon break through to be a


    True Master!"


    "Night Orchid, can''t you let me loosen his bones a bit?" Judge grumbled.


    "Damn it, are you really about to break through?" Soul Chaser asked in surprise.


    "No!" Judge shook his head. "She was just messing with you. It''s not that easy. Come on, let''s


    practice!"


    "Get lost!" Seeing the smug smile on Judge''s face, Soul Chaser knew what he was up to.


    Night Orchid giggled and said, "Soul Chaser, you need to work harder or brother will have to help


    you break through!"


    "I''ll give you a month. If you don''t reach the perfect realm by then, I''ll help." Billy spoke calmly.


    "Um... boss, you guys talk, I''m going to practice!" Soul Chaser shuddered all over and rushed out of


    the door. He knew Billy wasn''t joking. He still remembered when they broke through from Battle


    Generals to Battle Gods, it was like being skinned alive by Billy. He swore never again. It was better


    for him to honestly cultivate himself than rely on Billy''s help, since thetter felt more like a painful


    rebirth.


    Night Orchid looked at Soul Chaser''s expression and burst intoughter. Azure Fang and the others


    also smiled happily.


    "Azure Fang, when are you nning to propose to Frostde? You can''t expect her to take the


    initiative as a grown man." Night Orchid aimed her spear at Azure Fang.


    Ahem!


    Azure Fang choked.


    "Boss, I''m going to practice too!" Frostde''s face showed a rare blush as she turned and walked


    out.


    "Frostde, don''t go!" Night Orchid called out with a smile.


    "Night Orchid, do you want toe out and hang out with me?" Frostde turned her head


    towards Night Orchid.


    "Forget it. Let Azure Fang apany you. I''m not your match," Night Orchid surrendered quickly.


    "Night Orchid, you''re afraid of tough guys, huh?" Judgeughed loudly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Judge, I think you''re itching for a fight!" Night Orchid gave Judge an angry look before turning


    towards Billy. "Boss, when are we going to the capital?"


    Upon hearing this question from her, Azure Fang and Judge turned their heads towards Billy.


    "In a few days," Billy responded thoughtfully while staring ahead into space as if lost in thought.


    "They must know about Ebony Lord''s situation in the capital by now. If we wait too long it might


    cause trouble." Judge asked worriedly.


    "I think boss is giving them time to prepare," Night Orchid said after some contemtion.


    "What do you mean?" Judge asked again.


    "Without giving them enough time to prepare, they won''t have the confidence to act. Boss will just


    be wasting his time." Azure Fang narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Boss, are you making an example of someone ?" Judge finally understood.


    "You''re just realizing this now?" Night Orchid smiled coquettishly.


    "Alright, let''s all go practice!" Billy waved his hand. "Bing stronger as soon as possible is the


    way to go!"


    "Yes, sir!" The three of them nodded simultaneously.


    ...


    That afternoon, Billy received a call from Harleen saying that someone was looking for him. The


    person didn''t know how to contact him directly so they went straight to SunPark Group and found


    her instead. Harleen knew little who the person was but she knew it was a woman and she didn''t


    say why she wanted to see Billy. At first, Billy didn''t want to pay attention but considering that


    someone had gone out of their way to find Harleen he worried that something might happen so he


    decided to meet with her.


    Half an hourter, Billy arrived at the lobby of SunPark Group on the first floor.


    "Billy, over here!" Just as he walked into the lobby, he saw Harleen walking out from a nearby caf��.


    "Harleen, did she give you any trouble?" Billy greeted her.


    "Nope, she had no ill intentions towards me and seemed very humble." Harleen smiled sweetly.


    After pausing briefly, she stared at Billy and said, "She''s a beautifuldy. And, judging by her


    demeanor, she must be a youngdy from a wealthy family. Shouldn''t you exin something to


    me?"

 Chapter 181 A Beauty Looking For Billy

    Chapter 181 A Beauty Looking For Billy


    Chapter 181 A Beauty Looking for Billy


    Billy coughed and twitched his mouth.


    "Wife, you''re overthinking. I don''t even know who it is, why would I tell you?"


    "Really?" Harleen smiled slyly. "Could it be another woman of youing to find you?"


    Billy coughed again. "Harleen, have confidence in yourself. No woman can take me away from


    you."


    "You better not be lying to me!" Harleen pouted her sexy lips and pretended to be angry as she


    continued, "Otherwise, I''ll take Tasha and leave Ozin, you can never find us again!"


    "Wife, howe I never realized that you were such a jealous person before?" Billyughed.


    "Hmph! I don''t deny it! It''s none of your business!" Harleen pouted.


    As they talked, they arrived at the door of a private room in the coffee shop where Harleen knocked


    and entered.


    Looking around the room, Billy saw a beautiful woman sitting on the sofa with an old man standing


    beside her. After taking a closer look at the woman, Billy was slightly stunned - it was someone he


    knew. The woman was none other than Audrey Ryan, a heiress of one of four major families in


    Enssea.


    Now, he knew why she hade to find him.


    "Mr Gardner?" Audrey Ryan stood up from the sofa in shock when she saw Billy walk in.


    She never expected that the man she was visiting this time would be that god-like man. She had


    seen Billy''s incredible skills with her own eyes at the Heart of the Earth exhibitionst time, not even


    afraid of bullets at such close range. During this period, Billy''s tall and handsome figure would


    asionally appear in her mind, giving her an irresistible feeling.


    As one of the four major families in Enssea, countless gentlemen had pursued her over the years,


    including some young talents with prominent family backgrounds and promising futures. However,


    none of them could make her feel moved. But when she saw Billy for the first time at the exhibition


    venue that day, she felt a palpitation in her heart.


    She originally wanted to find an opportunity to visit Derek and ask him for Billy''s contact information.


    But because Derek had been stationed in Ozin recently, she hadn''t found a suitable opportunity until


    now.


    Her trip to Ozin this time was partly on behalf of her family to visit the big shot of SHADOW and also


    intend to visit Derek Hines. But she never expected that the big shot she was going to meet would


    be the man in her mind.


    She finally understood why even Derek Hines was so respectful towards him. It turned out he was


    that big shot of SHADOW.


    "Ms Ryan, do you know my husband?" Harleen knew they must have met before when hearing


    Audrey''s words. As a woman herself, Harleen could see from her eyes there was a hint of


    admiration towards Billy while speaking.


    Harleen nced at Billy.


    ''Men are liars indeed!'' Harleen thought to herself.


    "Ms Knight, hello, I''ve met Mr Gardner once before in Enssea." Audrey Ryan responded quickly


    after being shocked by what happened just now. She felt deep disappointment rising inside as well.


    ''He''s already married! And his wife is such a supermodel, I can''tpare to her at all. Fate can be


    cruel.'' Audrey Ryan thought to herself.


    Harleen smiled and then turned to Billy. "Billy, you guys chat. I''m going back to work. Call me if you


    need anything."


    "Wife, do you want to stay?" Billy felt a pang in his heart as he looked at Harleen.


    "No thanks, I have a lot of work at thepany and there''s also a meetinging up soon."


    Harleen smiled again. "Take your time chatting. You don''t have to rush it. Call me when you''re done


    and we''ll go home together."


    "Okay," Billy replied with a twitch of his mouth.


    "Ms Ryan, see you next time!" Harleen then turned to Audrey and said.


    "See you next time, and thank you." Audrey tried her best to keep her emotions in check before


    responding with a smile.


    After Harleen left, the old man looked at Audrey and said, "Missy, talk with Mr Gardner here. I''ll be


    outside."


    Audrey Ryan nodded.


    "Mr Gardner, please sit down." After the old man left, Audrey gestured towards the sofa opposite


    her respectfully.


    "What brings you here?" Billy sat down on the sofa across from her and asked.


    "First, I want to apologize personally for my behaviorst time in Enssea." Audrey bowed deeply


    towards Billy. "I didn''t know who you were as one of SHADOW''s leaders so I offended you


    unintentionally. Please don''t take it personally."


    "Don''t worry about it," Billy said casually, "Sit down and let''s talk."


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner," Audrey Ryan bowed again, "I am here on behalf of the Ryan family to


    formally apologize to you."


    "Elijah Ryan offended you, please be the bigger person and don''t stoop to his level."


    After leaving the restaurant that night, Elijah Ryan immediately called his father and didn''t dare hide


    anything about what had happened. And he got scolded by his father over the phone and was told


    to return home immediately. Upon returning home, all of the core members of the Ryan family had


    been summoned back to their estate. They had already learned about Sakura Blossom Trading


    Company being seized by authorities and confirmed Elijah Ryan''s words.


    The next morning, one hundred SHADOW men went to the Ryan estate and brought back Audrey''s


    uncle who was responsible for business affairs along with several other members. For two or three


    days after that incident urred, the leader of the Ryan family tried everything he could think of in


    order to get his younger brother released from custody but it was too sensitive a situation for


    anyone else in their circle to help them out, so they were still held at SHADOW until today.


    Feeling helpless in this situation, the head of the Ryan family sent Audrey Ryan over Ozin, hoping


    she could gain forgiveness from this important figure there.


    Audrey first went back to that restaurant where she found out it was an employee from SunPark


    Group who had gotten into a conflict with Elijah Ryan that night beforeing directly here.


    "Do you have any problems within your family?" Billy picked up his teacup taking a sip. He knew


    very well why Audrey Ryan came all this way just apologize personally; obviously her family has


    been targeted by SHADOW, leaving them no choice but resorting such tactics.


    "There is indeed some business cooperation between ourpany and Sakura Blossom Trading


    Company." After taking a deep breath, Audrey continued speaking,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I can guarantee with my life that we would never do anything against our country''s interests. It


    is our bottom line when conducting ourselves as people."


    "Did the Ryan family know about the problems with Sakura Blossom Trading Company at the


    beginning?" Billy set down his teacup and gave a faint smile.


    "We didn''t know, absolutely not!" Audrey quickly shook her head and continued, "If we had known


    earlier, the Ryan family would not have continued to work with them."


    "Since you are so convinced that there is no problem with the Ryan family, why did youe all this


    way?" Billy spoke again.

 Chapter 182 Departure For The Capital

    Chapter 182 Departure For The Capital


    Chapter 182 Departure for the Capital


    "I... I''m worried that we''ve been working with Sakura Blossom Trading Company for so long, there


    may be some unintentional mistakes along the way, so..." Audrey Ryan took another deep breath


    before continuing.


    "As long as Mr Gardner can give us some leeway, the Pan family is willing to makepensation


    within a reasonable range. We can ept it." She added.


    "Do you think everything can be solved with money?" Billyughed and continued, "You


    overestimate the power of money and underestimate SHADOW. If everyone whomits a crime


    could redeem themselves with money, SHADOW would have no reason to exist."


    "Mr Gardner, I... I didn''t mean that. I..." Audrey Ryan spoke anxiously.


    She didn''t know why she felt such great pressure in front of Billy. Normally she was a very confident


    woman and even when facing some big shots in her daily interactions with those elite figures in


    Enssea she could remain calm andposed. This was also an important reason why her family


    chose her toe to Ozin.


    But in front of Billy, Audrey felt an invisible pressure that made her incredibly nervous as if anything


    she said would have loopholes all over it.


    "Alright!" Billy interrupted her words. "Go back and tell your father that SHADOW has rules for


    handling things and won''t deliberately target anyone. If there isn''t any problem with your family, he


    doesn''t need to panic!"


    "Of course, if your family is involved in any wrongdoing on this matter, tell him that he shouldn''t


    waste time looking for someone else! Because finding anyone else will be useless!"


    After speaking, Billy stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Mr Gardner..." Audrey Ryan had a hesitant tone since she didn''t know how to express it properly.


    "Anything else?" Billy turned and asked.


    "Um... excuse me, are you free tonight? Can I invite you to dinner?" Audrey Ryan took a deep


    breath and spoke again.


    "Next time!" Billy''s voice fell, and he was already outside the door.


    Audrey Ryan exhaled heavily, her eyes shing with a strong sense of frustration. This was the


    second time she had been rejected by Billy. Thest time was at that exhibition center when she


    asked for his phone number. He didn''t give it to her and told her to find Derek Hines if she had any


    business with him. This time, she took the initiative to invite him for dinner but was rejected again.


    As a youngdy from the Ryan family, being rejected twice in a row by a man naturally made her


    feel ufortable.


    "Missy, did he leave?" The old man who had been there before walked in. "What did he say? Did he


    agree to release Mr Ryan?"


    "He didn''t say anything!" Audrey Ryan shook her head.


    "He didn''t say anything?" The old man slightly stunned. "Then... then what about Mr Ryan..."


    "Don''t worry!" Audrey Ryan interrupted him, "He will be fine. I trust Mr Gardner and I trust


    SHADOW!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    One of the purposes of representing the Ryan family in visiting Ozin was to see what kind of person


    Billy really was, and now she had seen it. Although this was only their second meeting with each


    other, she believed in herself that Billy wasn''t someone who would bend or breakws for personal


    gain. As long as her family didn''t have any intention of betraying the country, there wouldn''t be any


    major issues.


    "Stephen, find out what his position is in SHADOW." Said Audrey Ryan after a moment of


    contemtion.


    "Got it!" the old man nodded.


    Meanwhile, Billy had arrived in the lobby and pulled out his phone to call Harleen. She was just


    getting off work and told him to wait for her in the lobby.


    "So you finished talking with that beautifuldy so quickly?" Harleen asked as she walked towards


    him from the elevator and linked arms with him on their way to the parking lot.


    "She came all this way from Enssea just to see you. Why don''t you take her out for dinner or


    something?" Harleen teased.


    "Well..." Billy hesitated. "Harleen, this is only our second time meeting. We''re not even friends yet."


    "Is that so?" Harleen looked at Billy thoughtfully. "For you, maybe she''s not even a friend yet, but for


    her it might mean more than that. As another woman, I can read between the lines."


    "You think too much," Billy chuckled lightly.


    "Trust me, my intuition is never wrong," Harleen smiled before changing topics. "She should be the


    heiress of the Ryan family in Enssea, right? She came because of her brother''s recent incident?"


    With her intelligence, Harleen had already guessed as much when she heard where Audrey Ryan


    was from earlier on.


    "Mhm," Billy nodded in agreement.


    "What does her family think now? Are they going to seek revenge for their young master?" Harleen


    continued to ask.


    "Nope!" Billy shook his head with a smile. "She came to apologize on behalf of the Ryan family, and


    everything is fine now."


    "Really?" Harleen asked again.


    "Of course it''s true. Do you think I would lie to you?" Billy chuckled.


    "That''s good then!" Harleen responded with a smile. "Since my husband did well today, I''ll treat you


    to a fancy dinner. I already told my parents to take Tasha out for dinner first, so they don''t have to


    wait for us. Tonight will be just the two of us."


    "Haha, sounds great!" Billyughed in response.


    Two minutester, they drove off together.


    ...


    That day in Ozin was sunny and cloudless. Today was the first time in years that Billy had set foot in


    the capital city, even though he had been crowned King of the West three years ago. But today he


    was going there to clear Ebony Lord''s name. Besides, he nned on capturing the most wanted


    criminal for SHADOW. Of course, only Billy knew if there were any other motives behind his actions.


    Regardless of his intentions though, this day was destined not be an ordinary one.


    At 9 AM, eight people boarded a private ne of SHADOW. Only the master of SHADOW or those


    authorized by him were eligible for such privilege.


    This was the first time Billy had climbed aboard the stairs of this ne since bing the leader.


    Usually, when he needed to fly, there was always a ne on standby from the military department.


    Roderick Chasey had already prepared a private jet for him, but he refused it.


    This time, as the master of SHADOW, it was more meaningful for him to take this flight into the


    capital city.


    Before leaving, Roderick Chasey brought a thousand soldiers in uniform to see him off and


    repeatedly reminded Billy not to be too impulsive once he arrived in the capital city.


    He knew very well that Billy would encounter many obstacles on this trip. But at the same time,


    Roderick knew that with Billy''s personality, even if he knew there were hell and high water ahead of


    him, he would still go forward without hesitation.


    So besides trying his best to persuade him otherwise, there was nothing else Roderick could do.


    At 9:15 AM sharp, the ne with "SHADOW" printed on it soared into the sky like lightning towards


    its destination, the capital city.

 Chapter 183 Intercepting On The Way

    Chapter 183 Intercepting On The Way


    Chapter 183 Intercepting on the Way


    At the same time, in a restricted area of the capital city, two elderly men sat in an office. They were


    Donald and that old man in in clothes.


    "He''s boarded the ne!" Donald picked up his phone and nced at the message before speaking


    calmly.


    "Hmm." The old man nodded slightly. "Actually, it''s not a good time for him toe here, in these


    dangerous times."


    "Dangerous times? Whoever dares to cause trouble when he arrives will see how I deal with them!"


    Donald responded with an unpleasant tone.


    "Don''t make trouble for that kid!" The old man red at Donald unkindly. "It''s better if you don''t


    show up. Things will be different when you do."


    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, "Who did he bring?"


    "Casey and ''Five des'', plus Spike Arnold." Donald picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    "Are you sure Azure Dragon and his group of four won''te?" The old man continued to ask.


    "I''m not sure." Donald shook his head decisively and put down his teacup before


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "If everything goes well in his trip this time, that''s fine, but if someone wants to make trouble, I''m


    afraid it''s not just the four including Azure Dragoning!"


    "Do you want to see it happen?" The old man red at Donald again. Afterwards, he continued to


    speak in a slightly worried tone, "I hope everything goes well, otherwise it will be difficult for us to


    exin to that old man! Last time, Sebastian Cook from the Central War Department blocked


    SHADOW from taking people of Ink Pavilion. The old man found out about this and made a big


    fuss! If something happens again this time, he may behead a few people with his own hands!"


    "Mhm!" Donald''s face also showed a hint of seriousness. He knew very well what would happen if


    the old man mentioned by them made a move.


    "Have all the major families received the message?" The old man in in clothes continued to ask.


    "Obviously!" Donald nodded.


    "Did you have someone keep an eye on them?" he handed a cigarette to Donald and continued,


    "Especially on the Leonard family''s side."


    "It''s useless to keep an eye on them!" Donald shook his head slightly. "That kid announced that he


    was inducting Spike Arnold into SHADOW Hall of Honor so publicly. He obviously gave his


    opponent ample preparation."


    "What do you mean?" The in-clothed old man paused for a moment.


    "Do you think he came to the capital this time just for Spike Arnold? He is going to kill two birds with


    one stone." Donald spoke lightly, "Including what happened five years ago, although he won''t take


    action against those people this time, giving them a warning is inevitable!"


    "Mhm!" The in-clothed old man nodded slightly and took another drag from his cigarette before


    continuing, "Someone has to step forward. Is there anyone suitable?"


    "We few old men shouldn''t get involved and make things difficult for him." Donald spoke


    thoughtfully. "Although he came to the capital as the master of SHADOW this time, he is still part of


    the War Department after all. Let Cole Wilson step forward. It makes sense both emotionally and


    logically."


    "You sly fox! You''re really cunning," The in-clothed old man rolled his eyes at Donald.


    "Compared with you, I''m not worthy," replied Donald sarcastically. "Don''t tell me you didn''t n on


    letting him step forward?"


    "... This tea tastes pretty good," said the in-clothed old man awkwardly whileughing nervously.


    "Old fox!" Donald raised his teacup and gulped it down.


    Both of them knew that in this critical moment of selecting a newmander-in-chief for the war


    department, having Cole Wilsone forward was significant.


    At 11 o''clock in the morning, SHADOW''s special nended steadily at a controlled airport on the


    outskirts of the capital. Subsequently, a group of eight people walked down from the gangway.


    "Salute to Commander-in-Chief!"


    Not far away, three thousand SHADOW soldiers knelt down simultaneously and shouted in unison


    with their voices soaring to the sky.


    "Get up and speak!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander-in-Chief!" The crowd shouted again in unison.


    Afterwards, a young man at the head of the team quickly ran to Billy''s group and saluted them with


    standard military courtesy.


    "Commander-in-Chief, Deputy Commander, and five Provincial Governors, I''m Brigham Bush."


    "Is our car ready?" Night Orchid spoke up.


    ording to the regional division of SHADOW, the capital city belonged to the north district, so this


    was Night Orchid''s purview. Brigham Bush was one of her subordinates who was responsible for


    leading SHADOW in the capital.


    "Madam, everything has been prepared long ago!" Brigham Bush responded solemnly


    "Boss, where are we going first?" Night Orchid then looked towards Billy asking.


    "Let''s head to SHADOW!" Billy responded.


    "Alright," Night Orchid nodded.


    Five minutester, a convoy of vehicles headed towards the base of SHADOW in the capital city


    from the airport.


    "Boss, who do you think will be the first to ''greet'' us?" Soul Chaser asked Billy from inside their


    extended SUV.


    "No need to ask, it''s definitely people from the Capital Defense Bureau!" Judge interjected before


    Billy could respond. "When Commanderes to the city, they have to be on high alert. They


    probably haven''t slept well these past few days!"


    As its name suggested, the Capital Defense Bureau was a special agency responsible for ensuring


    security in the capital city. Like Special Patrol Force, its members were part of military units but were


    not under military jurisdiction and they reported directly above them. The bureau also had a


    permanent agency called Imperial Guard Bureau that specialized in securing and protecting areas


    within the capital city. Although it fell under Capital Defense Bureau''s jurisdiction, Imperial Guard


    Bureau could often operate independently due to their unique responsibilities.


    "Judge, congrattions! You got it right!" Azure Fang said with narrowed eyes as he gazed towards


    where they were heading on their drive.


    "It doesn''t seem like they''re weing boss at all!" Soul Chaser eximed angrily as he looked out


    at what was ahead of them.


    There were hundreds of off-road vehicles parked along both sides of road with shing warning


    lights that seemed endless. Each vehicle had four men standing next to it; all had strong energy and


    serious expressions while staring intently at SHADOW''s convoy passing by them.


    In front of one particr vehicle stood four men ranging from thirty years old up until fifty years old.


    Judging by their auras, each man was above Battle God-level cultivation.


    The oldest man among them was a Novice Warlord.


    "Even the Imperial Guard Bureau is here. They really think highly of our boss!" Night Orchid''s eyes


    narrowed and a coldness spread involuntarily.


    "These bastards!" Judge eximed in anger. "Our boss, King of the West, came to the capital city


    and they intercepted him on the way. They''re asking for death!"


    "A few years ago, when I came to the capital city with our former leader, we encountered a simr


    situation." Spike Arnold frowned slightly. "However, at that time there were only ten people on their


    side. Later they took us and our leader to Capital Defense Bureau and never let us leave their


    office. I didn''t expect them to repeat their old tricks three yearster!"


    "Is that so?" Billy said lightly.


    "Boss, how do we handle this?" Frostde''s face was frosty as she turned to Billy.


    "How about we go down there with all five of us and chop them up?"

 Chapter 184 A Silent Confrontation

    Chapter 184 A Silent Confrontation


    Chapter 184 A Silent Confrontation


    A bout of coughing erupted in the car.


    "Frostde, can''t you be a little less aggressive? You''re always ready to attack!" One of the men


    comined.


    The other party was from the Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau. Even though


    SHADOW wasn''t afraid of them, if they were killed here, Billy''s group wouldn''t be able to enter the


    city anymore.


    "What''s with your big reaction?" Frostde retorted. "If you guys are too scared, I''ll go down alone!"


    Night Orchid quickly grabbed Frostde''s hand and said anxiously, "Frostde, calm down first


    and listen to what Boss will say."


    "Boss, what do we do now?" Judge asked Billy.


    "Why are you all so nervous? Maybe they just happened to pass by here and stopped because they


    saw our car." Billy replied calmly with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He was well aware that


    someone was trying to make things difficult for him. The other party was smart enough to send


    people from both the Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau as a ''wee


    committee''. Even if the news got out, their intervention would be considered justified, since these


    two organizations were responsible for safeguarding the capital city and its surrounding areas.


    "You mean...?" Brigham Bush sitting in the driver''s seat asked tentatively after being slightly taken


    aback by Billy''s response.


    "Don''t you understand?" Night Orchid raised her lips, "The people from the Capital Defense Bureau


    and Imperial Guard Bureau are passing by here. They''re making way for us. Hurry up and drive,


    don''t keep them waiting too long. It will be rude."


    Night Orchid understood what Billy meant - Billy had no intention of paying attention to the other


    party. Let them do as they please!


    Spike Arnold and the others also understood Billy''s meaning, and their eyes lit up at the same time.


    "Ah? Okay!" Brigham Bush responded seriously after a momentary daze. Immediately afterwards,


    he stepped on the gas pedal with force and drove off in his extended off-road vehicle.


    At the same time, four men standing in the middle of the road saw that instead of slowing down,


    Brigham was actually speeding up his extended off-road vehicle. They furrowed their brows


    simultaneously.


    "Sir, what are they gonna do?" one of them who looked around forty-five years old narrowed his


    eyes and spoke to the oldest man among them in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know," Ebenezer Rowe replied with a serious expression as he stared ahead, harboring a


    bad feeling about this situation.


    During their conversation, the extended off-road vehicle had arrived within a few dozen meters of


    the four people, and a sudden honking sound rang out.


    "Damn, do they want to just charge straight through?" Oscar, the number four person in the Imperial


    Guard Bureau, shouted in a deep voice.


    "So arrogant. I want to see how they get past me today!" He said as he exuded an imposing aura


    and drew his sword from his side. He was confident that with his strength alone he could easily slice


    the extended off-road vehicle in half with one swing.


    "What are you doing?" Ebenezer Rowe frowned and looked at Oscar before speaking sternly. "Do


    you want to die?"


    "Oscar, put away your sword. Don''t be reckless!" Stan Mitchell, the head of Imperial Guard Bureau


    also spoke up at the same time.


    They both knew very well that their opponent was clearly trying to provoke them into making the first


    move. If Oscar made this strike now it would only escte things further.


    Assassinating a high-ranking SHADOW official was tantamount to rebellion. It was an absolute


    crime. At that point, their opponents would have every reason to attack them even if they killed all


    four of them; and there would be no repercussions from higher-ups. And based on what they knew


    about Commander Gardner''s temperament - if he were provoked into action, all four of them


    combined probably wouldn''t even be enough for him to bother with.


    "Get out of our way!"


    In just an instant while everyone blinked their eyes several times over, the extended off-road vehicle


    had already arrived right beside them. Ebenezer Rowe''s pupils slightly contracted as he


    immediately stepped aside several meters away from it.


    The other three people didn''t hesitate after hearing thismand either. They quickly moved aside


    by stepping onto one side of road or another.


    Almost simultaneously, off-road vehicles flew past them without any signs of braking. If they had


    been a little slower, they would have been knocked out.


    Whoosh!


    The SHADOW convoy followed closely behind the off-road vehicle.


    The men standing next to the other car were stunned as they watched the convoy pass by in front


    of them.


    "This is outrageous!" Oscar turned around and looked at the departing extended off-road vehicle


    with a face so dark.


    The faces of the other three were equally ugly, like they had just swallowed a fly. They hade


    here early in the morning to wait for this moment, fearing that they would miss their chance. Now


    that their opponent''s convoy had arrived, but they didn''t even stop.


    "What do we do now?" Denton Sandoval, Capital Defense Bureau''s number two man asked


    Ebenezer Rowe.


    "What else can we do? Follow them immediately!" Ebenezer Rowe frowned and got into his car.


    In fact, if he had a choice, he wouldn''t have stepped into this mess. He was very aware that today''s


    events were going to be thankless no matter how he handled it. he was going to offend someone no


    matter what. And, from the depths of his heart, he really didn''t want to confront Commander


    Gardner like this. He had always held a deep respect for him. Apart from the contribution


    Commander Gardner had made to this country as King of the West, crime within their borders had


    decreased by at least 70-80%pared to two years ago since Billy Gardner started serving as the


    master of SHADOW two years ago. Besides, in these past two years, they had captured more S-


    level and above wanted criminals than in the previous ten yearsbined.


    Since its inception, SHADOW had changed many leaders but none could match Billy''s contribution.


    As Ebenezer Rowe, head of Capital Defense Bureau, he was at least able to distinguish right from


    wrong.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Commander Gardner was a great asset to this country and could bear the weight of these words:


    "Heavenly Luck Descends Upon Us". Therefore, he would never willingly stand against Billy


    Gardner.


    However, one could not choose where they stood when it came to politics. He was in his current


    position and thus he must act ordingly.


    ...


    An hourter, the extended off-road vehicle parked outside SHADOW''s base located on the east


    side of town. Billy and his team got out and walked into the conference hall on the east side of


    campus.


    "Boss, people from Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau have followed us here.


    They''re currently waiting outside our gate, what should we do?" Night Orchid asked after answering


    a phone call.


    "Notify everyone that SHADOW will be holding an internal meeting today, no visitors allowed!" Billy


    calmly responded.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded before sending out a message on her phone.


    "Boss, do you think they''ll rush in?" Soul Chaser asked.


    "It''s better if they do. I''m afraid they don''t have the guts." Azure Fang responded with a cold glint in


    his eyes.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business." Billy waved his hand and turned to Night Orchid.


    "First, tell us about Alvin Leonard''s situation."

 Chapter 185 What Crime Was Committed

    Chapter 185 What Crime Was Committed


    Chapter 185 What Crime Was Committed


    "Mhm!" Night Orchid nodded before continuing. "After that incident three years ago, Alvin Leonard


    disappeared from the public eye and hasn''t been seen since. But recently, our people have learned


    that a man called Keh Shepard entered the core members of the Leonard family''s faction over


    a year ago. I had someone check his background, but we didn''t find any useful information. Clearly,


    someone tampered with it."


    "Oh?" Judge''s eyes lit up. "Night Orchid, are you saying that this Keh Shepard is Alvin


    Leonard?"


    Night Orchid nodded again.


    "Although Keh Shepard looks nothing like Alvin Leonard, after verifying through multiple


    sources, we''ve confirmed they''re the same person!"


    "No wonder there hasn''t been any news about Alvin Leonard since then!" Spike Arnold eximed in


    realization.


    "Night Orchid, is Keh Shepard in the capital?" Frostde asked.


    "Yeah," Night Orchid replied with another nod. "After confirming their identity as one and the same


    person, we arranged for someone to watch him 24/7."


    "As far as I know," Spike Arnold spoke up again. "Alvin Leonard was already a True Master Battle


    God three years ago, it should be difficult for an ordinary person to keep tabs on him without being


    noticed, right?"


    "Please rest assured, I guarantee it won''t be a problem." Night Orchid smiled in response.


    Ebony Lord inwardly gasped at Night Orchid''s words - it seemed like whoever was watching them


    wasn''t simple either; instead, they should be at least on par with Keh Shepard. And he was


    sure, it definitely wasn''t someone from SHADOW. With his understanding of SHADOW, there


    couldn''t be anyone at that level besides the "Five Sharp des".


    This made Ebony Lord admire Billy even more, since people around him were all tough as nails.


    "Has Keh Shepard been acting strangetely?" Casey asked after taking a sip of tea.


    "Not that we''ve noticed." Night Orchid replied with a shake of her head.


    "I don''t know if he is too confident or if he thinks we have no idea who he really is, but there''s


    nothing out of the ordinary."


    "Night Orchid, have someone draft an official SHADOW letter in my name and send it to the


    Leonard mansion." Billy said calmly. "Say that SHADOW has been ordered to capture SSS-level


    wanted criminal Alvin Leonard. ording to reliable intelligence, he is a member of the Leonard


    family and should be hiding in their mansion. SHADOW will go thereter to take him into custody,


    ask for their cooperation."


    "Yes, sir!" Night Orchid pulled out her phone and began making arrangements.


    "But Commander, the Leonard family has never publicly acknowledged Alvin Leonard''s identity. This


    letter might not do much..." Spike Arnold spoke up after some thought.


    "Even if they did acknowledge his identity, do you expect them to hand over one of their own?"


    Casey chuckled after taking another sip of tea.


    "So what does Commander suggest then?" Spike Arnold looked slightly confused.


    "We''ll use diplomacy before force!" Casey smiled again. "SHADOW can''t just show up at their


    doorstep without reason."


    "But if we know where Alvin Leonard is hiding, why don''t we just go straight there instead of going


    through Leonard Mansion?" Spike Arnold asked with confusion written all over his face.


    "If it was just about catching Alvin Leonard, would boss need toe all the way here himself?"


    Casey responded withughter.


    "Oh... I see."


    Spike Arnold was taken aback once again. Upon hearing this, he suddenly understood that


    Commander Gardner had ulterior motives.


    "Boss, when are we leaving for Leonard Mansion?" Soul Chaser asked.


    "Not yet. Let''s wait a bit longer," Billy replied with a faint smile. "First, let''s get rid of the people at the


    door. Besides, the person we''re waiting for hasn''t arrived yet."


    Just then, a SHADOW member walked in quickly.


    "Commander, Imperial Guard Bureau personnel forcefully entered through the gate and Inspector


    Brigham Bush couldn''t stop them and was injured by them!"


    "These bastards really think that our SHADOW is easy to mess with!" Soul Chaser and Judge both


    jumped up at the same time.


    "Let''s go out together and take a look!" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and walked towards the


    door. The others followed closely behind him.


    Soon enough they arrived at an open space in front of the courtyard gate where SHADOW


    members were confronting Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau personnel. Brigham


    Bush and more than ten other SHADOW members had injuries on their bodies with traces of blood


    around their mouths.


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    Upon seeing Billy, Ebenezer Rowe and Denton Sandoval from the Capital Defense Bureau, Stan


    Mitchell and Oscar Urban from the Imperial Guard Bureau simultaneously bowed with varying


    expressions on their faces.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Commander Gardner!" The group of Capital Defense Bureau personnel behind them also saluted.


    "Whoid hands?" Billy nced at Ebenezer Rowe before turning to Brigham Bush and asked


    calmly.


    "Commander, Oscar led his men to forcefully enter the estate. We tried to stop them but were


    injured in the process," Brigham Bush replied with a hint of shame on his face as he bowed. "I am


    not capable enough and have brought shame upon SHADOW. Please punish me, Commander."


    "Did youy hands?" Billy turned to Oscar Urban with a t tone.


    "Commander Gardner, although you are one of the five marquises, was it necessary for you to act


    so excessively today? We were there early this morning..." Oscar took a deep breath before


    responding.


    "You dare speak disrespectfully towards Commander!" The "Five Sharp des" spoke coldly at


    once upon hearing Oscar''s words.


    As an Imperial Guard Bureau deputy official, at least Oscar urban should show some respect for


    theirmanding officer.


    Almost simultaneously, two sword lights shot out from Azure Fang and Frostde''s hands and flew


    straight towards Oscar Urban with great force.


    "Oscar, be careful!" Stan Mitchell eximed as he unsheathed his sword from its scabbard. With a


    flick of his wrist and icy light met Frostde''s sword light head-on.


    After their attacks collided against each other fiercely, Stan Mitchell quickly retreated seven or eight


    steps backwards before finally stabilizing himself again. Cracks resembling spider webs appeared


    on the cement ground beneath him


    "A Half-Step Warlord?!"


    Stan Mitchell looked grim as he was caught off guard by Frostde''s remarkable skill.


    "If you dare wield your de in front of Commander again, you''re dead!" After stepping back three


    or four paces, Frostde regained herposure, her gaze cold as she addressed Stan Mitchell.


    Simultaneously, the de radiance from Azure Fang swept past Oscar Urban''s shoulder, causing


    his arm to drop to the ground, blood spraying like a fountain.


    "Ah..." Oscar cried out in pain, his face contorted in agony.


    Ebenezer Rowe and Denton Sandoval both sucked in a breath of cold air, their faces disying


    astonishment. They never expected SHADOW''s members to be so dominating, instantly severing


    Oscar Urban''s arm without hesitation.


    "Do you know why I had your arm severed?" Billy looked at Oscar and calmly spoke.


    "You..." Oscar grimaced in pain.


    "It seems you still don''t understand!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Night Orchid, tell him, exin the crime he''smitted!"

 Chapter 186 He Should Be Killed

    Chapter 186 He Should Be Killed


    Chapter 186 He Should Be Killed


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid responded and then looked coldly at Oscar.


    "Before on that road, he intended to attack SHADOW, This is the first one!"


    "Just now, for no reason, you hurt SHADOW guards, this is the second time!"


    "Disregarding hierarchy, going against superiors, this is the third offense!"


    "Three crimesbined together, it is a serious offense. I will spare you one arm as it is your first


    offense! Or, you would have been dead!"


    "King of the West, don''t go too far. This is the capital, not your western domain. If you have the guts,


    go ahead and kill me!" Oscar Urban managed to catch his breath slightly and gritted his teeth as he


    shouted loudly at Billy.


    "What a death wish! As you wish!" Night Orchid frowned, curved de in hand, cold light shing as


    she quickly darted out.


    "No!" Both Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell eximed in surprise at the same time, and both took


    action.


    "Get lost!" Casey spoke in a low voice, and a tremendous force swept out from his palm.


    Before their swords were in ce, Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell hurtled a distance of about


    forty meters before crashing to the ground. Their entire aura greatly weakened.


    "Half... Half-step War Grandmaster?!" the two of them trembled all over and their faces were full of


    horror as they realized Casey Kimmons''s power.


    Just as they were consumed by the fear of the Army of Bloodshadow and shock, Night Orchid''s


    de shed past Oscar Urban''s neck, leaving a trail of blood. Oscar fell to the ground and


    convulsed before going still. In that moment, he regretted everything. He had never expect his


    death toe this way. If he had known, he wouldn''t have put his life on the line just to please


    those behind him. With Oscar''s fall came a collective gasp from those present at Capital Defense


    Bureau - they shook with fear and panic in their eyes. Oscar Urban, one of the Imperial Guard


    Bureau''s three deputy directors, was dead.


    Spike Arnold stood by in awe; even he didn''t expect Night Orchid to go through with it. It reminded


    him of when he first arrived in town three years ago with the former master. They were so miserable


    then that they couldn''t even get out of Capital Defense Bureau before returning home empty-


    handed.


    Compared to now, it was like night and day.


    "Commander Gardner... this..." Ebenezer Rowe stood up from the ground and looked at Billy.


    Oscar Urban was a member of his Capital Defense Bureau. Now that Oscar had been killed, how


    could he exin to his superiors what happened?


    "Do you want to know why he had to die?" Billy responded in a deep voice.


    "You can go back and check for yourself. Three months ago, there was an environmental project


    worth over 10 billion that opened for bidding in the capital city. At that time,panies under the


    control of powerful families participated in the bidding process. Bothpetingpanies had


    casualties among their personnel. You should investigate what role Oscar yed in all of this!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    On their way here earlier, when Billy saw Oscar trying to attack them, he instructed Night Orchid to


    look into him. Earlier, the reason Azure Fang only crippled one of Oscar Urban''s arms was at Billy''s


    directive. Billy granted Oscar a final chance that he ultimately squandered.


    Billy''s visit to the capital this time was intended as a deterrent, and since the other party seemed so


    eager for death, Billy was more than willing to oblige.


    "What does it mean?" Ebenezer Rowe blinked slightly, having a vague guess in his mind.


    "Figure it out on your own," Billy spoke calmly, pausing briefly before changing the topic. "Why did


    you specificallye to see me today? What''s going on?"


    "It... It''s nothing," Ebenezer Rowe trembled slightly. "I heard that you areing to the capital for an


    investigation, so I came to report and see if there are any instructions from you."


    "You are considerate, Mr Rowe." Billy replied indifferently. "When ites to SHADOW''s


    investigations, we don''t need outside help. You may leave."


    "Commander Gardner..." Ebenezer Rowe paused before speaking again.


    "SHADOW and the Capital Defense Bureau have their own responsibilities. The case that


    SHADOW is investigating is not within the jurisdiction of the Capital Defense Bureau, you can''t help


    us!" Billy interrupted him.


    After finishing his words, he waved his hand. "You may go now."


    "Commander Gardner, I apologize for any offense caused today, my apologizes." Ebenezer Rowe


    continued, "The power of the aristocracy should not be underestimated. Commander Gardner, you


    must be careful."


    For him, today''s mission was alreadypleted. From the beginning, Ebenezer Rowe never


    thought that he could take Commander Gardner to the Capital Defense Bureau. If Billy was so


    easily influenced by others, he wouldn''t have earned the title.


    This was also understood by those behind-the-scenes people as well. Sending Ebenezer Rowe out


    was just to give Billy a warning shot. Everyone knew that with just Ebenezer Rowe alone, it would


    be impossible to stop Billy Gardner. As for Oscar Urban''s death, it was purely an ident -


    everything that happened to him was self-inflicted and no one else could be med.


    "Thank you for reminding me," Billy said with a faint smile.


    "Commander Gardner, I bid you farewell!" After bowing deeply in respect, Ebenezer Rowe turned


    around and left along with his team.


    Stan Mitchell looked at Billy briefly before opening his mouth to say something but eventually gave


    up. With a hint of unwillingness on his face, he turned around and left as well.


    "Are you okay, Brigham?" Night Orchid asked him after everyone had left.


    "Thank you for your concern, madam. I''m fine." Brigham Bush replied.


    Night Orchid nodded slightly and said, "Take the other brothers to get treated."


    "Yes, Madam!" Brigham Bush then led several SHADOW guards away.


    "Commander, the Imperial Guard Bureau is unlikely to give up easily. They..." Spike Arnold came to


    Billy''s side and spoke up.


    "Ebony Lord, don''t worry. Even if they had ten times the courage, they wouldn''t dare act recklessly!"


    Judge responded from the side.


    "Oscar was supposed to die anyway. If they really want to make a big deal out of this, he''ll be their


    downfall!"


    "But..." Spike Arnold''s face shed with a hint of worry.


    "Ebony Lord, don''t worry about it. There''s nothing to fear from just one Imperial Guard Bureau!"


    Casey interrupted him. "And besides, I know Ebenezer Rowe pretty well, he''s quite influential and


    knows how to weigh his options."


    "... Okay then..." Spike Arnold didn''t press the issue any further.


    "When are we leaving, boss?" Soul Chaser looked at Billy and asked.


    "The one we''ve been waiting for have arrived!" Before Billy could respond, Casey said as he


    narrowed his eyes slightly and gazed ahead.


    Upon hearing his words, "Five Sharp des" and Spike Arnold had their pupils shrink slightly in


    unison. The next moment, they all sensed an imposing aura heading towards them from the


    direction of the courtyard.


    "A powerful War Grandmaster?!"


    A hint of solemnity shed across everyone''s faces.

 Chapter 187 The Supreme Commander Of The War Department

    Chapter 187 The Supreme Commander Of The War Department


    Chapter 187 The Supreme Commander of the War Department


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "General Wilson, please forgive us for not greeting you from afar!" Billy spoke loudly, looking ahead.


    "You are too kind, Commander Gardner. You traveled all the way to the capital city and I should


    have gone to the airport to wee you. Unfortunately, I had some matters to attend to and could


    onlye here briefly. Please don''t be offended." A loud voice echoed through everyone''s ears.


    Before anyone could respond, a figure appeared in front of them with steady steps.


    He was in his sixties, dressed in in clothes with sharp features and a lively spirit that didn''t match


    his age at all. As someone who practiced martial arts and reached a certain level of cultivation, he


    was able to break free from physical limitations and slow down the aging process of his organs. The


    higher one''s cultivation level was, the longer their lifespan would be. A Battle God could easily live


    up to 100 years old without any difficulty; a Warlord could live up until 120 years old or more if there


    were no external factors affecting them; a War Grandmaster had a lifespan of at least 150 years; as


    for those above War Grandmasters, it was said that there were people who belonged to hidden


    sects living over two or three hundred years old.


    Everyone including Billy bowed to Cole Wilson respectfully.


    Aside from Billy and Casey, everyone else looked surprised when they saw Cole Wilson, currently


    the top warrior in vale who had reached War Grandmaster-level.


    When he was young, he was a dominant figure who had served as themander of the north and


    central regions. He had spent several years in the north, striking fear into the hearts of all


    neighboring countries. Even now, whenever Cole Wilson''s name was mentioned in the north,


    people still trembled with fear.


    After retiring from his post in the north, he took over asmander of the central region, which was


    also a necessary step for anyone looking to be the top military leader in vale.


    After spending several yearsmanding forces in the central region, Cole Wilson was officially


    transferred to the capital city to serve as the highest-ranking military officer in the country.


    The main role of the Central Military Command was to coordinate and support operations across all


    four major battle zones: North, East, West and South. With abundant resources and formidable


    fighting power at its disposal. Among the top ten elite assault teams in vale, five of them


    belonged to the central region. Currently speaking from an overallbat strength perspective,


    there was no doubt that it was second only to the western army.


    "Haha! I''m just here to catch up with Commander Gardner. There''s no need for formalities!" Cole


    Wilson waved his hand at everyone present.


    "Pleasee inside," Billy gestured respectfully towards him.


    Cole Wilson''s arrival had been expected by Billy. After all, Billy had said earlier that someone would


    be joining them soon enough �C he referred to Cole Wilson.


    Although this time around Billy came to the capital as the master of SHADOW, he belonged within


    the militarymand. If anyone were suited for standing up here for Billy, it would have been none


    other than Cole Wilson.


    Billy also knew well what brought Cole Wilson here today.


    Firstly, Cole Wilson would stand by Billy''s side and let everyone know that Billy belonged within their


    militarymand; if anyone intended to cause trouble, they would have toe through him first.


    Secondly, like the Capital Defense Bureau, Cole Wilson feared that Billy would go on a killing spree


    here in the capital. After all, Billy had exceptional skills, which could lead them down a path filled


    with bloodshed if left unchecked.


    "Sure thing!" replied Cole nodding his head in agreement.


    Afterwards, he turned to Casey and smiled, "Casey, not bad! It''s been a while since we''ve seen


    each other and you''re already half a step into the realm of a Warlord! Hard work pays off. You''re


    such a handsome talent, it''s a waste to just follow around King of the West all day!" Cole Wilson''s


    words seemed casual but had an underlying intention.


    "You tter me too much!" Casey responded with a smile. A hint of surprise shed in his pupils.


    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and had a thoughtful expression on his face after hearing Cole


    Wilson''s words.


    Soon enough, Billy and Casey apanied Cole Wilson to a reception room.


    "I heard that people from the Capital Defense Bureau came by?" After they were seated and Casey


    poured tea for them all, Cole Wilson asked Billy.


    "Yes!" Billy nodded with a smile. "Just left."


    "They''re just idle people with nothing better to do!" Cole Wilson picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    "No worries." Billy smiled and replied.


    "From now until you leave the capital city, if anyonees looking for trouble without reason again,


    tell them toe find me directly!" Cole Wilson said in deep voice.


    "Thank you for your kindness," replied Billy as he took another sip of tea.


    "How is everything going in the western regiontely? Nothing out of the ordinary I hope?" asked


    Cole Wilson as he put down his teacup


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine," said Billy with another faint smile before asking, "General Wilson,


    how have you been feelingtely?"


    It wasmon knowledge that there were health issues surrounding Cole Wilson. When he was


    young, Cole Wilson sustained many internal and external injuries from years of fighting outside. He


    never received proper medical treatment, so his old wounds had be chronic illnesses that


    were difficult to cure. During theirst meeting in the west, Billy had already checked Cole Wilson''s


    body and found that the new injuries from recent years were easy to recover from. However, the


    chronic illnesses that had been present for decades were much more difficult to treat.


    Over the past year or two, Cole Wilson had increasingly felt powerless due to his health issues. As


    a result, he had been semi-retired for these past few years.


    "My body is full of old wounds and chronic illnesses. There''s nothing else I can do." Cole Wilson


    responded with a smile.


    "If I have time next time we meet up, I''ll take another look at you." Billy offered.


    "You''re too kind!" Cole Wilsonughed before changing topics, "Have you received any news


    lately?"


    "What do you mean?" Billy asked.


    "My health is deteriorating day by day, it''s bing harder for me to handle my responsibilities.


    The War Department ns on selecting one of you five as my sessor."


    "I heard about it recently," Billy nodded in response.


    "So what about it? Are you interested?" Cole Wilson looked at Billy with an insinuating tone.


    "I''ve heard that many people in the capital have high expectations for me," Billy replied cautiously.


    "But if there''s anything else you want to say..."


    Cole Wilson brought up this topic at this moment not without reason - his implication was clear.


    Everything should be done with consideration towardsrger goals rather than small ones.


    At this critical moment, when a new suprememander was about to be established, if Billy


    caused too much trouble in the capital city, it would cause him to lose points.


    "I know why you came to the capital city this time!" Cole Wilson said as he sipped his tea. "In my


    opinion, if we can sessfully capture the SSS wanted criminal of SHADOW, we can temporarily


    put aside other matters. What do you think, Commander Gardner?"


    "Thank you for your kind offer, General Wilson," Billy replied with a faint smile.


    "Three years ago in that major case, except for Ebony Lord, the master of SHADOW and four other


    Provincial Governors were all killed. It was one of the most devastating incidents in SHADOW''s


    history. This responsibility cannot be borne by just any SSS wanted criminal, can it?" Billy remarked.


    "I understand your point," Cole Wilson nodded slightly. "But everything has its priorities and urgency.


    Some things cannot be aplished overnight..."


    "General Wilson, I have a question for you," Billy interrupted him. "If today you were in my position,


    what would you do?"

 Chapter 188 A Big Show Of Force

    Chapter 188 A Big Show Of Force


    Chapter 188 A Big Show of Force


    Cole Wilson let out a sigh, his eyes shing with a hint ofplexity.


    Billy''s question made it difficult for him to answer. Being able to hold the position of the first person


    in charge of the military department was obviously based on his great achievements, but more


    importantly, it was based on his integrity and character. With his personality, if he were in Billy''s


    current position and knew that there were hidden secrets behind that matter, he would never turn a


    blind eye.


    "Didn''t you just ask me about my intentions?" Billy took another sip of tea before continuing.


    "If I have topromise for that position and ignore the SHADOW case, then I can tell you that I''m


    not interested!"


    "Gardner, today I offer you tea instead of wine!" Cole Wilson stood up and looked at Billy. "When


    you close the SHADOW case one day, I will bring strong liquor to toast you!"


    After speaking, he lifted his cup with both hands and drank it all in one go!


    "Thank you, General Wilson!" Billy also stood up and bowed before lifting his teacup to drink.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Three minutester, Cole Wilson appeared again in the courtyard square. He bid farewell to Billy as


    they walked towards the courtyard gate together.


    Just before they reached the gatehouse entrance way, Cole Wilson turned around and looked at


    Billy solemnly.


    "The world is vast and boundless. Right or wrong is determined by people''s hearts. Let go and do


    what needs to be done! As long as I am still in this position for one day longer, I can ensure justice


    is served every single day."


    With that said, Cole Wilson strode towards the door with big steps .


    "Thank you, General Wilson." Billy bowed slightly.


    "Farewell, General Wilson!" SHADOW members shouted in unison.


    "Boss, can we leave now?" Judge asked after Cole Wilson left.


    "Yes," Billy nodded and turned to Night Orchid. "Just the few of us will go. Let the others stay put."


    "Yes, Commander." Night Orchid nodded in response.


    The Leonard family''s mansion was located in the southern part of the capital, nestled against a


    mountain and covering an area of 100, 000 square meters. It boasted beautiful scenery and


    excellent geomancy.


    An hourter, their extended SUV stopped at an archway with two dragons, phoenixes and a title of


    "LEONARD MANSION" carved on top. Below it was a fence with a one-kilometer-long tree-lined


    avenue leading straight to Leonard Mansion''s courtyard.


    ording to Leonard Mansion''s rules, anyone who came to visit had to get out here and walk


    inside.


    "Who goes there?" Eight ck-d guards stood at the entrance with tense expressions and fierce


    aura - all battle generals!


    It was clear that Leonard Mansion knew Billy''s group woulde; they had already changed their


    guards.


    "SHADOW is here to capture an SSS-level wanted criminal. Please cooperate!" Brigham Bush got


    out of his seat and responded loudly.


    "Nonsense!" One of the guards replied sternly. "Why are you looking for any wanted criminals here?


    You have one minute to leave or face consequences!"


    "How dare you!" A cold air emanated from Brigham Bush as he spoke up again. "SHADOW has


    orders, anyone who obstructs our investigation will be treated as aplices! Open the door now,


    or face the consequences!"


    "You''re full of hot air!" The man in ck stared coldly at Brigham Bush. "You can try if you want."


    "Fine!" Brigham Bush''s eyes narrowed as he lunged forward, wielding his curved de towards the


    man in ck.


    "How dare you act so recklessly in Leonard Mansion, you really don''t know your ce and deserve


    death!" A low voice came from the guard post.


    As he spoke, a beam of sword energy with thunderous force shot out from the guard post towards


    them.


    "You are tragically out of your depth!" Judge got out of his car and also raised his hand to unleash


    an extremely sharp cold light.


    Boom!


    Judge''s sword energy shed with their attack before continuing on its path, causing the guard post


    to explode like paper mache, sending debris flying everywhere.


    A middle-aged man spewed blood as he stumbled back seven or eight steps before stabilizing


    himself again with a pale face and weak breaths.


    "A Grand Elder Battle God?!" He looked at Judge incredulously.


    "That''s all you know!" Judge replied sternly.


    At that moment, Brigham Bush''s de had already struck down on the man in ck.


    The man on the other side had achieved great mastery as a Tier-two Battle General, while Brigham


    Bush, as the SHADOW inspector of the capital city, had already achieved some mastery as a Tier-


    one Battle God.


    As the light of the de shed, that man copsed on the ground and died after convulsions.


    "Damn it!" The other seven men in ck roared at the same time as they charged at Brigham Bush


    with broadswords in their hands.


    "Anyone who intends to hurt officers of SHADOW will die!" Judge continued before Brigham Bush


    said anything.


    In several sword glows, all seven peopley down, with a line of blood appearing in their throats.


    That middle-aged man did not hesitate at all and rushed into the avenue of trees.


    "Wanna run?" Judge snorted coldly, "At the moment youid hands on Brigham Bush, you were


    already a dead man!"


    As he said, Judge wield the de and shed him.


    Just as the de was about to fall on that man, a cold light shed from the right side of the road,


    dissolving Judge''s swordsmanship. The middle-aged man took advantage of this opportunity to


    sh into the roadside.


    "Hmm?" Judge''s pupils slightly contracted, he could sense that the opponent''s skill was at least a


    Half-Step Warlord.


    "The Leonard Mansion is not a ce for recklessness. I know you are members of SHADOW, the


    incident that just happened will not be investigated. Please leave!" A low voice echoed in the air


    above the tree-lined avenue.


    "Otherwise, you die!"


    As the words fell, the entire avenue fell into silence once again.


    "Boss, what do we do?" Soul Chaser looked at Billy in the car and asked.


    "Get out of the car and see who they are!" A cold light shed in Billy''s eyes as he spoke. He


    pushed open the door and got out of the car, the others following closely behind him.


    "This is quite a show!" Casey spoke coldly as they walked through the fence onto the avenue.


    There were several powerful auras on both sides of the road - two Warlords plus sixte-stage


    Battle Gods!


    "This is just an appetizer!" Billy squinted his eyes and looked ahead. At the end of this road were


    five more strong opponents waiting for them.


    "These people aren''t just from the Leonard n." Azure Fang spoke with a deep voice.


    "Clearly." Casey nodded slightly in agreement.


    "Let''s go." Billy said calmly as they continued to move forward.


    "We''ve already warned you. If you insist on being stubborn, don''t me us!" The man''s voice from


    earlier rang out again before six men dressed in armor appeared on either side of them with their


    wrists flicking simultaneously.


    Several sharp de lights shot towards Billy and hispanions like unstoppable force


    apanied by piercing whistling sounds filling up space around them.


    "You underestimate us too much!" Azure Fang said sternly while holding his Cold Moon Curved


    de tightly before rushing forward at lightning speed to meet their attackers head-on.


    Cracks appeared on the trees on both sides of the road.

 Chapter 189 DonT Be Delusional

    Chapter 189 Don''T Be Delusional


    Chapter 189 Don''t Be Delusional


    After three rounds, the man who was facing off against Spike Arnold in the match was cleaved in


    half by a single stroke, tumbling to the ground in a gory mess of flesh and blood.


    Immediately after, Azure Fang and Frostde''s opponents were also killed with a single sh and


    lay twitching on the ground before bing still.


    In the battle circle of Night Orchid''s three people, the sound of impact continued to be heard. The


    other three were already in a losing position and were forced to retreat continuously.


    Just as Spike Arnold and his twopanions were about to rush forward, two figures once again


    shed from both sides.


    "You''re dead!" One of them spoke in a deep voice and swung his huge broadsword, unleashing a


    thunderous strike towards Spike Arnold and his twopanions.


    The iing person had a cultivation level of a Warlord at the early stage, and hisbat power


    was far above those few Battle Gods before. Spike Arnold''s pupils shrank slightly, but without any


    hesitation, he flipped his wrist and was about to join forces.


    "I''lle!" At this moment, Casey''s voice sounded and he instantly shed in front of the three


    people.


    Whoosh!


    As the opponent''s de shed towards them, Casey''s Bloodshadow de arced forward with a


    cold glint.


    The Bloodshadow de was forged from special mystic iron, modeled after Billy''s weapon, the


    Bloodshadow Fury de. Each member of the Army of Bloodshadow carried one, with their name


    and number etched onto the de as a symbol of their membership.


    With a sharp crack, Casey sliced through his opponent''s huge broadsword in two. The front half


    ttered to the ground as Casey followed up with a swift strike to sever his foe''s head from his


    body. Blood gushed forth like a fountain.


    "Half-Step War Garndmaster?!" The other man felt Casey''s aura and shrank back in fear before


    turning tail and fleeing behind a nearby tree.


    He was no match for Casey, though he possessed the power of a Tier-two Warlord.


    "Since you''vee out, you might as well stay!" Casey growled as he swung his de once more.


    A frigid edge sliced through the air towards the fleeing man and cut him down along with the tree


    trunk he hid behind in one fell swoop.


    At the same time, the three men who were fighting Night Orchid also fell down, covered in blood


    with fatal wounds on their throats. In less than three minutes, two Warlords and sixte-stage Battle


    Gods were wiped out. Instantly losing eight powerful warriors would make even a n feel the pain.


    Afterwards, Billy set off again with seven others following closely behind. They arrived 500 meters


    from Leonard Mansion''s gate and five waves of fierce power surged into the sky simultaneously,


    instantly covering the entire space.


    Even the "Five Sharp des" including Azure Fang and Frostde felt suffocated by the strong


    aura pressing down on them. It should be noted that they were five strong Half-Step War


    Grandmaster.


    "Last warning, leave this ce immediately or face the consequences!" An old man''s voice came


    from within the forest like a thunderous bell.


    "This is a SHADOW investigation, any obstruction will be treated as an aplice!" Billy''s voice


    echoed through space. "I spare your lives because I know cultivation is not easy for you, leave now


    or die!"


    "You are too arrogant, let us see how much weight you carry as King of the West!" The old man''s


    voice sounded again.


    "As you wish!" Billy said in a deep voice while flipping his wrist to hold the Bloodshadow Fury de


    in his hand.


    In the next instant, a crimson de of light streaked like a bolt of lightning from the sky, shing


    with incredible speed towards the tree on the right. The sharp edge of the sword destroyed


    everything in its path. Wherever it went, rows ofrge trees were split in half, and leaves scattered


    in the air, blocking out the sun and causing sand and stones to fly. Its power was overwhelming.


    The momentum of the de hadn''t diminished yet. Two secondster, a head hovered above the


    forest, its eyes wide open in a state of terror.


    "How...?!" A voice of extreme shock sounded from the other four directions at the same time.


    Without any hesitation, four figures rushed out quickly and fled in a panic to one side.


    Billy''s skills have far exceeded their expectations. Driven to despair, the four no longer had any


    fighting spirit in their hearts. Staying behind could only mean waiting for death for them.


    Billy put away his weapon and did not pursue any further. That was enough for him, since he had


    got what he needed - to set a deterrent.


    "Boss, no need to spare my feelings. Don''t let them escape, finish them off!" Soul Chaser, ever one


    to revel in the chaos, deliberately shouted loudly.


    The four people who had just run a few steps were all scared out of their wits, their legs went weak


    and they almost fell down. They shuddered and elerated again, their clothes were soaked in


    cold sweat.


    Night Orchid giggled. "Soul Chaser, are you trying to scare those four old geezers to death?"


    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with endless admiration as she looked at Billy. Azure Fang and


    the others were no exception, their faces also showing a strong sense of reverence.


    "Let''s go!" Billy lifted his foot and headed towards the gate of Leonard Mansion. Casey and the


    others followed suit.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, why didn''t you kill those four geezers?" Judge asked.


    "Boss is here to solve a case, not to start a massacre. Do you want him to be used of killing


    innocent people?" Casey replied calmly.


    "What about those eight people just now? Weren''t they killed too?" Soul Chaser asked in confusion.


    "They''re just some mice. What''s so strange about them dying? Besides, they weren''t killed by


    boss!" Casey responded.


    "Alright then!" Judge and Soul Chaser shut their mouths.


    The eight of them continued forward for 400 meters until the gate of Leonard Mansion opened and


    one hundred people rushed out from inside - each with a fierce aura and tense expression on their


    faces.


    The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties with an angr face shape and muscr build; his


    entire body exuded an intense killing intent.


    "That''s Mark Leonard, second-inmand of the Leonard n!" Night Orchid walked up beside


    Billy and spoke in a low voice.


    "Hmm." Billy nodded slightly.


    "The infamous King of the West, instead of guarding the borders in the west,es to the capital to


    show off his power. You impressed me!" Mark Leonard first nced at Ebony Lord before turning to


    Billy. "I''ve heard that the current five lords are a mixed bag, but I didn''t believe it until now. Noe I


    see." He said in a cold tone.


    "How dare you! Watch your mouth or you die!" Azure Fang''s voice was low as he raised his hand


    and shed out with his sword.


    The other four didn''t hesitate either as they all attacked with their weapons.


    "Don''t be delusional!" But then an old man in Daoist robes next to Mark Leonard waved his hand


    and sent out a gust of wind that blocked their attacks effortlessly.


    He was a Tier-two Warlord.


    "Hmm?" Judge furrowed his brow and shouted loudly, "Old man,e at us again if you dare!"


    At this signal, Azure Fang and others understood what was expected of them without hesitation.


    Theyunched another attack together.


    "What''s wrong with that?" The old man spoke up again in a deep voice while sneering on his face.


    His aura rose rapidly once more as he swept out another palm strike.


    At that moment, however, his expression froze.

 Chapter 190 Cold Moon Slash

    Chapter 190 Cold Moon sh


    Chapter 190 Cold Moon sh


    In sight, the de auras simultaneously unleashed by the Azure Fang and the other four quintet


    converged as if imbued with a mystical connection, instantly merging together. A faint phantom of a


    knife shape appeared in the air, carrying the momentum of thunder and struck down.


    After a single strike, the old man was forcefully pushed back more than ten steps, a bloodstreak


    appearing on his chest, from which blood gushed out.


    Mark Leonard''s pupils shed with a hint of surprise upon seeing this scene.


    The old man''s face was full of horror. He quickly retrieved a silver needle and inserted it near his


    wound, managing to somewhat staunch the bleeding. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He was a


    Warlord in the mid-stage, while his opponents were only five Battle Gods in thete-stage. Normally,


    if he used his full strength, these five people wouldn''t even be able to withstand a single move from


    him. But now, not only did he fail to take down the five people, but he himself was injured instead.


    "Ignorant!" Judge responded with a shout.


    The Cold Moon de Technique was created by Billy and was divided into three parts: upper,


    middle, and lower. This was a well-known fact among all the SHADOW guards.


    But few people knew that there was an extra chapter outside of the three main ones. The extra


    chapter had only one move called the Cold Moon sh. It was not a martial art for individual


    cultivation, but a de technique tailored by Billy for "Five Sharp des". The five people


    simultaneously attacked with their des,bining them into one powerful strike that could


    challenge opponents across a great realm.


    The final power of the Cold Moon sh depended on the strength of the person with the lowest


    cultivation level among the five. Currently, Soul Chaser had rtively weaker cultivation, and he


    was a Grand Elder Battle God. Therefore, their Cold Moon sh could rival even a Grand Elder


    Warlord.


    In theory, Cold Moon sh could be used by up to a hundred people simultaneously, and its power


    increased with more people. However, practicing Cold Moon sh was difficult. It not only required


    high intelligence from individual practitioners but also demanded strict cooperation and


    understanding between members. Otherwise, it could not be fully utilized.


    Initially, Azure Fang and the four others were locked in an icy environment by Billy for nearly two


    months just to practice this one sh.


    "What kind of sword technique is this?" The old man asked after catching his breath.


    The five simultaneously executed a sh that could cross a great realm challenge, which was an


    unheard-of swordsmanship.


    "You don''t get to know!" Azure Fang replied him in an icy tone and turned to Mark Leonard as he


    said, "That''s a warning. If you dare to speak rudely again, you die!"


    "Bastard! How did you talk to Mr Leonard..." A strong man stood up, pointed at Azure Fang and


    snapped angrily.


    Before the words were finished, a cold light suddenly appeared, and a palm was broken off at the


    wrist, and blood spurted wildly.


    "Ah..." The man covered his severed wrist with his left hand and screamed.


    "Who else wants to talk nonsense?" Frostde closed her de and said in a cold voice.


    "Commander Gardner, is this how you discipline your subordinates?" Mark Leonard took a deep


    breath and angrily eximed, "Are you SHADOW people too arrogant?"


    "SHADOW handles things, there''s no need for outsiders to interfere!" Billy spoke lightly, "You should


    have received the letter sent by SHADOW earlier, right?"


    "Cut to the chase. If you have something to say, say it. If not, please leave!" Mark Leonard


    responded in a deep voice.


    "I came today for two things," Billy continued calmly. "First, hand over Alvin Leonard, he is a SSS


    criminal wanted by SHADOW. As a felon, he''s been sentenced to death! Second, hand over the


    murderers who ambushed the former SHADOW leader and the four Provincial Governors three


    years ago. They killed important ministers of SHADOW, they''ve been sentenced to death too!"


    "This is ridiculous!" Mark Leonard snorted coldly. "First of all, I don''t even know who Alvin Leonard


    is. There has never been anyone named Alvin Leonard at my mansion. Secondly, the ambush of


    the former master of SHADOW three years ago has nothing to do with me or the Leonard n.


    Please make sure you investigate it thoroughly before speaking and don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Is that so?" Billy said in a t tone, "It seems like you intend to hide the repeat offender for good."


    "I''ll say it again, there is no person you SHADOW are looking for here!" Mark Leonard replied coldly.


    "That''s all I have to say. If you insist on going your own way, don''t me me."


    "This is yourst chance, hand them over, or you die!" Billy spoke up.


    "If you don''t leave within one minute, you will bear all the consequences!" Mark Leonard responded


    angrily.


    "Very good!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly. Afterwards, he turned to look towards the trees on his


    left. "Stout, if you don''t bring anyone out soon, I''ll have your sister take you back to the mountains!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, all four of the "Sharp des" expect Night Orchid shed a hint of


    surprise in their eyes. They didn''t expect the Billy had summoned this troublemaker here. The four


    simultaneously remembered what Night Orchid had said before - Alvin Leonard was already being


    watched. Originally, they thought it was likely one of Azure Dragon''s four people, but they didn''t


    expect it to be this troublemaker. No wonder Night Orchid told Ebony Lord not to worry - with this


    guy watching over them, even if two more Alvin Leonards came along they wouldn''t be able to


    escape.


    "My dear brother, please don''t do that! I just want those bastards to gloat any longer!" Aughing


    voice sounded.


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck shadow floated down from mid-air andnded right in


    between the two sides.


    And there appeared another man, whose body was covered with numerous scars, bones were


    shattered, meridians were cut off. That man was dying. He seemed to be consumed with endless


    horror, which was evident on his face, and he had lost his heroic demeanor. That was the result


    after suffering all those torture.


    "Alvin Leonard!?" Ebony Lord eximed.


    That man named Alvin Leonard had revealed his original appearance, so Lord Ebony recognized


    him at a nce.


    The next moment, the killing intent on Lord Ebony spread uncontrobly. The scene from three


    years ago resurfaced in his mind again. The former master of SHADOW and the other four


    companions had died because of the person in front of him!


    Mark Leonard and the others behind him were shocked to see Alvin Leonard, wondering how Alvin


    Leonard ended up being caught by them.


    Alvin Leonard was a formidable Novice Warlord. Moreover, to be on the safe side, the Leonard


    family had dispatched two powerful Warlord powerhouses to protect him in secret over the past few


    days.


    They couldn''t figure out why he had been injured like this. There was no doubt that those other two


    Warlords sent by them were most likely dead. At the thought of this, Mark Leonard sank into


    depression. And their enemy even had Warlords at theter stage.


    At that moment, a figure walked out from beside them.


    He stood about 5''7" tall and weighed at least 220 pounds with well-defined features and dressed in


    a Daoist robe. Like Derek Hines, he wore a Maitreya Buddha smile on his face and appeared


    harmless.

 Chapter 191 The Newcomers

    Chapter 191 The Neers


    Chapter 191 The Neers


    "Hey, what''s up bro? What''s good, Kimmons?" Stout grinned as he approached Billy and the others.


    "Stout, it''s been a minute. Your skills have improved." Casey responded with a smile.


    "Kimmons, don''t make fun of me. Compared to you guys, I''m just a scrub." Stoutughed again.


    Stout''s full name was Damian Chandler. He was a direct disciple of the Secret Essences Sect and


    had an incredible gifted talent. At twenty-two years old, he not only mastered the true teachings of


    medicine from the Secret Essences Sect but also reached the advanced stage of Warlord in martial


    arts cultivation.


    Since hisst trip to the western region with an elder from Secret Essences Sect, he refused to


    return to his sect and instead stayed in the western region as Chief Expert of their medical team. He


    spent his days doing nothing but hanging out with nurses from their medical team.


    This time around, Billy called him into town to keep tabs on Alvin Leonard. With Stout''s martial arts


    prowess and his brilliant Medicinal Poison Art, he could easily beat a True Master Warlord, let alone


    a Novice Warlord.


    "Hey there, amazingdies and gentlemen, we meet again!" Stout eximed as he turned and


    headed towards Azure Fang and the others.


    "Stay away from me, you chunky menace," Judge immediately hopped up, his eyes wary.


    "Stout, just stay by boss''s side, don''te any closer!" Soul Chaser chimed in at the same time.


    The two of them were genuinely afraid of this big guy. Last time they crossed paths, he gave them a


    rough time, and the memories still haunted them.


    "You guys are being way too dramatic. My little brother isn''t that scary!" Night Orchid chuckled and


    said.


    "My sister is still the best!" Stout chuckled in response.


    "Stout, long time no see!" Azure Fang and Frostde greeted him.


    "Azure Fang, when are you and Frostde going to have a baby?" Stout asked in a serious tone.


    "When you do, I''ll y with him."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Azure Fang and Frostde both choked on his words.


    "Who are you?" Mark Leonard steadied his emotions before looking at Stout and asking.


    "I''m your ancestor!" Stout replied. Ignoring him, he turned to Billy and asked, "Boss, the person you


    want is here!"


    Billy nodded before turning to Mark Leonard. "So? You should know him right? Don''t tell me you


    don''t even recognize your half-brother?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Mark Leonard''s face darkened. "Who is he? I''ve never


    seen him before!"


    Hearing this, Alvin Leonard lying on the ground showed a hint of despair in his eyes. He knew he


    waspletely abandoned.


    "Tsk tsk, looks like they''re nning to sacrifice their pawn for their king." Stout looked at Alvin


    Leonard. "You see now? You''re just a chess piece for the Leonard family, once they use you up they


    can throw you away. And yet here you are still guarding their secrets."


    "If you don''t want to experience the feeling of being eaten alive by ants again then be honest with


    us, where are those few scumbags who helped design that trap against the former master of


    SHADOW?"


    Stout''s threat worked. Alvin Leonard tremble all over with fear as he quickly spoke up, "They...


    they''re..."


    "I see, all of you want death, the Leonard Mansion won''t tolerate your recklessness." Said Mark


    Leonard. He wouldn''t let Alvin speak anymore.


    Mark raised his hand andmanded, "Get them out of here!"


    The hundred men behind him allunched themselves towards Billy and the others, each one


    releasing their strongest aura.


    "You''re dead!" Ebony Lord and the "Five Sharp des" charged forward at the same time.


    Mark Leonard''s aura skyrocketed in an instant. He lifted his hand and mmed it down towards


    Alvin Leonard on the ground.


    "Oh! You want to kill him? Too bad you don''t have what it takes!" Stout quickly shed in front of


    Alvin Leonard, also sweeping out with a palm strike.


    Bang!


    Although Mark Leonard''s skills were not bad and he had been above a Tier-two Battle God,


    compared to Stout, he was no different than an ant.


    After being sent flying for thirty or forty meters by a single palm strike from Stout, Mark Leonard


    crashed heavily onto the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood before copsingpletely.


    Meanwhile, the other hundred men, under the onught of Azure Fang and the other four, all went


    down, not a single one left standing. From the moment they made their move, their fate was sealed.


    The might of SHADOW was formidable, not to be trifled with.


    "Boss, what should we do with this scumbag?" Stout pointed towards the fallen Mark Leonard and


    spoke up.


    "Obstructing SHADOW''s investigation and attempting to kill to cover his tracks, that''s a death


    sentence!" Billy spoke calmly.


    "You... you dare!" Mark Leonard spat out another mouthful of blood, "If you have the guts, try killing


    me and see, the Leonard family will..."


    Before he could finish his words, a swift de strike shot forth from Frostde''s hand.


    "Stop!" Just then, a man''s voice sounded and immediately a strong palm wind swept towards


    Frostde.


    "Oh! There is another busybody meddling in here?" Stout spoke lightly and also waved his hand.


    Boom!


    The attacks of the two collided with each other, and they both retreated a distance of five or six


    steps.


    "Uh!?" The neer obviously did not expect Stout to be evenly matched with him.


    "Oh? Not bad!" Stout''s brow slightly furrowed.


    At that very moment, Frostde''s de shed past Mark Leonard''s neck, and immediately, a thin


    line of blood appeared at his throat. With great difficulty, Mark opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a


    single word. His legs gave out and he copsed to the ground, lifeless. He never thought that


    SHADOW''s people would actually dare to kill him! He was the second-inmand of the Leonard


    family but he was killed right at their doorstep.


    Footsteps sounded behind them, and a group of five people quickly approached them. They were


    followed by a Coaster van.


    Billy and his crew turned around to see three familiar faces among the group of five.


    It was Cole Wilson, Ebenezer Rowe from Capital Defense Bureau, and Stan Mitchell from Imperial


    Guard Bureau. The other two men were in their fifties with square-shaped faces and sharp eyes.


    They wore in clothes but exuded an aura of power - the man who had just exchanged blows with


    Stout was one of them, who was lean in build.


    "This is just damn ridiculous!" The man looked down at Mark Leonard on the ground before ring


    angrily at Billy. "Commander Gardner, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    The others had varying expressions on their faces.


    "Who are you?" Billy looked the man up and down before asking in a casual tone.


    "Commander Gardner, let me introduce you!" Cole Wilson took two steps forward. "This is Carl


    Shillingford, the new chief inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron."


    Cole pointed to another man and continued, "And this is Dexter Warren, a special envoy from


    Central Sky Office."


    Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to the introductions. He wasn''t surprised that someone


    from the Special Patrol Squadron hade. After all, their rtionship with several major families


    in the city wasplex. But he was taken aback by Central Sky Office sending someone over.


    Central Sky Office of faced directly towards the leader of the entire country, and all major national


    decisions came from there.


    Billy didn''t know if it was Cole who had invited them or not. If not, then he couldn''t help but be


    amazed at how much influence these families had.

 Chapter 192 Facing Punishment

    Chapter 192 Facing Punishment


    Chapter 192 Facing Punishment


    "Commander Gardner, may I extend mt humble greetings. I an Dexter Warren." Dexter Warren


    bowed respectfully to Billy and lowered his posture. He then greeted Casey with a nod.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Agent Warren!" Billy responded with a faint smile. "May I ask what brings


    you here?"


    "Commander Gardner, I have a question for you," Carl Shillingford spoke up before Dexter could


    respond. "What did Mark Leonard do and made SHADOW eliminate him?"


    "Shall we exin to the Special Patrol Squadron?" Billy''s tone turned serious.


    "You..." A cold aura emanated from Carl Shillingford.


    "Wanna fight? Come on then, I''m itching for some action!" Stout jumped in.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re asking for it!" Carl Shillingford''s aura rose again.


    "Calm down, Director Shillingford." Dexter Warren raised his hand and turned towards Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, Central Sky Office has already investigated the incident involving SHADOW


    three years ago and we have found the culprits. However, they allmitted suicide out of fear." As


    he finished speaking, he gestured towards a parked van behind them.


    Soon after, six inclothes men walked over carrying six bodies which they threw onto the ground


    in front of everyone.


    Billy narrowed his eyes again.


    ''What a lever move!'' he thought.


    Seeing the six people on the ground, a wave of anger once again spread from Ebony Lord - he had


    recognized them.


    "Commander Gardner, this matter has already been concluded!" Dexter Warren continued to speak.


    "These six people are all rogues who Alvin Leonard befriended in his early years. They helped Alvin


    Leonard escape from SHADOW''s pursuit by designing the murder of the former SHADOW leader


    and four Provincial Governors. From today onwards, this case is officially closed and Ebony Lord''s


    wanted status is officially lifted. He will return to SHADOW. I wonder what you think, Commander


    Gardner?"


    "Since Central Sky Office has announced the conclusion, I have no objections!" Billy narrowed his


    eyes again.


    They obviously didn''t want him to investigate further. In a sense, he could understand them. Pulling


    out one carrot would bring up mud with it. If this matter were pursued further, it would inevitably


    involve all of the major families in the capital city. The influence of these major families in vale


    was not to be underestimated. If they were all targeted at once, it would definitely cause a huge


    uproar for the country at present.


    Those major families were like parasites on vale and Billy would eventually have to deal with


    them but now wasn''t yet time.


    Then Billy turned his head towards Ebony Lord and announced, "Spike Arnold obey orders! Alvin


    Leonard conspired with others to frame important members of SHADOW, execute!"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    Ebony Lord took a step forward, his wrist turned, and a glint of the de appeared. The next


    second, a head soared into the sky, and a sense of relief seemed to wash over Alvin Leonard''s


    face.


    "Alright, let''s go, everyone." Dexter Warren waved his hand as he said and then bowed to Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, you''ve worked hard. I won''t disturb you any longer. Farewell for now!"


    "Until next time!" Billy replied with a slight smile.


    Afterwards, Dexter Warren and Casey nodded before turning to leave. Following closely, Carl


    Shillingford left as his eyes shed with a hint of coldness. In the instant Cole Wilson turned around,


    he cast a meaningful nce at Billy.


    Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell both gave a subtle nod to Billy before turning away.


    Once the group had departed, Ebony Lord approached Billy. He knelt down, his voice choked with


    emotion. "Thank you, Commander, for avenging our former leader and the four Provincial


    Governors."


    After saying this, he bowed three times, his eyes slightly red.


    "They wererades of SHADOW, there''s no need for such formal gestures." Billy raised his hand


    in a reassuring manner.


    "Thank you once again, Commander," Ebony Lord straightened up and bowed.


    "Boss, is this case really closed?" Soul Chaser asked angrily as they walked towards the exit of the


    avenue.


    "No one believes those six people acted to help Alvin Leonard!" Judge replied.


    "If we don''t close it like this, what else do you want? Do you want to expose all the dirty secrets of


    every n and then destroy them all?" Casey spoke calmly.


    "Okay, forget I said anything!" Judge shrugged his shoulders. He understood Casey''s meaning very


    well.


    Later, the group arrived not far from the archway. Azure Fang''s eyes narrowed as he flicked his


    wrist and a sharp de shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    The archway of the Leonard n copsed like paper mache under Azure Fang''s attack.


    "Well done, Azure Fang! You''re so fierce!" Stout grinned. "But seriously, good job!"


    The others also had relieved expressions on their faces.


    A few minutester, they got into their car and sped away in a long SUV.


    "You bastard!"


    In the central vi hall of the Leonards''s courtyard came a hysterical roar that echoed through its


    halls, followed by an explosion. All the ss and wooden furniture in the hall were reduced to


    rubble.


    After venting his anger, Perry Leonard, head of the Leonard family n, sat heavily on the sofa and


    pulled out a cigar from his pocket. He lit it and took a deep drag. His eyes were bloodshot and his


    face was darkened with rage. An overwhelming sense of killing intent filled the entire hall.


    "Please calm down, my lord." Said an old man standing at the door of the hall.


    Perry Leonard let out a heavy breath before speaking in an ice-cold tone, "He killed my second


    brother and destroyed our family''s reputation. He really thinks he''s invincible! If I don''t take revenge


    for this insult, I am unworthy of being part of the Leonard family. Does he think he''s number one just


    because he is now only a small leader in the western territory? Even if he takes over as


    commander-in-chief in the capital war department someday in future, I won''t let him go!"


    And what drove him crazy was that Billy and his group had actually destroyed the que of their


    family, a symbol of their status and position as a prominent family. No one was allowed to vite it.


    After today''s incident spread out, how could this family still im to be a prominent n in front of


    outsiders when they couldn''t even protect their own que?


    SHADOW was kicking the Leonard family out of the prominent families'' sequence! And this was


    what Perry could not tolerate most.


    "Contact the heads of several other families in the capital and tell them I have something important


    to discuss with them. Invite them over!" Perry Leonard looked at the old man and instructed.


    "Yes, my lord!" The old man nodded in response.


    "In addition, send someone to go down south."


    "What does that mean?" The old man was slightly stunned.


    "He ims himself as number one in this world! He thinks no one dares touch him! I want to see if


    it''s really true!..."


    After Perry Leonard gave his instructions, fear shed through the old man''s eyes and he trembled


    all over.


    "Will that be..." the old man faltered out a few words.


    "Just do as I say!" Perry Leonard interrupted him directly.


    "Alright." The elderly man took another deep breath and nodded vigorously before bowing and


    leaving the room.


    Once he was gone, Perry Leonard''s gaze turned icy as he muttered to himself, "Leonard''s authority


    cannot be challenged! You will pay for your actions today!"

 Chapter 193 IM Not Doing It!

    Chapter 193 I''M Not Doing It!


    Chapter 193 I''m Not Doing It!


    An hourter, Billy and his crew returned to the SHADOW base.


    "Boss, I have some news on that thing you had me investigate," Night Orchid said as they walked


    towards the conference room.


    "It''s rted to one of the city''s gatekeepers, just like you suspected."


    "Are you sure?" Billy narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes," Night Orchid nodded. "When we took down Ink Pavilion''s external windowst time, I


    interrogated their contact from the city. He told me that five years ago, someone contacted him


    about the matter rted to the Miles family in Ozin. Back then, they introduced him to someone in


    the east district because of territorial jurisdiction issues."


    "How did he know they were from an aristocratic family?" A cold glint shed in Billy''s eyes.


    "Ink Pavilion is cautious when ites to big deals and usually investigates their clients'' identities.


    At that time, the other party offered more than a billion as reward so they were suspicious." Night


    Orchid paused before continuing. "Although they never revealed their true identity throughout their


    dealings with Ink Pavilion, Ink Pavilion eventually found some clues."


    "The person who contacted them turned out to be under that aristocratic family''s banner. After


    learning this information, Ink Pavilion no longer hesitated and transferred the deal to the east


    district." She added.


    "As expected!" A chill ran through Billy''s body.


    "Do you want us to go visit that family now?" Night Orchid asked again.


    "Not now," Billy shook his head slightly.


    He came here this time for two reasons: first was resolving SHADOW''s matter three years ago;


    second was using scare tactics against those with ulterior motives.


    Today, they shouldn''t make too much noise again while both objectives had been achieved.


    Besides, now that the identity of the other party had been confirmed, there was no need to rush at


    this moment.


    Billy''s phone rang. His eyes slightly brightened as soon as he saw the caller ID. Then he walked


    into a guest room alone.


    "Donald, how''s it going?" After answering the call, Billy respectfully greeted him.


    The person on the other end of the phone was an elder he held in high regard, whether due to his


    standing or his contributions to this country.


    "King of the West, to avoid suspicion, I won''t meet with you this time." Donald''s voice came through


    on the other end of the line. "How are you feeling? Has your anger subsided a bit?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Donald." Billy responded.


    "It was me who had Central Sky Office intervene." Donald continued speaking.


    "Oh?" Billy was slightly surprised and felt relieved at heart.


    Since it was Donald who intervened, it meant that the influence of those families hadn''t be so


    rampant as to control Central Sky Office yet.


    "The current situation in the capital is delicate. Minor issues aren''t a problem but it isn''t yet time for


    drastic measures. I hope you understand." Donald said further.


    "I understand." Billy nodded his head in agreement.


    "This time you made the Leonard family suffer a loss, they shouldn''t let things go just like that. Other


    families may also feel threatened by your actions so be careful." Donald reminded him.


    "It''s just a jumping clown, nothing to fear!" Billy responded.


    "Easy to dodge a spear in the open, hard to guard against an arrow in the dark. Caution is key!"


    Donald paused briefly before changing the subject with a hesitant tone.


    "Jake Hanson from is unlikely to return to his position in the east district. What do you think about


    that for the east region?"


    "What do you want to say, Donald?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, guessing something was up.


    "A few of us old guys talked about it and n on having Casey take over his position. We wanted


    your opinion first." Donald continued speaking.


    "I have no objections, but we should ask Casey what he thinks." Said Billy.


    Things happened as he expected. Earlier when he heard Cole Wilson talking with Casey, he had


    already guessed roughly what was going on. In fact, he had thought about this himself before.


    Casey being relegated as vicemander by his side was a waste of talent. With Casey


    Kimmons''s abilities in all aspects, he could easily take on the role of a leader of a whole region.


    It was just that over these years, Casey had made up his mind to follow Billy and thetter couldn''t


    kick him out either. But now that there was an opportunity avable, naturally Billy hoped that Casey


    could have a bigger tform for himself.


    "He only listens to you, if you don''t speak up then there''s no way he''ll agree!" Donald seemed very


    familiar with Casey.


    "Well then I''ll talk with him!" After some thought, Billy spoke again,


    "Good!" Donald responded before changing topics once more, "We need to be more careful in


    ce of Darkness since Rakshasa will be staying there now. She alone may not be strong enough.


    This is an increasingly delicate international situation, with several major powers constantly pouring


    resources into the ce of Darkness, their intentions clear! Our strength in vale over there,


    apart from the original Rakshasa Hall, is too weak. If things start to get chaotic over there, we will be


    very passive. You need to be more careful!"


    "Understood!" Billy nodded slightly. He had been thinking about this issue for some time now.


    Originally, he wanted to give Rakshasa a year to grow and develop on her own. But given the


    current situation, a year was too long - he couldn''t wait and neither could vale!


    "How are your injuries?" Donald continued to ask.


    "It''s nothing serious. It''ll be fine in one or two months," Billy replied.


    "That''s good news! I spoke with the old man yesterday and he was asking about this matter."


    Donald said with a slight sigh of relief.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Thanks for his concern." Billy said gratefully.


    After chatting for a while longer, they both hung up their phones.


    At 8 PM, Billy headed back home along with Casey, Judge, Ebony Lord and Stout on a private


    ne of SHADOW, while Azure Fang, Frostde and Soul Chaser each returned to their respective


    positions. Billy had originally nned for Stout to return westward together with Soul Chaser but


    Stout refused no matter what. He insisted on going to Ozin with Billy, who couldn''t refuse.


    Before leaving, Billy asked Casey to contact Jake Hanson again. He wanted to check on his health,


    but found out that the imperial doctors of the capital had taken over, so he gave up.


    "On the ne today, Donald called me," Billy said to Casey.


    "He probably wants me to take over Jake Hanson''s position," Casey replied calmly. He had heard


    from Cole Wilson''s words what Donald was implying.


    "Uh-huh," Billy nodded.


    "Hey! Casey is getting promoted?" Judge and Stout eximed at the same time.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Casey red at them both.


    "What do you think?" Billy asked again.


    "I''m not doing it!" Casey shook his head decisively.


    Judge and Stout both choked at the same time. They couldn''t understand why Casey refused, since


    it was such a good chance that someone was inviting him to be a lord of one region.

 Chapter 194 You Should Lose Weight

    Chapter 194 You Should Lose Weight


    Chapter 194 You Should Lose Weight


    "Maybe you should consider it," Billy said, looking thoughtful. "For you, it''s an opportunity. And


    besides, the east region can''t continue like this!"


    "Boss, let me ask you something," Casey said after a moment of thought. "Would you take over the


    War Department in the capital city?"


    "If that''s your n, I''ll take on this task. Otherwise, I''ll stay in the Western Territory." He added.


    Everyone present could hear what Casey was implying. If Billy were to take over the War


    Department in the capital, he would need people to support him from below. Just having people


    from the western region wouldn''t be enough. Even though there weren''t any objection in the


    northern region, those in the central and southern areas clearly didn''t see eye-to-eye with Billy. If


    they couldn''t even hold onto the eastern region, it would certainly not bode well for Billy''s future


    work.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I haven''t decided yet," Billy shook his head.


    For him personally, he had no interest ining to the capital; he had no desire to deal with all


    those boring things that came along with it. If there was a choice, he would rather spend his whole


    life staying in the western region.


    However, that old man had high expectations for him and achieving the old man''s goals was far


    beyond what Billy could aplish in the current situation.


    It was a very realistic problem; just look at this trip to the capital - even though they knew several


    major ns were problematic, they couldn''t do anything about them due to their positions being


    limited. It wasn''t because their fighting power wasn''t strong enough - with 100 thousand SHADOW


    warriors plus tens of thousands of Army of Bloodshadow soldiers, Billy could easily wipe out several


    ns. But things were not so simple as many people and matters were beyond their reach.


    "That''s fine. Let me know when you''ve made up your mind, and I''ll decide whether or not to take on


    this task." Casey responded again.


    "Okay." Billy nodded.


    ...


    "Dad, Mom, you twozybones, it''s time to wake up!"


    The next morning at 9 AM, Billy and Harleen felt like they had just fallen asleep when they heard


    their daughter shouting. They had almost stayed up all night against night. The redness on


    Harleen''s face still hadn''tpletely faded away.


    "Oh! Billy, get up quickly! It''s already nine o''clock!" After being awakened by Tasha''s voice, Harleen


    looked at the clock on the wall and pushed Billy beside her in a hurry.


    "Honey, sleep a little longer. It''s Saturday today anyway. You don''t have to go to work. Let Tasha


    y by herself." Billy opened his eyes and smiled.


    "No way! Get up quickly! We look like this now, if Tasha rushes in here it will be so embarrassing."


    While speaking she picked up clothes scattered all over the floor as she got out of bed.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mom won''t let here in. Mom is a reasonable person." Billy said and


    laughed again.


    "No way no way! So embarrassing!" Harleen blushed with embarrassment as she put on clothes


    while talking,


    "Billy, get up quickly! The weather is nice today, after breakfast we can take Tasha out for some


    fun."


    "Okay then!" Billy rolled over and got out of bed


    An hourter, the family of five was getting ready to leave for the park when the doorbell outside


    rang.


    "May I ask who you are?" Sharon opened the door and asked Stout who was holding a handbag.


    "Hello, Mrs Knight, I''m Damian Chandler, but you can call me Stout. Billy is my brother." As he


    spoke he handed Sharon his handbag


    "Mrs Knight, this is the 500-year-old wild ginseng that I brought specifically for you and Mr Knight.


    Please ept it!"


    Sharon''s eyes were fixed on Stout as if she was watching a circus act. Stout''s appearance was no


    different from that of a street fortune teller.


    ''Is he shooting a movie? Why not say it''s 1, 000-year-old ginseng?'' Sharon thought to herself.


    "Mom, please take it!" Billy led Harleen and Tasha out and smiled at Sharon. "He won''t lie to you.


    He said it''s 500-year-old wild ginseng, he can''t be wrong."


    The medical skills of the Secret Essences Sect were unparalleled in the world. In their pharmacy,


    there was not only 500-year-old wild ginseng but also plenty of 1, 000-year-old ones.


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Sharon and her family gasped in shock.


    If it was true, the ginseng must be an invaluable treasure.


    "Thank... thank you, sir!" After calming down her excitement, Sharon thanked him.


    "Don''t mention it, Mrs Knight. Let me know if you''ve eaten it, I''ll ask them to bring more next time."


    Stout smiled back at her with ease.


    The Fletcher couple was surprised by his generosity again.


    "Harleen, you''re looking real gorgeous, almost giving my sister a run for her beauty!" Stout said,


    following it up with an exaggerated expression as he nced over at Harleen. "No wonder my bro


    was all smiles and no hurry to head back west..."


    "Stout, where are Casey and Judge?" Billy interrupted him sternly.


    "Oh... they went out to take care of something. They told me toe find you by myself." Stout


    replied quickly after realizing his mistake.


    "Uncle Mister, you should lose weight." Tasha chimed in with her big round eyes staring at Stout.


    "Tasha, rude!" Harleen scolded before turning to Stout with an embarrassed expression. "Sorry


    about that. Kids say the darndest things."


    "Haha, it''s okay. Tasha is right though, I do need to lose some weight," Stout chuckled before


    turning back to Tasha. "Are you Tasha? You''re so sweet, let''s go to buy some toys for you, okay?"


    "Nope, Uncle Casey has bought me a looooot of toys, I haven''t yed with all of them!" Tasha said


    as she shook her head.


    "So how about we go y in the park and then grab some yummy food?" asked Stout.


    "We were just heading there,e with us, Uncle Mister?" Tasha said like a little adult before


    adding in a serious tone, "But seriously though, no more junk food for you!"


    "Tasha!" Harleen groaned at her daughter''s bluntness.


    "Haha, I will just watch Tasha eat," Stout said, picking up Tasha and cing her on his neck. "Let''s


    go to the park!" he eximed as they walked out of the courtyard.


    "Yay, let''s go!" Tasha shouted excitedly while riding on Stout''s neck.


    "Who is he, honey?" Harleen asked Billy as they walked.


    "He''s a doctor and a friend I met two years ago," Billy replied with a smile.


    "A doctor?" Harleen looked skeptical. Stout didn''t look like a doctor at all.


    "Yeah," Billy chuckled. "Don''t let his appearance fool you, there isn''t anyone in Ozin who can match


    his medical skills."


    As one of the most talented disciples in Secret Essences Sect for hundreds of years, Stout''s


    medical skills were unmatched by any ordinary physician in this world.

 Chapter 195 Something Happened In The Eastern District

    Chapter 195 Something Happened In The Eastern District


    Chapter 195 Something Happened in the Eastern District


    Stout had only ever admired two people in the field of medicine since he was young. The first was


    his older sister, and the second was Billy. He didn''t even bother to pay attention to some of the old-


    timers from Secret Essences Sect, boasting that given enough time, he could surpass them all.


    Despite this, those old-timers didn''t seem to think he was being too arrogant. They would


    asionally challenge him when they saw him getting too full of himself and encourage him to


    compare himself with his sister and Billy until he lost his temper.


    "Is that true?" Harleen asked in surprise.


    From Billy''s expression, she could tell that he wasn''t joking around.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s true!" Billyughed as he nodded.


    Soon, they all got into two cars and headed towards the park.


    Stout had always been good with children, so on their way there Tasha quickly became friends with


    him. When they arrived at the park, Tasha stuck by Stout for two hours before finally letting him rest


    while she went off to y on a seesaw with Harleen.


    "Have you been in contact with the secttely? Has your teachere out yet?" Billy asked Stout


    once they were seated together again.


    "He''s still holed up in the back mountain. It''ll probably be a while before hees out." Stout replied


    nonchntly as he smacked his lips together.


    "What about everyone else? Are they doing well?" Billy continued asking questions.


    "Everyone except my sister is doing fine," Stout said after hesitating for a moment. "Ever since my


    sister found out that you are already married and have a child, she hasn''t been the same!"


    "Get lost!" Billy red at him.


    "It''s true!" Stout pouted.


    "Although you''ve always treated her like a little sister, I know that in her heart, she doesn''t see you


    as just a brother. You''re the only man she''s ever truly recognized."


    "I think you need to shut your mouth," Billy replied irritably.


    As he spoke, an image of a woman appeared in his mind. Her features and figure wereparable


    to Harleen''s, and her extraordinary aura made her even more unattainable than any other woman in


    this world.


    Billy had met her three years ago when he followed that old man to Secret Essences Sect. They


    had spent some time together and although Billy saw her as a little sister, he could sense that she


    didn''t feel the same way.


    "Fine then! You don''t believe me? Just ask her yourself next time you meet!" Stout shrugged his


    shoulders.


    "How is the task I gave youst time going?" Billy changed the subject.


    "Uh... " Stout looked embarrassed. "We''re just missing one final ingredient for it now but I''ve already


    asked our sect members to find it, so we should have it soon enough. Once we have all of the


    ingredients gathered up we can start making pills right away!"


    "Hurry up then! We need those pills as soon as possible," Billy nodded slightly.


    "Don''t worry, boss! Give me some more time, I''ll get everything done for sure!" Stout nodded


    vigorously.


    Looking at Billy, Stout continued to ask, "Boss, how''s your injury? Do you want me to try and help


    again?"


    "No," Billy shook his head. "It''s already about 70-80% healed. I just need another one or two months


    until I''ll be fully recovered."


    "Really!?" Stout was a little excited. "Boss, you were already trying to break through that realm


    before you got injured, right? When you''re healed, can''t you try again? Although your cultivation


    hasn''t progressed during the time of your injury and has even regressed a bit, I feel like this time


    around you''ll definitely seed!"


    "Do what we can do and listen to fate. We shouldn''t force anything." Billy smiled faintly. "Going with


    the flow is the way of nature."


    "I really hope that dayes soon!" Stout clicked his tongue again. "At that time, regardless of their


    family background or sect affiliation, as long as those old geezers who have lived for two or three


    hundred years don''te out, anyone who annoys us will be wiped out!"


    "You''re afraid that there won''t be chaos in the world, aren''t you?" Billy was speechless.


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang urgently with Roderick Chasey calling him.


    "Chasey, what''s up?" After answering the call, Billy asked.


    "Commander, something big has happened!" Roderick Chasey sounded urgent on the phone.


    "What happened?" Billy was slightly stunned.


    "Oriana, a martial arts expert, injured one of our armymanders and kidnapped a vice general!"


    Roderick Chasey responded urgently.


    "What?" Billy blurted out.


    As a strong sense of pressure swept over them, Stout shivered involuntarily.


    "They were after the vice general. He is mainly responsible for intelligence work in various countries


    in the eastern region." Roderick Chasey continued.


    "Did you report it to the capital?" Billy asked in a deep voice after taking a deep breath.


    "I just finished talking to General Wilson on the phone." Roderick Chasey paused and added, "He


    hasn''t replied yet!"


    "I see. Wait for my call!" Billy responded before hanging up directly.


    "What happened, boss?" Stout asked as soon as Billy hung up.


    "Something happened in the eastern region!" Billy repeated Roderick Chasey''s words and then


    walked quickly to Harleen''s side.


    "Wife, spend your time with Tasha and our parents here, I have urgent business to attend. Have


    fun." He said.


    "What happened?" Harleen could tell from Billy''s expression that something serious had happened.


    "There was an incident at camp that I need to deal with. Call me if you need anything," Billy replied


    before leaving quickly with Stout following closely behind him.


    "Where are we going now, boss?" Stout asked once they got into their car


    "We''re heading towards the War Department in Ozin first." Billy responded solemnly.


    "OK!" Stout hit the gas pedal after setting the location.


    Billy then called Casey, exining the situation and asking him to meet at the war department.


    Not even five minutes into their drive, Donald called.


    "Donald," Billy respectfully answered.


    "Commander Gardner, Roderick Chasey should have told you about the thing?" Donald''s tone was


    unusually angry.


    "He just called me." Billy responded.


    "You are solely responsible for handling this matter. No matter what method you use, I have only


    two requirements," Donald said in a stern voice. "Firstly, whoeverid hands on us must die!


    Secondly, our people must return unharmed!"


    "Understood!" Billy replied solemnly.


    "If there is anything that needs coordination, call me anytime. I''ll be waiting for your message,"


    Donald added before ending the call.


    "OK."


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the gate of the War Zone in Ozin as Stout mmed on the brakes.

 Chapter 196 Sacred Light Sect

    Chapter 196 Sacred Light Sect


    Chapter 196 Sacred Light Sect


    "Boss!" The two had just gotten out of the car when Casey hurried over.


    Billy nodded and instructed, "Let''s go find Roderick Chasey first."


    After speaking, they walked towards the courtyard.


    "Commander Gardner!" Just a few stepster, Roderick Chasey and his team rushed over


    anxiously.


    "We''re going to the airport now, we''ll talk on the way!" Billy spoke up.


    "Yes, Commander!" Roderick Chasey replied loudly.


    Two minutester, two cars sped towards the War Zone Airport at full speed. Along the way,


    Roderick Chasey introduced to Billy what he knew about the situation.


    The captured vice general was named Lance Glisson and he was responsible for intelligence work


    in the Eastern Army. Some time ago, Lance Glisson intercepted a group of Oriana''s intelligence


    information that was very important to them. After Oriana''s central leadership learned of this news,


    they were furious and vowed to capture Lance Glisson back. They dispatched domestic martial arts


    experts to pursue Lance Glisson and his team while Colonel Jenson Pearson from the Eastern


    Third Army led his men to support them and engage in conflict with them. The leader of the


    opponents had far superior skills than Jenson Pearson, resulting in all 100 Eastern soldiers being


    injured or killed. And they took Lance Glisson away.


    "Oriana is asking for death," Casey said solemnly.


    "Casey, call Azure Dragon," Billy instructed after some thought. "Tell him to organize an Army of


    Bloodshadow in the east district now and deploy it directly on the border ready at any moment."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Boss, how many people do we need?" Casey asked.


    "One hundred thousand." Billy replied in a deep voice.


    Roderick Chasey and the few people he brought with him all gasped in shock. One hundred


    thousand soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow were as powerful as a million ordinary troops.


    ''Could Commander Gardner be nning to attack Oriana''s capital directly?'' they thought.


    "Yes, sir!" Casey pulled out his phone to make a call.


    Less than ten minutes after he made the call, ten thousand miles away on the western border, one


    hundred thousand soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow had assembled rapidly.


    With amand from the first legionmander Azure Dragon, all one hundred thousand soldiers


    rushed towards the eastern border.


    Such arge-scale cross-border troop movement was rare. For a time, all domestic routes were


    cleared for them to pass through.


    It was 4 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Billy, Casey and Stout appeared at the foot of a mountain on Oriana''s northern territory. ording


    to Roderick Chasey''s investigation, this was where Lance Glisson''s abductor belonged to.


    "This is just a small piece ofnd with numerous martial arts sects. Oriana has invested heavily in


    martial arts." Stout said as they continued towards their destination.


    "If those hidden sects from vale can work together with our War Department then what do we


    have to fear from those Westerners?"


    "Unfortunately..."


    Casey''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said, "Don''t underestimate ourselves, even without the


    support of those hidden sects, vale is not afraid of anyone!"


    "Casey, it''s not that I''m underestimating ourselves. In recent years, western countries have invested


    heavily not only in conventional weapons but also in martial arts," Stout responded. "And from what


    I understand, these countries have been researching drugs that can unlock human potential. If they


    seed in developing them, their overallbat power will undoubtedly increase by several levels!


    I won''t let my guard down as a vale!"


    As they spoke, the three of them had arrived at the entrance to the Sacred Light Sect. The gate was


    adorned with threerge characters, "SACRED LIGHT SECT".


    "Who are you? What business do you have here?" Four men dressed in Daoist robes stared at Billy


    and hispanions with tense expressions.


    "Tell your sect leader toe out! His time hase!" Stout shouted loudly.


    "How dare you speak disrespectfully to our sect leader! You''re asking for death!" The four men


    attacked simultaneously.


    With a loud bang, a powerful palm strike erupted from Stout''s hand and swept towards the four


    attackers. They had barely advanced halfway before exploding into four clouds of blood mist


    floating mid-air.


    Immediately, Stout raised his hand again and swept out a de-like gust of wind towards the


    nearby archway.


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out as the archway copsed, sending sand and stones flying and dust filling the


    air.


    "Damn it, who dares to destroy our archway?" Upon hearing themotion, two or three hundred


    Taoist-robed people rushed down from the stone stairs behind the archway. Each one had a fierce


    aura and raging anger. In their eyes, destroying their archway was no different from preparing to


    wipe out the sect.


    Sacred Light Sect had stood for hundreds of years in the country of Oriana without ever


    encountering such a thing.


    "Who are you three? Do you know where you are? How dare you! You don''t know your own limits!"


    An old man in gray robes came forward and shouted angrily.


    "Call your sect leader out here or we''ll spare no one!" Stout continued speaking.


    "Damn it!" shouted the gray-robed elder in fury, his voice echoing, "You fool! Ignorant brat, you''re as


    good as dead!"


    After his outburst, he darted forward, his figure a blur, and the sword in his hand shot towards Stout


    like the strike of a snake.


    He had skill, no doubt, a Battle God.


    "Underestimating me!" Stout''s eyes narrowed, his body moved like a ghostly shadow, and he swung


    his arm, releasing a ferocious gust of wind that roared through the air.


    The gust swept by, and the old man was sent hurtling like a kite with a broken string, crashing


    heavily onto the ground, his bones shattering upon impact.


    "War... Warlord..." He opened his mouth, managed a few words, and then his head slumped to the


    side, lifeless.


    "Great Elder!" cries of pain rang out from the scene.


    "Attack together, kill them!" a man''s furious roar resounded.


    And with a rush of noise, they lunged forward.


    Stout narrowed his eyes and raised his hand again.


    "I''ll do it!" Casey flipped his wrist, and the Bloodshadow de unleashed a thunderous de aura


    as it shed out.


    The next moment, heads went soaring into the sky. Leading the charge were over a hundred men,


    and all of them fell. In midair, numerous spouts of blood erupted.


    After a single sweep, Casey struck again. His attack was as sharp as ever. The edge of his de


    tore through everything like a runaway train, leaving nothing but severed limbs and spurting blood in


    its wake.


    In less than two minutes, thest Taoist man in a robe fell straight down.


    "You guys are really damned!" At this moment, an angry voice sounded.


    Soon after, a blurred figure leaped down from the stone steps with lightning speed, carrying an aura


    of power. Following closely behind were another hundred men, each exuding an aura of suppressed


    energy and boundless intent to kill. Compared to the previous hundreds of men, their strength was


    noticeably a notch higher.


    "Having killed three hundred outer disciples of our Sacred Light Sect, I swear I will tear you three


    into a thousand pieces!" The blur arrived before the trio.


    With hair as white as snow and eyes sharp as a hawk, the man was overflowing with a murderous


    aura.


    He was a Tier-two Warlord!


    "Are you the sect leader?" Billy''s voice rumbled.


    "Just who are you people?" The old man was none other than Lincoln Romero, the leader of the


    Sacred Light Sect.


    "Hand over our young warrior, Lance Glisson, and maybe we''ll leave your corpse intact!" Billy''s


    voice dripped with icy coldness.

 Chapter 197 Striking The Heart Of The Enemies

    Chapter 197 Striking The Heart Of The Enemies


    Chapter 197 Striking the Heart of the Enemies


    "Hmm!?" Lincoln Romero was slightly taken aback when he heard Billy''s words. "You guys are from


    vale?"


    "Hand over the person!" Casey said in a low voice.


    Lincoln Romero snorted coldly. "You vale people are getting more and more arrogant. Just three


    of you want toe to Oriana for someone! Do you think that Oriana has no one left?"


    "Enough talk, die!" Casey responded coldly.


    "I''ve heard that everyone from vale is a martial arts genius. Let me learn something today!"


    Lincoln Romero shouted angrily as his aura burst forth, causing all the men in Dao robes behind


    him to be blown away.


    "Take this palm strike from me!" Then, with a deep voice, he used all his strength to strike at Casey


    with his palm.


    Casey took two steps forward and flicked his wrist, sending out a sharp de energy towards


    Lincoln Romero''s attack.


    Upon sensing the power of Casey''s attack, Lincoln Romero''s pupils shrank in shock. It was only


    then that he realized that he had greatly underestimated Casey''s strength.


    Without much time to think about it, he quickly withdrew his move and crossed both arms in front of


    him while using all his chi to form a defensive shield around himself in an attempt to block this de


    energy attack. However, he was unable to withstand such an attack from someone who was two


    levels higher than him.


    After the de''s edge passed, Lincoln Romero''s two palms fell to the ground, and at the same time,


    a line of blood appeared across his chest. A massive amount of fresh blood gushed out.


    "Ah..." Lincoln Romero cried out in pain, sliding at high speed for forty to fifty meters beforeing


    to a stop. Right after, his legs went limp and he knelt down directly, his entire body sagging like a


    deted balloon. His eyes were filled with utter despair.


    He himself was even stunned by the fact that he failed to withstand Casey''s de as a Warlord.


    Moreover, he could feel that Casey had shown mercy, otherwise he would have already lost his


    breath now.


    ''Are all of vale''s warriors this strong?'' Lincoln Romero couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Elder Romero!" One hundred men in Daoist robes shouted in unison.


    "Can you hand him over now?" Billy spoke again, his tone casual, "If I don''t see Lance Glisson


    within a minute, I''ll ughter your entire sect."


    "You bastards, daring to harm our leader, I''ll fight you to the end!"


    The hundred men roared, raising their hands and charging towards Billy and his group.


    "Stop!" Lincoln Romero shouted hysterically, "You are not their match, don''t go up and die!"


    Before his words had even settled, Casey had already cleaved forty of them at least in half with a


    single stroke.


    "STOP IT, STOP!" Lincoln Romero shouted again.


    This time, he didn''t even need to shout. The remaining people turned pale and trembled as they


    retreated to their original positions. Casey''s skills had filled them with despair. He was on a


    "Where is he?" Billy looked at Lincoln Romero.


    "I... I already handed him over to the war department... he should have been taken to the military


    camp by now..." Lincoln Romero spoke with difficulty.


    "Hmm!?" A wave of anger emanated from Billy, "Where exactly?"


    "At... the headquarters base outside the capital city..." Lincoln Romero responded again.


    Before he could finish speaking, a sharp gust of wind swept out from Billy''s hand like a de. In the


    next moment, Lincoln Romero''s head flew up into the air with an extremely unwilling expression on


    his face.


    As one of Oriana''s few Warlords, Lincoln Romero held a high status and position in Oriana. He had


    been looking forward to a promising future, but little did he know it would all end just like that, in his


    untimely death.


    "Elder Romero!!!"


    Fifty disciples in Daoist robes cried out in pain, their faces filled with despair.


    "Boss, what should we do with these people?" Stout asked.


    "Execute them!" Billy''s voice was heavy.


    With Lance Glisson''s fate uncertain, his heart was weighed down. There was no way these people


    could be allowed to live.


    "Got it!" Stout responded.


    "No!" Dozens of people eximed at the same time, scrambling to one side.


    However, their teleportation speed could not bepared, who was a Warlord. In less than two


    minutes, they all copsed.


    "Go to the capital of Oriana!"


    Billy said in a deep voice and turned around. Casey followed closely behind him.


    The news of the Sacred Light Sect quickly spread throughout Oriana''s territory. The sect leader and


    five hundred disciples were killed by a mysterious group. After hearing this news, martial artists


    from Oriana mobilized to intercept the killers.


    Billy and hispanions encountered ten waves of interceptors along the way, including one


    hundred Battle Generals, twenty Battle Gods, and five Warlords!


    There was no suspense in the oue. Without exception, they were all killed.


    The news spread again through Oriana''s martial artsmunity.


    ''Who are these individuals with such skills? Are they attempting to bring down all of Oriana?'' The


    question lingered in everyone''s thought.


    This time, there weren''t many people who dared to stand up anymore. Everyone cowered in the


    face of such powerful opponents. Among the five Warlords who had been killed were two Half-Step


    War Grandmasters. It is said that neither could withstand even one sh from their attacker.


    ordingly, they knew their opponents were at least Tier-two War Grandmasters, while there were


    only a few who had reached the mid-level of this martial realm in Oriana.


    As time went on, another piece of news began to circte once again.


    The three of the mysterious group were from vale and their goal was to rescue a vice general


    captured by the Oriana war department. Upon hearing this news, Oriana was in an uproar. To save


    one person, they killed so many powerful warriors from Oriana.


    vale couldn''t be underestimated; they were indeed formidable.


    When Billy and his twopanions arrived at the Oriana war department that Lincoln Romero had


    mentioned, it was already night time. The entire base was brightly lit with guards stationed both


    inside and outside. They were all armed to the teeth with guns and looked tense.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Three sets of footsteps sounded as three figures appeared on the wide road outside the gate of the


    base, two kilometers away.


    "Stop!" Ten soldiers raised their guns and pointed them at Billy''s group. "KNEEL, or face immediate


    execution!"


    Boom!


    A vicious gust of wind swept forth. Ten men were sent flying into the air, their bodies simultaneously


    exploding, and after the blood mist cleared, ten semi-automatic rifles fell to the ground.


    "Damn it!" a furious roar rang out, "Open fire!"


    Bullets rained down like a storm towards the trio, an imprable barrage, a shocking disy of


    firepower. However, what filled them with despair was the fact that each speeding bullet, about four


    to five meters away from the three figures, dropped to the ground as if hitting an imprable


    barrier, creating a crisp sound upon impact.


    Whoosh!


    Billy''s eyes darkened, and he raised his hand, sending a powerful gust sweeping towards the


    ground. The bullets seemed to be suspended in midair as if enchanted.


    In the next moment, countless bullets shot towards the opponents, like an unstoppable force, each


    finding its mark on the foreheads of the surrounding armed men. In less than five minutes, all the


    hundreds of armed men were lying on the ground, each of them shot in the head.


    "Retreat! The enemy is too strong!" a voice filled with terror sounded, and the remaining armed men


    quickly fell back to their base.


    Billy and hispanions continued forward and soon arrived at a point a hundred meters away


    from the entrance of the base.

 Chapter 198 A Fair Battle

    Chapter 198 A Fair Battle


    Chapter 198 A Fair Battle


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the base, followed by a group of people emerging. Each


    person''s face was dripping with sweat. Leading the way were two white-haired old men in their


    seventies, sharp-eyed and full of vitality. Behind them were five middle-aged soldiers inbat


    gear, their eyes shing with coldness and an endless aura of killing intent. In the center stood


    Oriana''s top warrior, Frederick Rice.


    "vale, King of the West, Commander Gardner?!" Frederick Rice and hispanions recognized


    Billy at first nce and were shocked beyond belief.


    They never expected Commander Gardner toe here for a rescue attempt. What they couldn''t


    figure out was why King of the West was interfering in the eastern affairs.


    "Hand over the hostage!" Billy narrowed his eyes and spoke calmly. He and Casey recognized the


    five people before them as Oriana''s five generals from their respective military departments.


    Although they had not dealt with each other before, they had seen photos or videos beforehand.


    "Commander Gardner, do you know what you''re doing?" Frederick Rice shouted angrily. "You are a


    high-ranking official in the military department of vale. Are you trying to start a war between our


    two countries?"


    "If you don''t hand over the hostage, what else can we do?" Billy responded coldly.


    "How dare you!" The leader among them scowled deeply. "vale has gone too far! Do you think


    people here are insects?"


    The man who was talking was one of the four elders of Oriana, with both status and personal


    strength surpassing Frederick Rice. Although he had heard of the King of the West in vale


    before, he had never fought with Billy, so Commander Gardner''s name did not make him fearful.


    "Hand over Lance Glisson and we''ll spare your lives!" Billy ignored him and continued to stare


    coldly at Frederick Rice.


    "Do you know what our intercepted intelligence means?" Frederick Rice red at him.


    "I don''t know, nor do I care!" Billy responded. "All I know is that our deputy general is in your hands,


    and before this, a hundred men from my army were killed or injured. That''s enough! The soldiers of


    vale cannot be bullied. Those who bully them will be destroyed!"


    "''Those who bully them will be destroyed''," A man next to Frederick Rice roared, "Come on then!


    Let me see how much weight the so-called Commander Gardner really carries!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong aura swept out from his body, showing his martial art


    cultivation as a Warlord''s.


    "You''re ignorant!" Casey stepped forward two steps. "You''re not qualified to make Commander


    Gardner take action yet. If you want to die so badly, let me grant your wish!"


    "Go die!" The man continued to roar as he swung hisrge sword with piercing wind sounds.


    "It''s you who should die!" Casey''s eyes narrowed as his Bloodshadow de was unsheathed. A


    curved de energy carrying an overwhelming force met it head-on.


    "Hey, step back!" As soon as Casey made a move, Frederick Rice''s pupils shrank in fear and he


    quickly shouted out. Casey''s strength far exceeded his estimation, and he had never expected


    Casey Kimmons to be a Hal-Step War Grandmaster.


    "You dare!" The old man from before naturally realized that their side was definitely not Casey''s


    opponent. As he spoke, a tremendous aura erupted from him like a raging flood, instantly


    enveloping the surrounding air. Immediately after, he rushed forward and with a flick of his wrist,


    sted out an extremely violent palm wind towards Casey.


    "Shameless!" Billy said in a deep voice as he also swept out with his palm.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided and caused shockwaves to ripple outwards like high-pressure air waves.


    The group of soldiers standing nearby were all sent flying and fell to the ground motionless. The old


    man slid backwards at lightning speed for seven or eight meters before finally stopping. His blood


    surged within him as his breathing became erratic.


    "How is this...?" After stabilizing himself, an expression of iparable shock appeared on his


    face.


    Just as the sh of palm force between Billy and the old man resonated, Casey''s de technique


    sliced the other man''s broadsword into two. Simultaneously, his de pierced directly through the


    other''s chest. Without a shred of suspense, the man''s mouth opened slightly, unable to utter a


    single word before he copsed, a rush of fresh blood gushing from his chest.


    The fifth-ranked figure of the Oriana War Division fell.


    "Mo!" Frederick Rice and the others eximed in pain.


    Immediately, they all started charging directly towards Casey.


    "You want to fight? Come on then! Let''s see how I destroy you little brats!" Stout stepped forward


    and stood next to Casey. He flipped his wrist and a silver needle appeared in his hand. From the


    shining tip of the needle, it was clear that it was a poisonous weapon.


    "Do you really want to die?" Billy spoke as he drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist,


    while his aura rose at the same time.


    "Frederick, stop!" The other elder on the opposing side spoke with a deep voice. Staring straight at


    Billy, he said, "You came to Oriana and killed my important warriors at our gate. Do you think we


    have no one in Oriana?" He took a deep breath and continued, "I will give you a fair fight, if you win,


    we will let you take him away. If I win, all three of you will die! Will you ept?"


    "Do you want to die?" Billy coldly replied. "I''ll give you a chance, if you can take one hit from me,


    then I''ll consider it your victory."


    Upon hearing this statement from Billy, Frederick Rice and the others looked towards him with


    disdainful eyes. They had encountered arrogant people before but never someone so arrogant like


    him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man in front of Billy was an elder of the war department in Oriana, a powerhouse who


    ranked at least top three in this country. Therefore, they all thought that Billy was so ignorant that he


    dared to threaten the elder they respected.


    Casey and Stout couldn''t help but grimace when they heard Billy''s words. They knew that Billy


    could back up his talk without fail.


    ''Bute on, can''t we show some respect for the strongest member of Oriana''s War Department?''


    theyined inwardly.


    "Absolutely outrageous!" The old man furrowed his brow. "Show vale''s ultimate technique!"


    As he spoke, a soldier behind him handed him a long spear and his aura as a Tier-two War


    Grandmaster immediately surged.


    "Take this spear!" The old man gripped his weapon tightly as an overwhelming force emanated from


    within him. It felt like a mountain was bearing down on them all.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the old man moved. He and the spear became one as afterimages appeared. A frigid


    light containing earth-shattering energy shot towards Billy like lightning. As he passed by, the air


    around him surged with energy and power.

 Chapter 199 The Second Elder Has Gone Crazy

    Chapter 199 The Second Elder Has Gone Crazy


    Chapter 199 The Second Elder Has Gone Crazy


    "Too weak!" Billy''s voice sounded at the same time. Taking a few steps forward, he flipped his wrist,


    and a blood-red crescent-shaped de aura descended from the sky.


    After a faint sound, the scene fell into silence.


    Billy and the old man opposite him stood still in their original positions, still maintaining the same


    posture as if they had never made a move.


    "Sorry, you lost!" At the next moment, Billy''s voice sounded.


    "So.. strong..." The old man opened his mouth, and a bloodline appeared from his forehead, rapidly


    extending downwards.


    Three secondster, both halves of the body copsed to the ground simultaneously, the flesh and


    blood a gruesome and chilling sight.


    "Great Elder!" The old man and Frederick Rice and others cried out loudly again, with endless


    sadness on their faces.


    They still couldn''t believe that the top expert of the military department of their country, an elder who


    had made countless contributions to the founding of this country, died just like that. That was


    definitely a huge loss for Oriana - to cultivate a strong warrior in the middle stage of War


    Grandmaster, not to mention the huge investment, just in terms of time, it took decades.


    This was a pain that Oriana could not bear, and colossal shame for their country.


    "You''re damned, you deserve to die!!!" the elderly man from before roared hysterically.


    "Get help, call for assistance! Send my orders to the missile department. Spare no expense, kill


    those three at all costs. They must be killed!!!"


    Upon hearing his words, Frederick Rice and a few others snapped out of their extreme sorrow and


    couldn''t help but shudder all over.


    ''The Second Elder has gone crazy!'' they all thought. This was the capital city of Oriana, arge city


    with a poption of tens of millions.


    Launching missiles here, let alone whether they could kill those three individuals, even if they


    managed to seed, it was likely that at least a million citizens would be buried alongside them.


    Moreover, who could guarantee that the ruler was not among these one million people?


    "Oh, are you nning to use missiles? You scared me!" Stout patted his chest and said, "But hey,


    you can give it a try!"


    At this moment, a hurried sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Shortly after, a military officer in uniform with a pale face quickly ran up to Frederick Rice and


    whispered a few words in his ear.


    "What!?" Frederick Rice roared again. Then he looked at Billy with horror on his face and said, "You


    actually moved 100, 000 Army of Bloodshadow to the eastern border of vale. What are you


    trying to do?"


    He couldn''t help but be shocked. Although he had never dealt with the Army of Bloodshadow


    before, their reputation preceded them. War departments in any country knew of the existence of


    vale''s strongest fighting force and had conducted extensive analysis and research on them.


    The hundred thousand soldiers in the Army of Bloodshadow could definitely stand up against


    Oriana''s million-man army. If they were to enter Oriana''s territory, they could almost certainly break


    through this country.


    Frederick also knew why Billy and his team dared to enter Oriana so brazenly - besides their own


    martial arts prowess, that hundred thousand-strong Army of Bloodshadow was their trump card.


    With those ten thousand men stationed at the border, even if there were martial arts experts in this


    country who could suppress Billy''s team, they would not be able to do anything against them.


    "You guys are despicable!" the second elder finally calmed down from his anger at this point and


    shuddered at Frederick Rice''s words as well. His face showed a momentary sense of fear. He knew


    that if something happened to those three today, hundred thousand-strong Army of Bloodshadow


    would step onto Oriana soil. It was all thanks to him not acting impulsively or else he would have


    be a criminal for eternity in Oriana.


    Now that he had calmed down and thought about it, he vaguely felt that Billy might have deliberately


    provoked him into giving orders earlier. As long as he dared to use a weapon with great destructive


    power, the Army of Bloodshadow would truly cross into Oriana''s border line. They were looking for


    an excuse for war.


    "Scared?" Stout chuckled. "Aren''t you going to use missiles to kill us? Why not give it a try?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frederick Rice let out a heavy sigh and his face turned much gloomier. Then he raised his hand and


    waved to the people next to him.


    "Hand him over!"


    "Yes!" The two soldiers nodded vigorously before turning around and heading towards the base.


    Two minutester, Lance Glisson, covered in bruises, walked out with the help of two men. His eyes


    were empty and lifeless, making him look exceptionally weak.


    Seeing Lance Glisson''s condition, Billy and hispanions all felt a chill run down their spines with


    cold glints in their eyes.


    Soon enough, Lance Glisson arrived at the door.


    When he saw Billy, his eyes suddenly widened before he rubbed them with disbelief written all over


    his face. Then he stared at Billy, incredulous. "Commander Gardner!?"


    "Yes!" After taking a deep breath, Billy smiled and said, "We''vee to take you home."


    After confirming Billy''s identity, Lance Glisson''s spirit instantly soared as he quickly walked up to


    him and knelt down on one knee.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, I''m Lance Glisson from the Third Army Corps of East District


    War Department!"


    His voice choked up for a moment as excitement overwhelmed himpletely. From the moment


    they had him in their grasp, people from Oriana subjected him to all sorts of torture for over a dozen


    hours in order to extract information about vale''s military operations. If it weren''t for his desire to


    stay alive and deliver the intercepted intel back home, he would have likely taken his own life.


    He never dreamed that his country would send someone to rescue him. And not just anyone, but


    Commander Gardner, whom he had always admired as the King of the West.


    "Sorry, we''rete. You''ve been through a lot." Billy said as he helped him up.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Lance Glisson then turned to Casey and bowed. "Thank you,


    Mr Kimmons."


    "It''s okay," Casey replied with a smile before continuing, "Did you see who was interrogating you?"


    "Yes!" Lance pointed at one of the bald men nearby. "He''s in charge of Oriana''s Punishment Hall


    and was leading everything!"


    "Very well!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly, then he turned to Frederick Rice, "Will you do it yourself


    or should I?"


    "General Commander, save me!" The bald man shivered, quickly moving to Frederick Rice''s side,


    his face filled with terror.


    "Do you have to go this far?" Frederick Rice took a deep breath and asked.


    "Casey!" Billy''s voice was cold.


    "Yes, Commander!" Casey responded in a deep tone. After speaking, his wrist flicked, and a de


    aura cleaved forth.


    "No..." The bald man''s terrified shout was cut short.


    Everything stopped abruptly. A head soared into the sky, blood sttering onto Frederick Rice''s


    body.


    "You..." Frederick Rice felt himself teetering on the edge of unbridled anger.


    However, he knew he had no choice but to endure. The Army of Bloodshadow was waiting for him


    to erupt. If he dared to rage, they would dare to overrun Oriana.

 Chapter 200 Billy’s Troops Deployment

    Chapter 200 Billy��s Troops Deployment


    Chapter 200 Billy��s Troops Deployment


    "Let''s go home!" Billy said, turning to Lance Glisson.


    "Thanks, Commander Gardner!" Lance Glisson replied loudly.


    At that moment, his heart was already in turmoil. He had recognized the middle-aged man lying on


    the ground and the elder who had been split in half-one was the fifth-rankedmander of Oriana''s


    military department, and the other was a great elder of the Elder Council. Two high-ranking figures


    were now dead beyond doubt killed by Commander Gardner and his twopanions.


    This was Oriana''s military base! Yet with just three people, Commander Gardner hadpletely


    taken control of the situation. No wonder he was known as vale''s unicorn-with him around, there


    would always be someone to carry on for vale.


    "I''ll stop your bleeding now and then treat your injuries when we get back." Stout said as he walked


    over to support Lance Glisson. He then took out several silver needles and immediately stopped his


    bleeding.


    "See you." Billy said calmly to Frederick Rice before turning around and leaving. Casey followed


    closely behind him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Ah..." Frederick Rice roared, turning around and grabbing the rifle from the soldier next to him,


    pulling the trigger into the sky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of gunfire echoed through the night sky, as if bidding farewell to Billy and his


    companions.


    ...


    At 6 AM in the morning, Billy and hispanions appeared at the eastern border gate in vale.


    "Commander!" Azure Dragon, leader of Army of Bloodshadow''s first legion, led one hundred


    thousand soldiers to kneel down on one knee and shout in unison. Their voices were deafening and


    echoed throughout the clouds. Their eyes were filled with endless admiration as they looked at Billy.


    He was their god, their lifelong belief.


    "Get up and speak!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander!" Everyone shouted again in unison.


    "Boss," Azure Dragon stood up quickly and walked over.


    "Hmm! You''ve worked hard!" Billy smiled and nodded.


    "It''s nothing!" Azure Dragon shook his head before greeting Casey, "Commander Kimmons,"


    "Tsk tsk, not bad!" Casey smiled at Azure Dragon. "The Warlord has be even more powerful


    now."


    "Kimmons, please don''t make fun of me. Compared to you, I am far inferior." Azure Dragon


    responded.


    "I heard that if it wasn''t for boss wanting you to consolidate your strength, you would already be a


    excellent War Grandmaster!"


    "You''re not bad either. With your speed, it will only take a few months for you to be a War


    Grandmaster too!" Caseyughed again.


    "Azure Dragon, long time no see!" At this moment, Stout walked over and spoke.


    "Has it been a long time? It''s only been a month, isn''t it?" Azure Dragon red at him and said.


    "You overweight stout, I don''t know what kind of concoction you fed those nurses from the Western


    Army Medical Corps, but they''ve beening to me every few days, begging me to get you back to


    the western district ASAP."


    "Hey hey, you don''t know about this, do you?" Stout grinned. "Didn''t you notice that since I went to


    the western region, everyone''s skin andplexion have improved?"


    As one of the two most outstanding geniuses in the Secret Essences Sect, making a beauty and


    skincare ointment was an easy task for Stout. After spending less than a week in the western


    region, he was warmly weed by the group ofdy nurses, and even some experts in their fifties


    felt rejuvenated.


    "A sorcerer!" Azure Dragon red at him again.


    Just then, a sound of footsteps arose and soon after Roderick Chasey appeared with a group of


    people walking quickly towards them.


    When they approached Billy, they knelt down on one knee.


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    Roderick Chasey, who was the vicemander of the East District Military Department, along with


    colonels from the four legions of the East District Military Department (Wace West, Harding


    Wood, Magnus Cress and Rocky Dittman) saluted Billy Gardner with stiff formality.


    "Stand up, everyone!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander!" The five men stood up and then looked at Casey in unison and said,


    "Deputy Commander Kimmons!"


    "No need for formalities!" Casey smiled in response.


    "General Chasey," Lance Glisson then came forward and saluted Roderick Chasey.


    "Lance, thank you for your hard work!" Roderick Chasey saluted back.


    "No problem! This time, it was all thanks to Commander Gardner and Deputy Commander


    Kimmons. Otherwise, I would have had to say goodbye to all of our superiors until next life."


    Roderick Chasey nodded, then turned to Billy. "Thanks again, Commander Gardner!"


    "No problem," Billy replied.


    "Oriana lost face this time, they''re not going to let it go easily. Tell everyone to stay alert and report


    any developments immediately."


    "Got it!" replied Roderick Chasey.


    "Azure Dragon, inform the Bloodshadow Warriors stationed in the eastern territory for three months!


    Also, select ten deputy generals and teach them the Bloodshadow de Technique!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Dragon responded with a nod.


    "Thank you, Commander!" Roderick Chasey and his four legion colonels bowed in gratitude as their


    eyes lit up.


    Casey on the side raised an eyebrow at hearing this, looking thoughtful.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, Billy''s group returned to Ozin.


    On the way back he called Donald and briefed him on what had happened. Donald was satisfied but


    also brought up Casey''s situation - they couldn''t afford to have chaos in the eastern district without


    leadership anymore. In response, Billy promised Donald a final answer by today.


    "Boss, you''re back so soon?" The group arrived at Casey''s vi where Judge was already waiting


    for them.


    After speaking, Judge walked towards Azure Dragon.


    "Azure Dragon, my brother! It''s been so long. I''ve missed you!" Judge opened his arms for a hug.


    "Judge, I don''t have your twisted sense of humor. Stay away from me," Azure Dragon red at him


    and moved away.


    "You''re not fun!" Judgeined.


    "Get lost!" Azure Dragon sat down on the couch.


    "Azure Dragon, everything okay in the west? Any unusual activity from those small fries around


    there?" asked Billy.


    "No," replied Azure Dragon shaking his head. "They''re scared off by you and won''t dare to do


    anything for the next ten years."


    "What about the country of Tyren? Any unusual activity?" Billy continued to ask.


    Tyren was located at the border between the west and south regions under jurisdiction of the war


    department in western territory.


    "No," responded Azure Dragon. "Since you led us into their country a year ago they''ve been quiet.


    They probably won''t dare to cause trouble again."


    "We can''t let our guard down, they might not be as easy to deal with as we think." Reminded Billy.


    "Don''t worry, ck Tortoise is stationed there. If they act up again, only 100k troops are needed to


    crush them." Azure Dragon replied confidently


    Billy nodded.


    "Casey, Donald just asked about you again!" Billy said, turning to Casey.

 Chapter 201 Following BillyS Arrangements

    Chapter 201 Following Billy''S Arrangements


    Chapter 201 Following Billy''s Arrangements


    "Mhm!" Casey nodded and spoke, "Boss, if you want me to take over, I''ll do it!"


    Long before Billy ordered the Army of Bloodshadow to station in the eastern territory for three


    months, he had known about Billy''s decision. For him, it didn''t matter what the task was; what


    mattered was assisting Billy Gardner. Since Billy had made a decision, Casey would give it his all.


    After taking a deep breath, Billy continued, "The situation in the east can''t continue like this.


    Otherwise, simr incidents will definitely happen again."


    "I understand," Casey responded with a nod, "I''ll follow your arrangements, boss."


    "What did Donald ask Casey about?" Azure Dragon asked.


    "Azure Dragon, you don''t know yet?" Judge grinned, "Casey is getting promoted!"


    "What does that mean?" Azure Dragon blinked in confusion.


    "The war zone wants Casey to take over the east area!" Judge grinned again.


    "Really!?" Azure Dragon''s eyes brightened, feeling happy for Casey, "Congrattions, Casey!"


    They had been by Billy''s side for years, like brothers, even closer than real brothers. Casey''s


    elevation was a tform of opportunity, and naturally, they were pleased for their brother. Moreover,


    with this move, both the east and west territories would be under Billy''s control, a great oue for


    him as well.


    "I could consider switching with you," Casey said to Azure Dragon, smiling.


    Actually, for him, he truly wanted to stay by Billy''s side. Otherwise, he could have taken over one of


    the territories three years ago.


    "Casey, don''t tease me like that. I''m not qualified enough." Azure Dragonughed and said.


    "Azure Dragon, you''ll stay in the eastern territory for now!" Billy spoke again


    "On the western side, choose one among the candidates below to be the Commander of the First


    Legion, and you''ll be the Deputy Governor in the eastern territory!"


    "Ah!?" Azure Dragon eximed.


    Upon hearing this, Casey''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. If Azure Dragon could indeed be


    his deputy, it would greatly alleviate his pressure. Moreover, it would be a fantastic opportunity for


    Azure Dragon himself - being Deputy Governor of District One was a step higher than being a


    Legion Commander.


    "Azure Dragon, this is good news. You better thank boss!" Stout chimed in.


    "On behalf of the people of the eastern territory, we enthusiastically wee Deputy Governor


    Azure Dragon!" Judge also expressed his happiness for Azure Dragon.


    "Boss, are you serious?" Azure Dragon slightly paused before asking earnestly.


    "The situation in the east is not easy, and Casey is a bit overwhelmed by himself," Billy nodded,


    "Plus, it''s a chance for your development."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision. Billy had conceived this idea back in the capital a while


    ago.


    Azure Dragon was capable of leading a legion, but in terms of coordinating the overall situation, he


    was still a bit green. Letting him train in the role of Deputy Governor for a while would benefit his


    future. Additionally, the current situation in the east was much moreplicated than the west,


    which would enhance hisprehensive capabilities.


    "Boss, what about Roderick Chasey? How does he fit in if Ie?" Azure Dragon inquired once


    more.


    "You don''t have to worry about him, I''ve discussed it with him before." Billy picked up a tea cup and


    took a sip.


    "His family is in the capital. Originally, he wanted to return there long ago, but Jake Hanson had an


    ident. If he left too, it wouldn''t be appropriate. So, he''s been waiting for the new Governor to take


    over. I''ve talked to him and asked him to continue in this position for another two or three months,


    until both you and Casey are familiar. Afterward, he can return to the capital."


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon nodded and then solemnly stated, "I''ll follow all of your arrangements.


    Wherever you want me to go, I''ll go."


    "Good!" Billy nodded as he looked at Casey and Azure Dragon.


    "Now that you''ve agreed, go all out. You have three months to turn around the situation in the east."


    "Besides the ten thousand SHADOWers Azure Dragon brought, if manpower is insufficient, you can


    bring in some reinforcements from the west."


    "Please rest assured, boss. We won''t let you down!" Both Casey and Azure Dragon responded


    simultaneously.


    After setting down his tea cup, Billy continued, looking at Casey.


    "The official appointment might take a few more days toe through. Use these days to your


    advantage and try to make a breakthrough before taking office."


    "Understood!" A fervent light shed in Casey''s eyes upon hearing this.


    ...


    One morning, Billy received a call from Derek, saying he had something to discuss. Hanging up the


    phone, Billy drove to Derek''s office.


    Half an hourter, Billy was sitting on the couch in Derek''s office.


    "Mr Gardner, try this tea. It''s just made from tea leaves of Mother Tree Da Hong Pao. It tastes quite


    good." Derek poured a cup of tea for Billy.


    "You''ve called me here just for a cup of tea?" Billy took a sip from the cup, finding the taste


    excellent.


    "No!" Derek shook his head. "Boss, I might have to return to Enssea first, so I came to ask for your


    opinion."


    "Return to Enssea? What happened?" Billy raised an eyebrow.


    ording to what Derek had said earlier, he was supposed to stay in Ozin City for about half a


    year, until Ozin Tower was running smoothly before returning to Enssea.


    Now, it seemed like the timing for Derek''s return wasn''t ideal.


    "The major ns in Enssea have made a move against World Group." Derek took a sip of his own


    tea.


    "Oh?" Billy''s interest was piqued.


    "Local powers in Enssea have always been resistant to the presence of World Group." Derek


    paused and continued, "One or two years ago, they had sent people to approach me, asking me to


    align with them. I ignored them."


    "Since then, they''ve been pressuring World Group, but their actions weren''t too significant. Because


    World Group was strong, their efforts yielded minimal results."


    "However, recently, for some reason, they''ve begun aprehensive offensive topletely


    absorb World Group. They''re attacking on all fronts, including the capital market and the various


    industry chains."


    "Have you looked into the reasons behind it?" Billy inquired after a brief thought.


    "We''ve arranged an investigation, but we don''t have results yet." Derek shook his head. "But it''s


    likely rted to the Doman family."


    "The Doman family, one of the major ns?" Billy squinted.


    Within the country of vale, there were eleven major ns, divided into two categories, Heaven-


    ranked and Earth-ranked. Six Heaven-ranked ns were all located in the capital, with the Leonard


    family being one of them. The five Earth-ranked families were situated in the southeast, northwest,


    southwest, and central districts. In the eastern territory, it was the Doman family from Enssea.

 Chapter 202 Resignation Of The CEO

    Chapter 202 Resignation Of The CEO


    Chapter 202 Resignation of the CEO


    The so-called major ns had a legacy of hundreds, even thousands, of years. Even the Earth-


    ranked families were beyond theparison of ordinary prestigious ns.


    Take Enssea, for example. Theprehensive strength of the Doman family overshadowed all four


    of the so-called Big Four familiesbined in Enssea.


    One could even put it this way: the Big Four families in Enssea were originally subordinate to the


    Doman family.


    Undeniably, major families had once, to some extent, contributed to the nation''s history. But as time


    passed, their attitude had changed. They became arrogant, only thinking of absorbing thend''s


    resources without giving anything in return. Worse yet, some malicious individuals among them


    colluded with external enemies, causing immense harm. While not all eleven major ns were


    problematic, at least half had be parasites within the country.


    "Mhm!" Derek nodded.


    "In that case, go back!" After brief contemtion, Billy nodded slightly. "Don''t rush into


    counterattacks. Keep your stance unchanged and focus on discovering the reasons behind their


    actions."


    "I see." Derek agreed with a nod.


    "Take care of yourself, and if there are any issues, call me anytime!" Billy continued to give


    instructions.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Derek expressed his gratitude.


    After a slight pause, he continued, "Mr Gardner, I invited you here today because there''s something


    else I want to consult you about."


    "Go ahead." Billy picked up his tea cup and took a sip.


    "Harper Rodriguez, the CEO of SunPark Group, has resigned. I''m considering having Ms Knight


    take over the CEO position." Derek handed a cigarette to Billy and continued, "After observing for


    some time, I believe Ms Knight is entirely capable of the role."


    "Resigned?" Billy was slightly taken aback. "Did you make her resign?"


    From his perspective, it was clear that Derek Hines had orchestrated this move to push Harleen


    Knight into the position.


    "No, not at all!" Derek shook his head vigorously. "She''s leaving to start a business in another city


    with her husband. I tried to persuade her, but it didn''t work."


    "I''ll believe you for now!" Billy paused before saying, "Harleen has never managed such a big


    company. Are you confident about entrusting this role to her?"


    "Absolutely confident!" Derek nodded firmly.


    "You don''t know how capable she is within thepany. She''s a powerhouse, both in management


    and business. The employees respect her a lot. She''s practically the number two in thepany


    now. Most people go to her for help when they have issues. Ms Rodriguez has told me many times


    that after she leaves, thepany shouldn''t hire another CEO and instead, let Harleen take her


    ce. She''s sure Harleen will do even better!"


    "Is that so?" Billy looked somewhat surprised.


    He had been so busytely that he hadn''t paid much attention to Harleen''s work. He didn''t expect


    her to achieve so much in such a short time.


    "Of course it''s true!" Derek nodded again and continued, "Additionally, I''m nning to integrate all of


    World Group''s Ozin-based industries, including Ozin Tower, into SunPark Group. This way, I won''t


    need to worry about Ozin anymore. I''ll fully entrust it to Ms Knight."


    "You''re quite confident in Harleen, huh?" Billy took a drag of his cigarette.


    "Leaving aside the output of SunPark Group, just considering Ozin Tower and the other industries


    you acquired from the three major families, it''s probably around three to 40 billion at least, right?


    Adding SunPark Group to that, the total is approximately around 50 billion."


    Derek nodded slightly.


    "A 50-billion-dor industry, and you''refortable leaving it in Harleen''s hands? Aren''t you worried


    she might run your empire into the ground?" Billy said with a faint smile. He hadn''t anticipated


    Derek having this n.


    However, for Harleen, it could indeed be an opportunity. Harleen had a strong sense of ambition. If


    she had arge enough tform to work with, she might be able to achieve significant sess.


    "Don''t make fun of me, Mr Gardner." Derek''s lips twitched. "What''s this small amount of money?


    The entire World Group belongs to you. As long as you give the word, I can transfer the entire


    World Group to your name. Moreover, I trust Ms Knight''s abilities. She won''t let SunPark Group go


    under."


    "That''s your World Group, and it''s none of my concern. I only made a small investment." Billy


    chuckled before continuing, "I''ll think about it, I''ll give you an answer within three days."


    If it was just a matter of Harleen Knight bing the CEO of SunPark Group, it shouldn''t raise too


    many suspicions. After all, her performance in thepany had been visible to everyone. Her


    appointment as CEO wouldn''t seem too abrupt. However, if the n included integrating Ozin


    Tower and World Group''s Ozin branch industries, Harleen Knight, with her intelligence, would surely


    figure out that Billy was orchestrating everything behind the scenes. Thus, Billy needed to carefully


    consider how to handle this situation, so as not to intimidate her.


    "Alright!" Derek agreed with a nod.


    That night, after finishing their nighttime routines, Billy and Harleen Knight got into bed.


    "Honey, there''s something I want to tell you." Just as Billy was about to get more intimate, Harleen


    Knight spoke up.


    "If it can wait, let''s talkter. We have some important matters to attend to first." Billy said with a


    smile.


    "No!" Harleen Knight blushed slightly. "Who knows if we''ll have the chance tonight?"


    "Am I that scary?" Billyughed again.


    "You really don''t understand yourself." Harleen pouted and then continued, "I want to talk about


    something rted to ourpany."


    "Thepany? What''s going on?" Billy paused his actions.


    "Ms Rodriguez, our CEO, has resigned." Harleen responded. "I heard they''re looking for a new


    CEO, and I''m worried about how well I''ll be able to work with the new one. In fact, I didn''t want Ms


    Rodriguez to leave. We were just getting used to each other, and now she''s gone."


    "Harleen, what''s there to worry about? With your abilities, no matter whoes, it won''t be a


    proble.," Billy said after a brief moment of thought. "If you were offered the position of CEO, do you


    think you could handle it?"


    "Huh?" Harleen blinked, then shook her head "I haven''t thought about that, and it''s impossible! I''ve


    only been in thepany for such a short time. There''s no way they''d make me the CEO."


    "I''m asking you hypothetically!" Billy smiled faintly.


    "I''m not too sure!" Harleen Knight shook her head again. "I haven''t been in such a position before,


    so I don''t know what kind of challenges I''d face. But, if the opportunity really came up, I''d be willing


    to try. I believe there''s always a way to solve problems."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I love your confident attitude, wife!" Billy said, then pulled Harleen Knight closer into his embrace.


    "Alright, is everything said and done? Time to get down to business!"


    "Ow..." Harleen blushed and let out a shy giggle. "Honey, be gentle..."

 Chapter 203 Attending The Banquet

    Chapter 203 Attending The Banquet


    Chapter 203 Attending the Banquet


    The next morning, Billy gave Derek his answer, allowing him to proceed with the matter. Upon


    hearing this, Derek immediately set things in motion.


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, three days had passed.


    "Daddy, Uncle Casey fell asleep there again!"


    At around 5 p. m. that day, as Billy and Stout were picking up Tasha from school and heading


    towards the vi''s entrance, Tasha pointed to the pavilion where Casey had dozed offst time.


    Since the decision for Casey to take over as themander of the eastern district, Stout had


    be Billy''s driver and was enjoying his time, spending it ying with Tasha.


    "Tasha, Uncle Casey is practicing!" Stout chuckled.


    "Practicing? What kind of practice? I want to practice too!" Tasha blinked her big eyes.


    "You want to practice too? Should I teach you someday, Missy?" Stoutughed and asked.


    "I don''t want you to teach me! You don''t know kung fu, and you might teach me the wrong things. I


    want Uncle Casey and Daddy to teach me." Tasha firmly shook her head.


    Stout nearly choked on his own saliva. He was, after all, a prodigious talent in martial arts with a


    legacy of hundreds of years. How could he be used of not knowing kung fu?


    "Don''t underestimate Uncle Stout, Tasha. He''s amazing." Billy patted Tasha''s little head.


    "Really?" Tasha looked skeptical. "He''s so chubby, can he really do kung fu?"


    "Of course!" Billy smiled again.


    Boom!


    Just at that moment, an astonishing surge of aura exploded from Casey. The pavilion''s roof was


    directly blown into the air, and its four pirs were shattered simultaneously. The poor pavilion,


    which had barely been repaired since it was about to copsest time, suffered yet another


    cmity. And this time, it would need aplete reconstruction.


    Even standing a hundred meters away, Billy and the others could sense the formidable power.


    "Wow, how did the pavilion''s roof fly up like that? It''s so cool!" Tasha jumped in surprise, then


    eximed excitedly.


    "War Grandmaster realm!?" Stout''s face revealed shock.


    "Exactly! It happened even faster than I expected!" Billyughed, then carried Tasha and walked


    over.


    "Casey, you''re really impressive. You''ve broken through to the War Grandmaster realm!"


    Approaching the pavilion, Stout looked at Casey, who had just stood up from the ground, and said.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "All thanks to boss helping me open up my meridiansst time. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so


    easy." Casey beamed, looking at Billy. "Thanks, Boss!"


    "Congrattions!" Billy smiled in response. "Breaking through to the War Grandmaster realm


    means stepping onto the true pinnacle of martial arts. There''s a much broader space waiting for you


    up there. Keep up the good work and strive to enter the War Emperor realm soon!"


    In the path of martial arts, the War Grandmaster realm was followed by the War Emperor realm,


    which was another brand new realm that countless martial artists dreamed of reaching.


    "I won''t let you down!" Casey nodded enthusiastically.


    Ding-ling-ling!


    Just then, Casey''s phone rang. He picked it up and looked at Billy after ending the call. "It''s from the


    Capital."


    "Go ahead," Billy smiled.


    Casey nodded and answered the call. Two minutester, he spoke into the phone, "I see."


    Hanging up the call, he turned to Billy again. "The War Department wants both Azure Dragon and


    me to go to the Capital."


    "Congrattions, Commander Kimmons!" Billy said with a smile.


    "Boss, stop teasing me." Caseyughed awkwardly.


    "Go ahead, and when the two of youe back, we''ll celebrate!" Billy smiled again.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Casey responded with a loud voice.


    After bidding farewell to Stout and Tasha, he turned and left.


    "Boss, when will you guide me so that I can also break through to the War Grandmaster realm


    sooner?" Stout spoke up while they were walking to the house.


    "Your physique is quite unique, breaking through isn''t that easy for you." Billy replied.


    "However, your future achievements won''t be worse than Casey''s. If you can break through as soon


    as possible and return to the sect, Elder Wonder can help you step into the Grandmaster realm with


    a special method."


    "That''s alright, I might not be able toe back once I return to the sect. I haven''t had my fill of fun


    yet!"


    "Stout, you''re an adult. You can''t always think about having fun. You need to work hard." Tasha said


    in a tone resembling that of an adult.


    Stout''s mouth twitched. "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Tasha burst intoughter.


    Around 5 p. m., Billy received a call from Harleen Knight.


    "Honey, are you free tonight?"


    "Yes, I am. What''s up?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "There''s a banquet at thepany tonight. All the managers are required to attend, and we can


    bring our family members. If you''re free, can I take you out for a meal?" Harleen Knight yfully


    suggested.


    "Sure!" Billy replied with a smile.


    Earlier that morning, Derek had informed Billy that thepany''s restructuring n would be


    announced at the banquet. He just hadn''t expected Harleen Knight to invite him as well. However, it


    was a good opportunity to support his wife.


    "Why don''t youe over to our side? The banquet is being held at a five-star hotel opposite our


    office building." Harleen Knight continued.


    "Alright, I''ll be right over!" Billy said before ending the call.


    Billy then informed Sharon, exchanged a few words with Stout, and the two of them headed out.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the luxurious hotel.


    "Hey, darling!" Harleen walked out of the lobby and greeted Billy with a smile. She then turned to


    Stout and grinned, "Hey, Stout!"


    "Hello, Ms Knight!" Stout grinned back.


    "Shall we go? Let''s take Stout with us to have a meal." Harleen Knight said yfully.


    "Alright!" Billy agreed with a smile.


    "Ms Knight, I''m not going. You and boss go ahead. I''ll be waiting for you guys at the caf�� over


    there." Stout responded with a smile.


    "Can''t do that!" Harleen shook her head. "Come with us. Thepany has booked the entire third


    floor of this hotel for the banquet. There''s a lot of delicious food up there, I promise you''ll like it."


    "Alright then!" Stout grinned again.


    Ten minutester, the three of them arrived on the hotel''s third floor. Exiting the elevator, they were


    met with a bustling corridor filled with people and lively chatter.


    "Hmm!?" Harleen looked puzzled. "Why are there so many people? And I don''t recognize many of


    them!"


    "Mr Knight, you''ve finally arrived. I''ve been looking for you!" Just then, a woman''s voice rang out. It


    was Ava Jones.


    Following her was the voluptuous beauty they had dined withst time, Hannah Hill.


    "Hello, Mr Gardner!" The two beauties walked up and greeted Billy.


    "Hello!" Billy smiled and introduced Stout to them.


    "Hello, beautifuldies!" Stout greeted them in a casual manner. "I''ve noticed that both of you have


    slightly dry skin. I have a nice skincare product. Would youdies like to give it a try?"


    Stout''s words caused Ava Jones and the others to freeze for a moment.


    Harleen was also taken aback. "Who would try to get close to beautiful women in such a manner?"


    she thought.

 Chapter 204 He Seems To Have Quite A Background

    Chapter 204 He Seems To Have Quite A Background


    Chapter 204 He Seems to Have Quite a Background


    "Thank you, Stout, not necessary for now, maybe next time." Ava Jones twitched her lips slightly.


    "Beautifuldies, my skincare products are really good. You should��" Stout started again.


    "Stout, there''s a lot of food over there. Why don''t you go wait for us there?" Billy cast a nce at


    him with an unfriendly look.


    "This overweight guy can''t even move as he sees beautiful women!" Billy thought.


    "Alright!" Stout pouted and turned to head towards the food area.


    "Ava, why are there so many people? And it seems like they''re not all from ourpany, right?"


    asked Harleen.


    "Ms Knight, take a closer look. Besides ourpany''s people, you should recognize some others


    too." Said Hannah.


    "What do you mean?" Harleen looked around the room. In a short while, her expression turned


    puzzled as she asked, "Why are there representatives from Ozin''s Business Department here?"


    SunPark Group''s products had partnered with Ozin Tower, and as the Director of Marketing for the


    company, she naturally had interactions with them.


    "Ms Knight, we''re not quite sure either. Ozin Tower''s representatives are here, and so are the top


    management from its other departments." Hannah exined.


    "Moreover, besides Ozin Tower, there are representatives from a few otherpanies."


    Harleen was taken aback once again. "Could it be a thank-you gesture for new and old clients?"


    "But that shouldn''t be the case. If that''s the case, why wasn''t I informed?"


    "Ms Knight, do you know who the major shareholder of SunPark Group is?" Ava Jones continued,


    looking at Harleen Knight. "My colleagues and I are specting that thesepanies might be


    under the umbre of the major shareholder."


    "Major shareholder?" Harleen shook her head. "I don''t know either. I''ve never really paid attention to


    that. You''ve both been in thepany for years, don''t you know?"


    "We know that the original major shareholder was supposed to be the Watkins family. But after their


    incident, we heard that it was transferred to someone else, but we''re not quite sure." Ava Jones


    replied.


    While they were conversing, they took a seat at a table in the hall.


    "Hello, miss. It''s nice to meet you!"


    Shortly after sitting down, a well-dressed young man in a suit walked over with a beaming smile and


    addressed Harleen Knight.


    "Let me introduce myself first. I''m Domi Tropper, the General Manager of Prospera Group. Could I


    have the pleasure of dancing with you?" asked he.


    An intrigued glint shed in his eyes. He swore she was the most beautiful woman he had ever


    seen, without a doubt.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t know how to dance." Harleen replied with a polite smile. She certainly knew


    how to dance but didn''t want to.


    "Don''t worry, it''s quite simple. I can teach you." The man named Domi Tropper smiled.


    "Sorry!" Harleen spoke again, "My husband doesn''t like me dancing with other men. You should find


    someone else."


    "Hmm?" Domi Tropper raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "You''re joking, right? You don''t seem like someone who''s married. Why mention a husband?" He


    assumed that it was just a flimsy excuse.


    "He''s my husband," Harleen said calmly, reaching out to hold Billy''s arm, looking blissful.


    Domi Tropper''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This gentleman, if you''re interested in pursuing Ms Knight, you''re out of luck for the rest of your life.


    You might want to find other targets." Ava Jones chimed in.


    "I don''t know your surname, sir?" Domi Tropper ignored Ava Jones and turned to Billy.


    "That''s enough. Don''t bother with these thoughts. There''s no woman here you''re looking for.


    Leave." Billy picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip.


    "Excuse me..." Domi Tropper''s tone turned cold.


    "I''m sorry, but if you don''t want any trouble, leave immediately." Billy spoke up again.


    "You look quite impressive, huh?" Domi Tropper''s temper started to rise.


    With his background and position, he rarely encountered people who didn''t treat him with respect.


    "Sir, I advise you to leave early. Otherwise, you might��" Ava furrowed her brows slightly.


    Smack!


    Before she could finish her sentence, Domi raised his hand and pped her. Ava Jones''s face


    immediately disyed a handprint.


    This man named Domi Tropper had pent-up anger, and Ava Jones happened to step into it.


    "Ah��" Ava Jones eximed in shock.


    Billy hadn''t anticipated his sudden aggression, and a chill surged from him.


    "How can you p her?!" Harleen sat up straight, her voice filled with anger. "You''re such a jerk!"


    "She doesn''t know the rules, so she needs to be taught a lesson." Domi Tropper spoke coldly.


    "Kneel and apologize!" Billy''s voice turned heavy.


    "Wow, such a lofty tone!" Domi Tropper sneered. "What did you say? Say that again..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, he flew across the room after being hit, somersaulting several


    times before crashing onto the floor, blood trickling from his mouth.


    "Such audacity! To speak without any manners in front of Mr Gardner, I can see you''re tired of


    living!" Stout, holding a te of cake, spoke casually.


    "Don''t want to die? Crawl over and apologize. Otherwise, I''ll beat you so badly even your mother


    won''t recognize you." Stout continued.


    Ava Jones and Hannah Hill exchanged astonished nces. Both of them were surprised by the


    strength of Stout whom they had once dismissed.


    As themotion reached the onlookers, people around gathered to watch.


    "Isn''t that Domi Tropper from Prospera Group? How did he end up getting beaten?"


    "Yeah, I heard his uncle has quite the background in Ozin. Is that true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. I heard he''s rted to someone important in the Special Patrol Squadron!"


    "That''s impressive. He''s probably not going to let this go easily."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    The bystanders engaged in discussions and spection.


    "How dare you touch me!?" Domi climbed up from the ground, his anger evident. "I''ll cripple you!"


    With those words, he raised his hand and rushed towards Stout. He possessed some skills, barely


    reaching the True Master realm of a Warrior. He believed that the surprise attack from earlier had


    only worked because he was unprepared. This time, he aimed to cripple one of Stout''s legs while


    activating his full strength.


    "Oh, a Half-Step Warrior, not bad!" Stout mumbled with a piece of cake in his mouth.


    "Watch out!" Seeing his nonchnt attitude, both Ava and Hannah shouted simultaneously.


    Bang!


    Stout remained unmoved in his spot. He then swung his hand, unleashing a gust of wind that sent


    Domi flying once more. After crashing into several tables and leaving a bloody wound on his head,


    Domiy sprawled on the ground.


    A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers; evidently, no one had expected Stout to possess


    such skills. Surprise registered on Harleen''s face as well. It was her first time witnessing Stout''s


    actions, and she couldn''t believe that this rather rotund guy had such prowess.


    "Didn''t Billy say he''s a doctor? He lied again!" Harleen thought.

 Chapter 205 Scared Witless

    Chapter 205 Scared Witless


    Chapter 205 Scared Witless


    "Aren''t youing over here to apologize yet?" After finishing thest piece of cake, Stout looked


    at Domi Tropper and spoke to him.


    "Do you... do you know who my uncle is? I promise you, you won''t walk out of here standing today!"


    Domi Tropper was not ready to back down easily.


    Although he vaguely sensed that Stout''s skills might be at the level of a Battle General or higher, he


    had his own reliance. He didn''t consider Stout to be a threat.


    "Well, looks like you have a really impressive uncle? Tell me about him, maybe I''ll be impressed?"


    Stout replied.


    "My uncle is the Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron in the east district!" After standing up and


    wiping the blood from his forehead with a stack of napkins, Domi Tropper continued with


    determination.


    "Don''t think that a little martial skill makes you invincible. When my uncle deals with you, it''ll be no


    different from squashing an ant!"


    Hiss!


    Some people around who had not known Domi Tropper were taken aback by his words, sucking in


    a breath of cold air. Most people were well aware of what the Special Patrol Squadron represented.


    It was an organization that held direct ess to the capital city. Even the Ozin Police Station and


    the Department of War would tread carefully around it. And on top of that, his uncle was the


    Governor of the east district, a position akin to a high-ranking official in ancient times. Perhaps,


    even the dignitaries in Ozin Cloud would bow in respect if they met him?


    "Well, that chubby guy is probably in big trouble now." The onlookers thought.


    "The Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron? Sounds quite official! Kind of intimidating." Stout


    shrugged his shoulders and changed the subject. "But, I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of it. Can you tell


    me what the Special Patrol Squadron does?"


    He genuinely hadn''t heard of it. Apart from hisrades in the Western Army and those nurses, he


    didn''t really know many people.


    A round of coughing spread around.


    "Do you-" Domi Tropper was nearly on the verge of spitting blood.


    "Hey, boss, have you heard of it? Is he a high-ranking official?" Stout then looked at Billy. "Can we


    keep beating him?"


    "Sure!" Billy raised his ss and took a sip. "You can stop when you get tired. That''s the rule!"


    Billy had some lingering frustration from his recent encounter with the Special Patrol Squadron


    during his trip to the capital. He still hadn''t fully vented that out.


    "Alright!" With Billy''s words, Stout had a clear understanding.


    "Honey, let''s just forget it, okay?" Harleen Knight said with a hint of concern as more people


    gathered around. Her concern wasn''t about the other party''s identity; she worried that this ongoing


    situation might have a negative impact. After all, this was a corporate party, and causing such a


    commotion before the event even officially started was hardly appropriate.


    "Okay then!" Billy smiled. He understood Harleen''s concern. Then he looked at Domi Tropper and


    said, "Why don''t you call your uncle and let me ask him how impressive he, Alexander Hall, is?"


    "How... how do you know my uncle''s name?" Domi Tropper was slightly stunned. "Who are you?"


    As he spoke, a sense of unease crept over him. The fact that this stranger casually mentioned his


    uncle''s name, with an indifferent expression, despite the presence of his powerful uncle, unsettled


    Domi Tropper.


    "He''s someone you''re not qualified to know!" At that moment, Derek''s voice rang out. "If you don''t


    want to die, get down on your knees right now!"


    Derek Hines followed up, leading a group of high-ranking executives from the World Group''s


    subsidiarypany. Seeing him, those around were once again surprised, wondering whether he


    was the host of tonight''s party.


    Seeing Derek, Harleen Knight also revealed a surprised expression. Although she hadn''t interacted


    with him before, there was few people who did not know this influential figure. What astonished her


    even more was the tone in which Derek spoke. It seemed he had a rather close rtionship with


    her husband.


    "Could it be that Billy''s im of knowing people from Ozin Tower meant he is acquainted with the


    chairman?" Harleen thought to herself.


    "... Mr Hines, what do you mean?" Domi Tropper took a deep breath and looked at Derek.


    "Don''t understand my words?" Derek''s voice remained stern. "I told you to kneel down


    immediately!"


    With that, Derek approached Billy quickly, bowing deeply, "Mr Gardner, I apologize for beingte. I


    was in a meeting."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    People were once again taken aback. "Who was this guy? To make Derek, the chairman of Ozin


    Tower, show such respect?" they thought.


    Even the top figures in Ozin might not receive this treatment.


    Ava Jones and Hannah Hill, on the sidelines, were equally stunned. While they had sensed that


    Billy had an extraordinary background from theirst encounter, they hadn''t expected him to be this


    influential.


    "Mr Hines, who is he?" Domi Tropper''s sense of unease grew stronger.


    "You still can''t let go, huh?" Derek''s voice was heavy.


    "Aren''t you going to call your uncle? Tell him that you want Mr Gardner''s wife to dance with you, and


    see what your uncle says!"


    "Oh, and tell your uncle, Mr Gardner''s full name is Billy Gardner!"


    Domi Tropper exhaled heavily. His face turned pale within two minutes, sweat broke out all over his


    body, and he looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Thud!


    After hanging up the phone, Domi immediately knelt down in front of Billy, trembling uncontrobly,


    and begged for mercy.


    "Mr Gardner, please, I''m begging you, spare my life this time..."


    Jaws dropped all around, and everyone was collectively stunned as they saw the nephew of the


    Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron was scared to this extent.


    "Well, didn''t you say your uncle was impressive earlier? Why are you so cowardly now? Why didn''t


    you call your uncle?" Stout sneered.


    "I''m sorry, truly sorry. Please, Mr Gardner, spare my life..." Domi Tropper continued to plead while


    kowtowing, a gash appearing on his forehead as he did so.


    Domi couldn''t help but feel terrified. Right after he finished speaking on the phone with his uncle, his


    uncle erupted into a furious roar, warning him not to seek death and burden others. Then,


    Alexander Hall proceeded to scold him mercilessly, drenching him in a torrent of angry words. He


    was warned that if he didn''t value his life, he should apologize immediately. Otherwise, not even a


    king could save him!


    Even though his uncle hadn''t revealed what exactly Billy''s identity was, he left Domi with one final


    statement - the person he had provoked was someone he, Alexander Hall, should look up to.


    Upon hearing these words, all Domi Tropper''s false hope crumbled in an instant. He finally


    understood the level of the powerful figure he had offended!


    "Sir, how should we handle her?"Derek looked at Billy and asked.


    "He''s your employee. You should handle it yourself," Billy said, casting a fleeting smile at Harleen


    beside him.


    "I see." Derek grasped Billy''s implication. Billy didn''t want to reveal too much in front of Harleen.


    Derek turned to the old man behind him, "Donald, take him away and deal with it after the banquet."


    "Got it!" The old man nodded in response.


    "Sir... Mr Gardner, please, I''m begging you, spare me this time..." Domi Tropper continued to plead.


    Thud!


    Before he could finish speaking, Donald delivered a palm strike, causing Domi''s eyes to roll back as


    he lost consciousness. He was then carried away by Donald.

 Chapter 206 The New President

    Chapter 206 The New President


    Chapter 206 The New President


    "Alright, you can go back to your business now," Billy said, looking at Derek and speaking casually.


    For him, the whole scene with Domi Tropper wasn''t really about teaching him a lesson. He had no


    interest in dealing with such insignificant people. If Domi Tropper had been an ordinary yboy, he


    would''ve had Stout throw him out immediately. He wouldn''t have wasted so much energy.


    The reason for the disy was obvious-it was for the benefit of everyone present. After tonight,


    SunPark Group would be integrating all the industries of World Group''s Ozin subsidiary, and


    Harleen would take up the position of SunPark Group''s President.


    For a corporation of this size, with thousands of employees, Harleen would undoubtedly face


    resistance from some, and many wouldn''t readily ept her authority. So, Billy saw this as an


    opportunity to bolster her presence and prepare everyone mentally. It would undoubtedly greatly


    assist her in her future work.


    "Alright!" Derek nodded and walked toward the stage.


    Stout headed back to the food area; he hadn''t finished eating yet.


    "Mr Gardner, who are you really?" Once everyone had dispersed, Ava Jones wore an exaggerated


    expression.


    "Even someone as powerful as Derek treated you like an equal. You''re incredible!" she eximed.


    "Well, it''s nothing impressive like that. I just happen to know someone who''s friends with Mr Hines.


    So, he''s just doing me a favor," Billy replied with a faint smile.


    "That''s still impressive, Mr Gardner. You actually know such influential people!" Hannah Hill also


    looked at Billy with an admiring gaze.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, Ms Knight, how did Derek end up here? Could he be ourpany''s major


    shareholder?" Ava then turned to Harleen Knight.


    "I''m not sure, it''s a possibility," Harleen responded thoughtfully with a nod.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats." At this moment, a uniformed woman with a


    microphone stepped onto the stage.


    "First of all, on behalf of the World Group, I''d like to wee you all to this party and express our


    gratitude for your support and contributions to thepany!"


    "I''m sure many of you are curious why we suddenly organized this event. Please be patient, and I''ll


    reveal the answers soon!"


    She paused briefly and then continued with a smile, raising her voice.


    "Now, with warm apuse, please wee the Chairman of World Group, Mr Hines, to the stage!"


    Apuse filled the room.


    "Thank you all!" Derek walked up to the stage and took the microphone from the host''s hand.


    "Tonight, our colleagues from six differentpanies havee to join this party. First, let me


    exin that, these eightpanies are all under the umbre of the World Group."


    "There are two main purposes for hosting this event tonight. First, to provide all of you with an


    opportunity to meet and interact. Second, I have two announcements to make!"


    "The first announcement is that starting from tomorrow, the sixpanies will undergo


    comprehensive integration. All the industries will be transferred to SunPark Group, which will


    reorganize its structure and optimize internal management."


    "The second announcement is that due to my own schedule at the Enssea headquarters in the


    coming period, the restructured SunPark Group will require a new President."


    "In the future, I will only serve as the Chairman of SunPark Group, and day-to-day management will


    be entrusted to the new President!"


    A wave ofmotion swept through the room as Derek''s words sank in. Everyone wore surprised


    expressions; no one had anticipated such a significant change.


    "Oh my God, am I hearing this right?" Ava Jones eximed.


    "Ava, calm down, you''re scaring me!" Hannah Hill patted her chest.


    "This change is too huge, isn''t it? How much will ourpany expand by now? Ozin Tower is being


    included too. With this, our group can rank among the top five in Ozin, right?"


    "Ava, don''t get too excited. We don''t know if this is good or bad yet!" Hannah Hill chuckled and then


    looked at Harleen Knight. "Ms Knight, how do you feel about this?"


    "I didn''t expect SunPark to actually be a part of World Group''s industries, and for such a big change


    to happen all of a sudden." Harleen responded thoughtfully. "Given the circumstances, thepany


    will definitely need to make a lot of personnel adjustments, including merging and dismantling


    departments. Whether this is good or bad for us, it''s hard to say."


    "M Knight, do you think your position might change too?" Ava Jones chimed in after a pause.


    "I don''t know, wherever you go, I''ll go. I''ll just follow you. Unless thepany fires me."


    "Same here. Wherever Ms Knight goes, I''ll apply for a transfer. If they don''t allow it, I''ll resign!"


    Hannah Hill responded simultaneously.


    "Both of you, don''t be so impulsive. Let''s see how thepany adjusts first," Harleen Knight said


    with a serious expression. She was well aware that with an integration of this magnitude, she


    couldn''t stay at her current position as the Marketing Director at the group level. Most likely, she


    would be relocated to a subsidiary.


    After all the efforts she had put into making some achievements at SunPark Group, she had


    nned to work in harmony with the iing General Manager to develop and strengthen


    SunPark. But she never expected thepany to undergo such a drastic change so quickly. A


    sense of disappointment couldn''t help but rise within her. In the workce, it seemed, one''s destiny


    wasn''t entirely in one''s control.


    "Darling, what''s wrong?" Naturally, Billy noticed her slightly downcast mood.


    "Nothing," Harleen adjusted her mood slightly and smiled at Billy.


    "Worried that you''ll be reassigned?" Billy smiled.


    "Nope," Harleen smiled again. "Company reorganization is normal. No matter where I go, I''ll just


    focus on doing my job."


    "That''s the right attitude. Just give your best effort in whatever you do. Sometimes, the oue


    isn''t as important." Billy smiled once more.


    "Indeed!" Harleen Knight nodded earnestly.


    "Everyone must be looking forward to meeting the new President, right?" Derek''s voice echoed


    again.


    The previously bustling hall fell silent, and all eyes turned toward the stage, filled with curiosity


    about the iing President.


    "She''s among you all," Derek said with a smile. "Why don''t you all take a guess?"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone started looking around, but no one seemed to fit the bill.


    "Mr Hines, why don''t you just announce it? We can''t guess." a middle-aged man near the stage


    spoke up.


    "Alright!" Derek smiled again and cleared his throat before speaking in a louder voice. "She is the


    current Marketing Director of SunPark Group, Miss Harleen Knight!"

 Chapter 207 Harleen Knight Recognized

    Chapter 207 Harleen Knight Recognized


    Chapter 207 Harleen Knight Recognized


    The scene fell silent as people turned their attention toward Billy''s group, their eyes filled with


    surprise.


    "Ah!!!" Ava Jones and Hannah Hill were the first to break the silence, jumping up from their seats in


    excitement.


    As for Harleen Knight, her mind seemed to short-circuit, and it took her a while to regain her


    composure.


    "This is wonderful, truly wonderful!" Ava Jones and Hannah Hill regained their emotions and looked


    at Harleen Knight. "Congrattions, Ms Knight!"


    "Congrattions, dear!" Billy smiled at Harleen Knight. "Now you don''t have to worry about being


    reassigned."


    "Ho... How is this possible? It can''t be me. It must be a mistake by Mr Hines!" Harleen finally


    reacted, shaking her head vigorously.


    "In such arge corporation, how could they make me the President? No, it''s impossible, absolutely


    impossible!"


    "Ms Knight, with something this important, there''s no way Derek could be mistaken. It must be you!"


    Ava Jones was still excited.


    Hannah Hill nodded fervently beside her. "Ms Knight, Ava is right. Mr Hines couldn''t possibly be


    wrong. Your contributions at SunPark Group are evident to everyone. He must have made this


    decision after careful consideration."


    "Let''s wee Ms Knight to the stage and hear a few words from her." Derek spoke from the stage


    once more.


    Apuse thundered through the venue, continuous and unending.


    "I..." Harleen Knight was a bit overwhelmed. She still couldn''t believe that this was real.


    It felt like a dram, so unreal!


    "Dear, go ahead. Everyone is waiting," Billy smiled, giving her a determined look. "Believe in


    yourself."


    "Okay." Harleen took a deep breath and stood up, walking towards the stage.


    "Mr Hines, thank you, thank you for your affirmation and trust!" On the stage, Harleen bowed deeply


    to Derek.


    "Ms Knight, you''re wee. Hiring you as President was a carefully considered decision. I believe


    you''ll excel in this position," Derek returned the gesture with a bow. "SunPark Group will be in your


    hands from now on."


    "Thank you, Mr Hines!" Harleen took another deep breath and continued, "I, Harleen Knight, will do


    my utmost to live up to your expectations."


    As she spoke, a touch of determination flickered in her eyes. She wasn''t a person who hesitated


    easily. Since she had this opportunity, she would cherish it. Although she knew that the President''s


    role wouldn''t be easy, she needed to give it her best shot. If it turned out she wasn''t suitable, she


    could always apply for a different positionter. At the very least, she wouldn''t regret not trying her


    best.


    "I believe Ms Knight won''t disappoint me," Derek smiled once more and handed the microphone to


    Harleen Knight. "Why don''t you greet your colleagues?"


    "Sure." Harleen nodded, taking the microphone and addressing the audience.


    "Dear colleagues, my name is Harleen Knight. I''m honored to have this chance to stand before you


    today. Here, I want to make a promise to all of you. I will do my utmost to excel in this position..."


    Harleen seemed to gradually get into the flow, her eloquence smooth, her logic clear-she appeared


    every bit the capable career woman.


    "Have you noticed her from somewhere?" Just then, a woman''s voice sounded.


    "What do you mean? Do you know her?" another woman asked.


    "Now that you mention it, I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere!" a man chimed in.


    "Let me think. I''m sure I''ve seen her somewhere!" the first woman continued.


    After a moment''s pause, she eximed, "I remember now. Isn''t she the protagonist from the city-


    shaking engagement night some time ago?"


    "Ah! I remember too. It''s her!" the other man echoed in surprise.


    "No way? Are you sure? Is she the lucky woman who captured everyone''s envy?" the second


    woman eximed in disbelief.


    "I''m absolutely sure. It must be her!" The first woman nodded vigorously. "There''s no other woman


    in Ozin as beautiful as her!"


    "Tsk tsk, she''s truly a winner in life!" the second woman expressed her admiration.


    Hearing their conversation, Ava Jones and Hannah Hill exchanged astonished looks and turned


    their gaze toward Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, is what they''re saying true!?" Ava Jones excitedly asked. "Was the extravagant


    engagement event that shook Ozin, the one with Ms Knight, yours?"


    "Mr Gardner, is it true?" Hannah Hill joined in. "Did that happen?"


    "Well, if there weren''t any simr engagement events happening around that time, then yes," Billy


    replied with a faint smile.


    "Really!?" Both of them eximed in surprise. Although they weren''t present at the event that night,


    they had heard about it. They had been regretting not being able to witness the spectacle in person.


    But they never expected that the couple that had captured everyone''s admiration that night was


    Billy and Harleen. It was truly shocking!


    "One of these days, I must ask Ms Knight to wear the Universal Heart ne to thepany and


    let me feast my eyes on it!" Ava Jones said after calming down a bit.


    "Yeah! I want to see it too. That''s the most dazzling piece of jewelry in the world in these years!"


    Hannah Hill expressed her longing.


    "Well then, I''ll have Harleen wear it to thepany for you tomorrow," Billy smiled again.


    "Great! Thank you, Mr Gardner!" The two of them were extremely excited.


    Several minutester, Harleen Knight finished her speech, bowed slightly to the audience, and then


    stepped down from the stage.


    Apuse erupted once again, like rolling thunder that seemed to go on forever.


    The next part of the event was the banquet. Harleen Knight had towork, so Billy went to get


    some food for himself.


    "Mr Gardner!" Billy had just arrived at the food area when Derek approached.


    "The event is going well!" Billy smiled faintly.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Derek smiled in response.


    "I''m bing more and more convinced that I didn''t make a mistake this time. Just look at the way


    Ms Knight performed on stage. She definitely has the presence to handle this position."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You shouldn''t get too excited yet. If something goes wrong, you''ll have to take care of the


    aftermath." Billy picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip.


    "Of course!" Derek nodded. "But I truly believe that nothing major will go wrong."


    "You seem quite confident in Harleen," Billy smiled again and changed the subject. "Do you have


    any knowledge about the industries under the Leonards'' aristocratic n in the capital?"

 Chapter 208 Midnight Assassination

    Chapter 208 Midnight Assassination


    Chapter 208 Midnight Assassination


    "Hmm?" Derek blinked in surprise and continued, "I''m not very familiar, but I have a general


    understanding. They''re involved in various industries. Why do you ask?"


    "Arrange a team to conduct a thorough analysis of their core industries. See if there are any


    industries thatplement World Group''s operations. Keep an eye on them and be prepared for


    potential mergers and acquisitions." Billy instructed.


    Sucking in a breath, Derek was taken aback. "Does Mr Gardner mean that he was preparing to take


    action against the Leonard aristocratic n? That would be a massive move!" he thought.


    After steadying his emotions, Derek nodded firmly. "I''ll make arrangements tomorrow."


    "Good." Billy nodded in agreement. He was well aware that the matter between him and the


    Leonards wasn''t over. Aristocratic ns had an innate sense of superiority and were not tolerant of


    challenges from outsiders. The previous incident involving Alvin Leonard had caused the Leonards


    to lose face, and they wouldn''t let it go easily. For him, this was a perfect opportunity to formally


    dere war on the n. Thus, he had been waiting for the Leonards to make the first move.


    "Mr Gardner, have something to eat while I brief a few executives." after chatting for a while longer,


    Derek suggested.


    "Go ahead." Billy nodded slightly.


    Time passed quickly.


    Two hours flew by in the blink of an eye, and the banquet wasing to an end. After bidding


    farewell to the guests, Billy and his group left first.


    "Dear, be honest with me. Is there any particr reason behind Mr Hines appointing me as the


    President?" Harleen asked as they arrived in the lobby.


    Given her intelligence, after calming down a bit, she realized that the matter was likely not as simple


    as Derek had exined. She was just a marketing director at SunPark Group, and even though she


    had achieved some results recently, it wasn''t enough to justify cing such a massive corporation


    under her responsibility. The only exnation was that someone was supporting her, and aside


    from her husband Billy, there couldn''t be anyone else!


    "You''re overthinking it. I don''t have the power to influence Mr Hines''s decisions like that." Billy


    smiled.


    "Humph! You''re still trying to fool me? Do you think I am a fool?" Harleen gave him a displeased


    look.


    While they were talking, they reached the entrance of the lobby.


    "Really, this has to do with your abilities..." Billy was trying to exin, but suddenly, Stout''s voice


    rang out from the side.


    "Watch out, boss!"


    Before Billy could finish his sentence, a split secondter, a sniper bullet flew toward them at an


    astonishing speed.


    "Harleen!" Billy reacted quickly and pulled her to the side.


    Although he reacted swiftly, he was still a fraction too slow due to not expecting a sniper. The bullet


    grazed his shoulder, leaving a bloody wound.


    "Ah..." The three hotel staff members dressed in uniforms who were stationed at the entrance cried


    out in shock and quickly crouched down.


    While Billy was still stabilizing himself, another shot was fired from a different direction. However,


    Billy couldn''t afford to give the shooter a second chance.


    An immense surge of energy burst from him, enveloping both him and Harleen in a powerful


    defensive aura. The sniper bullet hit the defensive aura and fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Damn it!" Two snipers in the distance saw the situation through their night vision scopes. They


    cursed under their breath and quickly abandoned their weapons, retreating from the scene. They


    were well aware that when dealing with a powerhouse of Billy''s level, they only had one shot. If they


    missed, they would have no chance, so there was no other option but to flee.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Stout''s voice echoed from the lobby entrance. Fury surged within him,


    unstoppable.


    "I''m fine!" Billy''s gaze focused. "One sniper from the one o''clock direction and another from the


    three o''clock direction. Don''t let them escape!"


    "Got it!" Stout''s voice was deep. "Boss, you and Ms Knight go to the car first!"


    Before Billy could respond, Stout''s figure vanished in an instant. As a pinnacle Warlord, Stout''s


    teleportation speed surpassed even that of a Battle God. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into


    the shadows.


    "Billy, are you hurt?" Harleen looked at the blood on Billy''s arm with worry.


    "Dear, I''m fine. Let''s get in the car first!" Billy reassured her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Billy frowned slightly. Then, quickly reaching into his clothes, he pulled out several


    silver needles and pricked his own arm and chest, targeting specific acupoints.


    "What''s wrong?" Harleen Knight noticed his abnormal behavior.


    "I''m fine," Billy frowned again and shook his head while saying, "Let''s go, Harleen!"


    At this moment, something was clearly off with him. His aura was slightly chaotic, and the blood


    from his wound had turned a dark red. This gunshot wound wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Ordinary gunshot wounds were as harmless as scratching an itch to him. With Billy''s physical


    prowess and practiced techniques, wounds would automatically heal within a short time. However, it


    seemed like the assant had anticipated this. The sniper bullet had beenced with potent poison


    that had seeped into his bloodstream.


    Combined with the fact that he had activated his inner energy to block the second bullet, the


    poison''s spread had elerated multiple times over. Without sealing the acupoints with the silver


    needles, the poison would have assailed his heart, leaving him helpless.


    Just as the two were about to head for the parking lot, the three men and women who had been


    shivering on the ground suddenly sprang up. Their auras surged instantaneously, all three of them


    being experts at the Battle God Realm. Clearly, they had concealed their auras through a unique


    method before. Otherwise, they couldn''t have deceived Billy and Stout.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The three simultaneously raised their hands, and three dark shadows shot out from their sleeves at


    bullet-like speed.


    "Huh!?" Billy''s brow furrowed, and he swept his hand, sending a gust of wind that caused the three


    foreign objects to fall to the ground.


    The things were a jet-ck snake, a scorpion, and a spider-a trio of venomous creatures.


    Simultaneously, as Billy once again channeled his energy, he spat out a mouthful of dark-red blood.


    "Billy!" Harleen eximed in rm.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry," Billy took a deep breath, his gaze icy as he stared at the three before him. He


    hadn''t expected the assants to hold back. The fact that they had only attacked now, after Stout


    had left, indicated their cunning strategy.


    "Tsk tsk, worthy of the title of the renowned Commander Gardner!" The woman among them spoke,


    her voice chilling.


    "To be poisoned by the Erosive Flower Toxin and still withstand thebined assault of the three of


    us, it''s truly impressive!"


    "Huh!?" Billy''s pupils slightly contracted.

 Chapter 209 No Cure

    Chapter 209 No Cure


    Chapter 209 No Cure


    Hearing the words "Erosive Flower Toxin" Billy''s heart skipped a beat. No wonder the toxicity was


    so potent �C it was one of the Four Great Strange Poisons, the Erosive Flower Toxin!


    His body had undergone lengthy alchemical treatments in the martial world, rendering him immune


    to ordinary poisons. He had been wondering why he was so easily poisoned, but now he realized it


    was due to the poison itself.


    Taking a deep breath, Billy pulled out several silver needles and pricked himself again.


    "It''s useless!" the woman''s voice continued coldly. "Once affected by the Erosive Flower Toxin,


    there''s no cure. Even if Mr Gardner possesses a body immune to all poisons, it won''t save you!"


    "Moreover, you''ve activated your Chi twice in a row. If I''m not mistaken, you have at most a minute


    left before the toxicity reaches your heart. There''s no salvation for you!"


    "Billy..." Tears welled up uncontrobly in Harleen Knight''s eyes as she looked at Billy, her face full


    of worry.


    "Harleen, don''t worry. I will be fine," Billy held her hand tightly, then turned his attention to the three


    individuals before him. "Your target is me. Let my wife go."


    "I''m sorry, , but she can''t leave until you''re dead. But I can promise you that if you die, I''ll spare her


    life." The woman said in a t tone.


    "So, if you want her to live, your best option is to end your own life."


    "Billy, no!" Harleen cried out loudly.


    "Don''t hold out hope that the chubby guy from earlier wille to your rescue. Whether he can


    make it back is still uncertain." The woman continued, "We''re well aware that he''s a genius of


    Secret Essences, so we have specialists to deal with him!"


    "It seems you''ve done your homework," Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. "I''m curious, though. How


    did people from the country of Tyren enter here?"


    The woman was slightly taken aback. "Indeed, Commander Gardner is quite knowledgeable. You


    know we''re from Tyren?"


    "The Erosive Flower Toxin only exists in Tyren, aside from the Southern Edge. That''smon


    knowledge." Billy replied casually. "And the people from the Southern Edge wouldn''t have the


    audacity toe to kill me in Ozin, unless they wanted their tribe eradicated."


    "Congrattions, Commander Gardner. You guessed right. We''re indeed from Tyren." The woman


    said with a cold smile. "As for how we entered, you might not find out until your next life."


    "Is that so?" Billy continued.


    "With your limited abilities, you couldn''t have breached the defenses of the western boundary, so it''s


    either the eastern or southern boundary. The east district has been strengthening its defenses


    recently. If you had entered, I would have sensed something. Therefore, you must havee from


    the southern boundary. Am I wrong?"


    "The answer doesn''t matter anymore." The woman''s gaze narrowed.


    "Enough talking. If we dy any longer, those bothersome flies from Ozin will arrive."


    "While I respect your character, Commander Gardener, it''s unfortunate that you''ve offended the


    wrong people. I''m sorry, but we won''t meet again in this lifetime."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The woman waved her hand and added, "Attack together. Make it quick!"


    The other two nodded in unison.


    The three of themunched another simultaneous assault, showing no intention of holding back this


    time. In the next moment, several projectiles appeared in the air, each apanied by a burst of


    de energy, hurtling toward Billy.


    Boom!


    Their attack was cut short halfway as a more ferocious surge of energy erupted from Billy''s body. It


    spread out like high-pressure waves, shaking the surroundings.


    In an instant, the air was filled with clumps of mist, and including the two men, everyone was turned


    into ash. The woman had sensed the danger and managed to escape the brunt of the attack.


    However, she was still blown back dozens of meters before crashing to the ground, blood spraying


    from her mouth. Lying on the ground, she looked at Billy with disbelief. "How could you still muster


    such formidable power?"


    "You overestimated the toxicity of the Erosive Flower Toxin!" Billy took a deep breath and shuddered


    slightly. He then flicked his wrist, causing over a dozen silver needles to fly out of his body.


    "Admittedly, at first, Erosive Flower Toxin did affect me. However, your long-windedness gave me


    enough time. If you had gone all out from the start, you might have had a chance today."


    "Of course, only a chance!" Billy added.


    "It''s impossible! You couldn''t have forced out the Erosive Flower Toxin. Even if you''ve reached the


    War Grandmasterter stage, it''s impossible..." She seemed to realize something suddenly. Then,


    she looked shocked, "Could it be, you''ve broken through to the War Emperor realm?"


    "What do you think?" Billy shrugged.


    The woman sucked in a sharp breath and her face was filled with astonishment.


    "You actually deceived everyone, making them believe that you were only at theter stage of the


    War Grandmaster realm. How ironic!"


    "Hahaha..." Following that, she burst intoughter, and after a moment of heartyughter, she


    continued, "However, it''s not a tragedy to die by the famous Commander Gardner''s hand. If I get the


    chance in the next life, I''d rather be your friend than your enemy."


    Billy''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and three silver needles flew out from his hand. However, he was


    a fraction too slow. The woman''s eyes narrowed, and she bit down on the poison in her mouth.


    Before long, arge amount of foam erupted from her mouth, her body convulsing a few times


    before falling still.


    Billy spat out another mouthful of blood. Given his preexisting injuries, it was quite a strain to


    activate War Emperor-level power. While managing to suppress the effects of the Erosive Flower


    Toxin, forcing it all out in such a short time was unrealistic. Lingering traces of poison still made him


    ufortable.


    "Are you okay, Billy? You''re not hurt, are you?" Harleen hurriedly supported him, her tear-filled eyes


    full of concern.


    "I''m fine, Harleen." Billy said as he gave her an assuring look. "Go home now, Harleen. I''ll go check


    on Stout."


    "Are you really okay?" Harleen still seemed worried.


    "Yes. I''ll call youter." Billy assured her before quickly dashing ahead.


    It had been a while since Stout left. Clearly, he encountered a formidable opponent. Anyone who


    could hold back Stout must possess at least at the true master level of a Warlord.


    After running a distance, Billy pulled out his phone and dialed Judge''s number.


    "Boss," The phone rang, and the voice of the Judge came through.


    "Pinpoint the location of my phone. Gather your men and encircle a ten-kilometer radius. There are


    two snipers. Find them!"


    After speaking, Billy hung up and sped up once again.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed, and several nearbyrge trees were snapped in half and fell


    down.

 Chapter 210 Plotting The Fall Of A Nation

    Chapter 210 Plotting The Fall Of A Nation


    Chapter 210 Plotting the Fall of a Nation


    Stout and one of the old men on the other side were sent flying like broken kites. Two arcs of blood


    trailed behind them in the air. After crashing onto the ground, Stout managed to steady himself


    about ten steps away, his aura unusually chaotic.


    As for the other old man, hended heavily, vomiting a mouthful of blood once again. His head


    slumped, and he promptly lost all signs of life.


    "Anton!" The other old man cried out in pain. Without a moment''s hesitation, he channeled his entire


    energy and charged towards Stout.


    "Old geezer, I''ll send you to join him!" Stout roared, rapidly flipping his wrist. Silver needles shot out


    like a rain of projectiles.


    "How dare you kill my brother! I''ll definitely tear you to pieces!" The old man shouted furiously,


    sending a gust of Chi-powered needles down to intercept the needles from Stout.


    Boom!


    At the instant he attacked, Stout''s fist energy came to an abrupt halt, colliding fiercely with the old


    man''s defensive aura. However, Stout was already injured, and he could only muster around


    seventy to eighty percent of his power, barely managing to push the old man back seven or eight


    steps. It was difficult for him to inflict much damage.


    "You brat, meet your doom!"


    After steadying himself, the old man shot forward like a cannonball. His aura surged, revealing the


    peak strength of a Warlord. Simultaneously, he struck out with several palm winds containing


    overwhelming force, producing explosive sounds in the air.


    "Old geezer, I''ll take you on!" Stout raised his hand, ready to strike back.


    However, at that moment, an immense aura swept out from behind him, colliding head-on with the


    old man''s attack, creating a raging wind. In the next instant, the old man spewed a mouthful of


    blood into the air before being sent flying. He flew for fifty to sixty meters before crashing into the


    ground, leaving arge crater. His body was lifeless, bones shattered, and meridians severed.


    Struggling to lift his hand, the old man looked at Billy who had appeared behind Stout, his face filled


    with shock. "How could you still be alive..."


    "Could... Could it be that you''ve been a War Emperor?"


    After speaking, without any hesitation, his eyes glinted with realization, and he bit down on the


    poison in his mouth. After a foam of white froth emerged, his head slumped, and he went


    motionless.


    "Did he kill himself?" Stout cursed. Then, his brow furrowed slightly as he sensed that something


    was off about Billy''s aura. He turned to Billy and asked, "Boss, are you poisoned!?"


    "Not a big deal," Billy waved his hand. "How about you? Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Stout shook his head, then continued, "Boss, with your body being nearly immune to all


    poisons, how could you be poisoned?"


    "Erosive Flower Toxin," Billy responded.


    "What!?" Stout eximed, "These bastards acquired Erosive Flower Toxin just to deal with you?!"


    As a genius of the martial world, Stout knew what Erosive Flower Toxin meant �C one of the Four


    Great Strange Poisons. Once afflicted, there was no cure unless one possessed power above that


    of a War Emperor to suppress it.


    He couldn''t help but feel relieved. It was thanks to Billy''s injuries healing considerably, allowing him


    to activate War Emperor-level power.


    "Let''s see who they are," Billy said, then walked up to the dead old man and ripped off a human skin


    mask from his face.


    It was an ordinary, nondescript face of a middle-aged person, without any distinguishing features.


    There were no tattoos or other marks on his body.


    "Boss, Erosive Flower Toxin only exists in the Southern Edge and Tyren. These outsiders probably


    have nothing to do with the Southern Edge and must be from Tyren." Stout spoke in a low voice as


    he approached.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded slightly.


    "Tyren truly is a tenacious pest. They dared to send people to assassinate you in Ozin. Are they


    truly trying to bring about their nation''s downfall?" Stout wore an angry expression.


    "Boss, I''ll call ck Tortoise and have him lead a force of a hundred thousand Bloodshadow Army


    to crush Tyren directly!"


    "Let''s wait for a moment," Billy stared ahead, his tone contemtive.


    "A year ago, almost half of Tyren'' forces were destroyed by the Bloodshadow Army. They should be


    well aware of the consequences of doing this."


    "Even if they manage to kill me, Tyren would disappear from this world. For them, trading a nation


    for my life is evidently not cost-effective."


    "However, they still did it!"


    "Don''t you find that odd?"


    "Are you suggesting that Tyren has some kind of backing?" Stout blinked.


    Stout understood Billy''s implication. If they didn''t have any backing, they wouldn''t dare to undertake


    such actions. After all, they were wagering their entire country.


    "That''s one possibility." Billy nodded slightly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Another possibility is that this incident isn''t a national-level decision from Tyren, but rather the work


    of a certain faction within it."


    "Regardless of the possibility, someone is certainly behind them."


    "Who could it be? They''re so reckless!" Stout nodded in agreement with Billy''s analysis.


    "Furthermore..." Billy squinted his eyes and continued.


    "Even if these people have a way to hide their aura, achievingpletely silent passage through


    the border isn''t impossible, but it would be difficult. Because even if they don''t emanate any martial


    aura fluctuations, the cold aura that apanies continuous exposure to poisons is hard to


    conceal. With a little attention, it wouldn''t be hard to notice."


    Billy realized he had been too careless at the hotel entrance because he hadn''t considered this


    aspect and was engrossed in his conversation with Harleen Knight. Otherwise, he could''ve detected


    the strange aura from the three people.


    He had let his guard down at that time.


    After listening to Billy''s analysis, Stout grasped this point in shock.


    "Are you suggesting that someone intentionally allowed them to enter the country to deal with you?"


    asked Stout. After a brief pause, he spoke in an extremely angered tone, "They couldn''t have


    breached the defenses of the western border, so they must have entered from the southern border!


    These guys from the south are really audacious!"


    "Let''s go. Find those two snipers first, don''t them run rampant in Ozin." Billy said and turned to walk


    back toward the direction of the hotel. Stout followed closely.


    At the same time, the three thousand SHADOW disciples in Ozin had cordoned off an area of ten


    square kilometers and begun a full-scale search for the two snipers. With the assistance of the


    Heavenly Eye System, the general location of the snipers was quickly locked down.


    About five kilometers away from the hotel where Billy encountered trouble, there was a bar street.


    At this time, nightlife was beginning, and the neon lights flickered. The streets were bustling with


    pedestrians, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just then, a SHADOWer fired three shots into the air with a handgun, the sound piercingly sharp.

 Chapter 211 Returning To The Western Border

    Chapter 211 Returning To The Western Border


    Chapter 211 Returning to the Western Border


    "Ah!" The pedestrians on the street immediately eximed in surprise.


    Some people crouched down, others pressed themselves against walls, and some hurriedly rushed


    into a nearby bar. Among them, a man wearing a ck leather jacket and a duckbill cap paused for


    a moment, but then quickly dashed forward without stopping. He was well aware that his hesitation


    just now had exposed him.


    "Stop him!" a voice rang out. It was Judge.


    Thirty SHADOW guards swiftly charged forward. The gunfire from before had clearly been fired to


    locate someone.


    The Heavenly Eye System indicated that one of the snipers had entered a blind spot in the


    surveince around here and disappeared. However, these thirty SHADOWers had already


    searched this street, and they hadn''t found anyone matching the description from the surveince.


    Even the person wearing the same clothing was nowhere to be seen. But they had a strong feeling


    that the person was on this street, which led to this scene.


    The reactions of a professional sniper and an ordinary person to the sound of gunfire were entirely


    different. The SHADOW guards, with their keen eyes, could see through this at a nce.


    "Get out of the way!" the man said sharply. He swept his hand, releasing a burst of Chi wind that


    knocked aside ten disciples directly in front of him. His aura surged at this moment, revealing the


    strength of a True Master Battle General.


    Almost simultaneously with the man''s action, an extremely sharp de of energy shed from the


    side, unstoppable.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Hmm!?" The man''s pupils contracted, a strong sense of danger enveloping him. He quickly dodged


    to the side.


    Thud!


    Nevertheless, he was still slightly slow. His arm fell to the ground, cleanly severed at the shoulder.


    "Hmm..." The man let out a muffled groan. Ignoring the pain, he darted to the side again.


    "Still want to run?" Judge''s cold voice sounded. "How dare you assassinate Mr Gardner? Even if


    you had ten lives, you wouldn''t survive!"


    As he spoke, the chilling curve of Judge''s crescent de swung, releasing a freezing light in a rapid


    sh.


    "Don''t..." The man let out a desperate, soul-piercing howl.


    The de of energy shed by his waist, and due to inertia, he took a few more steps forward


    before his upper and lower halves of the body fell to the ground one after the other. Blood spurted


    out wildly.


    Judge had already called Billy earlier to ask if he should spare anyone. The reply was to kill them


    directly. These assassins were of the martyr type, willing to die if they failed, making it difficult to


    capture them alive. Moreover, the two snipers didn''t have a high rank in their organization, so even


    if they were caught, they probably wouldn''t have provided useful information. It was better to


    eliminate them directly.


    A simr scene unfolded in a citizen''s square about three kilometers away from the bar street.


    The other sniper, when discovered, tried to take a civilian hostage, but before he could make a


    move, Ebony Lord beheaded him with a single sh.


    One hourter, Ebony Lord and Judge arrived at Royal View Vis. Billy and Stout had been waiting


    in the living room of Casey''s mansion.


    "Boss, how are you? Did you manage to expel the toxins?" Judge asked anxiously as he stepped


    into the living room.


    Ebony Lord wore a simrly concerned expression beside him.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded. "I''ve instructed our men to patrol throughout the night to ensure there are no


    aplices of theirs left in Ozin City."


    "Boss, don''t worry. I''ve passed down the orders." Judge replied with a nod. After a brief pause, he


    turned to Stout. "Hey, Stout, are you okay? Nothing happened to you, right?"


    "I''m fine," Stout shook his head, a trace of fear evident on his face. "It was really close this time. If


    Boss''s strength hadn''t recovered to the War Emperor level, anything could happen."


    "Do you know who''s behind this?" Ebony Lord asked heavily.


    "People from Tyren!" Stout replied with a cold gaze.


    "Tyren?" Judge''s eyes widened, and he eximed angrily, "Do they want to bring about the fall of


    their nation?!"


    Judge had learned about Tyren during his previous visit to the western border. They had lost almost


    half their forces due to the Bloodshadow Army.


    "It might not necessarily be at the national level." Stout exined Billy''s analysis to Judge.


    "What!?" After listening, Judge shouted loudly, "Are these bastards trying to rebel!?"


    "Commander Gardner, is there someone behind the southern border that''s guiding them from the


    capital city?" Ebony Lord drew in a sharp breath, fully aware of the consequences of this matter. If it


    were discovered that someone from the capital was conspiring with Tyren to assassinate Billy. It


    would surely lead to a bloodbath.


    Billy Gardner carried the fate of the country itself. Challenging him was akin to challenging the entire


    vale.


    "Still uncertain for now," Billy shook his head and then looked at the two. "Stout and I are heading


    back to the western border. Casey and Azure Dragon probably won''t be back for a few days. You


    two keep an eye on Ozin."


    This matter needed to be investigated thoroughly. Once the person behind it was found, they would


    be dealt with, regardless of who was involved.


    "Boss, let Ebony Lord and me go together." Judge suggested.


    "No need," Billy replied sternly. "The east district can''t be left unguarded. Besides, Oriana probably


    hasn''t given up yet. You two keep a close watch on it."


    "In case of any trouble, it''s on you two!" Billy continued firmly.


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge and Ebony Lord replied loudly.


    Two minutester, after Billy paid a visit to Harleen and informed her about the situation, he headed


    to Ozin''s war zone airport with Stout.


    Early the next morning, a military off-road vehicle parked at the entrance of a base near the western


    border''s Fourth Legion. Subsequently, Billy and Stout stepped out of the vehicle.


    "Commander!" Ten thousand Bloodshadow soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted in unison.


    "Rise and speak!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Yes, Commander!" the crowd shouted once again.


    "Boss!" The leaders of the three legions walked over to greet him.


    Three handsome faces, resolute eyes, and auras of irond determination defined these three


    men. They were themanders of the other legions of the Western Border Army, Vermilion Bird,


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise.


    The Western Border Army had four legions, each with its unique characteristics.


    Azure Dragon was mature, steady and decisive in action.


    Vermilion Bird was quiet and reserved, swift and resolute.


    White Tiger was wild and hearty, always ready for a fight.


    ck Tortoise was unbridled and unrestrained, avenger of all evils.


    Upon hearing the news about Billy yesterday evening, Vermilion Bird and White Tiger had been


    furious. If Billy hadn''t intervened, they would have sent troops to Tyren overnight. Considering


    Tyren'' size, they were confident that they could effortlessly conquer it.


    Over a year ago, if the enemy''s nation master hadn''t personally intervened and pleaded for mercy


    while offering substantialpensation, Tyren would likely have ceased to exist. They never


    imagined that, after more than a year, they would cause trouble again.


    Billy nodded in response. Then he scanned the three men''s cultivation realms. Finally, he smiled


    slightly. "Not bad, you guys haven''t embarrassed the Western Border Army!"

 Chapter 212 Whoever Blocks, Slays

    Chapter 212 Whoever Blocks, ys


    Chapter 212 Whoever Blocks, ys


    Vermilion Bird was a Tier-two Warlord, while White Tiger and ck Tortoise were Tier-one Warlords.


    These were the results of the message Casey had sent to Azure Dragon and the othersst time,


    informing them not to suppress their cultivation anymore and to break through freely. In fact, they


    could have broken through to be Warlords long ago, but they had been intentionally restraining


    themselves.


    On the one hand, they didn''t want to draw too much attention. By doing so, they could deceive the


    enemy nation and make potential enemies lower their guard. On the other hand, they wanted to


    break through the barrier to Warlord in the best possible state. That way, once they shattered the


    barrier, they would be able to directly advance to the mid-level of Warlord.


    This was the strength of the Western Border Army-four legionmanders, along with Azure


    Dragon, were all Warlords. Looking at the other four major regions, none couldpare.


    "Thank you for your affirmation, Boss!" The three of them bowed simultaneously.


    "It''s been a while. How have you all been?" Stout greeted them with a grin.


    "You dead fatso, sticking by Mr Gardner''s side and getting him injured. When we get back from


    Tyren, I''ll show you!" White Tiger red at Stout fiercely.


    "White Tiger, this isn''t my fault. Who could have known that they would send waves of people after


    us?" Stout wore a look of grievance.


    "Can you pay a little attention to me? If it wasn''t for the Boss this time, you wouldn''t have seen me


    again!"


    "Go away. Stop acting pitiful. With you, who''s as slippery as an eel, I''d have a hard time killing you!"


    ck Tortoise added.


    "Come on, they had two advanced Warlords attacking me, if it weren''t for not wanting to burden you


    all, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on for this long." Stout pouted and continued, "Enough with


    this. I''m going to find a nurse to treat my injuries."


    Stout ended the banter and left.


    "Boss, are you sure about Casey and Azure Dragon being transferred to the eastern district?"


    inquired ck Tortoise.


    "Yes," Billy nodded. "The eastern district is too weak. It needs to be reinforced."


    "Boss, can you send me there too? There won''t be much happening in the western border for at


    least the next ten years. It''s boring to stay here. My sword is getting rusty!" White Tiger expressed


    his desire to move.


    "Do you want to get ravaged?" Billy gave him a stern look.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You know me. I can''t go three days without a fight." White Tiger scratched his head.


    "Well, you can spar with Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise!" Billy suggested.


    "Vermilion Bird is too abnormal, I can''t beat him, and ck Tortoise is too slippery, he never fights


    with me." Heined.


    "You really want to fight that badly?" Billy paused for a moment, a thought crossing his mind.


    "Of course! I miss the days when I was fighting alongside you." White Tiger said and grinned.


    He didn''t have many other hobbies; he was only interested in perfecting his martial skills.


    "In that case, I''ll send you to a ce that will satisfy your desire for a fight!" Billy''s lips curled up.


    "Really?" White Tiger''s eyes lit up. "Where?"


    "ce of Darkness," Billy responded. "When you''re there, as long as you have the strength to


    protect yourself, you can fight as much as you want."


    Billy had been contemting matters concerning ce of Darkness during this time. Rakshasa was


    still a bit weak; waiting for her to mature would take too long. He was worrying about the shortage of


    manpower on that side. Just now, after White Tiger''s reminder, he immediately felt a sense of


    seeking far and near.


    White Tiger was the most suitable candidate for the task. Over the past two to three years, Casey


    and Azure Dragon''s group had been by his side, undergoing various trials. However, because Billy


    was watching over them, theycked the experience of fighting against overwhelming odds. And


    that was the reason why except for Casey Kimmons, Azure Dragon and the three others hadn''t


    made a rapid progress.


    The martial talent of the four of them was actually quite impressive. If they could go through more


    battles that pushed their limits, it would undoubtedly be a tremendous aid to their growth. And ce


    of Darkness provided just the opportunity they needed.


    "Really? I can go there?" There was a hint of fervor in White Tiger''s eyes. He was aware of ce of


    Darkness, a world where thew of the jungle prevailed, and might made right.


    Billy nodded. "I''ll give you one month to select a recement from your subordinates to take over


    your current position. After a month, you can depart."


    "Thank you, Boss!" White Tiger was extremely excited. After a pause, he continued, "Boss, can I


    take a group of brothers with me?"


    "Sure," Billy nodded again. "You can take a thousand people with you. See if they can adapt to the


    environment over there."


    "I see!" White Tiger sounded overjoyed.


    "Remember, White Tiger, ce of Darkness is incredibly chaotic. Without me protecting you, be


    careful!" ck Tortoise warned with a trace of concern.


    "Surviving is more important than anything else. If you can''t handle it,e back!" Vermilion Bird


    added.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Mr Gardner and Army of Bloodshadow down!" White Tiger replied.


    Then he turned to Billy. "Boss, 300, 000 soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow are already assembling at


    the border of Tyren. When do we depart?"


    "Each of you selects a thousand people to apany me. The rest will remain stationed." Billy


    dered.


    "Boss, three thousand people, I''m afraid that ain''t guarantee." Said White Tiger after some


    consideration.


    "You think boss is nning to level Tyren?" ck Tortoise gave White Tiger a speechless nce.


    "What do you mean? They''ve sent people to assassinate boss. We should wipe them out!"


    "It''s pretty obvious this isn''t their official stance!" ck Tortoise retorted. "Unless their ruler has lost


    their mind and wants to trade the entire kingdom for boss''s life!" After speaking, he turned to


    Vermilion. "What do you think?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, we''ll find out by going straight to their ruler!" Vermilion Bird''s voice was


    stern. "If they don''t talk, y"


    "Fine, as if I didn''t say anything!" ck Tortoise''s mouth twitched.


    "Alright, let''s get going!" Billy spoke up. "Head straight to their capital city. Anyone who tries to stop


    us, we cut them down!"


    "Understood!" The three of them responded simultaneously.


    Half an hourter, 3, 000 members of the Army of Bloodshadow crossed the border and entered


    Tyren.


    "Alert, alert! Enemy attack!" A momentter, a cry of rm rang out in Tyren'' military camp.


    Tens of thousands of Tyren warriors sprung into action, quickly surrounding the 3, 000 members of


    the Army of Bloodshadow. Their faces were solemn, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    They had dealt with the Army of Bloodshadow for so long that they understood the terrifying power


    of vale''s troops. Although there were only 3, 000 of them, they could easily ughter tens of


    thousands or even hundreds of thousands of their own forces.


    What shocked them even more was that the leader of this group was actually none other than


    vale''s King of the West, the person who made them tremble in fear just hearing his name.


    Many people had been trembling uncontrobly ever since theyid eyes on Billy Gardner.

 Chapter 213 ILl Fight You

    Chapter 213 I''Ll Fight You


    Chapter 213 I''ll Fight You


    Among Tyren'' troops, some had participated in the battle over a year ago, and the scenes from that


    battle were still vivid in their memories.


    The scattered limbs and blood that had stained a mother river of Tyren red-the true meaning of


    blood flowing like a river. That battle had directly decimated half of Tyren'' strength, and until today,


    Tyren hadn''t fully recovered from its aftermath. Yet now, the enemy was here again.


    "Could it be that they still held a grudge from a year ago?" People in Tyren thought.


    "Com-Commander Gardner, may I ask what brings you to Tyren?" a junior leader stammered as he


    stepped forward from the group.


    "Call yourmander toe out and talk!" ck Tortoise spoke in a low voice.


    "Our...mander is not here right now. He... he was urgently called back to the capital..." The


    junior leader struggled to reply.


    "Then call out the highest-ranking official here!" ck Tortoise continued with a stern tone.


    "We''ve already sent for the deputymander. He... he''s on his way..." The junior leader


    responded again.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed, and a burly man led a group of people, anger etched across


    his face.


    "You fools, do you even realize what you''re doing here? Are you trying to provoke a war between


    the two nations?" The burly man walked up not far from Billy''s group and pointed angrily at Billy.


    The man had been dispatched from the western border of Tyren to serve as the Deputy


    Commander here. He hadn''t participated in the battle a year ago.


    Although he had heard of Billy Gardner''s reputation before, he didn''t believe he was much inferior to


    the other side. Moreover, they had many more people here-ten times as many as the enemy. He


    simply couldn''t believe they couldn''t defeat their opponent.


    "If you point your finger one more time, you won''t have it anymore!" ck Tortoise''s voice turned


    cold.


    The man snorted. "I''ve long heard about vale''s Army of Bloodshadow being arrogant and


    overbearing, looking down on everyone. Now that I''ve seen it for myself, it''s indeed true. Do you not


    realize that you''ve crossed the line? I''ll give you onest warning, retreat beyond the border within


    three minutes! Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!"


    "How impolite do you want to be?" White Tiger growled and stepped forward.


    "Crossing the border with your team, you think I won''t take that as a slight against Tyren? Can you


    guess how I''ll respond?" The man''s voice was furious as he lifted his hand. "Listen up, everyone. If


    they don''t retreat beyond the border within three minutes, no mercy!"


    Tens of thousands of soldiers of Tyren stood at the ready, drawing theirrge des. Naturally, they


    had firearms, but even with ten times their courage, they wouldn''t dare to use them. This was the


    border of vale. They could easily imagine that if they dared to use firearms, they would be


    reduced to dust by the formidable weapons of vale''s defenders.


    "Attack!" The three thousand Blood Shadow Squad members simultaneously roared. Each person''s


    aura surged, immediately enveloping the space around them.


    These three thousand were elite selections from the three major legions, including formidable


    experts at the Battle General Realm. They were far beyond the capabilities of the ordinary soldiers


    they faced.


    Sensing the terrifying pressure emanating from the Blood Shadow Squad, the tens of thousands of


    soldiers from Tyren felt as if a mountain were pressing down on them. Many of them shivered.


    "Vi... Vice Commander, should we make a call to inform Commander about this first?"


    The previous subordinate approached the man and after swallowing hard, asked with difficulty.


    "They''ve already taken their arrogance to our doorstep, and you think we need permission for this


    kind of thing?" The man''s voice was stern. "Step aside, you have no authority here!"


    "But... but..." The subordinate trembled.


    "Say one more word, and I''ll consider you a traitor!" The man cut him off.


    The subordinate quickly backed away.


    "Are you going to retreat or not?" The man then turned his gaze toward Billy.


    "You''re going to die!" White Tiger roared, "If you want a fight, I''ll give you one!"


    After speaking, he charged forward, his Bloodshadow War de in hand, swiftly unleashing a


    chilling de aura.


    The man''s eyes darkened as he drew arge de from his waist to meet White Tiger''s attack. He


    had heard that several legionmanders of the Blood Shadow Squad were at the Battle God


    Realm''ster stage. As for himself, he had already broken through to the peak of the Battle God


    Realm. Thus, he had no fear of White Tiger.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, in the next moment, his expression froze.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang out, and his de was sliced in two by White Tiger''s de aura, the front half


    ttering to the ground. The de aura didn''t lose momentum, slicing directly through his heart.


    Immediately following, he toppled over, blood spraying wildly.


    "You... you''re already at the War... Warlord''s Transcendence Realm..." He opened his mouth with


    difficulty, his legs giving out as his breath faded.


    "Narrow-minded fool!" White Tiger snorted coldly, retreating to Billy''s side.


    The scene fell into stillness, the faces of tens of thousands of soldiers from Tyren turning pale in an


    instant. Their Deputy Commander, a Grand Elder Battle God Realm powerhouse, couldn''t even


    withstand a single move from the other side, which was so quite unbelievable.


    Gritting his teeth, a man with a buzz cut raised his hand and ordered, "Charge together, let''s take


    them on!"


    Swoosh!


    Hearing these words, the tens of thousands of soldiers once again stirred. Although they knew they


    would be throwing their lives away by charging, they were warriors, and military orders had to be


    followed.


    "Halt!" Just at that moment, a loud voice rang out.


    Soon after, a bearded man strode forward, his expression unusually grave.


    "Atten-tion!" Upon seeing the neer, the tens of thousands of soldiers of Tyren shouted in


    unison, simultaneously exhaling a sigh of relief.


    "Commander Gardner, I ammander of the Eastern Front of Tyren, greetings to you!" The


    bearded man marched up to a point not far from Billy, bowing with respect. As he spoke, his gaze


    inadvertently fell on the body of the man White Tiger had in, causing his eyelid to twitch several


    times.


    The reason he had been urgently summoned back to the capital was due to the assassination


    attempt on Billy. The high-ranking officials of Tyren had learned of this incident just this morning,


    and the news had shaken the royal court upon arrival.


    The ruler of Tyren was even more infuriated! He hadn''t even fully recovered from the events of a


    year ago, and now such a major incident had urred. He wished he could pull those individuals


    who had gone to Ozin for their mission and subject them to a public flogging.


    This was pushing the entire Tyren into a pit of fire!


    Hence, upon receiving the news, he immediately summoned the Commander of the eastern front


    back to the capital and ordered an immediate investigation into the origins of those assassins.


    Bearded man had spent less than half an hour in the capital before rushing back. He was


    concerned that the massive forces of the Army of Bloodshadow would advance into their country.


    He had arrived just a bit toote; his deputy had already met with trouble.


    However, what made him relieved was that a full-scale war hadn''t erupted between the two sides


    yet. Otherwise, the consequences would be even more dire.


    "Long time no see," Billy said to the bearded man, his voice casual. "You should know why I''ve


    come, right?"

 Chapter 214 Chief Of The Wu Du Sect

    Chapter 214 Chief Of The Wu Du Sect


    Chapter 214 Chief of the Wu Du Sect


    "First, on behalf of Tyren, I apologize to you, Commander Gardner!" The bearded man bowed


    again. "Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. We will give you an exnation for this matter."


    "Is that so?" Billy spoke calmly. "What kind of exnation are you nning to give me?"


    "Commander Gardner, this matter is most likely the doing of the Wu Du Sect. Our ruler has already


    sent orders for their sect master toe to the capital," the bearded man responded. "If it''s


    convenient for you, pleasee to the capital. Our ruler wants to apologize to you in person!"


    "The Wu Du Sect?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes!" The bearded man took a deep breath and replied.


    "Then let''s go meet them!" Billy smiled faintly, then gestured to the three thousand members of the


    Army of Bloodshadow, "All of you, stay put!"


    "Yes, Commander!" The three thousand soldiers shouted in unison.


    Ten minutester, Billy and his team got into a special VIP car from Tyren and headed towards the


    capital.


    Tyren was rtively small in size, so in less than three hours, the car reached the city gates of the


    capital. A broad road led straight to Tyren'' imperial pce. Along the way, a red carpet wasid out,


    and banners fluttered in the wind. On both sides of the road, guards stood at intervals, fully armed


    Warriors saluting as they passed, and tens of thousands of citizens cheered with flowers in their


    hands.


    That was a standard state ceremony.


    Before long, the car entered the pce gates and arrived at the magnificent and grand pce


    complex. It finally stopped about a hundred meters away from the entrance to the main hall.


    With the guidance of the bearded man, they entered the main hall. Inside, a man in his sixties sat


    on a golden throne. He was the ruler of Tyren, Hunting.


    Ten other high-ranking officials of Tyren stood in the center of the hall. Their expressions were


    solemn, and there was a hint of fear in their eyes as they looked at Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, please ept my humble wee. It is my fault to have not weed you


    from a great distance. I ask for your forgiveness." Hunting descended from his throne with a tone of


    humility.


    "Your Majesty, it''s nice to see you again!" Billy spoke calmly.


    Over a year ago, the two had already met once, so they were not strangers.


    "Commander Gardner, please take a seat


    Hunting gestured graciously, leading Billy to sit on two gleaming golden chairs on the right side.


    Vermilion Bird and the other three stood behind them.


    "Commander Gardner, first of all, I apologize for this incident. I deeply regret it." Hunting turned his


    gaze to Billy and spoke.


    "Your Majesty, let''s get to the point. I didn''te here today to catch up with you!" Billy picked up a


    tea cup from the side and took a sip. He had already tasted Tyren'' national tea during his previous


    visit, and it was quite good.


    "Bring forth the Sect Master of the Wu Du Sect, Angus Rizzo!" Hunting took a deep breath and


    spoke in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty, the Sect Master of the Wu Du Sect, Angus Rizzo!" A loud voice echoed in the hall.


    Two minutester, a man in his fifties entered the hall, escorted by two Warriors. He had a slightly


    thin build, sharp eyes, and a faint aura of coldness emanating from him.


    "Your Majesty," Angus began.


    The middle-aged man walked to the center of the hall and nced at Billy before bowing to Hunting.


    In Tyren, there was no custom of kneeling, and bows were the way to show respect between


    monarchs and subjects.


    "Angus Rizzo, are you aware of your crimes?" Hunting spoke in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive this humble one''s ignorance. I''m not sure what matter the ruler is


    referring to," Angus poke after a brief moment of surprise.


    A few hours ago, he had received the ruler''s order toe to the pce, stating that the ruler had


    an important matter to discuss with him. Upon receiving the order, he already had his suspicions.


    He hadn''t been able to contact the individuals he sent to vale sincest night, and he had a


    feeling that things weren''t looking good. Now that the ruler had summoned him, he had no doubt it


    was about this matter. However, he remained calm andposed, with no intention of panicking or


    attempting to escape. Apanied by the imperial guards, he made his way to the capital.


    Upon entering the hall and seeing Billy''s group of vale people, his suspicions were confirmed.


    Nevertheless, he remained unfazed.


    This was the imperial pce of Tyren, and there were only five people from the opposing side.


    What kind of storm could they cause?


    "Are you still pretending to be foolish?" Hunting''s tone grew heavier. "Do you dare say that the


    group that attempted to assassinate Commander Gardner in vale wasn''t from your Wu Du


    Sect?"


    "Ah?" Angus Rizzo feigned surprise. "Your Majesty, this is not a matter to joke about. It''s a capital


    offense!"


    "I swear to you, Your Majesty, the Wu Du Sect had absolutely no involvement in this matter. In the


    past month, all disciples of the Wu Du Sect have been practicing in our sect, preparing for the


    uing martialpetition next month..."


    "You scoundrel! Even when facing death, you still want to argue!" Hunting''s stern voice cut off his


    words. The aura of a monarch emanated from him.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Commander Gardner has been poisoned by Erosive Flower


    Toxin! Tell me, in the entire Tyren, besides your Wu Du Sect, who else has the ability to refine the


    deadly toxin of this flower toxin into a colorless and tasteless poison?"


    "Your Majesty, if you conclude that the Wu Du Sect is responsible based solely on this, then you are


    being overly presumptuous and giving our Wu Du Sect too much credit!" Angus Rizzo responded


    with a slightly furrowed brow.


    "While the Wu Du Sect is adept at poison-making, Erosive Flower Toxin, a rare deadly poison, is


    something I''ve only heard of and never encountered. Let alone refining the poison from it! There are


    countless strange abilities and talents among the people in Tyren. It''s not entirely impossible that


    some hidden experts have the ability to refine the poison from Erosive Flower!"


    "You''re quite adept at arguing!" Stout spoke up at this moment.


    "However, do you know that your aura has already betrayed you? Although the poison can be


    refined into a colorless and tasteless toxin after undergoing the forty-nine-step process... The


    Erosive Flower itself has a distinct and unique aroma. Anyone whoes into contact with it will


    carry that scent on them for a month. From the moment you entered this hall, I''ve been able to smell


    that aroma on you. And now you''re telling us that you''ve never seen Erosive Flowers?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Angus Rizzo''s eyes flickered with surprise.


    Clearly, he hadn''t anticipated that there were experts present who not only knew about the unique


    aroma of Erosive Flowers but also knew about its forty-nine-step process. He had truly


    underestimated the situation.


    After a slight pause, Angus took a deep breath before continuing in a low voice, "Who are you to


    make baseless usations? A mere youngster with barely any facial hair, and yet you spout such


    nonsense here! Who told you that Erosive Flowers had a unique scent? That''s utterly ridiculous! I


    bet you don''t even know what the flower is, do you?"


    "Let me introduce his identity to you!" Billy''s voice rang out in a calm tone. "He is the chief medical


    advisor of the Army of Bloodshadow''s medical team. Besides, he is one of the two greatest


    geniuses in vale''s mystic sect in thest few hundred years!"


    "Although Erosive Flower Toxin is a deadly poison, it is also a type of medicinal herb. vale''s


    medicine stores always have it in stock!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Now, you tell me, does he know what Erosive Flowers are?"

 Chapter 215 The Conspirator

    Chapter 215 The Conspirator


    Chapter 215 The Conspirator


    "Hmm? Is he from Secret Essences?" Angus Rizzo''s pupils slightly contracted.


    Although he wasn''t from vale, the reputation of Secret Essences of vale was well-known. As


    the master of the Wu Du Sect, how could he not have heard of it?


    A faint unease rose in his heart, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly a few times.


    "Do you want to see my identification?" Stout nced at him.


    Angus exhaled a breath and continued, "Even if he''s from Secret Essences, so what? This is all his


    one-sided ount. Who knows if he..."


    "I''ll give you a chance!" Without letting him finish, Billy interrupted him, "Expose the person who


    ordered you, and I might spare your life."


    Angus Rizzo coldly snorted.


    "Nonsense. I didn''t do this at all, let alone have anyone ordering me!"


    "Is that so?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "If I recall correctly, a year ago, your Wu Du Sect sent people to participate in that war, didn''t you?"


    "You should be well aware of the strength and style of the Army of Bloodshadow. In attempting to


    assassinate me, regardless of whether your people seeded or not, Tyren would face a great


    disaster, even leading to its downfall! Not that I''m underestimating you, but your Wu Du Sect, small


    as it is, doesn''t have the guts to bear such consequences unless someone is supporting you from


    behind! And if I''m not mistaken, this person''s status and power in Tyren are definitely not low. They


    might even have the ability to rece the lord!"


    "Am I analyzing it correctly!?"


    Upon hearing this, a sound of cold gasps filled the entire hall, and astonishment appeared on the


    faces of everyone present. Especially the high-ranking members of Tyren in the hall, each of them


    felt waves of shock.


    Hunting''s face darkened. Prompted by Billy, he had already realized something. This matter was


    likely aimed at his position as the king of Tyren.


    "I... I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Panic in Angus''s eyes became more pronounced.


    "Don''t know what I''m talking about? Let me continue analyzing for you!" Billy picked up his teacup


    and took another sip.


    "In this matter, if it seeds, the Army of Bloodshadow will attack Tyren. There''s no doubt that the


    ultimate responsibility will fall on your king. At that time, the person behind you will likely fan the


    mes, and your king will be untenable. Furthermore, the person behind you has probably already


    received promises from some of my vale people."


    "They promised him that as long as your king step down, they will operate within vale to


    downy this matter from a big issue to a small one. And then, he will naturally and logically take


    the ce as the king of Tyren!"


    The sound of sharp intakes of breath echoed once again. Billy''s words had gone to this extent, and


    anyone who wasn''t a fool would believe it.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Billy set down his teacup and looked calmly at Angua Rizzo.


    Just then, Angus shot toward Hunting like a lightning bolt. At this point, he had no illusion left and


    knew that he might be facing a dead end today. The only possibility was to hold the king hostage,


    perhaps with a slim chance of survival.


    "Hmm!?" Hunting''s pupils contracted to the size of needles. While he also possessed cultivation, he


    was only at the early stage of a Battle God, while Angus Rizzo was already at the mid-stage of


    Battle God. Moreover, Angus was attacking with all his might, causing Hunting to feel a strong


    sense of crisis.


    "You audacious wretch, how dare you! You''re seeking death!" Almost as Angus made his move,


    another elder shot out from among the high-ranking members of Tyren, his palm striking toward


    Angus without any hesitation.


    His cultivation wasn''t weak; he had already reached theplete stage of Battle God, and he didn''t


    hold back in his attack, intending to kill with a single blow.


    Almost simultaneously, four figures darted out from behind Billy. Stout''s target was Angus Rizzo,


    while Vermilion Bird confronted the other elder. White Tiger and ck Tortoise rushed toward the


    other men. The aura of four Warlords erupted from them simultaneously, instantly enveloping the


    opponents.


    The people present couldn''t help but shiver, feeling as if they were in an icy cave, not daring to


    make any movements.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The next moment, two loud bangs echoed, and Angus Rizzo and the other elder were sent flying.


    After crashing heavily to the ground, the twoy there for a while, unable to get up. At least a third


    of their bones had broken.


    "Scoundrel, the Duke of Tyren intervened to save the King, and yet you dared to attack me? Did you


    think there''s no one left in Tyren?" The elder red at Vermilion and shouted angrily.


    "Alright, stop shouting. You''re only embarrassing yourself!" Billy''s voice was cold. Then he looked at


    Angus and said calmly, "So, do you understand your role now?"


    "Your... Your lordship, you''re so ruthless!" Angus Rizzo, lying prostrate on the ground, looked at the


    elder with despair in his eyes.


    When he had made his move against Hunting, he naturally sensed the killing intent from the elder


    toward him. He knew very well that without the two members of the Army of Bloodshadow taking


    action, he would have been a dead man by now. Even if he were stupid, he would know that the


    elder was trying to kill him to silence him.


    "Scoundrel, you miserable wretch, how dare you attack the king? You deserve a thousand deaths!"


    The elder responded angrily.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Angus Rizzo got up from the ground, took a few steps


    forward, and prostrated himself in front of Hunting.


    "Your Majesty, spare me, please spare me. I was forced... It was all the duke''s threat that made me


    do it... He... He threatened me. If I didn''t cooperate, he would wipe out the entire Wu Du Sect..."


    "You guys are really something!" Hunting''s expression turned icy as he reacted from the shock,


    speaking each word deliberately. By this point in the unfolding events, he had understood what had


    happened. The root cause of everything was with the duke.


    "Angus Rizzo, you scoundrel, you''re just spewing nonsense. I''ll kill you!" The elder roared, got up


    from the ground again, and lunged at Angus.


    Before he had taken two steps, a de''s edge swept out from Vermilion Bird''s hand, shing past


    his shoulder.


    Thud! An arm of the elder was severed at the shoulder, and blood spurted out.


    "Ah..." The elder let out a miserable scream, falling to the ground again, his expression twisted in


    agony. Before he could say anything, Vermilion Bird arrived beside him. Raising his hand, he struck


    down with a palm.


    After the elder struggled to open his mouth, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    "Please... Please spare me, Your Majesty!" Angus trembled all over, his voice quivering as he


    begged for mercy.


    "Execute him!" Billy''s voice sounded calmly.


    Vermilion Bird''s wrist flicked, and a de''s cold light struck out once again.


    "No..." Angus''s voice of despair erupted once more.

 Chapter 216 Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard

    Chapter 216 Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard


    Chapter 216 Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard


    Before the words settled, the de''s edge descended from behind him. Instantly, a trail of blood


    appeared from the back of Angus Rizzo''s head, extending all the way down to his waist.


    Angus twitched a few times before copsing to the ground, motionless.


    Witnessing this scene, the hall filled with several gasps of shock. The King of Tyren wore


    expressions of disbelief.


    "Are vale''s men always this decisive? One dead, one crippled, as soon as they made a move!"


    Hunting thought.


    More importantly, there was even a duke of Tyren among them, who had been killed.


    After a short while, Hunting took a deep breath and stood up, walking to Billy''s side and offering a


    respectful bow.


    "Many thanks to Commander Gardner for exposing this traitorous duke. I''m forever grateful for your


    immense favor!"


    Hunting''s attitude was sincere, and his tone was respectful. He genuinely meant his thanks to Billy.


    If it weren''t for Billy Gardner this time, he wouldn''t be able to hold onto his position as the ruler of


    the country, let alone his life. Billy had saved him.


    "It''s no big deal!" Billy responded indifferently, then pointed at the fallen duke on the ground. "I''m


    taking him with me. Do you have any objections, Your Majesty?"


    "Please proceed!" Hunting nodded after a slight pause.


    For him, if he had a choice, he wouldn''t want Billy to take this man away. After all, the elder was a


    duke of Tyren, well-informed about the kingdom''s affairs. Handing him over was akin to giving away


    all of Tyren''s secrets.


    From then on, Tyren would likely bepletely subservient to vale, and no one, including


    Hunting, would be willing to ept that. However, at the moment, he clearly had no other choice.


    The fact that Billy didn''t hold this incident against him was already an act of great mercy.


    "Rest assured, I''m not interested in your kingdom''s secrets. I just need him toe with me as a


    witness." Billy perceived the king''s thoughts.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Hunting nodded.


    "In addition, I kindly request that Your Majesty keeps this matter confidential for three days. Don''t let


    any news leak during this time." Billy continued.


    "OK! You can rest assured that I won''t reveal a single word."


    Hunting naturally understood Billy''s intentions, which was intending to settle scores with some


    individuals in his own country.


    Five minutester, Billy and his group bid farewell and left. Hunting escorted them to the official


    vehicle reserved for guests, expressing his gratitude once again. Furthermore, he had prepared two


    special boxes of gifts for Billy, all containing rare and precious herbs. Stout''s heart bloomed with joy


    because among them was a certain herb that he had been searching for tirelessly recently. With this


    herb, Billy''s task for him was nearly halfpleted.


    "Your Majesty, are you really allowing them take away the duke so easily? He''s aware of many


    things. They..."


    As the official vehicle slowly pulled away, one of the leaders turned to Hunting and inquired.


    "Do you have another solution?" Hunting''s voice grew solemn as he interrupted. "Enough, we need


    not discuss this further. I believe in Billy Gardner''s character."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Furthermore, if he truly wanted to deal with us, he wouldn''t have shown leniency a year ago."


    After saying this, he turned his head to another leader and issued orders in a serious tone.


    "Send out the orders, summon the other threemanders to the capital without dy. No


    mistakes allowed! In addition, dispatch the Forbidden Guards to seal the duke''s residence and


    arrest all individuals associated with him!"


    "Aye, Your Majesty!" the man responded loudly and took out his phone to start arranging.


    Hunting then turned to another person and instructed, "Inform the others to closely monitor the


    developments in vale over the next period of time. Report any news immediately!"


    "Aye, Your Majesty!" the man nodded vigorously.


    ...


    At 8 PM, Billy''s group returned to the Western Camp.


    Billy handed the duke over to Stout for handling. This kind of interrogation was clearly best suited


    for Stout.


    In less than half an hour, Stout walked out of the interrogation room with an excited grin on his face.


    "Fatty, how''d it go? Did you get answers?" ck Tortoise asked.


    "Of course, just look at who got involved!" Stout grinned and then turned to Billy. "Boss, want to


    guess who''s behind him?"


    "Considering the timing of this incident, it couldn''t be anyone else except the Leonard family." Billy


    responded calmly.


    He had spected on this sincest night. Although there were many small fry within and outside


    the country who hoped for his downfall, the timing of the attack pointed to the involvement of the


    Leonard family.


    "Tsk tsk, no wonder you''re the boss. You even figured that out?" Stout was nning to tease a bit.


    "So, it''s someone from the Leonard family!" ck Tortoise chimed in angrily. "They''re just asking for


    it!"


    "They shouldn''t exist anymore!" Vermilion Bird added before heading toward the door. "Boss, I''ll


    gather a hundred thousand of the Army of Bloodshadow and head to the capital!"


    "I''m going too!" ck Tortoise and White Tiger chimed in simultaneously, following right behind.


    "Stop!" Billy halted them.


    "Boss..." Vermilion Bird turned to Billy.


    "For this matter, the three of you stay out of it!" Billy interrupted. Then, he turned to Stout.


    "Compared to the Leonard family, I''m more curious about who''s behind the developments in the


    southern region."


    "I asked about that. He doesn''t know," Stout shook his head and continued. "He only dealt with


    people from the Leonard family and was instructed to only send people there. He didn''t need to


    worry about the southern region."


    "That''s not hard to figure out!" ck Tortoise spoke in a deep voice. "For such a big incident,


    without the approval of theirmander, who underneath would dare to make the decision?"


    "It''s only spection and there''s no evidence." Stout replied.


    "This is easily resolved. Just capture the head of the Leonard family and question them directly!"


    White Tiger suggested.


    "Boss, let us go to the capital. If the Leonard family dares tomit such a heinous act, I''ll wipe out


    their entire n!"


    "Boss!" Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise protested.


    "For the record, Azure Dragon is already in the capital. Coupled with you three going, all four


    Western Campmanders will be there. What do you intend to do?" Billy nced at the three.


    "Afraid that the people won''t talk behind your backs?"


    "Who cares? As long as we annihte the Leonard family, let''s see who dares to say anything!"


    White Tiger seemed annoyed by the overthinking.


    "White Tiger, enough of the chatter. Listen to Boss''s arrangements!" Vermilion Bird chided.


    "ck Tortoise, have the Bloodshadow guard unit take the duke to the capital. Hand him over to


    Casey. He knows what to do!" Billy spoke calmly.


    Hearing this, the three choked simultaneously, their mouths twitching involuntarily.


    The Bloodshadow guard unit, officially known as the Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard, was


    comprised of ten squads, each containing one hundred members. Every single one of them was a


    survivor who had crawled out from a pile of corpses and a sea of blood.


    The members possessed exceptionalbat prowess within the entire Army of Bloodshadow, all at


    least in the mid-tote stages of the Battle General Realm and some even breaking through to the


    mid-stage of the BAttle God Realm. Their des would draw blood once unsheathed!


    Having the Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard step forward was, to some extent, even more dramatic


    than having Vermilion Bird and the other two do so. It meant death without end.

 Chapter 217 To Let Pass Or Not

    Chapter 217 To Let Pass Or Not


    Chapter 217 To Let Pass or Not


    "Boss, should we send the Bloodshadow Guard into the capital? Will Phil Santiago allow it?" ck


    Tortoise asked once his emotions steadied.


    Phil Santiago, the Deputy Commander of the Northern Border Army, was stationed in the capital


    city. All five military-controlled airports were within his jurisdiction.


    "He won''t dare to deny entry. Let the Bloodshadow Guard sweep through his airport," White Tiger''s


    voice was gruff.


    "White Tiger, can you stop causing trouble?" ck Tortoise shot a re. "That''s the capital city, not


    some other ce."


    "He''ll permit it," Billy said calmly. "Go ahead, inform them. We depart tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, sir!" Vermilion Bird and the others nodded in unison.


    The next morning at 6 a. m., Billy and the group arrived at the airport. The Bloodshadow Guard


    lined up, d uniformly inbat attire, each wearing a dark-red-hilted bloodshadow warde.


    "Commander!" The hundred Bloodshadow Guard soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted in unison,


    their voices resounding like thunder.


    "Rise and speak," Billy motioned with his hand.


    "Yes, Commander!" The hundred soldiers shouted again in unison, then stood at attention like


    des.


    "Bloodshadow Guard is fully assembled. Requesting your instructions!" The leader, Ken Rose,


    reported loudly.


    "Upon arrival in the capital, follow Vice Commander Kimmons'' orders. No independent actions are


    allowed, or else militaryw will be enforced," Billy instructed.


    "We shall follow your orders, Commander Gardner!" Ken Rose saluted.


    "Go ahead!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Yes, sir!" Ken Rose saluted again before turning and shouting, "Depart!"


    At 8 a. m., on the eastern side of the capital city, at a military-controlled airport, a small meeting was


    underway. Several men in military attire were discussing matters.


    Seated at the head of the table was a man in his forties, with a square face, thick eyebrows, and a


    sturdy aura. This man was none other than Phil Santiago, the Deputy Commander of the Northern


    Border Army.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Soon, urgent knocking came from the door.


    "Come in!" Phil Santiago''s brow furrowed slightly.


    ording to his routine, he had explicitly instructed that he not be disturbed unless something


    exceptional arose.


    "Report!" a young man in military attire entered swiftly and saluted.


    "Speak!" Phil Santiago''s voice was deep.


    "A hundred Western Warriors have arrived at our airport. Should we permit their passage? Seeking


    instructions, Deputy Commander!" the young man spoke loudly.


    Upon hearing this news, he was taken aback as well. Why would a hundred Western Warriors arrive


    in the capital without any apparent reason? Phil didn''t think they were here for a sightseeing tour!


    Phil Santiago choked on his tea. After recovering slightly, he continued, "Are you sure they are


    Western Warriors?"


    "I''m a hundred percent certain!" The man nodded firmly. "Moreover, if my guess is right, these


    hundred individuals belong to the Western Bloodshadow Guard!"


    The attendees exchanged nces, their faces showing equal astonishment. A hundred regr


    Western Warriors wouldn''t have been much of a surprise, but they were Western Bloodshadow


    Guard. They were infamous for their relentless, border-patrolling nature. How could they possibly


    come to the capital?


    ng!


    Phil Santiago''s teacup hit the conference table. His gaze locked onto the young man, and he asked


    again, "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely certain, Deputy Commander!" the man affirmed earnestly.


    Phil Santiago exhaled a heavy breath, his expression unprecedentedly serious. He promptly pulled


    out his phone and dialed his superior''s number.


    "Phil Santiago, what''s the matter?" came a steady voice on the other end.


    "Commander, I have an important matter to report!" Phil Santiago steadied his emotions.


    "Go ahead."


    "A hundred Western Bloodshadow Guard have arrived in the capital. I''m seeking guidance on


    whether to permit their passage." Phil Santiago exined.


    "The Western Army guards the borders year-round. Finally, they get some free time and decide to


    visit the capital, to see the prosperity of thisnd they protect. Why are you so nervous?" the voice


    on the other end responded.


    "But..." Phil Santiago''s mouth twitched.


    "Enough with the ''buts''. Let them pass immediately and don''t freeze the hearts of our Western


    comrades!" the voice interrupted.


    "Yes, Commander!" Phil Santiago replied in a loud voice. After hanging up, he quickly rose and


    said, "Everyone, follow me to wee our Western colleagues."


    For him, while he knew that the arrival of the Army of Bloodshadow wasn''t a small matter, since his


    superior had spoken, he had no concerns. Moreover, images of the King of the West surfaced in his


    mind; his soldiers wouldn''t cause trouble in the capital.


    ng! ng! ng!


    As the group stepped out of the conference room, another young man hurriedly approached.


    "Report!" the man saluted Phil Santiago as he reached him.


    "Speak!" Phil Santiago''s voice was grave.


    "Western Vice Commander Casey Kimmons and First Legion Commander Azure Dragon seek an


    audience outside." The man reported loudly.


    "Ah!?" Phil Santiago felt like his heart couldn''t take it anymore. "They''re both in the capital?"


    "Yes, I heard they''ve juste from General Wilson''s ce!" the man replied once more.


    Sucking in a breath, Phil Santiago''s heart raced. Western Deputy Commander and the First Legion


    Commander in the capital, and now a hundred Western Bloodshadow Guard. What was going on?


    After a brief daze, he hurriedly said, "Let''s go, let''s meet Vice Commander Kimmons first."


    The others exchanged nces, their eyes showing equal shock.


    Meanwhile, in various departments throughout the capital, a flurry of activity ensued as this news


    spread. The Capital Defense Bureau and the Imperial Guard Bureau had the most pronounced


    reactions. Ebenezer Rowe, the head of the Capital Defense Bureau, almost dropped his phone


    when he heard the news. After hanging up, he prepared to go to Phil Santiago''s airport, but before


    he could even leave, he received a call.


    Upon hanging up, his expression turnedplex, and he inwardly sighed with relief.


    Simr situations unfolded among the heads of other rted departments, each receiving the same


    message. They were to remain at their posts, regardless of what happened elsewhere. After


    hanging up, they all felt astonishment and relief.


    In the heart of the capital, Donald and the in-clothed old man sat face to face on a couch, their


    expressions grim.


    "Are you sure this news is true?" the old man asked Donald.


    "What do you think?"


    "The Leonard n is truly courting death!" the old man mmed his tea cup onto the coffee table.


    "They dare to collude with external enemies to assassinate a high-ranking officer in the military.


    They''re clearly asking for trouble!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Last time, I gave them a chance. They chose this path themselves. no one else is to me."


    Donald''s voice was cold. "This time, I hope you won''t intervene either."


    "Very well!" the old man replied. "Heaven forgives sins, but humans don''t. They''ve brought this upon


    themselves, let them face the consequences."

 Chapter 218 The Leonard Estate

    Chapter 218 The Leonard Estate


    Chapter 218 The Leonard Estate


    "From what I know, Tyren''s people entered from the Southern Territory. How do you n to handle


    this?" Donald continued to inquire.


    "Some people really overreach themselves!" The in-clothed old man took a deep breath.


    "We should convene a discussion with the others before making a decision," he added after a slight


    pause. "By the way, does the old man know about this?"


    "I''m not sure," Donald shook his head. "Hopefully, it hasn''t reached him yet. Otherwise, certain


    people will definitely be in danger!"


    "Never mind, I''ll call him to report. Otherwise, when he calls us, we''ll have a harder time exining."


    The in-clothed elder responded after some consideration.


    "Let''s wait for a bit," Donald said after taking a sip of tea. "We can call Billy after resolving the


    Leonard n''s matter. That might help him cool down a bit."


    "Sounds good."


    After that, the in-clothed elder picked up his tea cup and took a sip.


    "Donald, if Billy decides to deal with the Leonard n, the other ns won''t stay idle. Can Casey


    and Azure Dragon handle it?"


    "As long as some old monsters don''t step in, it shouldn''t be a problem," Donald nodded. "Billy must


    have considered this aspect, otherwise, he would havee himself."


    "True," the old man put down his tea cup, looking thoughtful. "Give Billy a callter. With the arrival


    of the Bloodshadow Guard in the capital, many people are feeling pressured. Tell him to handle


    things objectively and recall the Western troops as soon as the matter is settled."


    "I see." Donald nodded in agreement.


    In the capital, the courtyard of the Leonard n was receiving two groups of visitors at 9AM. The


    first group was led by Night Orchid, consisting of more than a hundred members from the


    SHADOW, all above the Six Stars level, with the lowest cultivation being at the peak of Battle


    Master.


    The second group was led by Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, leading a hundred Bloodshadow


    Guard members, with the lowest cultivation being at the peak of Battle General.


    The two groups converged beneath the newly constructed archway of the Leonard n.


    "Who... who are you people? This... this is the courtyard of the Leonard n. All outsiders should


    leave immediately..." One of the four men in ck clothes at the gate stared at the two groups of


    people tremblingly.


    The formidable pressure exuding from the two hundred individuals made him feel suffocated. The


    expressions of the other three were no better, their bodies slightly trembling, their faces disying


    endless fear. They weren''t idiots. Just from the imposing manner of the two groups, it was clear that


    these were unwee visitors. The Leonard n was likely in trouble.


    "After today, the Leonards will be no more!" Casey''s voice was cold, interrupting him. He drew his


    bloodshadow warde.


    Boom!


    As the de swung past, the archway that the Leonard n had just constructed copsed once


    again, raising dust and debris.


    Boom!


    Simultaneously, Azure Dragon raised his hand and struck with his de. The gatehouse beside


    them instantly exploded. The four men''s legs gave way, and they trembled uncontrobly. They


    couldn''t sense Casey and Azure Dragon''s martial aura, but the overwhelming force they had


    disyed moments ago made them suspect that these were at least War Gods or above.


    "What... who are you people?" The man from earlier managed to gulp down a mouthful of saliva, his


    voice strained.


    "If you don''t want to die, get lost!" Night Orchid''s voice was stern. She had no interest in dealing


    with these lower-tier members.


    "You... you dare to destroy the Leonard n''s archway? The... the n Master won''t forgive you..."


    the man stumbled to his feet and ran shakily towards the main road. The other three hurriedly


    followed suit.


    "Casey, Azure Dragon, let''s go inside," Night Orchid said, turning to the other two.


    "Sure!" The two nodded, then followed Night Orchid as they walked towards the main road, with


    their respective teams trailing behind them.


    "Casey, did the War Department say anything specific about the situation in the southern territory?"


    Night Orchid asked as they walked.


    "The War Department better not say anything!" Azure Dragon spoke up without waiting for Casey to


    respond.


    "A bunch of freeloaders, daring to do such a thing. If the War Department doesn''t respond, I''ll


    personally head to the Southern Territory and demand answers," he continued, his voice grim.


    "Don''t worry, General Wilson will give our boss an exnation about this." Casey said thoughtfully.


    Ssh!


    As they walked to a distance of four or five hundred meters from the entrance, hundreds of men


    charged out from the Leonard n''s courtyard. Leading them were four elderly men in their sixties,


    wearing daoist robes, with sharp gazes and aura swirling around them.


    Behind them were eight burly men, robust in build, exuding a powerful aura.


    "Bastards! Don''t you dare destroy the arch of the Leonard n! Do you have a death wish?" One of


    the daoist-robed elders nced at the three.


    He spoke, his heart sinking since he recognized Night Orchid and the hundred SHADOW disciples


    behind her. But he was unfamiliar with Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, which only increased his


    unease. Besides, he sensed an aura from the Bloodshadow Guard that surpassed the SHADOW


    guards, which hinted at at least Battle God-level experts among them. Furthermore, their auras


    were refined from years of battle and conflict, likelying from the frontline of the War


    Department. He didn''t understand what had happened that could lead these two formidable groups


    to the Leonard n''s courtyard with such determination.


    "Have Perry Leonarde out," Casey said, his voice stern.


    "How dare you! To show disrespect to our n Master. You deserve to die!" One of the men behind


    the elders roared, charging forward.


    "Seeking death!" Azure Dragon''s eyes narrowed. He drew his de with a swift motion, and the


    de''s edge whistled through the air.


    "Watch out...!" The elder sensed Azure Dragon''s overwhelming aura and immediately felt a shiver


    down his spine.


    Before he could finish speaking, the de''s edge sliced through the man''s neck. His head was sent


    flying into the air, while his body fell back, blood and gore sttering everywhere.


    The elder roared in fury. "You dared to kill him? I''ll have your body in pieces!"


    Swoosh!


    With his voice falling, he lunged forward, his aura surging, and his fist wind violent and fierce as he


    charged towards Azure Dragon. His cultivation was strong, at the level of Battle God Great


    Perfection.


    "You don''t know your limits!" Azure Dragon shed again, the de whistling through the air.


    Bang!


    Before the elder could reach halfway, the de''s edge cleaved him into two. He fell backward and


    hit the ground, his body mangled and bloodied.


    "Warlord Realm!?" The other three elders saw this and trembled, aghast, their faces showing shock.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You have one minute to leave. If you don''t, you''ll die!" Azure Dragon''s eyes gleamed with cold light.


    Now that the Leonard n dared to make a move against Billy, they should be ready to face the


    consequences.


    Last night, when they received the news, if Casey hadn''t stopped him and insisted on waiting for the


    Billy''s instructions, Azure Dragon would have led his men to storm the ce. For him, whether it


    was a n or a sect, if they dared to touch Commander Gardner, he would cut them down directly!

 Chapter 219 The Strength Of The Leonard Family

    Chapter 219 The Strength Of The Leonard Family


    Chapter 219 The Strength of the Leonard Family


    One of the elderly men let out a heavy sigh, then looked towards Night Orchid.


    "You must be Lady Night Orchid, the governor of the northern district of SHADOW, right? May I ask


    what exactly has happened? Why is your SHADOW men resorting to such force toe to our


    Leonard Estate? Could it be about the incident fromst time? That matter has already been


    concluded by the Central Sky Department. Are you intending to oppose the Central Sky


    Department''s decision with SHADOW''s actions?"


    "Don''t waste your words. Today, your efforts won''t be enough to handle this!" Night Orchid''s cold


    voice cut off the man''s words. "Because you''re just guest officials of the Leonard n, if you leave


    now, I can spare your lives. Otherwise, you will be considered obstructing the capture of criminals


    by SHADOW, and we will strike you down!"


    "I wonder who the criminal you mentioned is?" The elderly man asked after taking a deep breath.


    "You have thirty seconds left. If you don''t leave with your people, you will bear the consequences!"


    Night Orchid didn''t bother responding to his words.


    "Are all the members of you SHADOW sowless?" Another elderly man spoke angrily. "I refuse to


    believe that you can kill all several hundred of us!"


    Although he feared the other side''s formation, he wasn''t willing to retreat without a fight. Moreover,


    his responsibilities were here at the Leonard Estate. He couldn''t simply leave.


    Retreating meant death!


    "Attack!" Both Ken Rose, the leader of the Bloodshadow Guard unit, and Brigham Bush, the capital


    inspector of SHADOW, raised their hands simultaneously.


    "Kill!" The two hundred men roared in unison, their voices thunderous.


    In the next moment, they charged towards the crowd of the other side.


    "Stop them!" A shout came from the other side, and four to five hundred men raised therge knives


    in their hands to meet them.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The sound of metal collisions immediately filled the air, figures flickered, and des swung wildly.


    While the other side had around five hundred men, they were merelymon guards, the strongest


    of them only at the Battle General level. Faced with the Bloodshadow Guard, they were nothing


    more than insects.


    In less than two minutes, arge number of bodiesy on the ground, with severed limbs and


    broken bodies. Most were either dead or seriously wounded.


    "You all deserve to die!" the elderly man who had spoken earlier shouted with rage.


    "Enough, it''s your turn now. Take action!" Night Orchid''s eyes sharpened, and the crescent moon


    de sliced out, sending a chilling arc of light towards the elderly man.


    "Then let me learn about the skills of a district governor of SHADOW!" The elderly man''s pupils


    contracted, and he roared in anger. As he spoke, he moved swiftly, hisrge knife creating a fierce


    arc of light apanied by a sound like ripping cloth.


    However, he had clearly underestimated Night Orchid''s skills. The formidable arc of light he had


    unleashed was effortlessly dissolved by Night Orchid''s de, which then continued on to pierce


    through his heart.


    "How... how is this possible..." After falling to the ground, the elderly man spoke with difficulty, his


    head tilting as he gasped for breath.


    "Let''s take them down!" The other eight or nine strong men behind the two elderly figures roared in


    unison. Immediately after, they charged forward, brandishing theirrge knives, each of them with


    formidable cultivation levels. Five were at the Later Stage of Battle General Realm, and four were at


    the Battle God Realm.


    "Come back! You''re not their match!" The two elderly figures shouted simultaneously.


    However, they were still a step behind.


    "Eager to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!" With a deep voice, Azure Dragon took two steps forward, and the


    Bloodshadow Battle de struck once again.


    Following a sweeping arc of de energy that shook the sky, the nine men charging forward


    suddenly halted in their tracks. Immediately after, they copsed to the ground, their heads


    separating from their bodies and blood gushing like springs.


    Witnessing this scene, those who were left among the opposition''s forces trembled with fear, their


    bodies shaking. With just one strike, nine Battle General-level experts and above were taken out.


    Without hesitation, all those who were still standing threw down theirrge knives and fled in all


    directions. They had been mere thugs employed by the Leonard n, arrogant in the past due to


    the n''s influence. But when true danger arrived, it was impossible for them to choose coexistence


    with the n; survival was their top priority.


    "Fleeing in the face of battle means death!"


    Just then, a furious roar echoed from the entrance of the courtyard. Immediately after, an


    overwhelming pressure surged forth, like a mountain crashing down.


    The neer was a Half-Step Warlord.


    In the next instant, the figure moved, and therge knife in his hand continuously swung, unleashing


    countless sharp arcs that shattered everything in their path. Although they were only a few steps


    into their escape, the remaining opponents all copsed in a heap, their bodies sliced in two. One


    could hear agonizing cries in quick session. In less than three minutes, of those who had


    attempted to flee, only around fifty remained. The rest had been killed.


    "Master Elder, spare us!" The remaining few dropped to their knees, many with the smell of urine


    around them.


    "A bunch of useless garbage, what use do you have?" The elder spoke coldly, and hisrge knife


    once again unleashed several arcs of light.


    The few men who hadn''t yet spoken were immediately struck down, lying on the ground without any


    signs of life.


    Meanwhile, the courtyard''s entrance sounded with the footsteps once again. Following that, Perry


    Leonard, the head of the Leonard n, led a group of the n''s core members out. Each of them


    had dark expressions, a sharp aura surrounding them, and their eyes shed with endless killing


    intent as they looked towards Casey''s group.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Sir!" The elderly man addressed Perry Leonard with a respectful bow.


    "You''ve done well, Master Elder!" Perry Leonard nodded slightly before looking towards Casey


    Kimmons and Azure Dragon.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you two must be the newly appointedmander and deputymander of


    the eastern district, Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, right?"


    "You''ve finally decided toe out?" Casey''s voice was cold in response.


    "I must admit, I admire the two of you!" Perry Leonard continued in a solemn tone. "Today, no


    matter what your reasons are for acting so recklessly against my Leonard n, I can assure you


    that the two of you won''t be able to take up your positions!"


    After speaking, he turned to Night Orchid. "And you, the SHADOW governor of the eastern district,


    starting tomorrow, there will be a new governor in the eastern district!"


    "Fool!" Azure Dragon''s voice was icy. "You''re only staring through the cage!"


    Perry Leonard snorted. "You''ll soon find out who is staring through the cage soon! Do you think that


    with just the two hundred of you, you can contend against my Leonard n? Your ignorance truly


    knows no bounds!"


    After his words, he pointed towards the two hundred SHADOE guards and the Bloodshadow Guard


    and ordered in a low voice, "Attack, eliminate them all!"


    On Perry Leonard''s signal, all the core members of the n behind him dashed forward, seemingly


    erupting into anger. The strength of the Leonard family was indeed something - among its fifty core


    members, half of them had broken through the Battle God realm, and a few of them had been


    Grand Elder Battle Gods.


    "You have guts!" Ken Rose muttered and then shouted, "First Legion, ATTACK!"

 Chapter 220 The Power Of The Bloodshadow Guard

    Chapter 220 The Power Of The Bloodshadow Guard


    Chapter 220 The Power of the Bloodshadow Guard


    "Forward!" A hundred Bloodshadow Guard members shouted, brandishing their Bloodshadow


    Battle des and charging forward.


    "Forward!" A hundred SHADOW men followed suit with their cries.


    "SHADOWers, you don''t need to intervene!" Casey spoke with a grave tone.


    The opponents were strong individuals from the Leonard n, and each of them possessed


    formidable power. While SHADOW had its share of Battle God-level and above experts, they were


    still slightly inferior in overall strength. There was no need for them to make reckless sacrifices.


    Casey was also certain that with the Bloodshadow Guard unit present, the opponents had no


    chance of victory.


    "Vice Commander Kimmons, let us join the fight!" Brigham Bush''s spirit was high.


    As a Battle God realm cultivator, killing a few core members of the Leonard n wouldn''t pose any


    problems for him.


    "SHADOW requests to join the battle!" The hundred men behind him roared in unison.


    They were also soldiers under Commander Gardner. Watching the Bloodshadow Guardrades


    fight while they stood by was more ufortable than being killed themselves.


    "If something happens to you, who will bear Commander''s anger?" Casey looked at Brigham Bush.


    "But..." Brigham Bush hesitated to speak.


    "Bush, obey Vice Commander Kimmons'' orders. All members of SHADOW remain where you are!"


    Night Orchid took a deep breath and shouted loudly.


    She understood Casey''s intentions. If these SHADOW guards joined the battle, there would


    undoubtedly be casualties. It was something Billy wouldn''t want to see. If Billy got angry, who knew


    what might happen in the capital?


    "Yes, madam, sir!" Brigham Bush took a deep breath and responded loudly.


    Despite his reluctance, he knew that his first duty was to follow orders.


    Just then, a chilling glint shed out. The most powerful member among the Leonard n''s core


    members was cleaved in two by Ken Rose, blood spraying everywhere.


    While they were at the same cultivation level, thebat power that Ken Rose had achieved


    through his self-made cultivation was worlds apart from someone like him, who had emerged from


    ordinary training. Whether in terms of ruthless attacks orbat experience, they were not even in


    the same league. With Ken Rose''s strength, even if the opponent had a higher cultivation level, they


    wouldn''t be able to survive under his de!


    In a short time, three more mid-stage Battle God experts from the Leonard n fell to the ground,


    convulsing briefly before going silent.


    "Forward!" The hundred Bloodshadow Guard members shouted once again, and the Bloodshadow


    Battle des reaped lives like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.


    "How is this possible!" Perry Leonard''s face was full of shock as he watched this scene. He never


    expected the Bloodshadow Guard''s strength to be so extraordinary, with almost all of them capable


    of challenging higher cultivation levels. His confidence had been undermined, and a trace of unease


    crept into his heart.


    The face of the elderly man behind him was equally grim. He had intended to intervene, but he


    could sense that both he and Perry Leonard were already locked onto by Casey''s aura. If they


    dared to act, they would undoubtedly be killed by Casey in an instant.


    After about fifteen minutes, the final core member of the Leonard n fell to the ground, lifeless. He


    twitched twice before lying still, devoid of breath. At this point, all fifty mid-stage Battle God experts


    from the n had been killed.


    Among the hundred Bloodshadow Guard members, apart from a few with minor cuts and bruises,


    the others were unharmed.


    "Damn it!" Perry Leonard took a deep breath, sweat almost forming on his face.


    "How about it? Is there anyone else left?" Casey looked at the opponents. "If there''s no one left, I


    can give you a chance to end your own lives. I''ll let you die intact."


    Perry Leonard snorted. "You''re celebrating too early!"


    "Is that so? It seems you have some other backup?" Casey squinted at the four elderly men. "You


    should say so after your cavalry arrive!"


    Right at that moment, as if out of nowhere, four fleeting figures dashed in from four different


    directions, swiftly materializing a hundred meters away from the crowd. And with the arrival of these


    four individuals, this ce seemed to be shrouded once again in a terrifying aura, causing the


    young men of SHADOW and the Blood Guard to feel as if they were struggling to breathe.


    The four neers, much like the elder from the Leonard n, had all reached the cultivation


    level of a Half-Step Warlord.


    "See now who''s staring through the cage?" Perry Leonard remarked with a disdainful expression,


    his gaze shifting towards Casey. Then, his tone grew serious. "I''ll give you three a chance to spare


    your lives, cripple your own cultivation, kneel at the entrance of the Leonard Estate for three days


    and nights, and I might let you live without harm."


    "You''re truly an imbecile!" Casey''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the four elderly men. "If I''m


    guessing right, you four must be from other ns, am I correct? Have you thought it through? Are


    you determined to interfere in today''s matter?"


    "We''ve always heard that SHADOW and the Western Border Army act arrogantly, considering


    themselves superior, and acting without regard for right or wrong. Today, I''ve seen it for myself, and


    it''s not unfounded." One of the men replied.


    "The matter of the Leonard n has long been settled by the Central Sky Department, yet you still


    persist in your actions. In a smaller sense, this is grant disregard for thew, reckless and


    capricious. In arger sense, this is disrespecting the divine will, with intentions of stirring chaos.


    Today, I want to see what exnation you can give!"


    "Another fool!" Azure Dragon retorted coldly. "When did SHADOW and the Western Border Army


    need to exin to you parasites of the nation?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Insolence!" One of the elderly men roared, and with a sweep of his hand, a sharp gust of wind


    surged forth.


    "Scram!" Casey''s voice was deep, and a de light met the gust of wind.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    After the two forces shed, the de light left a gash on the old man''s arm. He was sent retreating


    seven or eight steps before steadying himself.


    "Hmm!?" The eyes of the opponents widened simultaneously. Clearly, they hadn''t expected Casey


    to be able to force one of them back so far. It must be noted that the old man was a True Master


    Warlord, only a step away from reaching the true War Grandmaster realm. Yet, he couldn''t even


    withstand a single blow from Casey.


    "You''ve broken through to the War Grandmaster realm!?" The old man looked at his bleeding arm,


    his face filled with shock.


    "That strike just now was a warning for you four. If you don''t leave, you''ll die!" Casey didn''t respond


    to the old man.


    "You''re so arrogant!" At this moment, the elderly man who had previously attacked, the one


    responsible for killing dozens of guards, spoke with a deep voice. He then looked at the other four


    elderly men. "Dear friends, don''t waste time talking with them. Let''s attack together! Although he''s a


    War Grandmaster, he''s only in the initial stages. The five of us working together can surely take him


    down!"


    "Very well!" The other four elderly men responded simultaneously.


    Boom!


    As their voices fell, an overwhelming aura surged into the sky, shrouding the area in a terrifying


    pressure. The air felt stifling to the hundred SHADOW guards and the hundred Bloodshadow Guard


    members. However, not a single one of the guards stepped back. Their bodies remained tense,


    their jaws clenched, standing their ground without moving an inch. As soldiers under Commander


    Gardner, they held one principle in their hearts - they would rather die standing than live kneeling.

 Chapter 221 Four Dead And One Injured

    Chapter 221 Four Dead And One Injured


    Chapter 221 Four Dead and One Injured


    "Today, we will teach you how to be a qualified Commander on behalf of the Central Sky


    Department!" The Leonard n''s old man shouted loudly and took the lead inunching an attack.


    The other four didn''t hesitate either, quickly following suit.


    Five Half-Step War Grandmasters, each attacking from a different direction, unleashed their full


    power, aiming to cut down Casey in one fell swoop.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Casey, be careful!" Night Orchid''s face revealed a hint of worry.


    "Don''t worry!" Azure Dragon''s lips curved into a smile. "Boss anticipated the possibility of other


    ns interfering in this matter. He still sent only Casey to deal with it. That means these old coots


    won''t be able to hurt him!"


    "But..." Night Orchid still seemed somewhat concerned. In her view, while Casey had a higher


    cultivation level than the five opponents, they were still five individuals. Moreover, they were all Half-


    step Grandmasters, and under theirbined assault, it was hard to predict who woulde out


    on top.


    "Orchid, rest assured. I promise everything will be fine!" Azure Dragon calmly interrupted her.


    At the same time, in the forest on the right side, two elderly men stood on a small hill, their gazes


    fixed on the direction of the courtyard''s entrance. They stood motionless, blending seamlessly with


    their surroundings, emitting no fluctuations of energy. Even War Grandmaster-level experts would


    find it difficult to sense their presence.


    "You really won''t intervene? Aren''t you worried that Casey might be killed by them?" One of them


    turned to the other and spoke.


    "Rest assured!" The other responded.


    "We came here today to prevent some secluded old freaks from meddling in this matter. Insects


    below the War Grandmaster level wouldn''t be able to harm Casey!"


    "Do you have so much confidence in Casey?"


    "Heh, that''s because you don''t understand Casey and that kid, Billy," the old man replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "First, Casey is stronger than you think. Don''t underestimate him just because he''s only an initial-


    stage War Grandmaster. Even against an opponent at the early War Grandmaster level, he isn''t


    afraid!"


    "Second, do you think Billy wouldn''t have anticipated that other ns might intervene? Yet he still


    sent Casey alone, so he knows Casey won''t be harmed!"


    "I hope your spection is correct. Otherwise, I won''t let this go. It was already quite a task to find a


    Commander for the east region. If anything happens, you''ll go there in person."


    "Alright!" The old man chuckled lightly.


    As the two spoke, at the courtyard entrance, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Casey''s mouth.


    Then he shouted loudly, "Attempting to assassinate Commander Gardner is a capital crime, death


    penalty!"


    "You shameless brat, it''s you who should die!" The voice of one of the Leonard n''s old men


    resounded.


    In the next moment, the palm strikes of the five elderly men had already reached Casey, a fierce


    gust of wind apanied their attacks.


    "Die!" A hint of fervor shed in Casey''s eyes as he roared.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, he twisted his wrist continuously, countless afterimages of his de converging into a


    phantom de shape, emitting a bone-chilling aura. Following that, the phantom de shape spun


    like magic, rapidly rotating toward the strikes of the five men.


    Apanied by the tremendous force that shattered their palm strikes, the phantom de shape,


    without losing momentum, left a visibly shocking gash on the bodies of the five attackers. Following


    that, one of the old men slightly hesitated and then toppled, his upper and lower halves separating,


    blood spraying wildly.


    The other four were sent retreating seven or eight steps, their bodies trembling. A considerable


    amount of blood surged from their chests, and their auras quickly wilted, theirbat strength


    reduced to less than half.


    "How... how is this possible!?" The four of them disyed shock on their faces.


    Whoosh!


    However, Casey didn''t even spare them a nce. He flipped his wrist again and struck once more.


    Another bone-chilling de energy surged forth. The four elderly men had no more fighting spirit


    left. Trembling all over, they rapidly retreated into the forest.


    One of themgged behind slightly, managing to take only a few steps before being cleaved in two


    by the de energy, his upper and lower halves falling to the ground.


    As Casey''s second strike urred, Azure Dragon also moved. The de energy of his


    Bloodshadow Battle de rushed toward another elderly man, who was already injured, and while


    he sensed the killing intent from behind, his strength was far from enough to evade Azure Dragon''s


    attack. The cold light entered his back. Continuing forward for a few more steps due to inertia, the


    old man suddenly copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    After finishing off the Leonard n''s old man, Casey rapidly moved, chasing after one of the


    remaining two. Despite the old man''s panicked sprint, his speed was greatly reduced due to his


    injuries. He stood no chance of outrunning Casey. In the blink of an eye, Casey had closed the


    distance to about twenty to thirty meters. After the de energy passed, the man''s head flew into


    the air, his face twisted with boundless unwillingness. His body staggered two more steps before


    copsing rigidly to the ground.


    Five Half-step War Grandmasters, in less than a minute, resulted in four deaths and one injury. The


    fall of experts of this level, even within the n''s forces, would be a considerable loss.


    "How about it? Do you see it now? I told you so, right?" In the forest, the elderly man turned to his


    companion and smiled faintly.


    "Each of Billy''s men by his side is a freak just like him!" hispanion responded. "Casey''s attack


    just now definitely has the power to challenge opponents a level higher!"


    "Heh, you''re only realizing this now?"


    "But, why does that attack of his seem so familiar? It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere before."


    "Really? I have no idea," the old man shrugged his shoulders.


    "You better be honest with me. What''s Casey''s background? Does he have some kind of secret?"


    hispanion questioned.


    "I wouldn''t know!" The old man shrugged his shoulders once again. "If you''re that curious, just go


    and ask that kid Billy!"


    Casey had secrets, Azure Dragon and the others had secrets, and even Azure Fang and his groups


    had their own secrets. Among these ninerades of Billy, not a single one was an ordinary


    person. These secrets, perhaps only Billy himself held the key to them.


    "That little brat Billy, he actually kept secrets from even us!?"


    "Why are you so eager to know other people''s secrets?" the old man said.


    "Hmm!?" The next moment, Donald''s brow furrowed. "That old freak, he''s out of seclusion!"


    The other elderly man also frowned. "Damn! Does he want the Leonard n to bepletely


    wiped out?"


    After a slight pause, he continued, "Let''s go, don''t bother watching anymore. The two of us old


    fellows haven''t moved in a while. It''s time to stretch our muscles and bones!"


    "No hurry!" The old man shook his head slightly. "Perhaps, there''s still more to see!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just a guess on my part, let''s wait a bit longer!"

 Chapter 222 The Intervention Of An Old Freak

    Chapter 222 The Intervention Of An Old Freak


    Chapter 222 The Intervention of an Old Freak


    Boom!


    Just as the two were conversing, a tremendous aura enveloped the sky above the Leonard n''s


    courtyard, as if a dark cloud was descending. Everyone at the entrance, including Casey Kimmons


    and Azure Dragon, felt a suffocating pressure.


    Perry Leonard''s gaze lit up as he sensed this aura and turned to look at the courtyard entrance.


    "Men of SHADOW and Bloodshadow Guard, retreat five hundred meters!" Casey''s expression


    turned grave.


    "Vice Commander Kimmons, we pledge to live and die with you, and we move as one!" The crowd


    took a deep breath and shouted in unison, with no one taking a step back.


    "I''ll say it again, all of you, retreat five hundred meters!" Casey shouted loudly, "This is a military


    order!"


    "Yes, sir!" The crowd hesitated for a moment before responding in unison, then orderly stepped


    back.


    While they all wanted to stay, military orders were absolute. Disobeying the order would be


    tantamount to betraying the Commander-in-Chief. They had no choice.


    "Casey, let me stay!" Night Orchid held the Cold Moon Scimitar, her gaze fixed on the direction of


    the courtyard entrance.


    "Orchid, you should step back too! There''s no need for you to make a reckless sacrifice!" Azure


    Dragon looked at Night Orchid and advised.


    "It''s okay. It''s been a while since I fought alongside you all. It''s a rare opportunity!" Night Orchid


    responded with a solemn tone.


    "Orchid, if something happens to you, I won''t be able to exin to boss!" Casey spoke up.


    "If I step back now, I won''t be able to exin to myself!" A resolute look shed in Night Orchid''s


    eyes.


    "No need to argue. Today, all of you will die!" An old man''s voice rang out.


    "For killing hundreds of our Leonard n members, you deserve nothing less than death!"


    Following that, an old man with white hair and a white beard appeared at the courtyard entrance,


    followed by a hundred well-built men. The neer was the previous head of the Leonard n,


    Alvin Leonard.


    "Father, you''ve left seclusion?" Seeing the old man, Perry Leonard took a deep breath and hurriedly


    walked over.


    "Back then, when I entrusted the Leonard family to you, how did you assure me?" A chill emanated


    from Alvin Leonard.


    Perry Leonard immediately knelt down, "I''m sorry. I''ve caused the Leonard family to suffer such a


    disaster. Please punish me, Father!"


    Alvin Leonard snorted coldly, ignoring Perry Leonard. He strode over to Casey and Azure Dragon,


    and his voice became heavy. "All of you, take your own lives! I''ll grant you a dignified corpse!"


    "You old fool!" Azure Dragon responded coldly. "You''re not qualified..!"


    Before his words could bepleted, Alvin Leonard''s wrist flicked, and a st of forceful wind


    surged out, heading straight for Azure Dragon.


    "Be careful!" Casey shouted loudly as he swung his Bloodshadow Battle de, unleashing a cold


    light to block the attack.


    Night Orchid also moved at the same time, her Cold Moon Scimitar striking out.


    Three dull thuds rang out. The forms of Casey and the two others were sent flying like autumn


    leaves, each leaving an arc of blood in the air. They crashed heavily to the ground, spraying out


    more blood from their mouths and their auras became extremely disordered. Among the three,


    Casey fared a little better, but Azure Dragon and Night Orchid were seriously injured.


    Alvin Leonard was already at the peak of the War Grandmasterter stage, significantly stronger


    than the three. He didn''t use his full strength just now, otherwise, their injuries would have been


    more severe.


    "Old geezer, let''s fight!" Witnessing this scene, Brigham Bush and Ken Rose shouted in unison from


    five hundred meters away.


    Two hundred men shouted in unison. As their words fell, they all attacked at once.


    "Step back!" Casey shouted loudly, "Without my order, who dares to take a step forward will be


    dismissed from SHADOW and the west region!"


    Everyone simultaneously exhaled deeply, and they halted their movements. For them, the most


    prideful thing in their lives was to follow the Commander-in-Chief. Being expelled from SHADOW


    and the west region would be even more uneptable than dying in battle.


    "Now, am I qualified?" At the next moment, Alvin Leonard looked at Azure Dragon with a solemn


    expression. "I''ll give all of you one minute. Kneel at the entrance of the Leonard n''s courtyard


    and take your own lives as a sign of remorse! Otherwise, there will be no bones left!"


    "Is that so?" Just then, a tall figure appeared within the range of everyone''s vision.


    Wherever he went, the surrounding air remained calm, as if he had suddenly appeared there.


    "Commander!"


    Seeing the neer, all the members of SHADOW and Bloodshadow Guard brightened, kneeling


    down on one knee and calling out in unison.


    "Stand up!"


    The neer was, of course, Billy Gardner, who looked at the soldiers and raised his hand.


    The n families had been established for hundreds or even thousands of years. Among them were


    numerous experts, including those at theter stage of War Grandmaster realm, which was


    something Billy was well aware of. So, he wouldn''t truly let Casey and the others be pushed to a


    dead end.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just after the Bloodshadow Guard had left the west region, he had boarded a warne bound for


    the capital city. Before that, he hadn''t shown up because he clearly wanted to provoke the old


    monster of the Leonard n to make the first move. Because only by doing so could the Leonard


    n bepletely eradicated.


    War Grandmaster at theter stage were invaluable to vale. Unless it was absolutely necessary,


    the higher-ups didn''t want anything to happen to them. Even Billy still couldn''t casually attack Alvin


    Leonard without any reason.


    Colluding with external enemies and attempting to assassinate a high-ranking military officer, this


    was what Perry Leonard had done, and it had nothing to do with Alvin Leonard. Although he could


    be charged with being an inept teacher, it was clear that this offense was not severe enough to


    warrant death. If Billy attacked, it would give rise to gossip.


    But the situation was different now. Not only did Alvin Leonard hinder the capture of the fugitives by


    the Bloodshadow Guard, he also wounded three high-ranking officials.


    His crime deserved death.


    "Hmm!? He''s here too!?" Both Alvin Leonard and his son recognized Billy and couldn''t help but


    shiver. Clearly, they hadn''t expected Billy to also be in the capital city.


    Both of them showed a trace of panic on their faces. Although Alvin Leonard was at theter stage


    of the War Grandmaster realm, he had no confidence facing the King of the West. Even though he


    knew that Billy was injured now, he still had no confidence in a battle against him.


    "You already knew he woulde!?" The two elderly men in the woods conversed again.


    "I didn''t know!"


    "I don''t believe you! If you didn''t know he wasing, why were you so calm when Alvin Leonard


    attacked just now?"


    "I told you, I was just guessing!"


    "You old fox, you''re as cunning as that brat Billy!" The old man red at hispanion and


    continued, "You think I don''t know? If you had interfered when Alvin Leonard attacked just now, he


    wouldn''t have been in such a dire situation. Obviously, you intended for him to make a move!"


    "Unlike you, I''m not crafty. In terms of schemes, there''s only one person I respect in my lifetime."


    "Get lost!"


    "Alright, that''s enough. We can go now. The Leonards have reached their end."


    "Do you think Billy will take the opportunity to settle the score with the other n that he had a


    conflict with five years ago?"


    "He probably won''t. The situation today is too big, and he has to consider many people''s opinions."


    As they spoke, the two of them nced at the mansion''s gates once more before turning and


    leaving.

 Chapter 223 The Trump Card Of The King Of The West

    Chapter 223 The Trump Card Of The King Of The West


    Chapter 223 The Trump Card of the King of the West


    "Boss!"


    At the entrance of the estate, Casey and the other two hurriedly approached Billy and respectfully


    saluted.


    In fact, Casey and Azure Dragon had a vague suspicion that Billy might show up. After all, the n''s


    background was deep, and relying solely on the two of them would be slightly insufficient.


    "How are you all? Are you okay?" Billy looked at the three and asked.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a minor issue!" The three of them shook their heads simultaneously.


    "Here, take this healing pill made by Stout. It has a good effect. Give it a try!" Billy took out three


    pills from his pocket.


    "Thanks, boss!" The three of them took the pills and swallowed them.


    "You all rest here for a moment." After instructing them, Billy walked towards Alvin Leonard.


    "Did you intentionally make me attack them?" Alvin Leonard took a deep breath and angrily spoke


    as Billy approached.


    Seeing Billy, he understood that Billy was likely here topletely uproot the Leonard n.


    "Do you know why SHADOW and the Bloodshadow Guard came here today?" Billy ignored Alvin


    Leonard and looked at Perry Leonard as he calmly spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Perry Leonard took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "Night Orchid, tell him about the crimes hemitted!" Casey spoke.


    "Yes," Night Orchid responded loudly.


    "Perry Leonard, the Head of the Leonard n, colluded with foreign enemies and attempted to


    assassinate a high-ranking military officer of the nation. This crime warrants death."


    "What!?" Perry Leonard''s pupils contracted when he heard this. He hadn''t expected that the reason


    for their visit was rted to this.


    Although he had learned two days ago that assassins from Tyren had entered the south region, he


    hadn''t received any feedback about their actions so far. At the thought of it, he suspected that the


    plot had been exposed already. He shivered, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly. He was


    well aware of the consequences of this situation. If his involvement was discovered, the Leonard


    n would bepletely finished.


    "Useless son! What have you done!?" Alvin Leonard, hearing Night Orchid''s words, turned his


    furious gaze towards Perry Leonard.


    "Father, don''t listen to his nonsense. I haven''t done anything. They''re framing me!" Perry Leonard


    forced himself to calm down and responded.


    "Ha, is that so?" Billy''s voice was calm.


    "Aren''t you curious why we showed up at our door, yet you haven''t received any feedback from


    Tyren yet?"


    "Pure nonsense!" Perry Leonard took another deep breath and spoke loudly, "Framing someone


    with false usations? I, Perry Leonard, have always conducted myself with integrity. Your im of


    colluding with foreign enemies and attempting to assassinate a high-ranking military officer is pure


    fiction, never heard of!"


    "Still trying to deny them at thest moment!" Casey''s voice was cold. He raised his hand and


    gestured, "Bring him here!"


    "Yes, sir!" Two voices sounded from behind the crowd.


    Soon, two Bloodshadow Guard members led the duke of Tyren over.


    At this moment, the duke''s aura was no longer imposing. His eyes were hollow,cking the


    arrogance that he had once carried. He looked defeated.


    Seeing the duke, Perry Leonard''sst trace of hope vanished. He fell to the ground, drenched in


    cold sweat. Despair filled his face. He understood that the Leonard n was truly at its end today.


    Colluding with foreign enemies and attempting to assassinate a high-ranking military officer, just this


    charge alone was enough to lead to the annihtion of the entire family. In this moment, he was


    overwhelmed by regret. If he had known earlier, why had he provoked Billy just for the sake of his


    pride, leading to the destruction of the entire Leonard n?


    But there was no turning back. One wrong step led to another, and everything was the result of


    cause and effect.


    "You''re truly a fool!" Alvin Leonard, seeing this, seemed to have aged several decades in an instant.


    "Father... Father, save me! I don''t want to die..." Perry Leonard hurriedly crawled towards his father.


    However, before he could reach his father, Alvin Leonard kicked him away, his voice sharp, "You


    unfilial son! You''ve ruined the Leonard family. How can I face our ancestors in the afterlife?"


    "Are you two done with your drama?" Casey''s voice was solemn. "Are you going to take your own


    lives in atonement, or do you want us to do it for you?"


    Alvin Leonard took a deep breath and looked at Billy, "I know your goal is to destroy the entire


    Leonard n. This is all brought upon by this unfilial son. I don''t me you. I also understand your


    rules. Interfering with SHADOW''s affairs, viewed as aplices. Moreover, I''ve injured your


    people. Today, there''s no way out between us. Although I know you''re very strong, ''suicide'' isn''t in


    my vocabry. Even if I''m not your match, I still want to give it a try!"


    "As you wish," Billy''s voice remained calm as he continued, "Take all the people and withdraw a


    kilometer away."


    "Yes, Commander!" The three nodded simultaneously, helped the duke to his feet, and walked away


    Meanwhile, Perry Leonard and the other members of the n quickly retreated back to the estate.


    "Very well. Today, let me witness the extraordinary prowess of the King of the West. Show me how


    powerful your trump card truly is!" Alvin Leonard''s eyes narrowed, his voice deep.


    Boom!


    The next moment, his aura exploded, enveloping the surrounding area within a kilometer in a


    suffocating pressure. Following that, Alvin Leonard''s hands moved rapidly in the air, leaving behind


    countless afterimages, creating a piercing sound as he did. Soon, a faintly visible spinning diagram


    appeared above his head, resembling the Bagua symbol.


    "Come at me!" With those words, Alvin Leonard''s voice turned heavy, and the Bagua symbol,


    solidifying like a substantial entity, carried an overwhelming momentum as it hurtled toward Billy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wherever it went, a fierce wind roared, breaking trees in its path, and the yellow leaves danced in


    the air, shrouding the sky and sun. It seemed to bring about a world-shaking scene, as if the


    heavens and earth were reversing, a surge of energy and force sweeping across.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but with your level of strength, you won''t be able to see my trump card!"


    Faced with Alvin Leonard''s full-powered attack, Billy stood in ce and calmly responded.


    At the same time, an even stronger aura surged from Billy''s body. The floating leaves were instantly


    shattered, and the ground within a kilometer trembled as if it couldn''t withstand the pressure. A


    shiver ran through the crowd standing a kilometer away involuntarily.


    Without dy, Billy flipped his wrist, and his Blood Shadow Fury de appeared in his hand.


    Without any fancy moves, he simply shed ahead.


    A thunderous roar echoed through the sky as a blood-red de aura descended like lightning from


    above, forcefully cleaving toward the illusionary Bagua synbol in front of him, creating an earth-


    shattering scene.


    Another colossal sound reverberated, and a world-shattering shockwave rippled out in all directions.


    The outer walls of the estate''s courtyard copsed with a deafening crash, turning the area within a


    kilometer into t ground in an instant.


    The next moment, a sound reached the ears of the onlookers standing a kilometer away. Following


    that, a rift about a kilometer long appeared on the road in front of Billy, stretching all the way into the


    depths of the estate. Inside the estate, buildings crumbled, thick smoke filled the air, and debris flew


    about, resembling the aftermath of an earthquake.


    This strike wasn''t just about defeating Alvin Leonard; it was also a warning to certain individuals.


    Furthermore, as Billy himself had mentioned, this strike wasn''t even his trump card.


    There were probably only a handful of individuals qualified to see his true trump card!

 Chapter 224 The Fall Of The Leonard Clan

    Chapter 224 The Fall Of The Leonard n


    Chapter 224 The Fall of the Leonard n


    "You... how could you be so powerful..." Alvin Leonard stood in ce, struggling to speak a few


    words before a bloodline extended from his forehead down to his waist.


    Subsequently, his body split into two and fell to the ground one after the other, flesh and blood


    mingling.


    Witnessing this scene, the eyes of the members of SHADOW and the Bloodshadow Guard glowed


    with fervor. This was their faith, a once-in-a-millennium genius. To be able to follow such a peerless


    figure was truly an honor in their lifetime.


    "Father!" In the central square of the estate, Perry Leonardy on the ground, emitting a heart-


    wrenching cry, his face filled with boundless despair.


    "Boss!" At the same time, Casey led a group of people to his side.


    Billy nodded slightly, sweeping his gaze over Perry Leonard and the duke of Tyren before speaking


    in a deep voice, "Execute."


    "No, please..." Both of them cried out as if their souls were leaving their bodies.


    Azure Dragon and Night Orchid didn''t waste words. They swiftly stepped forward, one after the


    other, their wrists flicking, and the glint of des appeared. In the next instant, the heads of Perry


    Leonard and Tyren Duke soared into the sky. From this point on, the Leonard n waspletely


    eradicated from the sequence of vale''s ns.


    One hourter, Billy''s figure appeared at the airport where Phil Santiago was. On the tarmac, apart


    from three thousand SHADOW guards and the Bloodshadow Guard led by Casey, there were also


    key personnel from various departments. Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell were among them.


    "Rowe, Mitchell, sorry for any inconvenience," Billy said, looking at Ebenezer Rowe with a faint


    smile.


    "Commander Gardner, no need to apologize!" Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell quickly bowed in


    response.


    "Next time you have the chance toe to the West, I''ll have some drinks ready to entertain you


    both!" Billy smiled again.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Both of them shivered all over, bowing once more.


    But they would better not go to the west - if the hundreds of thousands of the Army of Bloodshadow


    found out thatst time they intercepted Commander Gardner en route, who knew if they could


    return safely!


    "Vice Commander, sorry to disturb!" Billy then looked at Phil Santiago.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re too kind!" Phil Santiago''s gaze was full of admiration.


    "Tell General Wilson,e to visit the west region if he is free. The scenery there is splendid


    compared to the north!" Billy said with a smile.


    "I will tell him for you." Phil Santiago responded with a bow.


    "Everyone, sorry for the interruption!" Billy said to the other core members of various departments


    before turning and boarding the ne.


    "Farewell, Commander Gardner!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    The stone that everyone''s hearts had been holding fell, and they all let out a sigh of relief. They


    were genuinely worried that Commander Gardner would not only deal with the Leonard n but


    also harm several other ns. In that case, it would truly be a major incident. The major ns in the


    capital hadplex rtionships with various parties. Eliminating one n wouldn''t cause too


    much of a stir. But if several ns were eliminated simultaneously, that wouldn''t be aughing


    matter; it would shake the foundation of the entire country.


    Five minutester, the fighter jet soared into the sky and headed toward the Ozin direction.


    Afterward, the Bloodshadow Guard, led by Ken Rose, boarded another military ne and returned


    to the west region.


    Casey and Azure Dragon remained behind. They had some matters to attend to regarding their


    newly granted positions. They bid farewell to Phil Santiago and left with the members of SHADOW.


    The news of the Leonard n''s annihtion spread across the territory that very day, causing a


    commotion throughout the country. To think that a n that had been passed down for hundreds of


    years could be overturned in a single day. This news was too shocking. The question was, who had


    such great ability? When it was revealed that the hand behind it was the King of the West, everyone


    felt relieved. With the power of him, toppling a n was a simple task.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Amidst the shock, people scrambled to find out what had happened to make the King of the West so


    angry. As the truth emerged, most people not only praised Commander Gardner but also cursed the


    Leonard n''s ancestors for daring to collude with foreign enemies and attempt to assassinate the


    nation''s genius. They were truly deserving of their fate!


    While some celebrated and somemented, the leaders of the other major ns in the capital


    gathered as soon as they confirmed that Commander Gardner had left the city. They weren''t getting


    together to discuss how to defensively react; they were nning how to take the initiative.


    At noon that day, vale''s southern border weed a heavyweight figure.


    The Supreme Commander of the War Ministry, Cole Wilson. His visit to the South ovepped


    perfectly with Billy''s departure to the capital. When Billy arrived at the capital, Cole Wilson was


    boarding a ne bound for the South.


    Cole Wilson spent just under an hour in the South before returning. On his way back, he had an


    additional person with him-Sterling Robbins, the Deputy Commander of the south.


    Later, a piece of news spread throughout vale''s War Ministry. The Deputy Southern Commander


    was removed from his position for investigation, all fourmanders of the Southern Legions were


    reassigned, and the Southern Commander was summoned to the capital to report. Rumor had it


    that he was scolded by the senior council members of the War Ministry for an entire day and night.


    As for whether anyone beneath the level ofmander received any punishment, no news


    surfaced. However, anyone with clear eyes could see that with such a significant event, it wouldn''t


    stop at just a few individuals. They also had to be held ountable; otherwise, they wouldn''t be


    able to answer to Commander Gardner.


    That evening, in a main hall of the Royal View Vis.


    "Boss, it looks like the War Ministry is still being cautious!" Judge said with an indignant tone,


    looking at Billy. "They managed to brush off such a huge matter, the Deputy Southern Commander


    merely received a verbal reprimand, and he only faced suspension and investigation!"


    "They''re really shameless, huh?"


    "As far as I know, isn''t the Southern Commander also from a n?" Ebony Lord spoke up from the


    side.


    "So what if they''re from a n?" Judge scoffed. "In my opinion, both the Southern Commander and


    his deputy should be executed. If their n doesn''t ept it, wipe them all out together!"


    Ebony Lord was almost choked by his own saliva. After steadying his emotions, he continued, "The


    War Ministry has investigated the matter. It turns out that a vice general under Sterling Robbins was


    colluding with the Leonard n. The two Southern Commanders are only taking responsibility for


    poor leadership and poor supervision. It''s difficult to impose the death penalty."


    Judge huffed again. "Who believes that? Who wouldn''t take care of their own backs?!"


    "Furthermore, those four Half-Step War Grandmasters who attacked Casey and the others this


    morning were definitely people from other ns!"


    "That''s enough. Let''s drop the matter here. There''s no need to discuss it further." Billy put down his


    teacup and spoke calmly.


    For him, the purpose of this matter had been achieved. As for the fate of the two Southern


    Commanders, it was beyond his consideration. As for the other ns, they would naturally make


    their move, but not now. This matter required time and opportunity.


    Then, he looked at Stout beside him. "Among the medicinal ingredients Tyren sent this time, there


    should be many valuable ones. Make sure not to waste them!"


    "Boss, rest assured, I''ll make the best use of them!" Stout grinned. "Give me a month, and I''ll send


    you a big gift!"


    "Good!" Billy smiled and nodded. "If it''s still unsessful, just return to Secret Essences for


    seclusion!"


    "Oh, please, no!" Stout shivered and quickly assured him, patting his chest. "I won''t let you down,


    boss!"


    "Looking forward to good news from you!" After another smile, Billy looked at Spike Arnold (Ebony


    Lord).


    "Spike, you can begin with the matter we discussed before. Starting tomorrow, you''re in charge of


    assigning personnel for the Enforcement Hall of SHADOW. The east district can be left out of this,


    focus on the other four districts!"


    "Understood!" Ebony Lord responded solemnly. "I won''t let you down!"

 Chapter 225 Company Crisis

    Chapter 225 Company Crisis


    Chapter 225 Company Crisis


    On that weekend, Tasha was visiting friends with her grandparents, giving Billy and Harleen a rare


    moment alone.


    "Darling, how does it feel being the big boss these days?" Sitting down on the couch together, Billy


    looked at Harleen Knight with a smile.


    "Tiring!" Harleen Knight stretched and yawned, lying down on the couch and resting her head on


    Billy''s legs.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s much more exhausting than I imagined. I''m constantly swamped with important decisions. I''m


    really worried that I won''t be able to keep up and that I might disappoint Mr Hines''s expectations."


    "All beginnings are tough. You''ve just taken over, and it''s during a period of major adjustments. It''s


    bound to be tiring!" Billy smiled. "But once you get past this stage, you''ll emerge stronger."


    "But it''s really tough!" Harleen Knight responded. "If it were just pure business matters, it would be


    more manageable, but because it involves structural changes and personnel shifts, it''s all very


    sensitive. A slight mishandling could lead to significant resistance."


    "As expected!" Billy smiled again. "Managing people''s hearts is the most difficult part."


    "By the way, did Mr Hines assign someone to assist you?"


    "Yes!" Harleen nodded. "He specifically introduced me to the Vice President of Operations and the


    Vice President in charge of Administrative Personnel in private. Both of them were brought over


    from World Group headquarters. They''re extremely loyal to Mr Hines. They are both capable and


    have good personalities. I really rely on them for help. Otherwise, I''d be even more stressed."


    "That''s good!" Billy smiled once more.


    "By the way, that night, due to the unexpected events that followed, I didn''t get a chance to ask you


    many things!" Harleen seemed to recall something.


    Fixing her gaze on Billy, she questioned, "What''s the rtionship between you and Mr Hines


    exactly? Did he appoint me as the CEO because of you?"


    "I have a friendly rtionship with him." Billy knew he couldn''t avoid this question and hesitated for


    a moment before continuing, "A couple of years ago, I helped him out, so he''s been grateful.


    However, your appointment as CEO wasn''t because of that."


    "He approached me about it. He mentioned that he wanted to return to work at the Enssea


    headquarters and didn''t have the energy to manage things on the Ozin side anymore. So he wanted


    to find someone trustworthy to handle it. Before speaking with me, he had already learned about


    your situation. His decision was based on his recognition of your abilities."


    "I find that hard to believe!" Harleen pouted. "I know my own worth. If it wasn''t for your connections,


    this position wouldn''t have fallen to me."


    After a brief pause, she continued, "Tell me the truth, was it also because of you that I was


    promoted to Marketing Director?"


    "Darling, can you have a little more confidence in yourself?" Billy replied with a smile. "I can assure


    you withplete certainty that this was something you earned through your abilities. Even Mr


    Hines learned about itter from Ms Rodriguez."


    "Alright, I''ll trust you for now!" After saying that, Harleen gave him a yful look.


    "You sneaky husband, to think you know someone as influential as Mr Hines and kept it a secret


    from me! You should be honest. Was it Mr Hines who arranged the situation with the Knight


    Group?"


    "Hehe, that''s a minor thing." Billy chuckled.


    "As I suspected!" Harleen rolled her eyes at him.


    Billy knew someone as important as Derek but didn''t mention it earlier, she had worried needlessly


    for so long.


    "By the way, hubby, those people who tried to assassinate you outside the hotel that night, why did


    they call you Commander Gardner?"


    "Uh..." Billy hesitated briefly.


    "It''s nothing special. I was an instructor in the military camp, and that''s what they called me. I guess


    they thought I looked handsome!"


    Harleen burst intoughter. "Your thick skin knows no bounds!"


    "Don''t you think the same?" Billy teased, pinching her elegant nose. "Don''t you find your husband


    handsome?"


    "Only barely!" Harleen Knight stuck out her tongue, making a yful face.


    "Barely? Have you ever seen a man handsomer than me?" Billy reached out to tickle her.


    Harleenughed, her delicate figure trembling.


    "Darling, since we''re home alone, how about..." Billy''s lips curled up.


    "Oh? You rascal! It hasn''t been long since we woke up, and you''re already thinking about that!"


    Harleen quickly got up while saying, "No, what if my parents suddenlye backter? It would be


    so embarrassing!"


    "They won''t, they''ll be back after lunch." Billy reached out to pull her into his arms.


    "No... Let''s talk about it tonight..." A hint of blush crossed Harleen''s face as she hurriedly escaped.


    Just then, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw Ava Jones'' number.


    "Ava, why are you still thinking about work on the weekend?" After answering the call, Harleen


    Knight smiled and asked.


    Since taking on the role of CEO, Harleen had brought both Ava Jones and Hannah Hill to her side.


    Ava became her secretary, while Hannah became the head of thepany''s office.


    "Ms Knight, something''s happened!" Ava Jones'' voice sounded unusually urgent.


    "Hmm? What happened?" Harleen was slightly taken aback.


    "There''s a serious problem with a targeted cancer treatment drug produced by Wild Swan Pharma


    Solutions, a subsidiary of the group!" After a brief pause, Ava Jones continued, "Many patients who


    took the drug experienced a worsening of their condition. Five patients were transferred to the


    intensive care unit and died."


    "What!?" Harleen eximed loudly.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "How could this happen? Is this a newly developed product?"


    "No, it''s not!" Ava responded. "It''s one of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions'' two gship products that


    has been on the market for nearly three years without any issues."


    "Why would something like this suddenly ur?" Harleen''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "I don''t know either." Ava continued, "Ms Knight, I''m currently at thepany of Wild Swan Pharma.


    Could youe over? Their CEO has been taken away byw enforcement, and a few deputy


    CEOs are in thepany. The health department is considering sealing off Wild Swan Pharma..."


    "I''m on my way!" Harleen interrupted her. "Notify all department heads and above at Wild Swan


    Pharm to return to thepany. Also, have the deputy in charge of marketing inform customers to


    stop using all products from Wild Swan Pharma Solutions!"


    "Yes!" After Ava Jones responded and hung up the phone.


    "Wife, what''s happened?" After Harleen hung up the phone, Billy asked.


    "One of the group''s pharmaceuticalpanies is in trouble!" Harleen described the situation to


    Billy.


    Billy frowned. "I''ll go to thepany with you to take a look." Said he.


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and called Stout to prepare a car.


    "OK!" Harleen nodded, and the two headed to the front door.


    Five minutester, they were in the car, and Stout stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 226 Serious Situation

    Chapter 226 Serious Situation


    Chapter 226 Serious Situation


    On the way, Billy learned that Wild Swan Pharma Solutions was Ozin''srgest pharmaceutical


    company and had a significant presence in the domestic market. Its two gship traditional Chinese


    medicine products held nearly fifty percent of the market share for simr products in the country.


    After forty minutes, the three of them arrived at the entrance of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions.


    "Ms Knight, Mr Gardner!" As soon as they got out of the car, Ava Jones hurriedly approached, and


    then greeted Stout with a nod.


    "What''s the situation now?" They walked towards thepany''s lobby, and Harleen Knight asked.


    "The health system, in coboration with two other departments, has sealed thepany with


    official notices. They''ve ordered thepany to cease all production and operation activities until


    the situation is resolved." Ava Jones responded.


    "Have all the people you informed arrived?" Harleen continued asking.


    "Yes!" Ava Jones nodded. "Since the offices are off-limits, everyone is gathered in the main


    conference room."


    "Alright!" Harleen''s expression grew solemn as she nodded.


    Soon, the four of them entered thepany''s lobby. Looking around, they saw several people in


    uniforms from different departments guiding others below.


    "Hello there!" Harleen walked over briskly.


    "And who might you be?" One of the middle-aged men turned around and asked.


    "Ms Knight is the CEO of SunPark Group, the parentpany of Wild Swan Pharma." Ava Jones


    introduced.


    "You''re just in time!" The man''s tone turned serious. "How does your group manage things? To


    allow such a serious incident to ur. Do you understand how severe the consequences could


    be?"


    "We''re truly sorry. We didn''t want this to happen either!" Harleen Knight said with a hint of guilt.


    "Please rest assured, our group will take full responsibility for this matter."


    After saying that, she continued, "I''ve already instructed thepany to notify all customers to stop


    using any products from Wild Swan Pharma."


    "Furthermore, I have a request. We need to quickly identify the cause of this issue. This might


    require using some of the inventory and testing equipment. I hope you can amodate us. It''ll


    only take a day."


    "No way!" The man shook his head firmly. "Yourpany''s products have such a big problem. Even


    if we gave you another day, who can guarantee that the problematic products won''t leak out?"


    "I promise they won''t. We''re only doing internal..." Harleen began again.


    "I said it''s not possible!" The man interrupted her. "Just wait for the oue! This incident is so


    serious. I doubt yourpany can continue operating."


    "Which department are you from?" Billy''s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "What''s it to you?" The man coldly nced at Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, I know what departments they''re from." Ava Jones quickly provided Billy with the


    names of the three departments.


    "Wife, go to the conference room. Find out what the problem is!" Billy said, taking out his phone and


    sending a text message to Judge.


    "But they..." Harleen hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll leave soon." Billy interrupted her.


    "What a joke!" The man snorted. "You have no idea how serious this matter is. Not to mention you,


    even if the God of Heaven came, thispany is sealed today!"


    "Wife, go ahead. You don''t need to worry about this." Billy ignored the man''sments and turned


    to Harleen.


    "Okay, thank you, dear!" After a brief moment of surprise, Harleen walked away with Ava Jones


    towards the conference room.


    "You seem to be quite..." Not long after Harleen left, the man turned his attention to Billy.


    In the middle of his sentence, his own phone rang. He picked it up and saw it was a call from his


    superior. Subtly ncing at Billy, he quickly answered the call.


    Not knowing what the other person said on the phone, within two minutes, the man ended the call


    with a surprised expression. He then swiftly approached Billy and bowed deeply. "I''m... I''m sorry. I


    was blind not to recognize you. I''ll immediately have my people leave..."


    Although his superior didn''t tell him who this person was on the other end of the line, the tone


    indicated that Billy was definitely someone he couldn''t afford to provoke. Furthermore, his superior


    made it clear that with this person present, products from Wild Swan Pharma Solutions would


    absolutely not be allowed to re-enter the market until the situation was thoroughly investigated.


    "Alright, go ahead. Tell your superior that Wild Swan Pharma Solutions will be given one day to


    provide an exnation." Billy waved his hand.


    "Also, thepany is fully responsible for the patients who were affected."


    "Okay... okay!" The man bowed again. "Sorry for the disturbance!"


    After saying that, he led his group of people towards the exit.


    "Go to the conference room and see what''s happening!" Billy then led Stout towards the conference


    room.


    Upon entering the room, they saw over a hundred employees of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions


    engaged in intense discussions. Harleen Knight, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, was seated at the


    head of the table. Ava Jones handed her some materials.


    "Harleen, how''s it going? Any leads?" As Billy and Stout approached Harleen, Ava Jones pulled up


    two chairs for them to sit.


    Many of the attendees had seen Billy a few days ago at the hotel, so they weren''t surprised by the


    presence of the two men.


    "No, nothing yet," Harleen Knight shook her head and continued, "I''ve looked into it. The reported


    products are from the past half month. But what''s strange is that thepany''s quality control


    department has repeatedly tested these products, and this batch showed no issues."


    As she spoke, she handed the testing reports to Billy. "These are the results of their recent tests on


    the remaining products in the warehouse. No issues were found."


    "Oh?" Billy picked up the reports and looked at them, then asked, "Do you have any inventory left


    from before the past half month?"


    "Mr Gardner, there''s no inventory left in the warehouse. However, thepany does keep samples


    from each batch." The vice president in charge of production, sitting nearby, responded.


    "Bring the original samples and a sample from the recent half-month production." Billy instructed.


    "Mr. Gardner, I''ve already brought them, but I can''t find any differences." Ava Jones handed over


    the two boxes of medicine.


    "Boss, let me handle this!" Stout took the boxes from Ava Jones.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Then, from each box, he took out a pill, smelled it, and proceeded to put one in his mouth and chew.


    "Stout, this medicine might be problematic. Spit it out quickly!" Seeing Stout''s actions, Harleen


    eximed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Stout smiled faintly.


    "But..."


    "Wife, don''t worry. I promise He''ll be fine." Billy smiled lightly and reassured her.


    Stout, as a direct descendant of the sect of Secret Essences, had been exposed to various herbs


    from a young age. His body was as immune to poisons as Billy''s, so ordinary medicines wouldn''t


    affect him.


    As they continued talking, Stout chewed on the second pill.


    "How is it?" After Stout chewed for a while, Billy asked.


    "Damn it!" Stout furrowed his brows slightly.

 Chapter 227 Who Instructed You

    Chapter 227 Who Instructed You


    Chapter 227 Who Instructed You


    "Stout, did you find something?" Upon hearing Stout''s words, Harleen Knight''s eyes lit up.


    Others in the conference room turned their attention to Stout as well, their faces filled with curiosity.


    "Yes!" Stout nodded in response. "There''s an additional ingredient in the problematic pill."


    "Although this ingredient has some effect on very specific cancers, its side effects are significant. At


    a certain dosage, it can lead to death." He continued to exin, "If I remember correctly, this


    ingredient should have been banned a few years ago. I don''t understand why it''s present in Wild


    Swan Pharma Solutions'' product."


    The people around them gasped in shock at his revtion.


    "I have a question, sir," the department manager responsible for testing at Wild Swan Pharma


    spoke up after a while. "Ourpany conducts sample testing on all products before they are


    stored. If what you said is true, why couldn''t we detect it?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "This ingredient is very simr tomon targeted therapy drugs, and the amount in each pill is


    minimal. It''s difficult to detect through routine testing alone." Stout exined.


    As he spoke, he quickly jotted down a note on paper and handed it over. "Try testing it using this


    method."


    The department manager looked at the note, surprise evident on his face. Experts could recognize


    each other''spetence at a nce, and the note Stout had written revealed his expertise in the


    field. Moreover, the method he suggested was indeed something they had overlooked.


    "Mr Hall, you should personally take your team to try this method!" Harleen spoke up.


    "Alright!" The man nodded and walked towards the testing area.


    "Boss, it might not be that simple," Stout said to Billy after a while. "I can''t yet figure out the motive


    behind this."


    "This ingredient requiresplex processes to refine. If their goal was simply to sabotage Wild


    Swan Pharma, it wouldn''t be necessary to go through all this trouble."


    "Yeah," Billy nodded thoughtfully.


    In less than twenty minutes, the manager returned with a shocked expression and looked at


    Harleen.


    "Ms Knight, it''s true. The batch of problematic pills indeed contains an extra ingredient.


    Furthermore, following the method provided by this gentleman, I also checked the three main raw


    materials of ourpany''s products. In the end, we found this ingredient in the most important of


    those semi-finished materials."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man sitting at the conference table copsed to the


    ground in panic, sweat drenching his face. He continued to mutter, "How could this happen... it can''t


    be..."


    Everyone turned to look; the middle-aged man was Johnny Stephenson, the Deputy General


    Manager responsible for procurement.


    "Mr Stephenson, do you have something to say?" Harleen looked at the man.


    "... Ms Knight, I... I''m sorry for thepany..." Johnny Stephenson struggled to get up from the


    floor.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s... it''s Ashton Erickson..." Johnny Stephenson trembled as he spoke.


    "Who is Ashton Erickson?"asked Harleen.


    "He''s the owner of thepany that supplies the semi-finished materials ourpany recently


    started using..." Johnny Stephenson said shakily.


    "Why did you suddenly change suppliers?" Harleen''s brows furrowed again.


    "Ashton Erickson offered prices one-third lower than our previous supplier''s, and... and I had the


    quality control department test their products and didn''t find any issues, so I..." Johnny Stephenson


    continued.


    "Just because of the lower price?" Harleen Knight''s tone turned stern. "Did you take bribes from


    them?"


    Johnny Stephenson dropped to his knees, trembling all over.


    "I''m sorry, I... I had no idea this would lead to such severe consequences..."


    "You''re despicable!" Harleen responded angrily.


    "Ms Knight, use this prescription to make medicine and prepare a concoction for patients with mild


    symptoms. It will counteract the toxicity of this medicine." Stout said, handing over a written


    prescription to Harleen Knight.


    "Really!?"


    "Yes!" Stout nodded.


    "Thank you, Stout." Harleen was full of gratitude.


    "Don''t mention it. Even if I''m not here, boss can handle it." Stout smiled.


    "Wife, you stay in thepany to deal with the aftermath. Stout and I will pay a visit to Ashton


    Erickson''spany." Billy said at this point.


    This incident had caused such serious consequences; he naturally needed to get to the bottom of it.


    "Alright, you two be safe." Harleen nodded.


    Five minutester, after learning thepany''s name and address, Billy and Stout set off in a car.


    Ashton Erickson''spany was located in an industrial park in the southern suburbs of the city.


    After about an hour, the two of them parked the car in front of apany.


    "Whom are you looking for?" Inside thepany lobby, the receptionist asked as they entered.


    "Ashton Erickson!" Stout answered.


    "Mr Erickson? Do you have an appointment..." Before the receptionist could finish, Billy and Stout


    were already heading for the staircase.


    "Hey, you can''t go up yet. I haven''t informed Mr Erickson..." The receptionist hurriedly shouted,


    "Security, stop them!"


    Seven or eight security guards rushed over. "Stop right there!"


    "You have nothing to do with us. Don''t cause trouble for yourselves." Stout turned around and said.


    "Are you two looking for trouble?" the head of the security guards waved his hand. "Stop them!"


    Bang!


    Stout''s hand swept out, and a gust of palm wind sent several guards tumbling to the ground, their


    faces showing shock as if they had seen a ghost. No one dared to approach them anymore. A few


    minutester, the two arrived on the third floor, asked an employee, and proceeded towards arge


    office at the far end.


    At the door, Stout kicked it open.


    "Ah..." A woman''s scream sounded, and then a disheveled woman hurriedly got up from the couch


    and rushed out of the room.


    "You scoundrels, who are you? Are you tired of living?" A middle-aged man stood up from the


    couch, ring at Billy and Stout angrily.


    "Are you Ashton Erickson?" Billy asked.


    "Who are you people, and what do you want?"


    "About the matter concerning Wild Swan Pharma, who instructed you to do it?" Billy sat down on


    the couch.


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing this, Ashton Erickson''s eyes flickered with panic.


    After steadying his emotions a bit, he spoke in a low voice, "What Wild Swan Pharma matter? I


    have no idea what you''re talking about."

 Chapter 228 Stolen Bodies

    Chapter 228 Stolen Bodies


    Chapter 228 Stolen Bodies


    "You probably haven''t realized the severity of this matter, have you?" Billy spoke again, his tone


    indifferent.


    "Do you know how many people have died so far due to the materials you provided?" he continued.


    "Don''t try to shift the me onto Wild Swan Pharma for their own product issues. I...," Ashton


    Erickson started to speak, but he was abruptly cut off.


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying, crashing heavily into arge desk behind


    him, blood dripping from a wound on the back of his head.


    "If you don''t start being honest, do you believe I can make you experience the sensation of your


    blood flowing in reverse?" Stout interjected, pulling out a silver needle from his pocket as he spoke.


    "What... what are you going to do?" Ashton Erickson trembled.


    Just then, three silver needles had already prated Ashton Erickson''s body.


    "Ah..." Immediately after, Ashton Erickson let out a miserable scream. He barelysted for ten


    seconds before surrendering, "Stop! I''ll talk... I''ll talk..."


    "I thought you were tougher than this!" Stout swept his hand, and a gust of wind sent the silver


    needles flying out of Ashton Erickson''s body.


    Ashton Erickson copsed to the ground, breathing heavily.


    "Speak up!" Stout demanded.


    "The person who instructed me is..." Ashton Erickson started to speak again after taking a deep


    breath.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But halfway through his sentence, he let out another cry of pain. In the next moment, he was rolling


    on the ground, trembling and contorting in agony. His face was twisted with boundless suffering.


    Within the blink of an eye, dark red blood surged out of his mouth.


    "Hmm!?" Billy furrowed his brows and quickly moved to Ashton Erickson''s side. He took out three


    silver needles from his pocket and inserted them into Ashton Erickson''s heart area.


    However, he was still slightly slow.


    As the needles entered his body, Ashton Erickson fell silent. His eyes widened, his expression


    twisted in a grimace of pain, and his body was drenched in sweat.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Stout asked, his face filled with surprise.


    "He''s been cursed!" Billy observed briefly and frowned. "And it''s a highly domineering Heart-


    Devouring Curse."


    "A curse?" Stout was taken aback. "So, there''s something fishy going on!"


    Stout knew well that cultivating curses wasn''t a simple matter and required a lot of effort and time.


    Generally, unless necessary, it wasn''t something people would use casually.


    Billy nodded.


    "Is this rted to the people in the Southern Edge?" Stout asked again.


    "I''m not sure!" Billy shook his head. "Although the origin of curses lies in there, it doesn''t mean


    everyone who practices curseses from the Southern Edge."


    After saying that, he pulled out his phone and dialed Judge''s number.


    "Boss, have you found out the reason?" Judge''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Billy had messaged him earlier, providing a brief overview of the situation with Wild Swan Pharma.


    So, Judge knew that Billy was investigating the mastermind behind it.


    "Dispatch all of our brothers in Ozin, and have them search the city for anyone skilled in curses!"


    Billy instructed.


    "Curses?" Judge was taken aback. "Did someone from the Southern Edge do this?"


    "It''s too early to conclude that," Billy replied. "Check with our contacts. If you find any leads, don''t


    act rashly. Be cautious because if they can use curses, we need to be careful."


    "Understood!" Judge responded.


    "Also, I''ll send you a person''s nameter. He''s the owner of a medicinal herbpany. Have


    someone check his call records for the past month and see if we can find anything." Billy continued.


    "Got it!" Judge hung up the phone.


    Five minutester, Billy and Stout were on their way back to thepany of Wild Swan Pharma


    Solutions.


    After driving for a while, Harleen''s call came in.


    "Honey, is there something wrong?" Billy answered the call.


    "Billy, I just received news. The bodies of those severely ill patients who died, they''re missing!"


    Harleen Knight''s voice carried a slightly heavy tone.


    Billy was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "Earlier, a colleague went to the hospital to handle some aftermath work and found out that the


    bodies of those deceased patients had been taken from the hospital." Harleen Knight exined.


    "Do you know who did it?" Billy was surprised again.


    "I don''t know. The hospital''s surveince cameras were also damaged."


    "I see. Don''t worry about this, I''ll handle it." Billy reassured her.


    "Billy, is this dangerous? Please be careful." Harleen Knight sounded worried. Given how the


    situation had developed, she understood that things were far from simple.


    "Don''t worry, dear. Everything will be fine." Billyforted her before hanging up.


    "Boss, what''s happened now?" asked Stout.


    "The bodies of the deceased patients have been stolen." Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    "What?" Stout was astonished. "What are they trying to do?"


    After a brief pause, Stout''s pupils contracted slightly, and his face showed a hint of surprise. "Boss,


    could they be..."


    "Most likely!" A chilling sensation emanated from Billy.


    "These people are despicable!" Stout eximed in anger.


    "Don''t return to Wild Swan Pharma. Go directly to SHADOW." Billy said after a moment of thought.


    "Alright!" Stout nodded.


    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the headquarters of SHADOW.


    "Boss," Judge came forward to greet them.


    "How''s it going? Any progress?" Billy asked.


    "We don''t have concrete results yet," Judge shook his head. "The person named Ashton Erickson


    has scattered call records over the past month. There are a lot of calls, with at least thirty to forty


    calls per day. It will take some time to sift through."


    "Tell them to speed up their efforts!" A solemn expression appeared on Billy''s face.


    "By the way, send someone to the hospital again," he said. "The bodies of several deceased


    patients have been stolen. See if you can find any clues."


    "Bodies stolen?" Judge was taken aback. "What are they trying to do?"


    "If my guess is correct, someone is using these people for drug testing." Stout chimed in.


    "What!? Are they really capable of such heartless acts?" Judge eximed in anger.


    Soon after, he pulled out his phone and started making arrangements.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Before long, Alban Carroll, the inspector in Ozin briskly walked in, his expression somewhat grim.


    "Commander, Governor!" Alban Carroll bowed respectfully upon arriving.


    "I''ve just received word, another pharmaceuticalpany in Ozin has encountered problems with


    its product. Four seriously ill patients have died, and their bodies, including the corpses, were


    stolen."


    "As I suspected," Stout''s eyebrows furrowed simultaneously.


    "Judge, instruct all hospitals in Ozin to suspend the targeted treatment drug!" Billy turned to Judge


    to give his orders.


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge nodded and pulled out his phone once again.


    "Stout, give Alban a copy of the prescription you wrote for Harleen earlier," Billy instructed again.


    "Alban, take the prescription to the hospital. Prepare the medicine ording to it and administer it


    to patients with mild symptoms."


    "Yes, Commander!" Stout and Alban both nodded in agreement.


    Before long, Judge''s phone began to ring.


    "How''s it going?" he asked in a deep voice after answering the call.


    "Judge, we''ve got a lead!" a voice from a SHADOW member came through the speaker.

 Chapter 229 The Mastermind

    Chapter 229 The Mastermind


    Chapter 229 The Mastermind


    "We''ve screened Ashton Erickson''s call records and identified thirty suspicious numbers." A


    SHADOW guard reported over the phone.


    "We found one out-of-town number''s owner to be highly suspicious. Plus, he emits an unusual


    herbal scent. He''s the person we''ve been looking for!"


    "Where is he now?" Judge asked in a deep voice.


    "He''s just entered a restaurant to have a meal."


    "Send me the address!" Judge said before hanging up the phone immediately.


    He then turned to Billy and recounted the situation.


    A few minutester, the three of them were on their way in a car.


    In less than half an hour, Stout parked the car outside a restaurant.


    "Commander, Judge!" As they got out of the car, ten members of SHADOW quickly approached.


    "Is he still inside?" Billy inquired.


    "Yes, he''s sitting by the window in the main hall, dressed in a dark gray Daoist robe."


    "You guys stay outside. Don''t let anyone in for now." Billy instructed before heading towards the


    main hall.


    Stout and the others spread out.


    "Reveal the person behind you, and I might spare your life intact." Billy said in a calm tone as he sat


    across from the man.


    At this moment, he was entirely certain that this person was the one they were after. People who


    frequently dabbled in poisons emitted a unique smell, which Billy could recognize.


    The man''s hand holding the wine ss paused for a moment, a hint of surprise flickering in his


    eyes.


    "Sir, are you mistaken?" After downing the contents of his ss, the man looked at Billy and asked,


    feigning innocence.


    "Don''t entertain any foolish hopes. You don''t stand a chance. That will only lead you to experience


    agony before your death!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    "I said you''ve got the wrong person. I have no idea what you''re talking..." The man replied in a


    grave voice.


    Before hepleted the sentence, he suddenly flicked his wrist, sending the wine ss whistling


    towards Billy''s face.


    Almost simultaneously, two jet-ck snakes shot out from his sleeves. Billy waved his hand, a gust


    of wind sweeping through and causing the wine ss and the two snakes to burst instantly. The


    snakes'' blood dripped onto the table, making a sizzling sound.


    The man clearly hadn''t expected Billy''s dexterity. His eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Immediately after, he flipped his wrist, and a mass of ck mist rapidly billowed towards Billy. The


    mist''s volume was increasing as it approached. Upon closer inspection, one would find that the mist


    was filled with densely packed tiny ck insects, emitting a faint hissing sound.


    "Sorcery!" Billy''s expression tightened as he spoke. With a swift palm strike, the table was soon


    sttered with small specks of blood.


    Meanwhile, at Judge''s urging, the surrounding diners were rushing towards the exit.


    "How could you...?" Trembling all over, the man was filled with disbelief. "This ck mist is fatally


    poisonous. How can you remain unharmed?"


    "A trivial trick," Billy calmly said. "Do you have any other moves?"


    The man didn''t seem to have given up yet. He made a sound simr to a whistle with his mouth. In


    the next moment, a snake as thick as an arm shot out from his woven bag, hurtling towards Billy.


    As expected, a cloud of blood mist erupted, and the severed snake''s body fell onto the table,


    twitching a few times before bing still.


    "Damn it!" The man''s voice grew somber, and without a second thought, he darted towards the exit,


    his speed astonishing. He knew his expertise in poison was mere child''s y in the eyes of his


    pursuer. Remaining was a certain death sentence. However, what chance did a Battle General of


    his level have against escaping from Billy''s grasp?


    But before he could cover more than a few paces, three silver needles shot into him from his waist,


    causing him to copse instantly, the lower half of his body numb. Struggling to lift his head, he


    looked at Billy and managed to ask, "Who... What are you? Why aren''t you afraid of poisons?"


    Stout approached and remarked, "It''s trulyughable to think your petty tricks could harm the King


    of the West."


    Hearing Stout''s words, the man trembled, his face reflecting boundless fear. "You''re... You''re


    Commander Gardner!"


    The name alone was enough to fill him with despair. If he had known, he would never have dared to


    cross paths with Commander Gardner, a figure that even the elders of the Southern Edge region


    feared.


    Realization struck-meeting him was sheer misfortune, a result of forgetting to consult his fortune


    before stepping out.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "That''s enough. Speak. Who ordered you?" Billy moved closer. "And let me emphasize again, don''t


    harbor illusions of escape. Otherwise, your life will be a living nightmare."


    That man heaved a heavy sigh, his demeanor crumbling. He understood too well that defying Billy


    any further would only bring more misery upon himself.


    "It was requested by Master Will. He promised that as long as I helped him with this, he would


    provide me with arge supply of medicinal herbs..."


    "Who''s this Master Will?" Billy asked in a deep voice.


    "Will Toye... He''s the second son of the Toye family, one of the four major families in Enssea..."


    "Is he in Ozin?" Judge roared in anger.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    "The incident involving using patients for drug testing, were you involved? Did you prepare the


    medicine?" Judge continued asking.


    "No... I wasn''t... I wasn''t involved in that matter..."


    "Execute him!" Billy''s voice grew colder. He then turned and walked towards the exit.


    "No, please..." The man''s voice was filled with despair. "Spare me!"


    Before he could finish speaking, a trail of blood appeared on his throat. His body convulsed a few


    times before falling motionless to the ground.


    "Will Toye should be in Ozin. Check his phone number and locate him!" Soon, the three of them


    were back in the car, and Billy issued orders.


    "Yes!" Judge nodded firmly and began making arrangements on his phone.


    About fifteen minutester, Judge''s phone rang. After answering the call and listening for a while, he


    spoke up, "I got it!"


    "Boss, Will Toye is indeed here. He''s currently at a private estate."


    "Good!" A chilling air emanated from Billy. "Go and bring him back to SHADOW!"


    Judge and Stout both nodded in agreement.


    Two hourster, Judge entered the meeting hall of SHADOW carrying an unconscious young man,


    followed by Stout.


    Thud!


    Approaching Billy, Judge threw the young man on the ground and said, "Boss, this is Will Toye."


    "Why did you arrest me?" Will Toye woke up and, getting up from the floor, he red at Billy, his


    voice filled with hatred.


    "You people from SHADOW are truly audacious to darey a hand on me. Do you even know who I


    am?"

 Chapter 230 Someone From The Toye Family

    Chapter 230 Someone From The Toye Family


    Chapter 230 Someone From the Toye Family


    Before the words had even been finished, Judge''s handshed out, delivering a resounding p.


    "You fool who doesn''t know any better!"


    "I''m from the Toye family in Enssea. How dare you touch me, are you implying you don''t want to


    live?" Will Toye raised his hand to wipe away the blood from his mouth and shouted angrily.


    "You think you''re better than anyone because you''re from SHADOW? I..."


    Once again, a series of crisp ps echoed through the air, causing Will Toye''s cheeks to swell up


    immediately.


    "One more remark, do you believe I''ll kill you right now?" A chilling aura emanated from Judge.


    "You..." Will Toye trembled all over.


    "Judge, inform the Toye family that they have two hours toe to Ozin to see me, or else, they''ll


    be collecting the body of their young master." Billy calmly interjected.


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge nodded.


    "Where were the bodies of those patients taken?" Billy turned his gaze towards Will Toye.


    "You... who are you from SHADOW?" Hearing that Billy dared to summon his family members to


    Ozin, Will Toye had a sense of impending doom.


    "I''ll ask again, where were the bodies taken?" Billy asked again.


    "I advise you to release me immediately. This matter is beyond the control of SHADOW.


    Otherwise..." Will Toye took a deep breath before speaking.


    But before he could finish speaking, a de-like gust of force shot out from Billy''s palm, narrowly


    missing Will Toye''s shoulder.


    "Ah..."


    Will Toye let out a hysterical scream and writhed on the ground, his left arm limp and blood spurting


    out.


    "From now on, every question I ask you, if you don''t answer honestly, I''ll sever one of your limbs


    until I reach your head." Billy said with a stern tone.


    "I�� I had the bodies taken to the outskirts of Enssea. There''s a secretboratory there��" Will Toye


    lost all his defiance.


    "And the address?"


    "I�� I''ll write it down for you��" Will Toye struggled to take the paper and pen Stout offered him.


    "Besides your Toye family, were there others involved in this matter?" Once Will Toye handed the


    address to Stout, Billy questioned again.


    "It''s�� WestCloud Trading Company''s people approached us��" Will Toye began exining, his


    spirit broken.


    "They�� They have a pharmaceutical subsidiary that mainly develops cancer drugs. They imed


    that if this drug trial seeded, their newly developed targeted medicine would monopolize the


    global market��"


    "We�� the Toye family happens to have a stake in the pharmaceutical industry, so we��"


    "WestCloud Trading Company in Zephyria?" Billy''s eyes gleamed with coldness.


    WestCloud Trading Company, one of thergest conglomerates globally, headquartered in


    Zephyria. Like Sakura Blossom Trading Company, it appeared to engage inmerce, but was


    essentially a spy organization, feeding intelligence from its global branches back to the country of


    Zephyria.


    "Yes��" Will Toye swallowed nervously.


    "How despicable!" Judge thundered.


    "How dare you collude with WestCloud Trading Company! Don''t you tell me you don''t know what


    kind of organization it is!"


    "We�� We were just trying to develop a new product. Though the drug had uncertainties, it doesn''t


    mean it''s doomed to fail��" Will Toye tried to justify.


    Stout snorted, "That drug had long been ssified as banned internationally. Did you family not


    know this? Furthermore, use your brains for a second. Why wouldn''t WestCloud Trading Company


    test the drug in their own country?"


    "I��" Will Toye''s mouth hung open.


    "Other than this matter, have you been involved in other dealings with WestCloud Trading


    Company?" Judge continued in anger.


    "No, before this, we... our family had regr business cooperation with WestCloud Trading


    Company in overseas markets..." Will Toye''s eyes flickered with a hint of panic.


    "Seeking death!" Judge''s voice grew cold. He drew a curved de, ready to strike.


    "No, please... I''ll talk... I''ll tell you everything..." Trembling, Will Toye''s voice quivered, and he blurted


    out, "A year ago, WestCloud Trading Company approached my uncle. It was my uncle who


    assigned me this task..."


    "Tell us everything you know!" Billy''s chilling aura enveloped him once again.


    As expected, the Toye family was truly steeped in wickedness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Half an hourter, Will Toye spilled all the information he knew without holding back.


    "You Toye family deserves a thousand deaths!" Judge roared in anger after listening.


    "Take him away!" Billy gestured with his hand.


    Two SHADOWers dragged Will Toye away.


    "Boss, there''s no need for the Toye family to exist anymore. I''ll lead the men to wipe them out in


    Enssea!" Judge then turned to Billy.


    "Let''s wait until his family members arrive first." Billy responded calmly.


    "Call Azure Fang and his team, let the SHADOW keep an eye out for any members of WestCloud


    Trading Company within our borders!"


    "Yes, sir!" Judge nodded and pulled out his phone to make the call.


    The members of the Toye family arrived swiftly. Within two hours, they stood outside the base


    compound. Leading the group was a middle-aged man in his fifties, dressed in designer clothing


    and an impable suit. It was ke Toye, the third inmand of the Toye family. Following


    closely behind him was an elder in his sixties or seventies, dressed in a Daoist robe, exuding a


    sharp and vigorous presence. Standing beside ke Toye was another middle-aged man with a


    straight posture, square face, and sharp gaze. There were also twenty men with various attires,


    their expressions grim and their presence fierce.


    "Members of the Toye family?" Judge and Stout walked out of the building.


    After giving a quick nce to the other man, Judge turned to ke Toye and spoke calmly, "You''ve


    arrived quite promptly."


    "You SHADOW has be more and more audacious!" ke Toye eximed in anger, "Where''s


    my nephew?"


    "Bring him out!" Judge waved his hand.


    "Uncle... Save me... Please save me! They''ve cut off my arm, and they''re going to kill me..." In no


    time, cries for help from Will Toye echoed.


    "You''re a bunch of maniacs!" Fueled by the sight of Will Toye''s condition, a torrent of rage surged


    from ke Toye.


    "You dare to harm my nephew? Do you think of the Toyes as mere ythings?"


    "You should know why we captured him," Judge said calmly to ke Toye.


    "Humph! Isn''t it just to use a few dying people as guinea pigs for the drugs? What''s the big deal?


    They''re going to die sooner orter!" ke Toye sneered. "And besides, once the drug trial


    seeds, it might save their lives. The disadvantages are outweighed by the benefits, it''s


    essentially saving them!"


    "Hahaha..." In extreme anger, Judge chuckled, "Very well, I''ve seen the true colors of your Toye


    family today. Truly nauseating!"


    "I don''t have the patience to bicker with you. Release my nephew right now, or don''t me me for


    not being polite!"


    "Heh, you still want him released?" Judge sneered, his tone turning cold, "Considering his crimes,


    as per SHADOW regtions, he deserves execution!"


    ke Toye huffed, a look of disdain on his face, "If you dare, execute him right in front of me. Let''s


    see if you have the guts!"

 Chapter 231 Is Death The Right Punishment?

    Chapter 231 Is Death The Right Punishment?


    Chapter 231 Is Death the Right Punishment?


    "As you wish!" Judge''s eyes narrowed, showing no hesitation. With a swift movement, a de''s


    edge emerged from his hand, shing through the air.


    The Toye family members eximed in unison.


    The next second, a head soared into the sky. Will Toye''s body copsed, convulsed briefly, and then


    lay still, lifeless.


    "How...? You killed him?" ke Toye roared, his rage evident. "Elder Cloud, kill him, kill him for me.


    I''ll take responsibility for everything!"


    "Understood, sir!" The white-haired elder''s gaze turned sharp as he faced Judge. "You''re reckless,


    to dare to kill Master Will. Today, no matter what kind of SHADOW member you are, you''ll die!"


    Boom!


    As he spoke, an imposing aura surged, indicating a cultivation at the Battle God realm.


    "Remember to apologize to Master Will when you see him next!" After another low growl, the elder''s


    figure rushed toward Judge, delivering a series of powerful punches that carried a whistling wind.


    "Ignorant!" Stout''s voice cut through the air. He took a couple of steps forward, his hand sweeping


    out like a thunderp.


    "Hmm?" Sensing the aura fluctuations from Stout''s body, the old man''s pupils contracted to


    pinpricks.


    From the start, he had been dismissing Stout, thinking him to be just a chef from some kitchen. But


    now, he felt a Warlord-level power resonating from Stout, which left him with an urge to curse. Since


    when did Warlord-level experts be somon? Was every chubby guy now a Warlord?


    Bang!


    Unsurprisingly, Stout''s palm energy struck the old man''s chest with brutal force. Like autumn leaves


    being swept away by a gust of wind, the elder was sent flying, crashed to the ground, tumbled a few


    times, and theny still.


    "Why... are you so strong!" The old man let out a final breath, coughing up a mouthful of blood


    before going still.


    ke Toye and hispanions gasped again, collectively dumbfounded.


    A Battle God-level powerhouse of them had been defeated with a single palm strike. Could this get


    any more exaggerated?


    "I apologize if my actions were a bit heavy-handed." Stout shrugged, shing a grin.


    "You..." ke Toye took a deep gulp of air.


    "Did you instruct Will Toye to do this?" Judge turned his gaze to ke Toye, his voice cold. "Do you


    realize the consequences of your actions?"


    "You SHADOW people are truly something. I''ll remember what happened today, and I''ll make sure


    to repay it twofold someday," ke Toye didn''t address Judge''s question, instead speaking to


    another middle-aged man nearby. "Let''s go, Colin."


    Stout''s strength had far exceeded his expectations. Staying any longer would only lead to


    humiliation.


    "Today, you won''t be leaving," Judge replied.


    "Mr Judge, that''s enough for now. Don''t go too far with this...," a man named Colin Kennedy said,


    his tone trying to remainposed.


    "And who might you be?" Judge''s voice grew colder.


    Though the man had remained silent until now, Judge could sense that he wasn''t an ordinary


    person.


    "Leader of Buddha Hall, Colin Kennedy."


    "Buddha Hall?" Judge squinted his eyes.


    "Mr Judge, I ask for a small favor. Let''s end things here today." Colin Kennedy continued.


    "Do you think Buddha Hall has that much weight?" Judge''s brows furrowed. "I''m sorry, you don''t


    have any standing here! Furthermore, you''vee all the way to support ke Toye. Your


    connection with the Toye family must be special, right? Are you involved in the shady activities the


    Toye family has been engaged in?"


    "Judge, please be mindful of your words!" Colin Kennedy''s eyebrows knitted, his voice carrying a


    cold intent. "Don''t assume that having support from higher-ups grants you the freedom to act


    recklessly. Buddha Hall isn''t a pushover. If you push your luck, don''t me me for not being polite!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How impolite would you like to be?" Billy''s calm voice broke the silence as he walked in.


    "Com-Commander Gardner?!" As Colin Kennedy recognized Billy, his face drained of color, his


    expression betraying panic. Before this, he had stayed silent to see if Billy Gardner was present.


    Assuming Billy hadn''t appeared by now, Colin Kennedy thought he must not be at the base. That


    was why he dared to speak so boldly to Judge. Otherwise, even if he had ten times the courage, he


    wouldn''t dare!


    "You haven''t answered me yet. How impolite would you like to be?" Billy continued in aposed


    tone.


    "Commander Gardner, what happened today, SHADOW went too far!" Colin Kennedy took a deep


    breath, forcing himself to calm down. "You''re not differentiating between right and wrong. You''ve


    killed two people, does SHADOW value human life?"


    "Are you saying that because SHADOW didn''t inform you beforehand, you think even the most


    heinous criminals shouldn''t be killed?" Billy spoke again.


    "Commander Gardner, that''s not what I meant." Colin Kennedy took another deep breath. "While


    Will Toye is guilty, death isn''t a fitting punishment. Your actions..."


    "Nearly ten lives were lost tragically. Are you telling me that he doesn''t deserve death?" Billy''s voice


    turned cold, interrupting him. After a brief pause, he continued, "ording to your reasoning, ke


    Toye colluding with WestCloud Trading Company, you probably knew about it already. Or maybe


    you were even involved?"


    "Commander Gardner, please watch your words. You can''t make baseless usations like this..." A


    sh of panic crossed Colin Kennedy''s eyes.


    His reaction didn''t escape Billy''s gaze. A chilling intent emanated from Billy.


    "As a leader of Buddha Hall, to collude with external enemies andpromise national security,


    quite impressive!" Billy finished speaking with a grim tone. "ording to SHADOW''s regtions,


    beheading is the punishment!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge nodded, already impatient to act.


    "Do you dare...?!"


    Colin Kennedy hadn''t anticipated that Billy would publicly execute him. Roaring in anger, he raised


    his hand to meet Judge''s de. However, he had overestimated his own strength. Having only


    recently reached the Battle God realm, he couldn''t possibly block Judge''s attack. His words were


    cut off abruptly. A line of blood appeared at his throat, and he copsed, twitching a few times


    before falling still.


    ke Toye and the others'' jaws dropped in unison, their faces filled with terror.


    Even the leader of Buddha Hall was beheaded in public!


    Without any hesitation, including ke Toye, everyone dropped to their knees simultaneously.


    "Commander Gardner, I beg you for mercy, I... I won''t dare anymore, please spare my wretched


    life..." ke Toye pleaded while bowing repeatedly.


    "Boss, how should we proceed?" Judge turned to Billy.


    "ke Toye''s crimes warrant death by execution," Billy responded with a solemn tone. "For the rest,


    conduct a thorough investigation. Anyone involved in the conspiracy should be killed without


    mercy."


    "Understood!" Judge nodded.


    "No, please!" Upon hearing Billy''s decision, ke Toye was ovee with fear. He quickly rushed


    toward the door.


    Swoosh!


    A de of light shed from his waist, and his body was instantly severed into two parts, both falling


    to the ground.


    "Have mercy..." The people kneeling on the ground were terrified and trembling.


    "Take them all away!" Judge waved his hand to the side.


    "Yes, Commander!" the SHADOW guards nodded in response.


    Five minutester, Billy and the others took their seats in the room.


    "Boss, what''s the next step? Should we send people to wipe out the Toye family in Enssea?" Judge


    inquired.

 Chapter 232 Another Incident

    Chapter 232 Another Incident


    Chapter 232 Another Incident


    "You and Stout should head to Enssea. Get the Toye family to hand over the family members


    implicated by Will Toye. Also, find out the location of WestCloud Trading Company''s hideout in


    vale." Billy instructed after a moment of thought.


    "Yes, boss!"Stout continued, "Boss, why not wipe out the Toyes? They''re nothing but treacherous


    burrs!"


    "For now, follow my n." Billy waved his hand and continued with a thoughtful look, "Enssea


    needs a thorough cleanup."


    Both of Judge and Stout nodded.


    "Boss, what if the Toye family doesn''t cooperate?" Judge asked.


    "Obstructing SHADOW''s investigation will be seen as being in league with them." Billy''s gaze


    sharpened.


    "Understood!" They nodded and left.


    At 8 PM that evening, Billy received a call from Judge, who informed him that, unexpectedly, the


    Toye family had been quite cooperative. They willingly handed over the individuals implicated by


    Will Toye. This result was as Billy had predicted. Clearly, someone had intervened and warned the


    Toye family. If they hadn''t cooperated, they might not have only lost these few people. Judge also


    informed Billy that the WestCloud Trading Company''s hideout in vale turned out to be in Enssea.


    But when he and his team arrived there, the ce was deserted.


    ...


    Time passed quickly, and half a month flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon had officially taken over the east district''s War Department.


    Their first task upon assuming their roles was to reorganize and purify the team. Additionally, as per


    Billy''s n, White Tiger had officially showed up under the starry sky of ce of Darkness.


    Apanying him were his four lieutenants and a thousand Bloodshadow warriors specially


    selected by him from the Tenth Legion.


    Billy had assigned three tasks to White Tiger.


    First, coborate with Rakshasa to quickly establish an iron-blood team in the ce of Darkness.


    Second, fully understand the various forces in that area, particrly uncovering the nations


    supporting each faction.


    Third, gather intelligence about ce of Darkness and understand the organization behind it.


    Before leaving, Billy had boosted White Tiger''s cultivation to thetter stages of the Warlord level


    with his help. White Tiger was now just a step away from reaching the pinnacle of the Warlord level.


    This level of power might not allow him to dominate the ce of Darkness, but he should be able to


    handle matters reasonably well. Moreover, his four lieutenants were all at thetter stages of the


    Battle God realm.


    Worth mentioning was that, during this time, the "Five Sharp des" had been diligently training


    and had each made breakthroughs.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Azure Fang, Frostde and Night Orchid had all broken through to be Warlords, while Judge


    even advanced to the Half-Step Warlord level. Soul Chaser had notgged behind, reaching the


    True Master stage of a Battle God.


    With Billy''s help, Stout had also broken through to the peak of the Warlord level. Coupled with his


    extraordinary medical and poison skills, even if he encountered a War Grandmaster at the initial


    stage, he should be able to hold his own.


    One morning, shortly after Billy and Stout dropped Tasha off at school, an unknown number called


    Billy''s phone.


    "Who''s this?" Billy answered the call.


    "Mr Gardner, it''s Amir Donald!" The urgent voice of an elderly man came through the phone.


    "Donald? What''s happened?" An image of the old man by Derek Hines''s side at the exhibition


    popped into Billy''s mind, making his heart skip a beat.


    "Master Derek is missing!" Donald hesitated slightly before continuing.


    "I went out on business yesterday and didn''t return home in the evening. When I went to pick up


    Master Derek for work this morning, I didn''t find him at the vi. I tried calling his phone, but it''s


    turned off. Iter asked thepany secretary, and she said he didn''t go to the office today. I


    thought he might have turned off his phone while on a flight, so I checked the flight information for


    today''s flights to Enssea. There''s no record of his boarding any of the flights."


    "His phone has remained off all this time."


    "Hmm?" A cold sensation enveloped Billy. "Is there anything unusual at the vi?"


    "Nothing!" Donald replied. "Everything is tidy. I think he probably didn''te homest night."


    "Besides you, are there any other people who usually apany him?" Billy continued to ask.


    "There are two people, but I tried calling them, and their phones are also off." Donald answered.


    "Do you know what he was doingst night?" Billy furrowed his brows, asking further.


    "Last night, he was receiving guests at the Celestial Restaurant." Donald responded.


    "I see. Continue looking around the ces he frequents. If you find anything, let me know." Billy


    instructed.


    "Yes!" Donald responded before ending the call.


    "Boss, has something happened?" After Billy hung up the phone, Stout asked.


    "Derek might be in trouble!" Billy''s brows slightly furrowed as he recounted Donald''s message.


    "Could it be the work of the four families?" Stout raised a brow.


    "It''s possible, but not certain." Billy shook his head. After a brief pause, he sent a message to


    Harleen, informing her that he might be heading to Enssea for a few days. Next, he called Judge,


    gave him a brief summary of the situation, and asked him to join him.


    Billy was well aware that Derek''s disappearance was likely not so simple and thus it was necessary


    for him to go to Enssea. Moreover, the city needed some thorough housekeeping, as not only had


    the Sakura Blossom Trading Company emerged, but now the WestCloud Trading Company had


    appeared as well. He didn''t know what other chambers ofmerce might spring up next.


    Enssea was one of vale''s important cities, and it couldn''t tolerate the antics of such small fry.


    Twenty minutester, Judge arrived. With a press of the gas pedal, the Land Rover driven by Stout


    sped toward Enssea.


    "Boss, does anyone in Enssea know about your rtionship with Derek?" Judge asked after they


    left the vicinity. "I mean, is it possible that the Toye family or the Wood family knew about Derek''s


    connection to you, they''re unable to deal with you so they decided to take it out on him?"


    "Except for the Ryan family''s young miss who might have some suspicions, the others probably


    aren''t very aware." Billy responded after a brief pause.


    "You mean the one we saw at the exhibitionst time?" Judge inquired.


    "Yes," Billy nodded. "However, that woman is quite intelligent. She''s unlikely to divulge it."


    Continuing his instructions, Billy said, "Call Liam and ask him to pull up the surveince footage


    from inside and around Celestial Restaurantst night. Let''s see if we can find any leads."


    "Right after you called earlier, I already gave the order. We should have results soon." Judge


    replied.


    As soon as Judge finished speaking, his phone began to ring.


    "Liam, how''s it going? Any findings?" Judge answered the call and inquired.

 Chapter 233 The Queen Of Enssea

    Chapter 233 The Queen Of Enssea


    Chapter 233 The Queen of Enssea


    "Governor Judge, the surveince system inside the restaurant had been tampered with, and there


    are no records avable." Liam Young replied.


    "The exnation given by the restaurant is that their surveince system has had issues for the


    past two days and they haven''t had a chance to get it repaired."


    "What about the surveince outside the restaurant?" Judge asked.


    "The surveince systems on the nearby roads only captured the scene of Mr Hines entering the


    restaurant, there''s no record of him leaving." Liam Young responded again.


    "There''s an underground parking lot in the restaurant. Mr Hines might have left in someone''s car, or


    he could still be in the restaurant."


    "Hmm?" Judge furrowed his brows.


    "I had someone check Mr Hines''s call records. His phone had itsst call at Celestial Restaurant,"


    Liam Young continued.


    "I see, wait for my instructions." Judge said before ending the call. Then, he turned to Billy and


    summarized the situation.


    Billy pondered for a moment. "What''s the background of Celestial Restaurant?"


    "Celestial Restaurant is one of the most renowned high-end restaurants in Enssea. The owner is a


    woman named Rose." Judge replied.


    "That woman is known as the queen of Enssea. Nobody knows her origin, but she suddenly


    emerged a few years ago and established herself in Enssea in just two or three years."


    "Has SHADOW looked into her background?" Billy asked.


    "We have, but we haven''t found much useful information." Judge shook his head slightly.


    "Also, during these years she''s been in Enssea, apart frompeting with various forces for


    territory, she''s been quite low-key, so SHADOW hasn''t focused on her much."


    Billy nodded slightly.


    "Should we notify Liam Young to surround Celestial Restaurant with his men?" Judge continued to


    ask.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "Let''s go and see the situation."


    He then added thoughtfully, "Since someone wants to cause trouble, let''s take this opportunity to


    clean up Enssea thoroughly!"


    "Yes, boss!" Judge nodded. He understood Billy''s intention. They were nning to set up bait and


    then capture everyone in one fell swoop.


    Two hourster, Stout mmed the brakes, bringing the Land Rover to a stop at the entrance of


    Celestial Restaurant.


    After the three of them got out of the car, Billy surveyed the scene. The main building, eight stories


    tall, covered a considerable area. The luxurious decorations at the entrance, the magnificent lobby,


    all were a testament to the restaurant''s high-ss status.


    "Wee. Do you have a reservation?" A uniformed beauty walked over as the three of them


    entered the lobby.


    "Is your boss here?" Judge asked.


    "Hmm?" The uniformed beauty blinked slightly. "May I know who you''re looking for?"


    "We have some business with her. Ask her toe out." Judge said nonchntly.


    "I''m sorry, our boss is at another branch today. She''s not here." The uniformed beauty''s gaze held a


    touch of something peculiar. She could sense a powerful aura from the three individuals, especially


    Billy. It made her involuntarily feel like looking up to them. Based on her experience, these three


    were definitely not ordinary people.


    "Don''t be nervous. We mean no harm. We just want to ask her something. Go ahead." Judge


    continued.


    Of course, he noticed her surprise as well.


    "Our boss isn''t here..." the uniformed girl took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Alright, my patience is limited. Don''t trouble yourself unnecessarily." Judge''s tone turned cold.


    At this moment, footsteps echoed, and seven or eight security personnel approached.


    "Ms Sterling, is there an issue?" one of them asked the uniformed beauty.


    "They want to see the boss. I told them she''s not here, but they don''t believe me." The uniformed


    woman replied.


    "Hey, if you''re looking for our boss, she''s not here,e back another day." The man looked at the


    three of them and said.


    "Would I need to get violent?" Judge furrowed his brows.


    "Do you guys even know where you are? Let me give you some advice. If you don''t want trouble,


    it''s best not to cause a scene here. Otherwise, you won''t leave here in one piece." The man''s voice


    grew stern.


    "Are you guys not going to call her?" a cold air emanated from Judge as he asked.


    "It seems like you''re deliberately looking for trouble!" the man''s brows furrowed. He raised his hand


    and motioned, "Get them out!"


    "Yes, sir!" the seven people behind him responded in unison. They started walking quickly toward


    the three.


    A gust of wind swept through, and all seven of them fell down, their faces filled with shock. Though


    they weren''t martial artists, they knew enough to realize that someone who could knock down six or


    seven people with a single blow was at least at the Battle General level.


    "Who... Who are you people?" the previous man''s expression was simrly shocked.


    "Still not calling her?" Judge spoke again.


    "Who dares to cause trouble at Celestial Restaurant?" At this moment, another man''s voice


    sounded. Following that, a man in his early thirties walked over with six people.


    The young man had sharp features, piercing eyes, and a powerful aura around him. His strength


    was considerable, at the peak of the Battle Master level.


    "Mr Panther, it''s them!" the security sub-leader quickly went up to meet them.


    "Sirs, if you''re here to cause trouble, you''re in the wrong ce. Before things get worse, leave now,


    and I won''t hold it against you." ck Panther looked at Billy and said. He recognized Billy as the


    leader among the three. And he was equally surprised by the king-like aura emanating from Billy.


    "Why is it so troublesome to find your boss?" Judge''s brows furrowed. "Do we have to knock all of


    you down before she shows up?"


    "You idiots, are you really trying to get yourselves killed? How dare you act unruly here!" A man


    behind ck Panther shouted in anger.


    "I''ll give you one minute. If you don''t leave now, don''t me us..."


    Bang!


    That man was sent flying andnded on the ground the next second, spitting out blood.


    "How dare you speak insolently in front of my boss, if you can''t control your mouth, you won''t be


    able to speak again in the future!" Stout''s cold voice sounded.


    "What, you dare to attack? I''ll cripple you!" Apart from ck Panther, a few others pulled out their


    stances and rushed forward.


    Though they were taken aback by Stout''s skills, they were no cowards and wouldn''t be scared away


    by a single move.


    "Stop!" Just then, a clear female voice rang out.


    Following that, a woman in herte twenties or early thirties, wearing high heels, walked over. She


    was apanied by an elderly man in in clothes. The woman was beautiful, with delicate


    features and an attractive appearance. She was tall and had an air of nobility about her, as if she


    was born to be in a higher position. She was none other than Rose, who was known as the queen


    of Enssea and the owner of Celestial Restaurant.


    Upon seeing the woman and the old man, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He realized that both of


    them were martial artists, and their strengths were formidable. The woman was a Tier-one Battle


    General, while the old man had reached the peak of the Battle General realm.


    No wonder they had managed to establish themselves in Enssea so quickly. Just their strengths


    alone made them far superior to ordinary underground figures.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 234 The Culprit

    Chapter 234 The Culprit


    Chapter 234 The Culprit


    "Rose!" Upon seeing the woman, ck Panther and hispanions all bowed respectfully,


    showing an unusually deferential attitude.


    "I apologize for the behavior of my subordinates, sirs. Please forgive us," Rose''s gaze lingered on


    Billy for a moment before she smiled gracefully. At the same time, she was slightly surprised. She


    couldn''t sense any martial aura from any of the three individuals, wondering whether all of the three


    were above her in strength. Moreover, she felt an unprecedented aura of power from Billy. It was


    stronger than any dignitary she had encountered before.


    "Are you Rose?" Billy spoke casually.


    "I am indeed," Rose smiled again. "If the three of you don''t mind, would you like to sit upstairs?"


    "Sure." Billy nodded. The lobby had already gathered quite a crowd, and he didn''t want to discuss


    matters here.


    A few minutester, they arrived at a banquet hall on the sixth floor. Billy took a seat, while Judge


    and Stout stood on his left and right respectively. This was a matter of courtesy, but also a


    precaution in case of any unexpected events, allowing them to shield Billy immediately.


    On the other side, Rose sat on a sofa opposite Billy, with ck Panther and the old man standing


    behind her.


    "What should I call you, sir?" After a waiter poured tea for the two parties, Rose began the


    conversation.


    "My surname is Gardner." Billy spoke calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "So, you''re Mr Gardner," Rose sipped her tea. "May I know what brings you to me?"


    "You should be able to tell me where Derek Hines is." Billy said.


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, the pupils of Rose, ck Panther, and the old man all slightly contracted.


    After steadying her emotions a bit, Rose spoke again, "I''m not quite sure what you mean, Mr


    Gardner. Someone like Mr Hines, why would you inquire about his whereabouts from me?"


    "He''s gone missing." Billy took a sip of tea and continued, "He''s my friend. If something happens to


    him, the consequences will be severe."


    "Mr Hines went missing?" Rose''s expression was one of surprise. After a moment, she put down


    her teacup and continued, "Mr Gardner, I''m truly sorry, but I can''t provide you with an answer to that


    question. Mr Hines... He was indeed dining at my restaurantst night. I even raised a toast to him.


    But I have no knowledge of what happened after that. He..."


    "Are you unwilling to tell?" Billy''s tone turned cold. "For your own sake, it''s better not to bring trouble


    upon yourself, because you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    "How dare you speak like this?" ck Panther''s brows furrowed as he pointed at Billy and spoke


    with a deep voice.


    "Point your finger again, and you won''t have it anymore." Judge''s eyebrows furrowed as well.


    "What do you think this ce is?" ck Panther withdrew his hand and continued with a stern


    voice, "Mr Hines is a grown man. If he''s missing, how are we supposed to know where he is? If


    you''re looking for someone, go to the police station. What''s the point ofing to us..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish, Judge''s swift movement sent ck Panther flying. A wisp of blood trickled


    from the corner of his mouth as he hit the ground. Both Rose and the old man inhaled sharply,


    confirming that Judge''s strength was indeed above theirs.


    "You dare to speak out of turn before my boss. When is it your turn to butt in?" Judge''s icy gaze


    fixed on ck Panther. "If there''s another time, I''ll cripple one of your arms."


    "Fuck!" ck Panther obviously wasn''t so easy to give in. After getting up, he rushed towards


    Judge.


    "Panther, stop!" Rose reprimanded.


    She knew that her subordinate would be no match for the other.


    "Can we continue?" Billy turned his attention back to Rose. "My patience has limits. You''d better


    make a quick decision."


    Exhaling a breath, Rose took another sip of tea.


    "I truly don''t know where Mr Hines went after I raised a toast to himst night. However, there was


    another group of people dining herest night. If something did happen to Mr Hines, it might be


    rted to them. In addition, someone broke into the surveince room of the restaurantst night


    and deleted all the surveince footage from the past few days. It was probably done by the same


    people."


    "Who are these people?" Billy furrowed his brows.


    "Members of Enssea Commerce Association," Rose took a deep breath before continuing, "As far


    as I know, they''ve been trying to recruit Mr Hines. However, he doesn''t seem interested and has


    turned down their invitations multiple times. There have been conflicts between them before."


    "Enssea Commerce Association?" Billy blinked. "Who are they?"


    "Enssea Commerce Association is an organization established by the four major families of Enssea


    half a year ago. Their goal is to control the entiremercial market of the city." Rose paused for a


    moment before continuing, "Recently, they''ve sent people to approach me, but I declined. Because


    of that, they hold a grudge against me."


    "Sponsored by the four major families of Enssea?" Judge asked.


    "On the surface, it does appear that way, but if my guess is correct, there''s probably someone else


    behind them." Rose replied.


    "The Doman family?" Judge continued.


    "Yes." Rose nodded.


    "The leader of the group fromst night, do you know who that person was and where we can find


    them?" Billy set down his teacup.


    "I don''t know if you have heard of Lord Buddha in Enssea?" Rose asked in return.


    "The figure in charge of the underground forces in Enssea?" Judge''s gaze narrowed. "Are you


    suggesting that he''s also a member of Enssea Commerce Association?"


    "Yes," Rose nodded again. "Enssea Commerce Association oversees all the grey areas of Enssea,


    and Lord Buddha is responsible for it."


    "The leader of that groupst night was a man named Scorpion. He''s the right-hand man of Lord


    Buddha. If everything goes as nned, he should be the one who captured Mr Hines."


    "What''s your rtionship with Lord Buddha?" Billy asked.


    "We''repetitors of sorts. I own several entertainment venues, and there have been conflicts


    between us from time to time." Rose continued.


    "Enssea Commerce Association wants me to join them, but in reality, they want me to align with


    Lord Buddha."


    "I hope you''re not lying to me," Billy said and turned to Judge. "Find Scorpion immediately!"


    "Yes!" Judge nodded, then took out his phone and made a call.


    "Mr Gardner," Rose''s tone sounded hesitant, "whether it''s Buddha Lord or Enssea Commerce


    Association, they can influence and control Enssea. They''re even capable of covering up the sky


    with just one hand. Furthermore, Buddha Lord not only possesses formidable personal strength, but


    alsomands many experts and specialists. If you go after them like this, I''m afraid..."


    Bang!


    Before Rose could finish speaking, the banquet hall''s door was forcefully kicked open. Immediately


    after, two figures flew in, twitching a couple of times before copsing to the ground, unconscious.


    "Hmm!?" A sh of rm crossed Rose''s eyes, and she stood up.


    The old man and ck Panther by her side both stepped forward with tense expressions as they


    focused on the door.

 Chapter 235 The Jade-Faced Scholar

    Chapter 235 The Jade-Faced Schr


    Chapter 235 The Jade-Faced Schr


    "Rose, this isn''t very hospitable of you!" A male voice echoed through the corridor.


    "I kindly came to discuss a cooperative venture, yet your people won''t even let me in. Don''t you


    think it''s rude?" As the voice trailed off, a man in his forties stepped into the room. His face was


    scarred by several knife wounds, making his already fierce appearance even more ferocious. There


    was a strong bloodthirsty aura about him.


    Following closely behind him was a tall, thin man dressed in a Daoist robe. With delicate fingers and


    skin even paler than that of a woman, his eyes asionally revealed a hint of sinister gentleness.


    Two muscr men armed with machetes followed behind them, exuding a fierce aura.


    "Scorpion, it''s you!?" Rose''s eyebrows furrowed upon seeing the leader, and she instinctively


    nced at Billy. It seemed that when they mentioned the devil, he would appear.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s been a while, Rose, you''ve be even more beautiful!" Scorpion entered the


    banquet hall, ignoring Billy and hispanions. His gaze swept over Rose.


    "I came to see youst night, but you avoided me. That hurt my feelings."


    "Scorpion, what are you doing here? This isn''t a ce where you can act recklessly. Get out!" ck


    Panther looked at his fallenrades on the ground and thundered in anger.


    Before he could finish his words, he rushed toward Scorpion.


    Bang!


    However, before he reached him, the Daoist-robed man extended his hand and easily swatted


    ck Panther away with a palm strike, sending him crashing into a chair before spewing a mouthful


    of blood.


    "A True Master Battle General?!" Both Rose and the old man eximed, their eyes filled with shock.


    "Who are you?" The old man''s eyebrows furrowed, and he stepped forward to shield Rose. His face


    turned serious.


    "Hehe, I forgot to introduce myself. Allow me to present Jade-Faced Schr, a distinguished guest


    of Lord Buddha. He arrived in Enssea justst month, so you wouldn''t know him." Scorpion said


    and chuckled. He then shifted his attention to Rose and changed the subject. "Rose dear, have you


    thought about what Lord Buddha told you? In my opinion, as a woman, you shouldn''t be so


    stubborn. Why not serve him peacefully? He can ensure a life of luxury for you. Why not enjoy it?


    Moreover, don''t judge Lord Buddha''s abilities by his age. Despite that, he can satisfy all your


    desires in bed."


    "Outrageous!" The old man roared, and his figure flickered as he stepped forward, raising his fist to


    strike at Scorpion.


    "Your master hasn''t spoken yet. When is it your turn to chime in?" The Daoist-robed man spoke


    coldly and, in turn,unched a punch to meet the old man''s.


    As a muffled sound resonated, the old man was sent flying backward, retreating seven or eight


    steps. Blood surged within him.


    "Elder Power!" Rose eximed in shock.


    "The outside world has been singing your praises, saying that you have a supreme expert by


    Rose''s side, making me think it was something extraordinary. Turns out your strength is just this."


    The Daoist-robed man said, flexing his delicate fingers.


    Elder Power spat out another mouthful of blood, his gaze narrowed. With a surge of energy, his


    aura instantly escted, propelling his entire body''s power towards his adversary.


    "With just this level of strength, you court death. I shall grant your wish!" A chilly gleam flickered in


    the robe-d man''s eyes as he raised his hand to meet the challenge.


    Their fists collided forcefully, producing a muffled sound. The old man was a level below his


    opponent, and soon his disadvantage became evident. The man in the Daoist robe deciphered his


    moves and sent him sprawling with a straight punch, blood once again gushing from the old man''s


    mouth.


    "Elder Power!" Quickly, Rose moved over to help him up. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m okay," the old man struggled to shake his head. His aura was in disarray.


    "Haha, I''m sorry for being a bit too heavy-handed." The Daoist-robed man looked at Rose with a


    wicked smile.


    "Scorpion, are you really trying to ignite a war between us?" Rose ignored the Daoist-robed man


    and spoke to Scorpion coldly.


    "Rose dear, I came today to discuss cooperation. I have no ulterior motives." Scorpion grinned. "But


    if you don''t agree to join the association today, I''ll find it hard to exin to my superiors. I''m afraid I''ll


    have to inconvenience you."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell Lord Buddha, I''ll never join Enssea Commerce Association!" Rose replied coldly.


    "Fine!" Scorpion shrugged his shoulders. "I apologize then!"


    With that said, he raised his hand and lunged towards Rose. His cultivation level was at the same


    stage as Rose''s, the Battle General Intermediate stage.


    "Are you Scorpion?" Just then, Billy''s voice rang out.


    "Hmm? Do you know me?" Scorpion was slightly taken aback, paused, and turned his head to Billy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rose and the old man couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as Billy finally spoke up.


    "Where have you taken Derek Hines? Tell me, and I might spare your life." Billy spoke calmly.


    "Hmm!?" Scorpion''s pupils slightly constricted upon hearing this. He then turned to Rose and said,


    "Did you tell them? You''re quite fearless, aren''t you?"


    "Let me ask one more time. Where have you taken Derek Hines?" Billy''s voice remained calm.


    "You''re quite arrogant, kid. Who do you think you are? Do you understand the consequences of


    speaking to me like that?" Scorpion pointed at Billy with a sneer.


    Swoosh!


    Just then, a sharp gust of wind shot forth from Judge''s hand. The next moment, Scorpion''s arm was


    severed at the shoulder, blood spraying everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, Rose and the old man both inhaled sharply. Not only were they stunned by


    Judge''s ruthlessness-a single arm for an inopportune word, but they were also astonished by


    Judge''s skill, his external release of Chi, a formless killing blow. They realized that Judge was


    undoubtedly at the Battle General Perfection stage or beyond.


    "Ah��" Scorpion let out a hysterical scream, drenched in cold sweat.


    The Daoist-robed man furrowed his brows simultaneously, his pupils contracting. He seemed to


    realize that Judge''s skill far surpassed his own.


    "Fuck, you dared to sever my arm! If I don''t tear you apart today, my name isn''t Scorpion!" After


    catching his breath, Scorpion roared angrily.


    "Kill him, Schr Jade-Faced! Kill him now!" he yelled.


    "Kid, you dared to sever Scorpion''s arm? Today''s the anniversary of your death!" The Daoist-robed


    man yelled furiously. In an instant, he charged at Judge.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, he twirled his wrists, sending bursts of chilling light toward Billy and his


    companions like a rain of des. However, to his despair, a row of projectiles fell to the ground just


    in front of the three of them, creating a clear ringing sound.


    "How��how is this possible!?" The Daoist-robed man''s face filled with shock and disbelief.


    "Jade-Faced Schr, ss A wanted criminal, in ordance with the rules, you''re to be executed!"


    Judge cast a cold nce at him and spoke in a heavy tone.

 Chapter 236 RoseS Choice

    Chapter 236 Rose''S Choice


    Chapter 236 Rose''s Choice


    Judge hadn''t acted earlier because he was checking the background of the enemy through the


    system. What he discovered was both shocking and horrifying.


    The seemingly feminine person had the blood of seven or eight innocent lives on his hands. Among


    them were even people who had merelymented on his appearance, remarking that he looked


    effeminate, which had led to their deaths.


    In the face of such a heinous criminal, they didn''t hesitate to deliver justice.


    "No!" The Jade-Faced Schr sensed the power behind Judge''s strike and immediately tried to


    dodge to the side.


    However, with Judge''s strength, evading his attack was impossible.


    A muffled sound echoed, and the Jade-Faced Schr was sent flying. After crashing heavily onto


    the ground, he struggled to open his mouth and say a single word, but he couldn''t manage it. His


    head slumped, lifeless, his eyes wide open, unable to close. Even at the moment of death, he


    couldn''t believe he was truly gone. After years of hiding and thinking the danger had passed, he had


    dared to venture to Enssea. He had expected to finally enjoy a peaceful life, but it had onlysted


    for a little over a month. This was truly an unfortunate turn of events!


    Once again, Rose and the others gasped in horror, their faces filled with disbelief. They had actually


    witnessed a real kill. Moreover, based on Judge''s strength in that strike alone, he was at least a


    Battle God level expert! To put it in perspective, even within the four major families of Enssea, there


    were only a handful of Battle Gods.


    "Who are they? How did Derek Hines know such powerful people? They even dare to challenge


    Enssea Commerce Association!" Rose thought to herself.


    The two burly men behind Scorpion slumped down, their faces filled with terror, trembling all over.


    Even a powerhouse like Jade-Faced Schr had been killed with a single strike. Could there be


    anything more terrifying?


    "How dare you kill Jade-Faced Schr!?" After being shaken by disbelief, Scorpion yelled loudly at


    Judge. "You''re dead, all of you are dead! I promise you won''t live to see tomorrow��"


    "If you don''t tell me Derek Hines''s whereabouts now, I''ll send you to join him." Judge coldly


    interrupted. At the same time, an extremely chilling aura swept out, enveloping Scorpion.


    "He... He''s at..." Under Judge''s imposing aura, Scorpion had long lost his arrogance. His face


    turned pale, and he trembled uncontrobly.


    "Where?" Judge asked in a deep voice.


    "He''s at... Lord Buddha''s mansion." Scorpion stammered.


    "What''s the purpose of Lord Buddha capturing him?"


    "Forcing him to join Enssea Commerce Association. When he refused, the association sent Lord


    Buddha to pressure him into transferring all of World Group''s industries under his name to them..."


    "They''re seeking death!" Judge responded in anger. Then he looked at Billy. "Boss, how should we


    handle this?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let him guide us." Billy said as he stood up.


    "Mr Gardner!" Rose took a deep breath and began to speak. "Lord Buddha''s mansion is likely filled


    with hundreds of people, and there are hidden experts. It''s even possible that there are true Battle


    Gods. You''re just three people, the odds are against you."


    "Give me some time. I''ll gather my people ande with you to face them. We''ll be ready at any


    time." Rose suggested.


    "Rose, what are you saying?" ck Panther eximed upon hearing this. The old man named


    Elder Power wore an equally surprised expression.


    Both of them understood that while there had been some conflicts between their side and Enssea


    Commerce Association, they hadn''t been open or escted. However, if Rose led people to directly


    attack Lord Buddha''s stronghold alongside these three, the situation would change drastically. It


    would be a fight to the death.


    Although Billy and his group seemed extraordinary, they were aware that Enssea Commerce


    Association wasn''t just the four major families and Lord Buddha. More importantly, there was a


    powerful n supporting them from behind. This n was a genuine Earth-rank n, rumored to


    have nearly twenty powerhouses in the Battle God realm and above, not including even stronger


    Warlords and perhaps even War Grandmasters. Compared to these titans, they were mere ants.


    "If you follow us, Enssea Commerce Association will likely focus their efforts on you. Can you


    handle the consequences?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He hadn''t expected Rose to possess


    such courage, which made him view her in a higher regard.


    "That''s what I''m afraid of!" Rose nodded straightforwardly. "But being afraid won''t solve anything.


    Unless I''m willing topromise and join Enssea Commerce Association, agreeing to be Lord


    Buddha''s woman, there wille a day when we''ll explode into conflict with them. Instead of


    waiting to be attacked passively, I''d rather use your strength to take a gamble."


    "Hehe, you''re quite forthright!" Billyughed.


    "Please, Mr Gardner, make this possible!" Rose bowed.


    "Let me ask you a question, if you were to manage all of Lord Buddha''s territory, could you cleanse


    Enssea of its corrupt underground forces?" Billy asked again.


    "What... What do you mean?" Rose was slightly bewildered for a moment. But soon, she


    understood Billy''s question. Her eyes lighting up, Rose replied to Billy with seriousness, "If such a


    day were toe, I promise you, Mr Gardner, that if you give me three months, I''ll be able to


    eradicate all the filth from Enssea''s underground forces."


    Although she didn''t believe she could rece Lord Buddha, her woman''s intuition told her that


    Billy''s words weren''t just meant to entertain himself.


    "Alright, remember what you''ve said." Billy turned and started walking toward the door.


    "Mr Gardner, wait for me. I''ll get my people ready��" Rose called out again.


    "We don''t need your people. Just you and Elder Power will suffice. Assemble all your people and


    keep them ready at any moment." Billy said as he continued to walk.


    "Ah?" Rose was taken aback. Doubt crept in, causing her to question the feasibility of such a daring


    move - going to going to Lord Buddha''s headquarters to demand Derek Hines''s release with only


    five of them.


    "That''s enough. Let''s go!" Judge passed by her and said calmly, "You should be d that you''ve


    made a wise decision today."


    "Ah?" Rose was puzzled again. "Alright..."


    She didn''t quite understand Judge''s words, but she didn''t hesitate any longer and turned to the old


    man. "Elder Power, let''s go!"


    In life, rare opportunities for madness present themselves. Perhaps this was her chance.


    "Rose!" ck Panther shivered and called out.


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry," Rose reassured him. "Gather all our people and wait for my orders."


    After saying this, she caught up with the others.


    The Buddha''s mansion was situated in the southern part of Enssea City, nestled by the mountains


    and waters, boasting picturesque scenery. It covered an area of seventy to eighty thousand square


    meters.


    An hourter, Billy''s group arrived at the mansion''s entrance.

 Chapter 237 Lord Buddha

    Chapter 237 Lord Buddha


    Chapter 237 Lord Buddha


    "Who are you people? This is a private estate. Outsiders, leave immediately, or else..."


    Four robust men at the entrance gatehouse started shouting loudly as they noticed the arrivals


    stepping out of two cars. However, their words were cut short as they recognized the one-armed


    Scorpion and Rose''s group.


    "Scorpion?" The four of them eximed in shock.


    "Open the gate!" Scorpion''s voice was cold. At this point, he just wanted Billy and the others not to


    flee when confronted. As long as they dared to enter the estate, he could finally avenge his severed


    arm. He had already figured out how he would handle them after capturing them. He would make


    sure they suffered worse than death.


    Soon, as they reached the courtyard square, footsteps echoed, and around nearly five hundred


    men emerged from all directions, converging on them. Facing the sea of people, both Rose and


    Elder Power''s expressions changed simultaneously. Although they had witnessed grand spectacles


    before, venturing into Lord Buddha''s stronghold with just five people was something they had never


    done.


    "Rose, you''re quite audacious!" A bald man walked forward, his face fierce.


    He pointed his knife at Rose. "You not only dared to cut off Scorpion''s arm, but you also brought


    four others straight here like this. I have to say, I''m quite impressed!"


    After speaking, his tone turned cold. "Release Scorpion immediately, or I''ll chop all five of you into


    minced meat and feed it to the dogs!"


    "Enough with the intimidation. Call Lord Buddha out." Rose took a deep breath to calm herself.


    "Ha, you want to meet Lord Buddha?" The bald man sneered. "Then you should ask my knife first!"


    Swoosh!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Immediately, a gust of force erupted from Stout''s hand, creating a cutting sound through the air. The


    next moment, the bald man''s arm and hisrge knife fell to the ground simultaneously, blood


    spraying wildly.


    "Ah..." The bald man let out a miserable cry.


    "Now, does your knife agree?" Stout asked nonchntly.


    "How dare you chop off my arm? I''ll skin you alive today!" After a brief moment to recover, the bald


    man howled hysterically, "Attack, kill them! Kill them now!"


    Everyone brandished their knives and clubs, rushing forward, fierce and menacing. They didn''t even


    consider that Scorpion was still in their grasp.


    Stout raised his hand again, releasing a palm strike that swept towards the approaching crowd like


    a hurricane. After the gust of wind passed, the dozens of people at the front were all lifted into the


    air and crashed to the ground. They spat out mouthfuls of blood upon impact, either dead or


    grievously injured. These hooligans of the underground world had blood on their hands, having


    killed innocent people. Their deaths would barely even suffice, and Stout wasn''t going to show them


    mercy.


    Witnessing this scene, the surrounding bystanders couldn''t help but gasp. They involuntarily


    stopped in their tracks, fear etched on their faces. Rose and Elder Power exchanged a nce, both


    of them registering shock in each other''s eyes. Once again, they had underestimated the strength of


    these three individuals. Sweeping away dozens of people with a single strike was undoubtedly the


    power of a mid-tote-stage Battle God powerhouse.


    "Who... Who are you guys?" The bald man trembled, his entire body shaking as he asked amidst


    the pain of his severed arm.


    "Amber Simian, go inform Lord Buddha. You can''t stop them!" Scorpion shouted loudly, shocked


    once more. He felt a terrible premonition that something significant was about to happen today.


    Just then, more footsteps were heard, and over twenty men and women emerged from the back of


    the estate. Leading them was a man around fifty, thick brows and eyes, a rosyplexion. He held


    a pipe in one hand, with an emerald ring on his thumb. A hint of cold light asionally flickered in


    his eyes. Behind him were more than twenty people. Apart from the four burly men trailing him, the


    others all donned peculiar outfits. Their expressions varied, but they all exuded an aura of martial


    proficiency, clearly martial artists, and not the kind-hearted ones.


    Seeing them, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. Just as Rose had said, this was indeed a ce


    steeped in filth.


    "Lord Buddha!" As soon as they spotted the leader, all the hooligans shouted in unison.


    "It''s been three days, and you''ve grown quite daring!" Lord Buddha''s gaze swept across the people


    on the ground before turning to Rose. "It seems like Rose you have found yourself a new backer?"


    "Are you Lord Buddha?" Before Rose could respond, Billy''s voice rang out calmly.


    "Haven''t had the pleasure yet. How should I address this gentleman?" Lord Buddha turned his


    attention to Billy.


    "Lord Buddha, be cautious. They''re not ordinary people. They''re strong!" Scorpion shouted loudly.


    Lord Buddha''s gaze had remained fixed on Billy. Without the need for Scorpion''s reminder, with his


    ability to read people, he could sense that Billy and his twopanions were anything but ordinary.


    "Where''s Derek Hines?" Billy spoke again.


    Lord Buddha took a puff from his pipe, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Are you here for Mr Hines?"


    "You have one chance!" Billy continued, his tone steady. "Hand over Derek, and then have all those


    people behind you turn themselves in at the police station, relinquishing their cultivation. In


    exchange, I spare your life."


    "You rascal, what insolence! Do you not wish to live?" A bald-headed man stepped out from behind


    Lord Buddha.


    "Shut up!" Lord Buddha''s gaze darkened.


    "Lord Buddha, they..." the man tried to speak again.


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Lord Buddha''s palm struck out, sending the man crashing


    to the ground.


    "Ignorant fool, do you think you have the right to speak?" Lord Buddha''s voice carried a stern


    reprimand.


    "Sorry... I... I know my mistake..." the man hurriedly got up from the ground and retreated to the


    side.


    "May I ask who you are in rtion to Mr Hines?" Lord Buddha continued, looking at Billy.


    "The choice I gave you, you haven''t responded. Will you choose or not?" Billy didn''t acknowledge


    his question.


    "You shouldn''t be an Enssea person, right?" Lord Buddha took another puff from his pipe and


    continued, "Do you know it''s been a decade since anyone dared to speak to me like this?"


    "Meaning you won''t choose?" Billy''s voice remained calm. "What a pity."


    "Hehe, is that so?" Lord Buddha''s eyes narrowed. "I admire your courage, but do you know who my


    friends behind me are?"


    "The ones who deserve death!" Billy replied.


    "Hehe, quite a bold statement!" A man with a tied-back ponytail walked out from behind Lord


    Buddha, followed by another man and a woman.


    "Lord Buddha, it''s been a while since the three of us have encountered someone this interesting.


    How about letting us warm up first?" the ponytailed man said.


    "Please, by all means!" Lord Buddha smiled faintly, curious to see just how strong Billy and his


    companions really were.


    "Thank you, Lord Buddha!" The man with the ponytail responded and walked to a spot about twenty


    to thirty meters away from Billy. Then, he spoke in a deep voice, "We''re the Three Heroes of the


    Dancy Family, please instruct us."


    "The Three Evils of the Dancy Family, known for their heinous deeds of debauchery and plunder,


    wanted criminals at A-level." Judge picked up his phone, checked it, and then walked to Billy''s side.


    "Cut them down!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 238 The Old Demon From Sorcery Peak

    Chapter 238 The Old Demon From Sorcery Peak


    Chapter 238 The Old Demon From Sorcery Peak


    "Understood!" Judge drew the Crescent Moon Saber from his side and stepped forward. "Go ahead,


    you three evildoers from the Dancy family. You wanted to show off, right? I''ll apany you!"


    "Alright!" The man with a ponytail responded with a deep voice. He received the long spear handed


    to him by the woman beside him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, the aura of the three individuals surged rapidly, revealing their mid-tote-stage


    Battle God-level power.


    "Come at me!" Right after that, the man with the ponytail flicked his wrist, and the long spear traced


    several afterimages in the air before thrusting swiftly toward Judge.


    The other male and female individuals also attacked simultaneously with their three-meter-long


    spears. Three people, attacking from three directions, with three long spears. The air was filled with


    the sharp sound of breaking wind as the attacks rushed toward Judge.


    "Ignorant fools!"


    Judge''s eyes narrowed, and he flipped his wrist. The Crescent Moon Saber released a cold gleam


    as it intercepted the oing spears. Without any suspense, the three long spears were all


    severed by his de, their spearheads falling to the ground with a crisp sound. The three assants


    were forced to retreat more than ten steps, their palms bleeding and arms trembling.


    "Battle God Realm!?" All three of them eximed in shock simultaneously.


    The faces of both Lord Buddha and the people behind him changed several times, clearly not


    expecting Judge''s skill to be so powerful.


    "You three siblings have caused harm for so many years. You''ve lived long enough. Before you go


    to hell, remember to confess your sins in front of the innocent lives you''ve harmed." Judge''s voice


    resounded once more.


    With that said, he swung his saber again.


    "Don''t..."


    The three individuals quickly dodged to the side. However, before they could take a few steps, their


    heads soared into the air. Each of them wore a look of unwillingness and disbelief.


    "Damn it, you dared to kill them!" An emaciated old man walked out angrily from behind Lord


    Buddha. His face was as pale as white wax, his eyes icy cold. An intense aura of darkness


    enveloped his body.


    "Introduce yourself!" Judge cast a nce at the man.


    "I am Sorcerous Sage from Sorcery Peak!" The old man replied coldly.


    "Quite interesting. So, you''vee to Enssea. No wonder you''ve disappeared for so many years."


    At this moment, Stout arrived next to Judge.


    "Do you know each other?" Judge turned to ask.


    "An old demon from Sorcery Peak, a viin throughout his life, partnered with poisons, disregarded


    human life, treated lives as worthless, and used living beings as subjects to test poisons. He caused


    dozens of deaths in a single instance!" Stout nodded slightly.


    "Despicable!" Judge had already found the man''s information on his phone and spoke angrily,


    "Death!"


    "Sure! Let me handle it!" Stout nodded.


    "Who are you people?" the "Sorcerous Sage''s" pupils contracted slightly as he heard Stout''s words,


    wondering why this person knew so much about his deeds.


    "Your ancestor!" Stout''s voice was nonchnt.


    "You ignorant child, you have a death wish? I''ll grant your wish!" Sorcerous Sage roared lowly, his


    aura bursting forth, reaching the half-step War God level.


    Seeing him make his move, the people on Lord Buddha''s side unconsciously took severalrge


    steps back, each face showing a trace of dread.


    The next moment, Sorcerous Sage''s wrist rapidly turned, and clusters of chilly ck mist burst in


    the air. They rapidly expanded, revealing a special aroma that entered Stout''s nostrils. Faint outlines


    of tiny poisonous insects could be seen within the ck mist, their sharp teeth and ws poised to


    attack Stout.


    Faced with this assault, Stout remained motionless in his spot, a serene smile still on his face; while


    observing this scene, those on Lord Buddha''s side sneered. They all thought that Stout, a fool, was


    still ying tough at this time, and they believed that Stout had no idea of the terror that Sorcerous


    Sage''s poisons held.


    They had witnessed a Battle God powerhouse fall to Sorcerous Sage''s hands in a battle. The


    powerhouse hadn''t even managed to strike before sumbing to poison gas, his body ravaged by


    poisonous insects. This chubby guy standing before them was sure to be an even more delectable


    target for those insects.


    Yet, the next moment, everyone''s faces stiffened.


    A series of faint cracking sounds emerged from the ck mist, followed by droplets of blood


    sprinkling the ground, releasing a pungent smell. Dozens of venomous insects burst and died just


    inches away from Stout.


    "How... How is this possible!?" Seeing this, Sorcerous Sage''s pupils contracted in panic, his face full


    of shock.


    "Surprised?" Stout smiled and continued, "Feel free to use your poison arts. I''ll give you enough


    time to disy them."


    "You... Who are you?" Sorcerous Sage''s heart pounded in fear.


    "Judging by the look on your face, it seems you won''t have any stronger methods." Stout grinned, "If


    you''re curious about my identity, remember it well, I am Stout!"


    "What!? You''re from Secret E..." Upon hearing Stout''s words, Sorcerous Sage''s body trembled, and


    he shouted loudly.


    But before he could finish his sentence, a violent wave of energy erupted from Stout''s hand.


    Sorcerous Sage''s body exploded, much like those venomous insects had earlier. In his final


    moments, his regrets thoroughly depressed him. He should have asked about the other''s identity


    from the start. If he had known that the person was from Secret Essences, he would have fled long


    ago. He was well aware that in the face of people from there, his poison arts were as futile as child''s


    y.


    Witnessing Sorcerous Sage''s appearance, vomiting sounds echoed around. Although these thugs


    were used to living on the edge of a knife, they were witnessing this level of brutality for the first


    time.


    Rose''s face also turned pale, her stomach churning. She nearly vomited from the experience


    "Anyone else willing to step up and give it a try?" Stout looked toward Lord Buddha''s direction.


    "Who are you people?" Lord Buddha took a deep breath, his voice tinged with anger.


    In this moment, the air of nonchnce that he once exuded was nowhere to be found. Instead, a


    trace of unease crept into his heart, a sensation he hadn''t experienced in many years.


    "Harboring so many heinous criminals, you truly have some nerve! Enssea has be a chaotic


    mess thanks to individuals like you!" Judge stepped forward, his voice heavy as he regarded Lord


    Buddha.


    "Earlier, my boss gave you one final chance at self-redemption, but it seems you squandered it. So,


    your time hase."


    "Attack together, take them down!" Lord Buddha''s gaze darkened, and he waved his hand behind


    him.


    "Forward!" The men and women behind him echoed in unison, their voices low as they charged


    toward Judge and hispanions. The aura emanating from each individual intensified, enveloping


    the courtyard in a potent pressure of might. The surrounding ruffians immediately felt a suffocating


    sensation. Fear painted their faces, and they hastily retreated towards the rear. This level of


    confrontation was clearly beyond their involvement. Rushing in blindly would surely leave nothing


    but dust in their wake.


    "You''re out of your depth!" Judge''s voice resounded.


    In an instant, he lunged into the crowd, unleashing a series of fiercely cutting de movements that


    swept through the surroundings with a ruthless intensity.

 Chapter 239 The End Of Him

    Chapter 239 The End Of Him


    Chapter 239 The End of Him


    A cold light shed, and everything in its path was crushed. Several people were split into two and


    copsed to the ground, their flesh and blood a gruesome sight. The battlested for less than two


    minutes. Over twenty peopley on the ground, every single one dead. There were no exceptions.


    Chins dropped around the vicinity, including Rose''s and Elder Power''s. They stared at the scene


    before them in disbelief, feeling as if they had turned to stone.


    "What level of powerhouse is this?" they all thought.


    The terror was beyond their imagination!


    Amidst their astonishment, Rose and Elder Power exchanged a nce. They both felt a sense of


    relief from each other''s gaze. Rose recalled Judge''s words to her earlier. She hadn''t fully


    understood them then, but now, seeing this, she began to grasp their meaning. She cast a


    somewhat involuntary nce at Billy, who was still standing there. She believed that one who could


    have two powerhouses like Judge and Stout as his subordinates was definitely something.


    "Did you want to know who we are?" At that moment, Judge walked up to trembling Lord Buddha,


    his voice low and audible only to the two of them.


    "My boss''s surname is Gardner, and hees from the west territory."


    Upon hearing this, Lord Buddha copsed to the ground while his legs giving way. His eyes were


    filled with endless fear, and his trembling only grew more intense.


    The King of the West, the head of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!


    Lord Buddha had never imagined that he would catch the attention of such a high-level figure. He


    finally understood why Judge knew the origins of the people he had sheltered so well. Many of


    these individuals were on SHADOW''s wanted list, and since they were from SHADOW, it would be


    effortless for them to gather such information. Reflecting on what he had done over the years, he


    knew there was no chance of survival, given his understanding of SHADOW.


    "Now you can tell me where Derek Hines is, right?" Judge looked down at Lord Buddha and spoke


    with a chilly tone.


    "He... is in that vi ahead." Lord Buddha said with difficulty, pointing to a nearby vi.


    Stout rushed toward the vi. At the same time, Judge executed a palm chop to the neck of Lord


    Buddha, whose eyes rolled back, and he fell unconscious. They needed to extract information from


    Lord Buddha, so killing him wasn''t an option. The investigation into Enssea needed to start with


    him.


    "All of you listen carefully. If a word about today''s events leaks, your Three Kinships will be


    eradicated!" Judge loudly dered to those present.


    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura emanated from him, instantly shrouding the entire area. The


    pressure from a half-step Warlord was beyond what these thugs on the scene could bear. They fell


    to the ground one by one, some even wetting themselves, their faces full of fear, their bodies


    trembling.


    "Scram!" Judge continued with a deep voice. He wouldn''t kill all of them; he was giving them a final


    chance.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing this, the thugs didn''t hesitate. Each of them hastily fled out of the estate gate. They had no


    doubt about Judge''s words. Each of them had decided not to spread the word if they wanted to stay


    alive.


    "Mr Gardner!"


    After a short while, Derek Hines walked out of the vi with Stout''s support, bearing several injuries.


    Approaching them, Derek expressed gratitude again to Billy, "Thank you, Mr Gardner!"


    "How are you holding up?" Billy asked, after checking Derek''s injuries.


    "Nothing serious, just some minor injuries."


    "Alright!" Billy nodded, "Get back to your office first."


    "Okay!" Derek agreed with a nod.


    Billy then turned to Rose.


    "Mr Gardner!" Rose and Elder Power quickly stepped forward. Behind themy Scorpion, killed by


    Elder Power''s palm strike.


    "Send out your people to begin the takeover and clean up of the gray industries under Lord


    Buddha''s name. You have three days. But I have one condition, make the transition smooth and


    don''t disturb the public." Billy instructed.


    "Please rest assured, Mr Gardner. We won''t cause any disturbances." Rose nodded eagerly, her


    eyes filled with excitement. If she hadn''t witnessed it herself, she would never have believed that


    the mighty Lord Buddha''s reign had ended within an hour.


    The majority of Lord Buddha''s strong supporters were defeated or killed, and the remaining thugs


    posed no threat. She was confident that within two days, Lord Buddha''s influence would be entirely


    purged from Enssea. Of course, this was assuming Enssea Chamber of Commerce wouldn''t


    intervene.


    "Mr Gardner, Enssea Chamber of Commerce might..." Rose began, but Billy cut her off.


    "Don''t worry about them. Just focus on your tasks." Billy interrupted.


    "Understood!" Rose nodded solemnly.


    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the World Group headquarters. Lord Buddha was


    handed over to Liam Young.


    Inside the office, Stout spent several tens of minutes treating Derek Hines''s injuries, and Derek was


    mostly fine.


    "If we want to acquire the core industries of the four families in Enssea, how much capital would we


    need?" After everyone had taken their seats, Billy turned to Derek.


    Derek inwardly sucked in a cold breath, realizing that Mr Gardner was nning to take down the


    four major families in one fell swoop. He hesitated slightly before responding to Billy''s inquiry.


    "Mr Gardner, the four families have been operating in Enssea for many years, withplicated


    rtionships with various factions. Uprooting thempletely would be quite challenging."


    "You only need to handle the business aspects. Don''t worry about the rest." Billy said.


    "I haven''t calcted the exact figure, but a rough estimate would be around 200 to 300 billion."


    Derek replied after some thought.


    "As for World Group''s avable cash, plus the financing from various channels, we should be able


    to gather around 150 billion."


    "That should be enough," Billy nodded. "You can get to work on this. Proceed with the n


    comprehensively. When to take action, I''ll inform you."


    "150 billion is enough?" Derek was taken aback. To take over the industries of these families with


    150 billion seemed unrealistic.


    "You''ll understand when the timees," Billy replied with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about the


    funds. If it''s not enough, I''ll help you out."


    "Alright!" Derek nodded again before standing up to leave.


    "Judge, there are a few matters I want you to handle," Billy said, turning to Judge and giving him


    instructions.


    "Mr Gardner, Enssea Trading Consortium must certainly be backed by the Doman family, and if we


    take action against them, the Doman family will surely not remain passive..."


    "Hehe, boss is worried that they won''t take action!" Judgeughed and said.


    "What do you mean?" Derek was slightly puzzled. However, after a while of reflection, he grasped


    the idea and his eyes couldn''t help but light up. Now he knew that Billy was nning to make a


    move against the Doman family.


    "Alright, enough said. Make the arrangements quickly!" Billy set down his teacup and spoke.


    "Got it!" Derek nodded vigorously and got up to leave.


    "Judge, a few matters to attend to, please arrange them." Billy added, turning his attention to Judge


    to give further instructions.

 Chapter 240 The Ryan FamilyS Reaction

    Chapter 240 The Ryan Family''S Reaction


    Chapter 240 The Ryan Family''s Reaction


    News of Lord Buddha spread throughout the entire city of Enssea in no time, creating a buzz across


    all sectors of society.


    Lord Buddha, the figure who held power within Enssea''s underground forces and had stood strong


    for decades, had been overthrown in a single moment. It was almost unbelievable. It was important


    to note that he not only possessed formidable strength himself but also had gathered numerous


    exceptional talents around him. Theirbined strength wasparable to that of the four major


    families.


    Who could possibly possess such power?!


    At the eastern part of Enssea City, within the Ryan Family estate, in one of the vi''s grand halls.


    Sam Ryan, the patriarch of the Ryan family, satfortably on a sofa, sipping tea with an air of


    ease. Before long, footsteps echoed, and Dean Ryan, the head of the Ryan Family, entered the hall


    in a hurry.


    "Father, something''s happened!" Dean Ryan said as he approached.


    "What''s happened that you''re in such a hurry?" Sam Ryan raised his tea cup and took a sip.


    "Lord Buddha''s base was attacked. All the powerful individuals around him were killed, and he was


    taken away!" Dean Ryan poured himself a cup of tea and downed it in one gulp. Upon hearing this


    news himself, he almost bit his own tongue in astonishment. It was truly shocking.


    Sam Ryan choked on his tea, struggling to regain hisposure before asking, "Who did this?"


    "We''re not sure!" Dean Ryan shook his head. "No information hase out yet!"


    "What do you mean?" Sam Ryan furrowed his brow. "Lord Buddha''s estate had at least a few


    hundred people, right? They were all killed?"


    "Not all of them!" Dean Ryan continued to shake his head. "But most of them have disappeared,


    and even the few we found were unwilling to reveal anything, even if it cost them their lives."


    "Hmm!?" Sam Ryan''s pupils constricted. He was thinking who could this opposing force be.


    "By the way, Father, it''s said that Rose''s people have begun taking over Lord Buddha''s businesses


    within the entire region." Dean Ryan continued. "Could it be her people who did this?"


    "Not very likely!" Sam Ryan shook his head. "While she has some background, she doesn''t have


    that kind of power! Taking over Lord Buddha''s businesses could be a case of seizing the


    opportunity," Sam Ryan paused for a moment, then continued, "Send someone to retrieve the


    surveince footage from Lord Buddha''s mansion."


    "Somebody already tried, but all the surveince, both inside and outside the mansion, has been


    destroyed." Dean Ryan replied.


    Sam Ryan was taken aback once again. He thought for a moment and seemed to recall something.


    "Did Lord Buddha capture Derek Hines?"


    "Yes, he made his movest night," Dean Ryan raised an eyebrow. "Father, are you suggesting that


    the other side might have acted because of Derek Hines?"


    "Very likely!" Sam Ryan nodded thoughtfully.


    At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed, and Audrey Ryan, the youngest daughter of Dean


    Ryan, briskly walked in.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Audrey, why are you back? Don''t you have work?" Dean Ryan looked slightly surprised.


    "Grandpa, Dad, you should already know about Lord Buddha, right?" Audrey Ryan''s tone was


    unusually urgent.


    "We''ve just learned it too. What''s going on?" Sam Ryan put down his tea cup and gazed at Audrey


    Ryan.


    "Is it because Lord Buddha captured Mr Hines that they took action?" Audrey Ryan continued to


    inquire.


    "Most likely!" Dean Ryan nodded.


    Audrey Ryan let out a sigh, then addressed them both. "Grandpa, Dad, listen to me. Regarding the


    matters of Enssea Chamber of Commerce, I suggest the Ryan Family stay out of it and let the other


    three families deal with it!"


    "What do you mean?" Dean raised an eyebrow. "Audrey, do you know who''s behind this?"


    "I can only guess!" Audrey Ryan took a deep breath. "Grandpa, Dad, do you remember what


    happened with my brotherst time?"


    "Are you saying that the influential figure from SHADOW is involved?"


    "Very likely!" Audrey Ryan nodded. "Only someone of that caliber would have the power to uproot


    Lord Buddha so effortlessly."


    Sam Ryan and Dean Ryan both took a sharp breath, their faces disying seriousness.


    "What''s his rtionship with Derek Hines?" Dean Ryan paused before asking.


    "I don''t know the specifics." Audrey shook her head. "But from my guess, he''s definitely somebody."


    After saying this, she looked at her grandfather and continued, "Can the Ryan family withdraw from


    Enssea Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Not easy!" Sam Ryan furrowed his brow. "If we forcefully withdraw, we won''t be able to bear the


    consequences. After all, Enssea Chamber of Commerce isn''t something we four families can


    dictate."


    "Audrey, are you worried that this influential figure might help Derek wage war against Enssea


    Chamber of Commerce?" Dean asked.


    "Yes!" Audrey looked serious.


    "Audrey, you don''t need to worry excessively. Even if what you said is true, there''s no need to be so


    concerned. Enssea Chamber of Commerce won''t be easy to handle." Dean continued.


    "But I have a feeling Enssea might undergo earth-shaking changes due to his arrival this time!"


    Audrey Ryan spected with a contemtive expression.


    "Audrey, is there any way to meet him again and gauge his intentions?" Sam Ryan inquired after a


    moment of thought.


    "I can only try!" Audrey Ryan exhaled deeply. As she turned to leave, she added, just before


    reaching the door, "Grandfpa, Dad, please don''t spread this matter for now!"


    Meanwhile, the other three major families in Enssea were discussing the same matter. Like the


    Ryan family, they also couldn''te to any conclusion.


    ...


    In the evening of the next day, Billy was at World Group discussing matters with Derek when his


    phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Felicia Knight.


    "Billy, my sister said you''re in Enssea. Is that true?" Felicia''s excited voice came through the phone.


    "Yes!" Billyughed in response.


    "Humph! You came to Enssea without giving me a call. I won''t talk to you anymore!" Felicia pouted.


    "Haha, I''ve been busy these past couple of days. I was nning to call you the day after tomorrow."


    Billyughed again.


    "Liar!" Felicia pouted again. "Well, since you''re here, how about making it up to me by treating me to


    a meal?"


    "Sure thing!" Billy smiled. "I''ll treat you to a feast. You can have whatever you want. Just find a ce


    and send me the address."


    "Really?" Felicia''s voice was filled with excitement. "You''re promising, no backing out. I''ll find a


    ce right away!"


    "I''ll be waiting for your message," Billy said with a smile before hanging up.


    Ten minutester, Felicia''s text message came in.


    After that, Billy and Stout headed towards the restaurant in their car. Half an hourter, Stout parked


    the car in the restaurant''s parking lot, and the two of them stepped out of the car.


    "Billy, over here!" Just as they got out of the car, Felicia, dressed in professional attire and high


    heels, walked towards them.


    "Hmm? Why are you dressed like this? No school today?" Billy gave Felicia a once-over.


    "How do I look? Do I look good in professional attire?" Felicia struck a pose and twirled in ce,


    reveling in her own vanity.


    "Like a city professional? Do I resemble my sister in beauty?"

 Chapter 241 Another Fearless One

    Chapter 241 Another Fearless One


    Chapter 241 Another Fearless One


    "Answer my question, why are you dressed like that?" Billy gave her a light punch on her head.


    "Hey, be gentle! That hurts!" Felicia pouted, rubbing her head. "I''m interning at thepany, so of


    course, I have to wear the uniform!"


    "Interning already?" Billy finally caught up.


    "Yeah, it''s quitemon. Many of my ssmates started interning in the second semester of their


    junior year." Felicia exined.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Billy nodded, understanding the situation.


    "By the way, Stout, are you the chubby uncle that Tasha mentioned? You''re really plump, you


    should consider losing weight!" Felicia shifted her attention to Stout.


    Stout choked a little, realizing his reputation had reached Enssea.


    "Just joking with you!" Felicia stuck her tongue out yfully. Then, she extended her hand towards


    him. "Nice to meet you, I''m Felicia Knight."


    "I''m Stout, you can consider me as an elder brother." Stout shook her hand with a grin.


    "I won''t! You''re not even older than me, right?" Felicia chimed in, pouting. "I''ll call you Stout, that


    sounds friendly."


    "Well..." Stout''s lips twitched, realizing maybe he should start considering weight loss seriously.


    "Billy, this ce is known for serving the best local dishes in Enssea. Since you''re visiting, I thought


    I''d bring you here to try them." Felicia exined once they entered the restaurant.


    "There are only three of us, so should we sit in the main dining area?"


    "Sounds good!" Billy smiled faintly.


    Soon, they were led to a table near the window.


    "Billy, where''s Casey? Why didn''t hee with you?" Felicia asked after they ced their orders.


    "Why, are you missing Chim?" Billy teased.


    "Huh?" Stout, who was sitting nearby, chimed in, intrigued. "Felicia, you''ve got good taste! Casey is


    an absolute high-performer stock!"


    "Don''t butt in, Big Fatty!" Felicia rolled her eyes at him.


    Then, she looked back at Billy. "Casey, my so-called boyfriend, is not doing a great job. It''s been so


    long, and he hasn''t even called. I was nning on talking to him seriously today!"


    "Hehe, your boyfriend Casey got a promotion, so he''s been really busytely. When he''s done with


    his work, I''ll have him take you out for a meal." Billy reassured her with a smile.


    "Promoted?" Felicia blinked. "No wonder. Well, I''ll have to mooch off him for a good meal once he''s


    avable!"


    "He should be in Enssea in a few days!" Billy sipped his tea, looking thoughtful.


    "Really? That''s great!" Felicia''s face lit up with joy.


    "By the way, where are you interning?" Billy asked, changing the topic.


    "At a local conglomerate in Enssea. It''s a prettyrgepany!" Felicia said with pride. "They came


    to our school recently for a recruitment event."


    Just then, footsteps echoed at the entrance of the restaurant. A young man entered, leading a


    group of people towards the elevator. In his thirties, dressed in designer clothes, the man exuded an


    air of arrogance, as if he was above everyone else.


    "Mr rk!" The servers in the hall greeted him as he walked by.


    Reed rk nodded slightly in reply. His eyes wandered around the hall before fixing on Felicia by


    the window. He changed his course and walked towards their table.


    "Miss, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" As he came closer, his gaze wandered over Felicia''s figure for a


    moment, a touch of astonishment passing through his eyes once again.


    Though Felicia had nothing to do with sensuality, her exquisitely delicate features, wless skin that


    seemed as delicate as porcin, and the youthful aura she exuded were highly appealing to most


    men.


    "Allow me to introduce myself first. I am Reed rk, the general manager of this restaurant. Here''s


    my business card!" While speaking, he produced a business card and handed it to Felicia. "Would


    you be honored to join me for a drink in a private room?"


    Throughout the interaction, he didn''t even nce at Billy and Stout.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know you, and I don''t drink. Please don''t disturb us while we''re having our meal."


    Felicia wouldn''t ept his business card.


    "Familiarityes with time. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me. Let''s be acquainted over a


    meal." Reed rk insisted with a smile. Then, he snapped his fingers at a server and said, "Notify


    the kitchen. Prepare avish feast. I''m dining with this youngdy tonight."


    "I''ll say it again, I don''t know you. Kindly leave us alone, we''re here to eat." Felicia spoke firmly.


    "Without my consent, they wouldn''t dare to serve your food, you know." Reed rk chuckled again.


    "Let me give you some advice, leave now, or you''ll regret it." Felicia said, her eyes narrowing.


    "Is that so? I rarely regret anything. What are you referring to?" Reed''s eyebrow arched.


    "If you don''t leave, my brother-inw will get angry. When he''s mad, this restaurant won''t be


    standing anymore." Felicia warned.


    In Felicia''s eyes, both Billy and Casey were almost godlike figures. They were formidable and


    beyond ordinary men, which she had learned during her encounter with Doug Wood and his


    associates. Considering that Wood''s family was one of the four major families in Enssea, her


    admiration for Billy only grew. Billy could easily intimidate the likes of those from the major families;


    needless to say, a restaurant manager was nothing to her.


    "Brother-inw?" Reed rk finally turned his attention to Billy. "He''s your brother-inw? The one


    she''s boasting about? Who exactly is he?"


    "Get lost!" Stout couldn''t help but interject.


    Reed frowned. "What did you say? Say it again!"


    "If you don''t leave now, you''ll be crawling out!" Stout''s tone turned cold.


    "You brat, do you know who Mr rk is? I bet you''re asking for trouble!" A man behind Reed rk


    pointed at Stout and threatened.


    The next moment, Stout caught the man''s outstretched hand and twisted it forcefully, dislocating the


    finger in an instant.


    "Ahh!" The man cried out in pain.


    "You''re looking for trouble!" Another man, a Warrior-level martial artist, stepped forward and threw a


    punch at Stout.


    Crack!


    Stout remained seated but exuded a burst of imposing energy. The man''s arm was shattered in an


    instant.


    "Hmm..." The man grunted, his face contorted in shock.


    "No wonder you had the guts to tell me to leave. You''re quite skilled." Reed rk''s gaze narrowed.


    Then, he turned to an old man behind him. "Disable his arm and throw him out."


    "Got it!" The old man nodded and walked forward, looking at Stout. "You do it yourself, otherwise,


    you''ll regret it!"


    Swoosh!


    Stout had no interest in wasting words. He thrust his palm forward.

 Chapter 242 RoseS Explanation

    Chapter 242 Rose''S Exnation


    Chapter 242 Rose''s Exnation


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Uh!?" The old man sensed the power behind Stout''s strike, and his pupils shrank to the size of


    needles. Without much time to think, he crossed his hands in front of his chest in an attempt to


    block the blow.


    However, he clearly overestimated himself. As a crisp sound rang out, his arm bone immediately


    broke. The entire person was sent flying, crashing into a table behind and copsing to the ground,


    his face turning pale.


    "Battle... Battle God realm!?" He struggled to climb up from the ground, tremblingly speaking. He


    realized Stout was at least at thete stage of the Battle God realm since as a Battle General


    himself, he couldn''t even withstand a single blow of Stout.


    "Can you leave now?" Stout picked up a teacup and took a sip.


    "Who... who are you?" Reed rk trembled uncontrobly. Skilled in Martial Arts, Reed rk also


    realized that there was no doubt that the opponent was at least of Battle God strength atte stage


    since the old man was no match for him.


    "Kneel, apologize, and fuck off!" Stout spoke up in a threatening tone.


    "You really have no idea what''s good for you. This is Rose''s territory. Master Reed is her minion.


    How dare you be so audacious here?" Another young man spoke with coldness.


    Upon hearing the name of Rose, Felicia''s face disyed a hint of surprise. She clearly hadn''t


    anticipated that this was the territory of the Queen of Enssea. However, her surprise was brief and


    not a concern. Her brother-inw was fearless even in the face of the four great families here, so he


    certainly wouldn''t be intimidated by Rose.


    As the words reached the onlookers'' ears, they all gasped in astonishment.


    "So this is Rose''s territory? Those three are probably in big trouble now."


    "Who''s Rose anyway? Is she powerful?"


    "You''ve never heard of her? You''re quite uninformed. She''s the rightful Queen of Enssea!"


    "Moreover, I heard that Lord Buddha had a mishap yesterday, and Rose is currently taking over his


    territory. From now on, she is on equal footing with the four families!"


    The onlookers buzzed with discussions.


    "Rose''s people?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is this how she usually manages you all?"


    "How dare you! Show some respect for Rose! Do you know what Rose represents here in Enssea?"


    the young master interjected coldly.


    "Oh?" Billy spoke calmly, then turned to Stout. "Send a message to Rose. Give her twenty minutes


    toe here and exin things in person."


    "Got it!" Stout nodded, picked up his phone,posed a message, and sent it.


    "Billy, do you know Rose?" Felicia blinked in surprise and asked.


    "just met her!" Billy smiled lightly.


    "Humph! Everyone in Enssea knows Rose. But does she know you?" Reed rk''s voice grew


    colder. "Keep acting like that and let Rose exin it herself. I think you guys could make a movie!"


    "Are you just an idiot?" Stout put away his phone and spoke coldly. "You''ll soon find out whether


    Rose knows us or not."


    "I''ll give you twenty minutes. Let''s see if you can actually get Rose here!" Reed rk responded


    once again.


    "Waiter, bring the food!" Billy didn''t pay any more attention to him and calmly instructed the waiter.


    "Mr rk..." The waiter hesitated, not wanting to take the initiative.


    "Serve them. I want to see how long they can be cocky!" Reed rk responded angrily.


    "Yes," the waiter replied before turning to head to the kitchen.


    Five minutester, the dishes were served, and Billy and hispanions picked up their utensils.


    Reed rk and his group, on the other hand, sat down at a nearby table with faces full of


    resentment.


    In less than twenty minutes, hurried footsteps sounded at the entrance. Soon after, Rose hurriedly


    entered, followed by Elder Power and the others. Every one of them looked displeased and wore an


    unfriendly expression.


    "Ms Rose?" Seeing her, Reed rk shivered all over, quickly stepping forward. An unsettling


    premonition began to grow stronger within him.


    Bang!


    Just as he reached her, Rose kicked him away. Reed crashed into a table behind, breaking at least


    two or three ribs and coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    "Ms Rose?" Reed rk''s unease intensified.


    Indifferent to him, Rose strode up to Billy and knelt down, a look of panic on her face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Gardner. My discipline wascking. Please, punish me!" Rose spoke with difficulty.


    Gasps echoed around. Jaws dropped collectively.


    Even Felicia, while knowing that her brother-inw wouldn''t be afraid of Rose, was shocked by the


    scene before her. The prominent Enssea''s number one figure, who had alwaysmanded


    attention, now disyed such humility in front of her brother-inw. She felt that she was


    increasingly unable to understand her own brother-inw.


    Witnessing this, Reed rk trembled uncontrobly. The group he had brought with him, too,


    looked terrified. Trembling and full of fear, they seemed as if they had lost control over their bodies.


    "So, this is how you manage your subordinates?" Billy lifted his wine ss, taking a sip.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Gardner..." Rose spoke with difficulty. After a deep breath, she drew a dagger. Without


    hesitation, she thrust it into her own thigh. The hilt of the dagger struck, and a jet of blood spurted


    out. Yet, Rose''s expression didn''t even twitch.


    Collective gasps sounded again.


    "Remember what you promised me. If I find out that your underlings are acting arrogantly and


    abusing their power again, you should know the consequences!" Billy''s voice carried a serious tone.


    In this matter, Billy acknowledged Rose. A woman with such determination and charisma, standing


    shoulder-to-shoulder with men, was a remarkable figure.


    "Please, rest assured. If there''s a next time, my body will appear before you!" Rose took a deep


    breath and responded earnestly.


    "Alright, stand up." Billy gestured.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Rose bowed and then stood.


    "This is a hemostatic medicine I refined myself. It works wonders on wounds." Stout took out a


    medicine box and handed it to Rose.


    "Thank you!" Rose epted the medicine box with a bow.


    At this point, Reed rk couldn''t hold on any longer. He came forward and knelt down, his head


    bowing deeply, and his trembling voice begged for mercy.


    "I-I''m sorry. I was short-sighted. Please spare my life, Mr Gardner..."


    The group he brought with him also knelt in unison, trembling all over, and pleaded for mercy.


    "Elder Power, escort them all out and enforce our rules!" Rose spoke coldly.


    "Understood!" Elder Power and the others responded and then led the group towards the exit.


    "No, please... Ms Rose, spare us..." A few of them hysterically pleaded.


    They were acutely aware of the fate awaiting them. Reed rk, especially, had lost all color from


    his face, his expression full of despair. He knew that he was finished, and whether he would see the


    sun rise tomorrow was now uncertain.

 Chapter 243 Am I Right?

    Chapter 243 Am I Right?


    Chapter 243 Am I Right?


    "Mr Gardner, there''s a private room upstairs. Would you like to move there? I''ll have the chef..."


    Rose looked at Billy and began to speak.


    "No need, we''re almost done eating. You should go tend to your wound!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Alright then, I''ll be upstairs. If you needs anything, feel free to call me." Rose didn''t insist further.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Sure." Billy nodded.


    Shortly after, Rose greeted Stout and Felicia before turning to leave.


    "Billy, you''re amazing! I really admire you!" As everyone dispersed, Felicia looked at Billy with an


    exaggerated expression.


    "Little girl, eat quickly. After you''re done, I''ll take you to thepany." Billy smiled faintly.


    "Billy, can you teach me martial arts after I officially graduate?" Felicia asked with a serious


    expression.


    "Focus on your studies, why learn martial arts?" Billy red at her.


    "Please, just promise me. I really want to learn!" Felicia looked at Billy with a pitiful expression.


    "Felicia, do you think learning martial arts is fun?" Stout interjected, "It''s not an easy life."


    He recalled his miserable experiences in the mystical realm over the years and felt a sense of


    despair.


    "It''s fine, I''m prepared for it!" Felicia said resolutely.


    "Don''t be silly!" Billy was speechless.


    "I''m serious, please promise me..." Felicia spoke up again.


    "Felicia, what a coincidence, you''re also having a meal here?" Just then, an elegant figure


    approached the three of them, apanied by an elderly man.


    Billy turned to look, his gaze narrowing slightly. The neer was none other than Audrey Ryan.


    "Misss Ryan?" Felicia looked at her, slightly stunned, before speaking loudly, "You''re here for a meal


    too?"


    Afterward, she turned to Billy and said, "Billy, let me introduce you. This is the General Manager of


    thepany I''m currently interning at, Miss Ryan. She''s also the heiress of the Ryan family, one of


    the four great families in Enssea!"


    Upon hearing this, both Billy and Stout''s expressions shed with a hint of surprise.


    "Mr Gardner, hello. I didn''t expect to see you in Enssea!" Audrey Ryan looked at Billy and spoke.


    "Hmm?" Felicia was slightly puzzled, "Miss Ryan, do you know my brother-inw?"


    "Yes! I''ve met Mr Gardner twice before," Audrey looked at Felicia and smiled.


    "Felicia, are you finished eating? If you are, let Stout take you back." Billy nced at Audrey Ryan


    before turning to Felicia.


    "Huh? I haven''t finished eating yet..." Felicia was puzzled once again.


    "Felicia, it''s said that the snacks in Enssea are good. Since I rarely visit, would you take me to try


    them?" Stout smiled and said.


    Although he didn''t know what exactly was going on between Billy and Audrey Ryan, he had a


    feeling that Audrey Ryan''s appearance wasn''t a coincidence. Clearly, Billy had also figured this out


    and didn''t want Felicia to be involved in whatever was going to happen next. Knowing too much


    wouldn''t be beneficial for her.


    "But..." Felicia looked a bit confused.


    "Go!" Billy waved his hand, "I''ll treat you to a big meal after I''m done with my busy schedule in the


    next few days."


    "Okay then..." Felicia also sensed something unusual and greeted Audrey Ryan before leaving with


    Stout.


    "Mr Gardner, would you please move to a private room?" After the two left, Audrey Ryan took a


    deep breath and addressed Billy.


    The main hall was crowded and noisy, not suitable for discussing business matters.


    A few minutester, the two of them arrived in a private room and sat down.


    "Thank you for your presence, Mr Gardner!" Audrey Ryan poured tea for Billy.


    "Don''t try to be clever. You''ll only get into trouble," Billy spoke calmly. "It''ll only lead to your


    downfall."


    "I apologize if Ie across as obtuse. What do you mean, Mr Gardner?" Audrey Ryan''s hand


    paused slightly.


    "Still trying to deny it?" Billy''s tone turned cold. "Felicia went to intern at yourpany. Don''t tell me


    it''s a coincidence."


    When he heard Felicia addressing Audrey Ryan in the hall, he had already understood. Clearly, this


    was a deliberate attempt by Audrey Ryan to get close to him after theirst encounter in Ozin. With


    the resources of the Ryan family, investigating the people around him wouldn''t be difficult. Just like


    how Doug Wood had found out that Felicia was his wife''s sister, Audrey Ryan could have found out


    too.


    "Mr Gardner, you''ve misunderstood!" After serving them tea, Audrey Ryan took a seat and said, "I


    organized a campus recruitment event at Miss Knight''s school for mypany. Her qualifications


    and qualities are exceptional, so..."


    "Is that so?" Billy interrupted her, "Are you trying to tell me that your recruitment event wasn''t


    specifically targeting her?"


    "Mr Gardner, I have no ill intentions towards Miss Knight," Audrey Ryan took a deep breath and


    refrained from denying further.


    Feigning ignorance in front of an intelligent person would only lead to embarrassment, especially


    when facing someone as brilliant as Billy.


    "Using an innocent college student and iming no ill intentions?" A hint of sternness shed in


    Billy''s eyes. "Furthermore, you showing up here today, do you dare to call it a coincidence?"


    "I��" Audrey Ryan felt like she was stumbling over her words in front of Billy, resembling someone


    with a speech impediment,pletely unsure of how to respond.


    "Not willing to admit it? Let me analyze it for you then!" Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip.


    "After the incident with Lord Buddha, the four families in Enssea, including yours, were surely


    investigating who was behind it. However, up until today, you haven''t obtained any definite


    information. But one thing you can be certain of is that Lord Buddha''s downfall was a result of


    capturing Derek Hines. In all of Enssea, there are very few people who know about the close


    connection between Derek and me, and you are one of them. Knowing your character, you must


    have been looking for ways to prove whether I was behind Lord Buddha''s incident or not, in order to


    make informed decisions for your family''s next steps."


    "Mr Gardner, I..." Audrey Ryan took another deep breath, her expression slightly uneasy.


    "Did you know I would likely meet Felicia when I came to Enssea? So, if I''m guessing correctly,


    you''ve had people watching Felicia since yesterday, right?" Billy put down his teacup and continued


    speaking.


    "Also, do you think I don''t know you''ve been at this restaurant for a while? When we just finished


    ordering, you were already sitting at a table near the entrance!"


    "And with Reed rk''s performance, it fit your ns perfectly. You could use that to specte


    about my rtionship with Rose. After Lord Buddha''s ident, Rose began to take over his


    businesses. Anyone with a bit of intelligence would guess that someone was supporting her behind


    the scenes. And that person is likely the one you''re looking for."


    "The result was just as you expected. The way Rose acted when she saw me, you could


    immediately deduce our rtionship. So, you''ve shown yourself. Am I right?" Billy continued.

 Chapter 244 Felicia’s Speculation

    Chapter 244 Felicia��s Spection


    Chapter 244 Felicia��s Spection


    "Mr Gardner, I''m sorry, I just..." Audrey Ryan''s face turned pale. She feltpletely transparent in


    front of Billy, like he had seen through herpletely.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Now that you know I''m the person you''re looking for, what do you intend to do?" Billy took another


    sip of tea.


    Audrey Ryan took a deep breath and then spoke to Billy, "Mr Gardner, behind Enssea Chamber of


    Commerce is the Doman family. They''re the ones dealing with Mr Hines. Our Four Great Families


    are just pawns for them. From the very beginning, the Ryan family didn''t want to get involved in this


    matter. But the Doman family''s orders are not something we can defy, or the consequences would


    be dire."


    "So, you joined forces with them to deal with Derek?" Billy''s gaze fixed on her. "The Doman family


    seems to be in a hurry to deal with Derek, and it''s not just for pure business reasons, is it?"


    Given the size of Enssea''s business market, if it were merely about businesspetition, the


    Doman family wouldn''t resort to such extreme measures against Derek Hines.


    World Group, despite its size, wasn''t an insurmountable challenge for the families and ns with


    their considerable power and resources. Utilizing legitimate business means and the influence of


    the four major families, taking over World Group wouldn''t be overly difficult-it was mostly a matter of


    time.


    "While I don''t know the specifics, the Doman family has always had the intention of taking over


    World Group. As for the exact reasons, the four families are in the dark." Audrey Ryan shook her


    head.


    She then refilled Billy''s teacup and continued speaking.


    "Mr Gardner, I know you''re likely to take action against Enssea Chamber of Commerce. Could you


    please give me two days? I will convince my family to withdraw from this organization."


    "Aren''t you afraid the Doman family will retaliate against your Family?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes, I''m afraid." Audrey admitted frankly, "But... I don''t want to be on the opposite side of you."


    The original words she wanted to say were that she feared the Doman family, but she feared


    opposing Billy even more. She couldn''t put her finger on the exact reason, but she had a feeling that


    even the Doman family wouldn''t be a match for the man before her.


    So, she decided to take a gamble!


    After a slight pause, she continued, "Additionally, if Mr Gardner needs anything from the Ryan


    Family, please feel free to ask. We''ll spare no effort."


    "Alright, you can go now," Billy waved his hand.


    "Mr Gardner..." Audrey Ryan''s expression changed again.


    "You have two days. If the Ryan Family hasn''t withdrawn from Enssea Chamber of Commerce by


    then, you''ll bear the consequences." Billy spoke again.


    He was giving her a chance because he believed she wasn''t beyond saving, and she didn''t exhibit


    too many spoiled traitspared to other juniors from prominent families. Moreover, he had Judge


    investigate the Ryan Family and found that they were tolerable, with not too many grave


    wrongdoings. So, he was willing to offer them a chance.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Audrey Ryan''s eyes lit up, and she bowed deeply to Billy.


    "Remember, you have two days," Billy responded.


    "Please rest assured, I won''t disappoint you." Audrey Ryan bowed again.


    At the same time, Stout drove Felicia towards herpany.


    "Stout, be honest with me. Why did Billy send me away? Does he have an affair with Miss Ryan?"


    Felicia looked at Stout and asked, "Is she interested in my brother-inw?"


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Stout was nearly choked by his own saliva.


    "Did I hit the mark?" Felicia was unusually annoyed. "Stupid brother-inw, he promised to only


    treat my sister well for a lifetime, he''s lying!"


    "No, I must tell my sister. I can''t let her be kept in the dark!" After saying this, she took out her


    phone to make a call.


    "I say, Felicia, can you not be so imaginative?" Stout was speechless. "Do you not understand who


    he is? How could he possibly be the kind of person you''re thinking of! He asked you to leave


    because he didn''t want to make you sad!"


    "Why?" Felicia stopped her actions and asked curiously.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you interning at thispany might not be a coincidence." Stout responded.


    As a genius in Secret Essences, Stout''s intelligence was beyond ordinary. While he didn''t know


    what had happened between Billy and Audrey Ryan before, the fact that that woman appeared at


    the restaurant today was no coincidence, Stout believed.


    "What do you mean?" Felicia was puzzled again. However, after a moment of thought, she seemed


    to have an epiphany. "You mean, she is using me to get close to Billy? She''s in need of something


    from him?"


    "Congrattions, you got it!" Stout shrugged.


    "No wonder!" Felicia let out a sigh of relief. "No wonder thispany hardly ever went to the


    school''s job fair before, but chose to go this year. Also, my interview went so smoothly, everything


    seemed to go my way. Even my internship sry is much higher than others! Moreover, during my


    internship, including her, severalpany leaders have been looking after me!"


    At this point, a slightly annoyed expression appeared on her face. "She''s too much, I''ve always


    considered her like a sister, and she''s actually using me!"


    "But don''t be too upset, she probably doesn''t have any malicious intent towards you," Stout


    comforted her.


    "What does she want from Billy?"


    "I''m not entirely sure about that, maybe she needs something from boss," Stout replied. He wouldn''t


    reveal the truth to Felicia. Since Billy wanted her to stay out of it, it was clear he didn''t want her to


    know too much.


    "Did I cause trouble for my brother-inw?" Felicia asked after a moment of contemtion.


    "You''re overthinking it, someone like her wouldn''t be a slightest trouble for boss. She''s just being


    presumptuous." Stout chuckled.


    If even he could see through it, how could it escape Billy''s notice?


    As the King of the West, if Billy Gardner couldn''t understand something as simple as this, it would


    beughable.


    "Stout, do you think she''s interested in Billy?" Felicia suddenly blurted out after a long thought.


    "Uh��" Stout was at a loss, "Maybe��"


    Time flew by quickly, and two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    This morning, Billy and Stout arrived at World Group. Judge and Derek were already waiting in the


    office.


    "Boss!"


    "Mr Gardner!"


    Seeing Billy, both of Judge and Derek stood up to greet him.


    Billy nodded and then took a seat on the sofa. "Judge, how''s the investigation going?"


    "Apart from the Ryan family, the issues with the other three families are quite serious. Additionally,


    Lord Buddha has provided a lot of information about the three families and the Doman family!"


    Judge replied, then shared the information he had gathered with everyone.


    "They really have some nerve!" After hearing Judge''s words, Stout furrowed his brows slightly.


    "A bunch of parasites in our nation!" Billy''s voice turned cold as he spoke, then he turned to Derek.


    "How''s the situation with the Ryan family these days?"

 Chapter 245 Thunderous Strike

    Chapter 245 Thunderous Strike


    Chapter 245 Thunderous Strike


    "The Ryan family has formally announced their withdrawal from Enssea Chamber of Commerce,"


    Derek Hines replied.


    "From what I''ve learned, there was an internal upheaval within the Ryan Family regarding this


    matter. Led by the second person inmand of the Ryan Family, a group attempted to break


    away from the n and join forces with the Doman family. However, they were suppressed by their


    patriarch."


    "Furthermore, it''s said that representatives from the Doman family visited the Ryan Family


    yesterday. The specifics of their discussion are unknown, but it seems the Ryans is going through a


    tough time."


    Billy nodded slightly, picked up his tea cup, and took a sip. He then looked at Judge and Derek.


    "How''s the preparation for the next step?"


    "Everything is ready!" Both of them responded in unison.


    "Very well!" Billy nodded again. "Then, let''s proceed!"


    "Understood!" They responded once more and sent out a message on their phones.


    As this message was sent out, the entire Enssea began to tremble.


    Around 10 AM, nearly simultaneously, a barrage of news articles exposing the wrongdoings of the


    three major families in Enssea flooded the inte. Each article was apanied by videos and


    images, most of them featuring supporting evidence and even testimonies from victims, forming a


    Public opinion erupted!


    Around the same time, variousw enforcement agencies rted to Enssea started arriving at the


    compounds of the three families and their grouppany headquarters. Some were taken away by


    the authorities, including the heads of these families and all their core members


    Initially, they resisted, demanding to speak with the responsible heads of thew enforcement


    agencies. However, after making several phone calls, any trace of optimism was dashed. Any


    person who had dealings with these three families before chose to remain silent. If they answered


    the calls, they either turned off their phones or immediately hung up. Even if one or two calls were


    answered, the response was the same. The others all wanted to find a way out fro themselves. By


    this point, the three families understood, even if they were slow, that someone very powerful was


    suppressing them. Therefore, they abandoned their resistance.


    Meanwhile, the capital market reacted swiftly. Stocks of the three families''panies, which were


    listed on the market, had their trading halted due to massive sell-offs, each hitting the daily limit. It


    seemed like they wouldn''t stop until the stock became worthless.


    Apart from the core members of them, those shareholders holding non-publicly traded shares also


    began to publicly announce their intention to sell their holdings at a discounted price. Some


    panicked smaller shareholders even directly offered a 50% discount on their shares. They


    understood that given the current situation, their shares would likely turn into scrap paper within a


    few days. As they teetered on the brink of despair, someone reached out to them, offering to buy


    their shares. However, the price was at most a 70% discount. Initially, many hesitated, wanting to


    negotiate, but the buyers weren''t interested. Sell at a 70% discount or not at all.


    Not long after, as people began to sign the deals and receive money, most of them began to follow


    suit. They feared that if they waited too long, they might not even get a 70% offer. Even some


    peripheral members of the three families followed suit, selling off their shares.


    In less than three days, almost 80% of the non-publicly traded shares, excluding those held by the


    core members, were sold at a 70% discount. Meanwhile, the stock market, after several


    consecutive daily limit downs, showed signs of loosening. Money started to flow in, although the


    volume was not substantial. By this time, stock prices had been halved and still had a lot of sell


    orders pending at the daily limit.


    Around noon, inside the Ryan family''s mansion, in the living room of Sam Ryan''s vi, the


    grandfather, father, and granddaughter sat together.


    "This is really an unexpected turn of events!" Pan Mu took a sip of tea, his face showing a hint of


    lingering fear.


    If it weren''t for Audrey Ryan''s determination and her ability to convince the Ryan family to withdraw


    from Enssea Chamber of Commerce, they might have beenpletely ruined like the other three


    families. While the Ryan family didn''t have as much hidden wrongdoing, the capital market was not


    a ce that believed in evidence. As long as there was even a hint of suspicion, there would be a


    reaction, and no chance for exnations.


    "I didn''t expect Mr Gardner to be so influential. He didn''t make a move, but when he did, it was like


    a thunderbolt." Dean Ryan also appeared relieved.


    "Audrey, you''re a lucky star for our family!" Sam Ryan looked at his granddaughter and praised her,


    a touch of approval in his eyes.


    "But that''s only possible with Grandfather''s and Father''s support!" Audrey Ryan smiled faintly.


    She was also secretly grateful. If she hadn''t foreseen this, their family would have been in real


    trouble. Billy''s figure once again appeared in her mind, and she sighed with emotion. Why hadn''t


    she met such an outstanding man earlier in her life?


    "Regardless, you''ve done a great service to the Ryan Family!" Sam Ryan responded with a smile.


    "After this matter is settled, I will definitely reward you handsomely."


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Audrey Ryan took a sip of tea and said, "Grandpa, Mr Hines and the others


    should be starting to purchase stocks in the stock market. Should we do the same?"


    "Let''s wait and see for now," Sam Ryan responded after a moment of thought.


    "Father, are you worried about the Doman family?" Dean Ryan asked.


    Sam nodded slightly. "The Doman family has been unusually quiet these past few days. It''s not


    normal."


    "Could it be that they''re afraid of getting implicated and haven''t dared to make a move?" Dean


    nodded and continued asking.


    "There''s a possibility!" Sam nodded in agreement. "However, I doubt they''ll allow things to develop


    unchecked. They will definitely take action, probably within the next day or two."


    After finishing, he turned to Audrey Ryan. "Audrey, can you try to arrange a meeting with Mr


    Gardner? I''d like to visit him when I have some free time."


    "It might be a bit difficult, but I''ll give it a try!" Audrey Ryan responded after a brief consideration.


    "Hmm!" Sam nodded slightly.


    Meanwhile, in World Group, in Derek''s office, Billy and the others were present.


    "Derek, has the Doman family made any moves?" Judge asked.


    "Still nothing," Derek shook his head.


    "They''re surprisingly patient!" Judgemented and then looked at Billy. "Boss, is there a chance


    they''ve figured out that you''re behind this?"


    "If everything goes as expected, they should have realized that since the first day this happened,"


    Billy nodded slightly.


    With so manyw enforcement agencies working together and the core members of the three major


    families taken away, it was clear that someone powerful was pulling the strings. Although everyone


    was under strict orders not to disclose anything, there were undoubtedly some loyalists willing to


    give their lives for the Doman family. A little inquiry would reveal that SHADOW was behind this


    incident. And, the leader of SHADOW was no secret.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Even if they know, they shouldn''t have stayed quiet for so long." Derek said after a brief pause.


    "This whole thing isn''t normal." He continued.

 Chapter 246 An Invitation

    Chapter 246 An Invitation


    Chapter 246 An Invitation


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Billy nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed, it''s rather unusual."


    Given his understanding of the Doman family, their response shouldn''t be like this. They would have


    shown some sort of reaction by now, to some extent. But now, so many days had passed, and there


    wasn''t even a hint of movement. It was clear that something was odd about this situation.


    "Boss, if the Doman family continues to remain inactive, should we release the sins that Lord


    Buddha provided and then have SHADOW capture their people? Let''s see how they react." Judge


    suggested.


    "It''s not impactful enough and doesn''t serve our purpose." Billy shook his head slightly.


    "What do you mean?" Judge looked slightly puzzled.


    "Judge, doing something like that wouldn''t achieve much." Derek exined from the side.


    "The Doman family is different from those three families. Even if there''spromising record, it


    won''t undermine their foundation."


    "Those families have an abundance of people, and they can easily sacrifice a few members to


    diffuse any allegations."


    "The rtionships of these families areplex and intricate. It''s not only about Enssea, they have


    connections in the capital city as well. Unless we have indisputable evidence that can bring them


    down, it will only be a superficial itch we''re scratching."


    "So, what''s our n then? Are we just waiting for them toe to us? It''s not exciting if we only


    catch a few small fish." Judge said somewhat frustratedly.


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded, and Donald walked in.


    "Donald, what''s up?" Derek asked.


    "Sir, the Doman family sent an invitation letter," Donald handed the card to Derek.


    "Hmm?" Derek paused slightly, taking the invitation and quickly scanning it before looking at Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, the head of the Doman family has invited me to his birthday banquet, and he explicitly


    mentioned that I can bring people along."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow.


    "They seem to be quite leisurely, even in the midst of all this chaos, they''re still in the mood for a


    grand banquet," Judgemented coldly.


    "Mr Gardner, would you like to attend?" Derek continued.


    "They''ve already delivered the invitation. Why not?" Billy smiled faintly. "When is it?"


    "Tonight," Derek replied.


    "Heh, let''s go and have a big meal tonight." Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The fact that the invitation allowed Derek Hines to bring people suggested that the Doman family


    was targeting Billy. And Billy wanted to see what this whole show was about.


    In the evening at 5 o''clock, Billy and his group arrived at the designated venue for the banquet-a


    large estate on the outskirts of the city. The estate covered an area of at least 100, 000 square


    meters, nestled beside a mountain and a river, boasting picturesque views.


    "Please show your invitation cards," a man in ck said as the five arrived at the entrance of the


    estate.


    Derek handed over the invitation, and the man in ck nced at it, his expression flickering


    slightly.


    "Mr Hines, pleasee in!"


    Soon, they entered the estate. Inside, the ce was bustling with activity, creating an extravagant


    atmosphere. The attendees at the banquet were all dressed in top-notch attire, exuding an


    extraordinary aura. Men wore suits and leather shoes, while women were adorned with pearls and


    jewels.


    "Boss, it looks like tonight is a banquet of conspiracy." Stout assessed the surroundings and


    commented.


    "Within this estate, there are at least ten Battle Gods and even two Warlords." He continued.


    "Heh, you underestimate them," Billy smiled faintly, his gaze narrowing slightly as he looked deeper


    into the estate.


    "Is the Doman family nning to trap us tonight?" Judge''s eyes shed with a cold light.


    "Interesting."


    "It''s okay, let''s see what they''re up to." Billy smiled again.


    "Mr Hines, it''s a pleasure to have you here. Thank you foring." A man''s voice came not long


    after.


    The five turned their heads to see a handsome young man leading a group of people walking


    towards them. Billy''s gaze swept over the young man, and his eyes slightly narrowed. Not only was


    the young man a martial artist, but his cultivation level was also not weak, at least at theter stage


    of the Battle General realm.


    "Hello, Mr Doman," Derek greeted with a smile.


    "Mr Hines, are these gentlemen your friends?" Robbie Doman, the young man, inquired. As he


    spoke, his gaze unconsciously flicked over Billy and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.


    "Yeah," Derek nodded and continued, "Mr Doman, I apologize for the rush today, I didn''t get the


    chance to prepare a gift for your family leader. I''ll make it up to him another time."


    "You''re too kind. Your presence itself is the best gift. I thank you on behalf of my uncle." Robbie


    Doman smiled in response.


    "It''s rare to see someone attending a birthday banquet empty-handed. Are you here for a free


    meal?" A disdainful expression appeared on a young man''s face who stood behind Robbie Doman.


    "And you are?" Derek looked at him and smiled.


    "Stop talking to me, I don''t deign to speak with freeloaders like you!" The young man retorted coldly.


    "Is that so?" Derek smiled again. "What if I make you apologize?"


    "Fool, who do you think you are? You want me to apologize to you?" The young man growled,


    "Master Robbie has a good temper. If it were me, I would have kicked you all out long ago!"


    "Are you not going to apologize?" Derek''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Mr Hines, please don''t take offense. He isn''t from Enssea, so he doesn''t recognize you. Please


    forgive any offense."Robbie Doman spoke up. Afterward, he turned to his friend and said, "Richard,


    apologize to Mr Hines. Mr Hines''s presence here is already a great honor to my uncle."


    "Robbie, why do you indulge this kind of person? He''s acting like he''s somebody!" The yboy


    continued. "Fine with enjoying a free meal himself, and he''s even brought four poor fellows along..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish, Stout raised his hand, sending a gust of wind that knocked the yboy into a


    series of somersaults, leaving him seated on the ground with blood trickling from his mouth.


    Robbie Doman furrowed his brows slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of surprise. The group behind


    him also showed astonishment on their faces, clearly not expecting this chubby guy to possess


    such skills.


    "How dare youy a hand on me?" The yboy climbed to his feet from the ground and yelled


    angrily.


    "Kneel!" Stout''s voice was cold. He was incensed by the yboy who referred Billy as a poor fellow.


    "I''ll show you!" The yboy roared again, charging toward Stout with the skills of a warrior.


    But after only a few steps, he was sent flying once more, crashing to the ground heavily. He spat out


    a mouthful of blood and struggled to get up.


    "Apologize, or die!" Stout''s voice was stern.


    "Sir, Richard is new here and unfamiliar with your distinguished selves. On his behalf, I apologize to


    all of you. I hope you can be magnanimous." Robbie Doman spoke after a brief moment of


    contemtion.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps resonated, and a man with a sword at his waist walked over.

 Chapter 247 Trapped Inside

    Chapter 247 Trapped Inside


    Chapter 247 Trapped Inside


    "Hugh, you arrived just in time. That fat guy dared to hit me. Help me teach him a lesson!" The


    young man who had previously yelled at Stout called out when he saw another man approaching.


    The man nced at the situation and then turned to Stout. "Bro, was your action a bit too heavy?"


    "Do you have a problem with it?" Stout responded calmly.


    "Since we''re both martial artists, how about we find a ce to spar?" The man''s eyes shed with a


    cold glint.


    "I don''t have time for that," Stout waved his hand dismissively. "If you want to fight, do it quickly.


    We''re here to celebrate Mr Doman''s birthday."


    "You..." The man furrowed his brows.


    "Hugh, it was actually Richard''s fault earlier. Could you let it go for my sake?" Robbie Doman


    intervened. Mr Hines hase to celebrate my uncle''s birthday. If you want to spar with this


    gentleman, can it wait untilter?"


    "Since you''re asking, there''s no problem," the man nodded and then looked at Stout again. "I''ll wait


    for you. If you''re a true man, don''t be a coward."


    After saying that, without waiting for Stout''s response, he turned and left.


    "Mr Hines, I apologize for the inconvenience caused earlier. I''m truly sorry." Robbie Doman said to


    Derek once the others left.


    "Mr Doman, no need to worry about it," Derek replied with a smile. "Is your uncle at home?"


    "My uncle is busy at the moment, please, Mr Hines, this way." Robbie gestured courteously.


    "Thank you." Derek and Billy exchanged a nce and followed towards a nearby vi. Stout and


    Donald followed closely behind.


    "Boss, that yboy from earlier is Kenny Doman''s nephew, Robbie Doman." After Derek''s group


    left, Judge turned to Billy and spoke.


    "Kenny Doman lost his spouse at a young age, leaving him with only a daughter named Julia


    Doman."


    "As I understand, both Robbie Doman and Julia Doman are disciples of a certain sect. They rarely


    return to Enssea."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Billy raised an eyebrow.


    No wonder Robbie Doman, at such a young age, had already achieved the Battle General realm.


    So, he was a disciple of a sect!


    The Hidden World Aristocrats and Ancient Martial Sects were two forces outside of the aristocratic


    families that couldn''t be underestimated. In terms ofbat strength, they far surpassed the


    families. Many sects and aristocratic ns had existed for thousands of years, and despite societal


    changes, they stood firm, having their own reasons. Secret Essences and Ink Pavilion were both


    sects that had endured for over a thousand years.


    "Boss, may I wander around the vicinity?" Judge asked after a moment.


    "Sure," Billy nodded.


    As Judge left, Billy cast another nce deep into the estate. He could sense the faint aura of a War


    Grandmaster somewhere within. Though the other party might be trying to conceal their presence,


    they couldn''t escape Billy''s perception.


    After brief contemtion, Billy headed to a garden in the northwest corner of the estate. The two


    Warlord-level auras Stout had mentioned earlier seemed to be emanating from there. Billywas


    curious to see who was there.


    Meanwhile, Derek and hispanions, led by Robbie Doman, entered the mansion''s hall.


    Upon entering, they saw several people seated in the hall besides a middle-aged man with a square


    face. The eldest among them was a man in his sixties, dressed in Daoist robes, with white hair,


    youthful features, and a profound gaze. His aura was enveloping him.


    After scrutinizing the elder for a moment, Stout''s eyes narrowed slightly, realizing that the elder''s


    strength was considerable, likely at the Half-Step Warlord level.


    "Father, Mr Hines has arrived!" Robbie Doman addressed one of the middle-aged men.


    "Mr Hines, your presence is a great honor. Please ept my apologies for my absence." Nick


    Doman, the second inmand of the family, greeted as he rose.


    "Mr Doman, no need for such formality," Derek nced around the room and didn''t see Kenny


    Doman. He then inquired, "Is Mr Kenny Doman not present?"


    "He''s upied at the moment but will be here shortly." Nick smiled and added, "Please, have a


    seat, Mr Hines."


    "Thank you." Derek nodded, and he and Stout sat on the sofa, with Donald standing behind them.


    "Tea, please." Nick gestured.


    A woman in a tight dress promptly poured tea for Derek and Stout.


    "Mr Hines, recently, Enssea has been rather turbulent. What are your thoughts on the matter of the


    three families?" Nick continued the conversation.


    "Well," Derek lifted the tea cup and took a sip, "I''m just a humble businessman. What do I know?


    But their actions do seem a bit excessive. A wise man knows how to bnce his financial pursuits.


    If one blindly pursues wealth without restraint, it''s like digging one''s own grave."


    "It''s true, as they say, if you walk by the river too often, you''ll eventually get your shoes wet."


    "Indeed," Nick chuckled and continued, "So, Mr Hines, what are your thoughts on Enssea''s future?"


    "As I mentioned, I''m just a businessman. Ick both the capability and interest to ponder matters on


    such a grand scale." Derek replied, putting down his tea cup.


    "You''re being modest," Nick smiled slightly. "I have an immature idea. I''m wondering if you might be


    interested."


    "Oh? Could you borate, Mr Doman?" Derek inquired.


    "The market in Enssea is vast, and it''s not possible for any single family to dominate it entirely," Nick


    Doman had a puff at the cigar and continued, "I''m proposing that the Doman family and you jointly


    invest in establishing a conglomerate worth billions. We can all profit from it. What do you think?"


    "Oh?" Derek''s eyes narrowed slightly. "This idea is interesting, but I''m just a small-scale


    businessman. I don''t have such grand ambitions. I''m afraid I might disappoint you, Mr Doman."


    "Heh, you''re being too modest, Mr Hines. If you consider yourself a small-scale businessman, then


    the other families would be nothing more than small workshops." Nick Doman responded with a hint


    of seriousness.


    "I hope you can seriously consider my proposal, Mr Hines." he continued, taking a puff of his cigar.


    "Well, I apologize, but I don''t need to consider this matter. I suggest you find someone else for this


    opportunity." Derek calmly declined.


    "You''re pushing it, aren''t you? Giving you face is a chance, but it seems like you''re thinking we''re


    begging you to join!" A young man on the sofa retorted.


    "Young man!" Donald''s voice turned cold. "How dare you speak that way?"


    "Old man, shut up. You have no right to speak here!" The young man nced at Donald


    dismissively. "If you say one more word, I''ll throw you out!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "How arrogant!" Donald''s voice grew angrier. "You..."


    "Donald!" Derek interrupted, then turned to Nick Doman.


    "Mr Doman, today I came specifically to celebrate your brother''s birthday. Since he''s busy and not


    avable, I should take my leave."


    After saying that, Derek stood up, exchanged a nce with Stout, and began to walk out.


    "Humph!" The young man on the sofa snorted coldly. "Today, if you don''t agree to this, I''m afraid you


    won''t be able to leave this ce!"

 Chapter 248 Kenny Doman Appears

    Chapter 248 Kenny Doman Appears


    Chapter 248 Kenny Doman Appears


    "Idiot!" Stout replied in exasperation. "I''d like to see how you n to stop us from leaving!"


    "My friend, today is the master''s birthday. I don''t want any unpleasant incidents. I advise both sides


    to sit down and discuss things calmly." The white-haired old man spoke calmly.


    Stout nced at him but didn''t respond. He turned to Derek and said, "Mr Hines, let''s go."


    Just as they were about to leave, the young man who had been confrontational earlier dashed


    forward and threw a punch at Stout.


    "You really are an idiot," Stout stood still, and an aura emanated from him.


    The young man''s punch hit Stout''s defensive barrier, and instead of hurting Stout, the young man''s


    own arm made a cracking sound as if bones were breaking. "Ah..." he cried out in pain, crouching


    down.


    "Hmm," the white-haired old man''s eyes shed with surprise. "No wonder you dared to be so


    arrogant. You actually have some skill. However, thinking you can act recklessly with just a bit of


    skill is being overly arrogant." The old man continued, his aura growing stronger.


    At that moment, hurried footsteps could be heard from the entrance, and Kenny Doman, the head of


    the Doman family, entered with several people.


    "Mr Kenny Doman, you finally show up?" Derek spoke with a serious tone. "Is this how the Doman


    family treats your guests?"


    "Mr Hines, please calm down. I will exin everything to you," Kenny Doman''s expression turned


    grave. He then turned to Nick Doman, his brother. "Nick, did you invite Mr Hines here?"


    Hearing this, Derek and Stout exchanged a nce, both sensing that things were not as simple as


    they seemed. If Kenny Doman didn''t invite them, then who did?


    "Well, Kenny, Mr Hines is an important figure in Enssea. It''s only natural to invite him to the birthday


    banquet." Nick shrugged.


    "I''m thinking for the sake of our family. We don''t want to be criticized for being too narrow-minded as


    the Doman family." He added.


    Kenny Doman exhaled deeply and said, "Nick, don''t court trouble. You need to stop it."


    "Kenny, I don''t understand what you mean by that," Nick narrowed his eyes slightly and continued,


    "Have you been under a strain recently? You''re not making any sense. I told you not to be


    exhausted. You''re the birthday star today, and you''ll be toasting to the guestster. You should rest


    upstairs now, let me take care of the rest."


    Before Kenny Doman could respond, Nick waved his hand. Two old men entered the room and


    helped Kenny Doman upstairs.


    "This way please, Mr Doman." Said the old men to Kenny.


    "Damn it, what are you two up to? nning a rebellion?" Kenny Doman''s voice erupted in anger.


    "Sir, please don''t put us in a difficult position!" one of the elderly men eximed, emanating a


    powerful pressure, a peak Battle God''s aura.


    "Very well, both of you are quite impressive!" Kenny Doman''s rage soared, his gaze sharpened, and


    his own aura surged in response.


    As the head of the Doman family, he possessed formidable cultivation, not weaker than that of the


    elderly opponent he faced.


    However, in the next moment, his expression abruptly changed. He spat out a mouthful of blood,


    and his aura immediately withered.


    "Nick! You poisoned me!?" Kenny realized what had just transpired.


    "Huh!?" Derek and the others were stunned once again.


    "Is Nick Doman trying to seize power?" they thought.


    "Take him away!" Nick Doman ordered with a wave of his hand.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the elderly man delivered a palm strike to Kenny Doman''s neck.


    Kenny''s eyes rolled back, and he copsed on the ground. Subsequently, the two elderly men


    supported him and began ascending the stairs to the second floor.


    "Now then, Mr Hines, shall we continue?" Nick turned to Derek and spoke in a calm tone.


    "Mr Doman, you really surprised me," Derek''s eyes narrowed.


    "Mr Hines, I have a bit of a temper, so I hope you won''t test my patience." Nick Doman coldly


    replied.


    "Donald, please escort Mr Hines to leave." Stout''s voice turned serious, and a strong aura erupted


    from him


    "Yes," Donald nodded and escorted Derek towards the door.


    "Move!" Nick Domanmanded.


    In an instant, the white-haired old man and two others lunged at Stout. At the same time, four more


    old men rushed in from the entrance, all with the strength of Battle Gods.


    "Wanting to court death, I''ll grant your wish!" Stout''s voice boomed, and he unleashed a powerful


    gust of energy in response.


    Sounds of impact reverberated throughout the hall as fierce shes urred. The resulting


    shockwaves shattered furniture into debris, scattering wood chips everywhere. Stout had to remain


    cautious to protect Derek and Donald, which put him in a somewhat disadvantaged position,


    resulting in a stalemate.


    "Donald, let''s go!" Stout called out. At hismand, Donald quickly led Derek towards the exit.


    "I''m sorry, but the two of you aren''t going anywhere!" Robbie Doman, who had been watching the


    fight, stepped forward to block their path.


    Donald threw a punch.


    "Too weak!" Robbie Doman''s cold voice cut through the air, and he returned the punch with one of


    his own.


    Donald was forced back several steps, blood staining his lips.


    "Seeking death!" Stout roared, countering the white-haired old man''s attack with a powerful punch.


    He then swept his hand, sending a shockwave towards Robbie Doman.


    "Be careful, Robbie!" Nick Doman shouted.


    Robbie Doman was well aware that he couldn''t withstand Stout''s blow, so he hurriedly dodged to


    the side.


    Bang!


    Even so, he wasn''t fast enough. The shockwave hit him, throwing him into the air before he crashed


    heavily onto the ground, blood oozing from his mouth.


    "Robbie!" Nick Doman cried out in pain, rushing over to his injured son.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Donald quickly shielded Derek and fled out of the mansion.


    "Since you dared to hurt my son, I''ll kill you!" Nick''s anger red, and his aura surged.


    "Fool," Stout responded coldly, his aura intensifying. Now that Derek and Donald were safe and he


    didn''t need to hold back anymore, Stout was ready to deal with the situation more effectively.


    Let''s rewind time to the moment when Derek and the others had just entered the mansion''s foyer.


    Billy was strolling toward the garden. Before long, as he reached the entrance to the garden, a


    series of crisp sounds echoed from within, apanied by a chorus of cheers.


    "Sir, excuse me, but the youngdy is entertaining guests inside. Unauthorized ess is not


    permitted."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just as Billy was about to take a step inside, a burly man at the entrance blocked his way.

 Chapter 249 A Pervading Intent To Kill

    Chapter 249 A Pervading Intent To Kill


    Chapter 249 A Pervading Intent to Kill


    "Our guest has arrived. Please let them in." A melodious female voice sounded.


    "Of course, Miss," the man replied and turned to Billy, bowing slightly. "I apologize for the earlier


    incident. Pleasee in."


    Billy smiled lightly and stepped inside. Upon entering, he saw a pavilion within the garden. Two


    young individuals were practicing swordsmanship on the pavilion, while a group of seven or eight


    youngsters were seated around a long table nearby, enjoying the spectacle while feasting. Aside


    from these, on the other side of the pavilion, two elderly men were seated at a stone table, engaged


    in a game of chess. These were the two owners of the Warlord-level auras.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Sir, greetings. My apologies for the rudeness earlier." A young woman rose from her seat at the


    head of the long table and walked over to Billy.


    She was a woman of around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with a stunning appearance and


    graceful figure. Her noble temperament far outshone Audrey Ryan, the young mistress of the Ryan


    family.


    Billy''s gaze swept over her, and his eyes narrowed again. The woman''s cultivation was formidable,


    at the Battle God''s initial stage.


    "No problem, it was my impoliteness." Billy smiled faintly.


    "I''m Julia Doman. May I know how to address you, sir?" The woman who introduced herself was the


    young mistress of the Doman family.


    As she spoke, she sized up Billy, her face disying a hint of astonishment. Her intuition told her


    that the man before her was undoubtedly a martial artist, yet she couldn''t sense his level of


    cultivation at all. Moreover, there was an intangible pressure emanating from his kingly aura that


    made her feel slightly uneasy.


    "Turns out it''s Miss Doman," Billy smiled again. "I go by the name Gardner."


    As he spoke, he noticed that, apart from Julia Doman, the other men and women present had a


    trace of oddity in their gazes towards him. A faint intent to kill seemed to emanate from them. Even


    the two elderly men, though not looking directly at him, had undergone imperceptible changes in


    their auras from the moment Billy entered the garden.


    This was getting interesting.


    "Mr Gardner," Julia Doman smiled and said, "A few of my friends are sparring here. If you''re


    interested, would you like to watch?"


    "Sure," Billy smiled once more.


    "Julia, why are you letting anyone and everyone in? Don''t disrupt our enjoyment." A young man


    rose and approached.


    "Marcos, please mind your words. Our visitors are guests. Let''s befriend them." Julia''s brows


    furrowed slightly as she replied.


    "Everyone here practices martial arts. What qualifications does this pretty boy have to be friends


    with us?" Marcos Floyd''s expression was dismissive as he cast a disdainful nce at Billy.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, he was sent flying and crashed on the ground, rolling several times beforeing to a


    stop, coughing up blood. All eyes turned towards themotion, including the two elderly men,


    who disyed a hint of anger on their faces.


    "Damn it, how dare you attack me? I''ll kill you!" Marcos shouted, getting up and charging at Billy. He


    surged with aura, indicating that he was at the peak of the Battle General stage.


    "Marcos, stop!" Julia Doman yelled, simultaneously extending her palm to dissolve his attack.


    "Julia, why are you stopping me?" Marcos yelled angrily.


    "Marcos, you were at fault in this matter. You should apologize to Mr Gardner!" Julia Doman''s voice


    grew stern.


    "Why should I apologize to amoner like him? He''s..." Marcos''s gaze turned icy as he stared at


    Billy.


    He was interrupted mid-sentence, sent flying once more, and this time his injuries were more


    severe. At least two or three of his ribs were broken, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "You''re quick to call othersmoners, but I''m curious about your identity." Billy spoke in a serious


    tone. "Miss Doman, I''d like to know what kind of person he is."


    "Mr Gardner, Marcos is from the capital''s family. Please forgive him for my sake." Julia Doman


    revealed the young man''s background.


    "From a prominent family again?" Billy chuckled coldly, his tone turning serious. "Kneel."


    "You..." Marcos Floyd opened his mouth but spat out blood instead.


    "Don''t go overboard. You''ve already injured Master Marcos this badly. What more do you want?"


    Another young man stood up.


    "That''s right. Don''t think your meager skills can allow you to act so recklessly." Another woman


    chimed in.


    The gazes of the others revealed traces of hostility, and they all started to surround Billy. Even the


    two from the pavilion descended to the ground.


    "Everyone, don''t act impulsively. Mr Gardner didn''t intentionally injure Marcos." Julia Doman took a


    deep breath and addressed the group.


    "Julia, why are you siding with him? Even after he hurt Marcos?" the woman who had spoken


    earlier said coldly.


    "He..." Julia Doman took another deep breath.


    "Enough, Julia, this doesn''t concern you. We must show him that power and status have their


    limits!" the woman interrupted her.


    "Are your theatrics done?" Billy looked at the group with a faint smile. "If you want to kill me, why go


    through all this trouble? Why not just attack directly?"


    "What... do you mean?" Julia Doman said, her face puzzled.


    "Miss Doman, your friends specifically came here tonight to kill me." Billy smiled once more.


    "What?" Julia eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief. After pausing for a moment, she continued,


    "Mr Gardner, is there some misunderstanding here?"


    "Julia, step aside. This matter has nothing to do with you!" The previous woman spoke again.


    "Bunch of idiots!" Just then, Judge''s voice rang out, "You have one minute. If you don''t leave, you''re


    dead!"


    As the words fell, Judge arrived next to Billy and spoke softly, "Boss, there are quite a few hidden


    individuals in this estate!"


    Billy pondered briefly before continuing, "Let''s head over to Derek''s side first!"


    With the growing hostility in this group and potential danger on Derek''s side, Billy worried that Stout


    might be overwhelmed alone.


    "Wanna leave? Not that easy!" The woman snorted coldly, her wrist flicked, and her de shot


    towards Billy like a snake''s strike.


    Simultaneously, othersunched their attacks. Each of them wielded their des and swords, their


    killing intent bing even more palpable.


    Judge drew Cold Moon, his curved de, from his waist and sent out several icy arcs of light.


    These men and women, at most, had cultivation at the initial stage of Battle God. Naturally, they


    couldn''t withstand Judge''s techniques. After the glint of his de passed, two men immediately fell


    down, twitched a few times, and went still.


    "Don''t be arrogant!" At this moment, one of the elderly men spoke in a deep voice.


    Following his words, he flicked his wrist, sending a barrage of Go stones shooting towards Judge


    like a rainstorm, apanied by a faint sound of breaking wind.

 Chapter 250 Are You Commander Gardner?

    Chapter 250 Are You Commander Gardner?


    Chapter 250 Are You Commander Gardner?


    Judge''s brow furrowed slightly. While dodging, he wielded his saber to sweep away the gusts of


    martial stones raining down on him.


    The other elderly man''s cultivation was at the early stage of a Warlord, a level higher than Judge''s


    and thus dealing with him was somewhat challenging for Judge.


    Before Judge could stabilize his stance, the elder''s figure had already lunged from the stone table,


    launching a powerful punch.


    "Six Elder, what are you doing? Stop!" Julia Doman shouted loudly. At this point, she sensed the


    killing intent emanating from the group in front of her. However, she couldn''t understand why the two


    elders would harbor murderous intentions towards Billy and hispanions.


    Before she could say more, the other elderly man took action. He darted forward like a ghostly


    shadow, simultaneously sweeping his hand to send a series of strong gusts towards them. Both


    men''s auras surged to their peak, showcasing their mastery at the Warlord level.


    A barrage of attacks, each carrying immense force, erupted, with no concern for whether they might


    harm Julia Doman.


    "Five Elder, you..." Julia''s face turned pale, her pupils shrinking in shock. She knew she absolutely


    couldn''t withstand the opponent''s punches.


    "You''re courting death!" Billy''s brow furrowed, and he swiftly moved forward, pulling Julia Doman


    behind him. Then he struck out with his palm.


    The two elderly men were sent retreating seven or eight steps backward, spewing out surging blood


    as their energy was disrupted. Simultaneously, the remaining men and women on the other side


    attacked Judge again, forming a half-circle formation as they charged forward.


    "Foolish!" Judge retorted coldly. He drew an arc with his hand, sending a de arc shing like


    lightning.


    After the de arcs, four men and women fell to the ground, a trail of blood appearing at their


    throats, mouths agape but without a sound.


    "No! No!"


    Witnessing her fellow disciples being killed, Julia Doman cried out loudly. She had no idea what had


    happened and how things had escted so suddenly.


    "Boss, I''ll head to Derek''s side!" Judge said and then swiftly rushed out of the garden gate.


    "You despicable bastards!" In the next moment, the two elderly men roared in anger. Gritting their


    teeth, they attacked again, using thest of their strength to charge at Billy.


    "Seek death, I''ll oblige you!" Billy''s brows furrowed, and a violent surge of energy emanated from


    him, like an unstoppable force.


    Without a doubt, the energy wave lifted the two elderly men off the ground, the sound of bones


    breaking resonating in the air. They flew for dozens of meters before crashing heavily onto the


    ground, spewing out another mouthful of blood.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "How could it be..." One of them managed to utter a few words before his legs twitched and he lost


    consciousness.


    The other man''s mouth opened, and a torrent of blood gushed out. He didn''t make a sound, his


    head tilted to the side as he stopped moving.


    "Five Elder, Six Elder!" Julia Doman cried out again.


    Though these two men had almost killed her, witnessing their deaths still left her deeply mournful.


    Just then, an overwhelming aura surged from behind the estate, akin to a mountain copsing and


    a sea overturning, as dark clouds gathered.


    The neer had cultivation at thete stage of the War Grandmaster realm.


    "How dare you kill a disciple of my sect, offer up your lives!" The voice of an old man resounded,


    and simultaneously, a formidable palm wind infused with boundless power charged towards Billy.


    "Empty boasts!" Billy retorted coldly. He took two steps forward, his gaze unwavering, and met the


    oing palm wind with his own palm.


    Boom!


    The sh of their attacks sent shockwaves rippling outwards, creating a wave of energy that


    shattered the nearby pavilion in an instant. Relying on the distance created by Judge earlier, Julia


    Doman was spared from the impact. However, the remaining disciples weren''t so fortunate. The


    shockwave hit them hard.


    Simultaneously, the opposing elderly man rapidly retreated more than ten steps before stabilizing


    himself. The sturdy cobblestone ground showed two rows of dents from his powerful steps.


    "Second Elder!" Julia recognized him at this moment, her face filled with shock as she eximed,


    "Howe you''re here in Enssea?"


    In her current state, her thoughts were bing increasingly chaotic. For her father''s birthday, the


    sect had specially arranged for the Fifth and Sixth elders to bring several senior disciples to Enssea


    to celebrate with her father. Initially, she was very joyful about this arrangement and had even


    personally thanked the sect''s leader before departing. However, now she couldn''t help but feel that


    this matter was far from being as simple as she had thought.


    She couldn''t understand why the two elders and their fellow disciples harbored murderous


    intentions towards Mr Gardner. Nor did she know why the Second elder ended up in Enssea.


    Furthermore, just moments ago, the Fifth and Sixth elders had disregarded her safety in their


    attempt to kill Billy. But she had always respected them.


    "They came to Enssea specifically to kill me!" Billy nced at Julia Doman and calmly spoke.


    "Why? Why would they want to kill you?" Julia cried out.


    "That''s a question you can only ask them." Billy pointed to the elderly man before him.


    "Second Elder, what''s the meaning behind all this?" Julia asked, her heart aching with sorrow.


    "Indeed, you are the famous Commander Gardner. Your reputation is well-deserved. I have


    underestimated you!" The old man ignored Julia and, after a brief moment of recuperation, looked at


    Billy, a hint of trepidation flickering in his eyes.


    Billy''s strength far surpassed his expectations, and he was self-aware that he was no match.


    Clearly, the information he had received was incorrect. He had severely underestimated Billy


    Gardner''s power.


    "What!?" Upon hearing the old man''s words, Julia looked at Billy with disbelief. "You... You are


    Commander Gardner, the King of the West?"


    After a brief pause, she turned to the old man again. "Second Elder, did youe to Enssea to


    assassinate Commander Gardner?"


    By now, she was starting to grasp the situation and why so many members of the sect hade to


    Enssea. The sect''s intent was far from innocent. A sense of destion rose within her. The sect


    was pushing the Doman family into a dangerous situation. She fully understood the consequences


    of their actions. Commander Gardner was a symbol of the future of the country, and this behavior by


    the sect was a heinous crime, one that could result in the punishment of the entire family.


    The old man didn''t respond, taking a deep breath. Without hesitation, he swiftly retreated towards


    the back of the mountain. With his determination waning, staying would only lead to his demise.


    Escaping was his priority.


    "Wanna escape? Can you?" Billy''s eyes narrowed, and with lightning speed, he pursued the elder.


    At the War Emperor level, one could cover over a hundred meters in the blink of an eye, far


    surpassing the capabilities of the War Grandmaster level.


    Only seconds after the elder had fled, he sensed an overwhelming killing intent approaching from


    behind.


    "Let''s settle this!" The elder finally roared in anger. Swiftly turning around, he activated his entire


    body''s power and met Billy''s attack head-on with a powerful palm strike.

 Chapter 251 The Hidden Trump Card

    Chapter 251 The Hidden Trump Card


    Chapter 251 The Hidden Trump Card


    Boom!


    A deafening roar reverberated, shattering the surroundings, sending shockwaves through the air


    that reduced trees to splinters and filled the area with flying debris. At the same time, the elderly


    man spewed blood into the air, his body tumbling like a kite with a severed string. He crashed more


    than a hundred meters away, creating arge pit upon impact. His bones shattered, and his


    meridians were severed.


    "You''re a War... War Emperor..." He managed to raise his head, whispering a few words before his


    head slumped, lifeless.


    "Why... Why did you want to assassinate Commander Gardner..." Not far away, Julia Doman sat on


    the ground, her face filled with boundless despair.


    Billy soon arrived by her side.


    "I''m sorry, I truly am sorry. I didn''t know that the sect intended to target you. But it had nothing to do


    with my father, I promise, please spare my father''s life, I''m willing to do anything for you..." Julia


    Doman, teary-eyed, knelt before Billy, her legs trembling.


    "It''s fine. Get up," Billy said calmly before turning and walking towards the garden''s entrance.


    "Please... please spare my father. I''m begging you." Julia Doman implored while bowing down


    deeply to Billy''s back and she followed Billy. She prayed fervently that her father had not been


    involved. If he was, no one would be able to save him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A minuteter, Billy arrived at the mansion''s courtyard. The battle had alsoe to an end here.


    With thebined efforts of Stout and Judge, all of the attackers were defeated. Among them were


    several martial practitioners at the Battle God stage. The square was littered with severed limbs and


    cries of agony.


    Injured all over, Nick Doman sat on the ground, nked by several equally wounded elders. The


    other guests who hade to the banquet had fled the estate ten minutes earlier, abandoning the


    premises.


    "Boss!"


    "Mr Gardner!" Judge''s group greeted Billy as they approached.


    Billy nodded slightly.


    Derek proceeded to exin what he had learned about the situation. After hearing Derek''s ount,


    Billy looked slightly surprised. After a pause, he asked, "Where''s Kenny Doman?"


    "Inside the vi!" Derek responded before looking at Donald. "Donald, go bring him out."


    "Yes." Donald nodded and headed towards the vi.


    Soon, Kenny Doman emerged, leaning on Donald''s arm for support.


    "Nick Doman, you''ve truly brought disaster upon yourself!" Seeing the scene in the square, Kenny


    Doman roared to the sky.


    His vitality assaulted by inner energy and poison, he vomited arge mouthful of dark red blood.


    Following this, he slumped to the ground, aging by decades in an instant.


    "Dad..." Julia Doman rushed into the square, calling out in sorrow as she ran to her father.


    "Tell us the whole story, and we''ll give you a proper burial!" Billy walked towards Nick Doman.


    "Haha, do you think you''ve won?" Nick sneered at Billy.


    "Even in this state, you''re still unrepentant?" Billy''s voice remained calm.


    "What do you think?" Nick''s eyes flickered, and he shouted towards the distance. "Why aren''t you


    moving? What are you waiting for?"


    His words barely had time tond before shadows emerged from beyond the estate''s walls. Over a


    hundred figuresnded heavily on the ground, each one lifeless. These were all foreign martial


    practitioners, many of them holding automatic rifles.


    "What!?" Seeing these neers, Nick Doman bellowed in shock, his face contorted in horror.


    "The Doman family, you really know how to choose your allies. Not only did you collude with the


    sect to assassinate a high-ranking official, but you''ve also conspired with foreign forces. This is


    enough to warrant the extermination of your entire n!" A male voice rang out from outside the


    estate.


    Before long, Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon led a thousand members of the Army of


    Bloodshadow into the scene, walking in casually.


    "Commander!" Upon reaching Billy, the group dropped to one knee and shouted in unison.


    Billy waved his hand. He had suspected that this grand event held by the Doman family would likely


    have been with an ulterior motive. The recent incident involving the Leonard family could not have


    gone unnoticed by other ns in Enssea. They must have sensed the pressure and decided to


    eliminate Billy before he became too powerful. For this reason, Billy had not called upon SHADOW


    agents this time. Instead, he had contacted Casey, allowing him to gather a contingent of the Army


    of Bloodshadow to assist.


    "Yes, Commander!" The group stood up and expressed their gratitude.


    "Boss!" Casey and Azure Dragon approached Billy.


    Billy replied with a slight smile.


    "Boss, all these people are from the WestCloud Trading Company!" Casey gestured towards the


    foreign martial practitioners on the ground.


    "A while ago, when SHADOW was dealing with the bandits, they received advanced notice from the


    Doman family. They''ve been hiding in the outskirts of Enssea, waiting to coborate with the Doman


    family for this operation." Azure Dragon exined.


    "WestCloud Trading Company. Good!" A glint of determination shed in Billy''s eyes. He then took


    out his phone and sent a message to White Tiger, who was thousands of miles away.


    "Find out Zephyria''s influence in ce of Darkness and eliminate them!"


    After putting his phone away, Billy turned his gaze back to Nick Doman and asked, "Now, can you


    exin?"


    Nick Doman exhaled heavily wearing an expression of a fallen despot, his entire body slumping.


    "It''s a matter of winner and loser. There''s nothing more to say. If you want to kill or dismember me,


    go ahead. I''m ready." He sneered.


    "As you wish!" Billy responded in a deep voice. He took the Bloodshadow Battle de from Casey''s


    hand. With a swift wrist movement, a cold gleam shed across Nick Doman''s neck.


    The next moment, the head soared into the sky, blood spurting like a pir.


    In truth, Billy didn''t even need to ask. It was clear that this incident today was the result of collusion


    between several ns in the capital and the Doman family, orchestrated to make the sect intervene.


    In the recent past, the Leonard n had been annihted, which undoubtedly put pressure on the


    other ns. So, they sought to eliminate Billy swiftly by any means necessary.


    For Billy, it was just a matter of time before he dealt with those ns. Therefore, whether Nick


    Doman spoke or not was inconsequential. From a broader perspective, even if Nick Doman were


    willing to talk, at most, he could only admit to the involvement of a few individuals. It wouldn''t hold


    any significant meaning. Those ns could easily im that these actions were carried out by these


    individuals alone and had nothing to do with the entire n. They could then hand over the


    individuals to resolve the matter peacefully.


    At this moment, Julia Doman stood up and knelt before Billy once again, her voice choked with


    tears.


    "Commander Gardner, I understand that the Doman family hasmitted an unforgivable crime,


    deserving of annihtion. But... all of this was orchestrated by my second uncle and the sect..."


    "My father was never involved in any of this. I beg you spare my father... spare the innocent


    members of the Doman family. I... I''m willing to trade my lowly life for theirs. Please, Commander


    Gardner, grant them mercy..." After saying this, she removed a hairpin from her hair and without


    hesitation, drove it into her own heart.


    "Julia, no! Don''t!" Kenny Doman screamed out in pain.

 Chapter 252 Withdrawing From The Noble Clan Alliance

    Chapter 252 Withdrawing From The Noble n Alliance


    Chapter 252 Withdrawing from the Noble n Alliance


    Billy snapped his fingers, and a burst of energy shot out, knocking the hairpin from Julia Doman''s


    hand to the ground.


    "Commander Gardner?" Julia Doman, teary-eyed, looked at Billy.


    At the same time, Kenny Doman arrived and knelt down next to his daughter, blood still oozing from


    his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Commander Gardner, the Doman family has been unfortunate to have a scoundrel like my younger


    brother... I don''t ask for much, just for your mercy towards my daughter and the innocent members


    of this family... This matter has nothing to do with Julia. She was manipted by the sect. Please


    spare her life..." Kenny Doman''s words trembled.


    Billy raised his hand, sending three gentle streams of energy that flowed into Kenny Doman''s body.


    Kenny convulsed a few times before copsing, spewing a mouthful of blood.


    "No..." Julia Doman cried out in pain once more. "Dad..."


    "Your father''s condition is dire. The toxins are attacking his heart. If we don''t treat him soon, he


    won''t survive. He is helping your father expel the toxins." Stout exined.


    Julia Doman blinked, then bowed deeply to Billy. "Thank you, Commander Gardner, thank you..."


    "What''s the name of the sect you''re from?" Billy asked.


    "Commander Gardner, we are from Shattered Sky Sect." Julia Doman responded with a trembling


    voice.


    "Shattered Sky Sect. Very well," Billy said calmly, his gaze growing sharper.


    For ancient martial sects to meddle in mundane affairs was a serious taboo. When such sects did


    intervene, especially in such despicable matters, they should be prepared to face the


    consequences.


    "The Shattered Sky Sect fools are truly courting death!" Stoutmented with a stern tone. "Boss, I


    will return to Secret Essences and bring people to eradicate the entire Shattered Sky Sect!"


    "No, someone else will handle this." Billy shook his head. He then sent another message on his


    phone, "Expel the Shattered Sky Sect."


    After a while, Kenny Doman took a breath and came to Billy''s side, kneeling down once again.


    "Thank you for your great kindness, Commander Gardner. I am unable to repay it. From now on, if


    you have any orders, I will go through anything without hesitation."


    "Enough with the show of loyalty. Let''s get to the bottom of this. Tell us what happened," Judge


    coldly interjected.


    Kenny Doman took a deep breath and began to exin.


    Ten minutester, he had recounted the entire sequence of events, aligning closely with Billy''s


    suspicions. Over thousands of years, the legacy of vale had nurtured numerous hidden ns


    and ancient martial sects. As times changed, some factions waned while others expanded, but all


    required resources and wealth to continue growing. Many powerful forces began to extend their


    influence into the secr world.


    Ironically, these influential sects and families, while appearing as subservient branches, also


    wielded power beyond the reach of national rules. They intervened only when it suited them,


    disappearing in times of crisis. This made them the true parasites within the nation.


    The Doman family in Enssea was backed by the Shattered Sky Sect. The major decisions of the


    Doman family were directed by the Shattered Sky Sect. From forming Enssea Chamber of


    Commerce to dealing with the World Group, these were all the Sect''s orders executed by the


    Doman family. What had happened today was simrly instructed by the Shattered Sky Sect. Kenny


    Doman had initially opposed it, leading to a warning and a threat to strip him of his n leadership


    position.


    Subsequently, the Sect enlisted the second-inmand of the Doman family, Nick Doman, who


    orchestrated this entire affair. The birthday banquet for Kenny Doman was also his proposal. As for


    why the Shattered Sky Sect wanted to target Billy, Kenny Doman was uncertain, but he suspected


    they were acting on someone''s behalf.


    "Judge, follow orders!" Billy spoke up.


    "Please issue yourmand, Commander!" Judge responded with a firm voice.


    "The Doman family, apprehend and thoroughly investigate all individuals associated with Nick


    Doman. Anyone connected to this matter, execute them!" Billy''s voice was grave as he gave the


    command.


    "Understood!" Judge nodded solemnly, then sent a message to Liam Young on his phone.


    Two hourster, Billy and his team headed towards the SHADOW base.


    While Kenny Doman and his daughter''s lives were spared, the Doman family withdrew from the


    league of families. Holding onto a mere fraction of their wealth became an achievement in itself.


    Shortly after Billy sent those two messages, in a mountainous region in the eastern part of the


    territory, a figure dressed in green appeared near the foot of a peak.


    "Shattered Sky Sect..."


    The figure looked up at the archway about a hundred meters away, then spoke in a calm tone.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, a sword radiance shot into the sky, causing the archway that had stood for


    centuries to copse.


    "Who dares defile the insignia of my Sect?" an enraged voice echoed from the end of a stone


    staircase.


    Immediately after, twenty auras from people at the realm of Warlords and above surged into the air.


    Within the blink of an eye, their figures appeared at the site of the fallen archway.


    "You insolent fools, who are you to dare challenge the Shattered Sky Sect within our domain? Do


    you not value your life?" The leader among them was none other than the sect master, a Half-Step


    War Emperor!


    "Effective immediately, Shattered Sky Sect is expelled from vale!" the person in green said once


    again.


    "Such arrogance! Let me see what you''re capable of to warrant expelling Shattered Sky Sect!" the


    sect master shouted angrily.


    "Attack!" The other neen martial experts above the Warlord level simultaneously roared with


    anger. Their auras burst forth, shrouding the area in a suffocating atmosphere. Countless birds and


    beasts dropped dead, unable to withstand the pressure.


    In the next second, the twenty expertsunched their attacks, without holding back in the slightest.


    Theirbined might sought to annihte the intruder.


    "Ants." The person in green spoke once again. Simultaneously, his aura soared. As he dashed


    forward, his wrist was spinning continuously. In an instant, a sword formation spanning a kilometer


    radius formed, obliterating everything in its path.


    Trees shattered, rocks crumbled, and debris filled the air.


    The following moment saw countless sword beams shing through the air like lightning, each one


    an unstoppable force.

 Chapter 253 The CulpritS Demise, Annihilation

    Chapter 253 The Culprit''S Demise, Annihtion


    Chapter 253 The Culprit''s Demise, Annihtion


    Immediately, heads soared into the sky. Except for the master of Shattered Sky Sect, none were


    spared; all had fallen.


    The sect master managed to dodge quickly, but a sword energy had sliced through his arm, causing


    blood to spurt.


    "Who... who are you? Why do you want to annihte Shattered Sky Sect?" Stabilizing his form, he


    stared at the figure in green robes with shock.


    As a Half-Step War Emperor, a peerless powerhouse, he couldn''t even withstand a single attack


    from his opponent.


    "Ancient martial sects aren''t allowed to meddle in mundane conflicts. Do you treat this rule as a


    game?" The voice of the green-robed figure was icy. "Furthermore, you conspired to assassinate


    Commander Gardner. Tell me, who gave you the audacity?"


    "Are you... are you Commander Gardner''s people?" The sect master of trembled, struggling to


    speak.


    "Enough talking. Clearly, you were sent to kill!"


    "No...!" The master of the Shattered Sky Sect''s eyes widened in horror as he rushed up the stone


    stairs.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But was it of any use?


    Swoosh!


    A sword aura shed by, slicing directly through his waist. His body was severed into two pieces,


    rolling down the stairs one after another. In his final moment, regret surged in his heart. If only he


    had known, why did he even bother? If he could have another chance, even if they promised him


    countless rewards, he would never have be a figurehead like this. But life had no room for ''ifs''.


    Soon, deafening booms echoed from within and outside the Shattered Sky Sect''s gates. Buildings


    copsed, and dust filled the air, obscuring the sky. All elders at or above the Elder level within the


    sect were executed. Among the core disciples, those who were prepared to act were eradicated.


    Thousands of inner and outer disciples scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing for their lives.


    From this point onward, the Shattered Sky Sect formally exited the stage of vale.


    Simultaneously, thousands of miles away, near arge canyon, in front of a pce estate''s main


    gate.


    "White Tiger, this is Demon Crossing Pce. The country backing them is Zephyria," Rakshasa


    gazed at White Tiger and spoke.


    "Very well!" White Tiger''s eyes gleamed coldly. "If people from Zephyria dare to assassinate me,


    we''ll make Demon Crossing Pce vanish from ce of Darkness!"


    "Tiger, Demon Crossing Pce ranks among the top ten here. Their strength is not to be


    underestimated. Their Pce Master''s cultivation might not be lower than yours. Be cautious,"


    Rakshasa continued.


    Since Billy assigned her this mission, Rakshasa had felt an immense burden. For her, this was a


    severe test. Initially, after Billy provided her with a budget of a hundred billion, she had some


    confidence, and her efforts had shown slight results. However, just as she was beginning to rx,


    she realized that a significant change had urred in ce of Darkness.


    Overnight, various forces seemed to have gained a considerable number of powerful individuals,


    many at the level of Battle Gods or higher. Her slight confidence crumbled.


    Just as she was considering seeking help from Billy, White Tiger arrived, bringing with him a


    thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow, which greatly eased her worries.


    Through their time together, she had developed a better understanding of the vale''s strongest


    squad, the Army of Bloodshadow. Both in individual strength and team cohesion, she held them in


    high regard. She believed that with this team in ce, reaching the top three in ce of Darkness


    was well within her grasp.


    "Hehe, so what if they are? We''ll kill them without hesitation!" White Tiger chuckled. Then he raised


    his hand andmanded, "SHADOW, attack!"


    "Attack!" The hundred Bloodshadow Guards, leading the thousand warriors, shouted in unison.


    In the next moment, they charged into the estate, their imposing aura akin to a rainbow, their


    formation overwhelming.


    "Damn it, who are you people? How dare youe here seeking death!" In no time, at least two


    thousand figures emerged from several pces, an aura of ferocity surrounding them.


    In response, razor-sharp de auras shed through the air. Wherever these de auras passed,


    severed heads flew into the sky, leaving a trail of bodies in their wake.


    "Damn it!" A roar echoed, followed by a two-meter-tall giant bursting out of a pce. He carried a


    massive two-meter-long de in his hand. With tremendous speed, he closed in on the group,


    brandishing his two-handed sword and sending forth thunderous de auras, shing towards the


    SHADOWers. His aura soared to its peak, surpassing White Tiger by half a realm. He was at least a


    Tier-two Warlord.


    "Tiger, be careful. He''s the master of Demon Crossing Pce!" Rakshasa''s voice echoed.


    "Perfect timing. I''ve been waiting for him!" White Tiger''s eyes gleamed with fanaticism as the


    Bloodshadow Battle de emitted a cold gleam, meeting the opponent''s attack head-on.


    The collision of their assaults reverberated through the air, causing both of them to stagger back


    several steps, and the concrete ground beneath their feet cracked like a spiderweb.


    "Who the hell are you people?" The Demon Crossing Pce''s Master stabilized himself and red


    at White Tiger with fury.


    "Quit the chatter, we''re obviously the ones here to kill you!" White Tiger grinned slyly. "Your strength


    is decent, but let''s go again!"


    With those words, he shot forward at lightning speed, the de''s glint shing once more.


    "Want a death wish? I''ll grant it!" The Master of the Demon Crossing Pce roared, brandishing his


    two-meter-long de.


    The scene was filled with intense shes. Their figures flickered, their de techniques collided in


    a flurry of movements. Before long, they had created a sharp vortex of de energy centered


    around them. Wherever the vortex swept, destruction followed. The artificial hills and severalrge


    trees were obliterated, chunks of concrete were sent flying. Despite being half a level higher than


    White Tiger, the opponentgged far behind in speed, precision, and on-the-spot experience,


    offering no advantage whatsoever.


    White Tiger fought like an unrelenting machine, abandoning defense entirely. He forced the


    opponent into continuous retreat, using his fast and ferocious attacks. In no time, White Tiger


    capitalized on a moment when the opponent evaded his attack, swiftly closing in. His battle de


    struck down from the shoulder, and an arm was severed and fell to the ground.


    "Ah��" The opponent cried out in pain, reacting quickly to dodge to the side.


    However, White Tiger wouldn''t give him an opportunity. While he was still struggling to stabilize,


    White Tiger adjusted the angle of his de, striking with precision.


    A gash measuring thirty to forty centimeters appeared on the opponent''s chest, blood spurting out


    violently. His aura immediately weakened. In an instant, the Demon Crossing Pce''s Master


    turned and bolted for the entrance. Faced with someone as crazed as White Tiger, he had no


    thoughts apart from surrendering.


    "Don''t even think about it!" White Tiger''s voice was heavy as the de energy surged,


    apanied by a piercing whistling sound.


    The de energy passed by the opponent''s waist, slicing him into two halves from top to bottom.


    "Not quite satisfying enough!" White Tiger muttered, smacking his lips in dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 254 Tough Guys From The Western Front

    Chapter 254 Tough Guys From The Western Front


    Chapter 254 Tough Guys From the Western Front


    Meanwhile, the ten squads of the Bloodshadow Guard led by James Harper left their opponents,


    several Battle Gods, with no defense against their attacks. In less than ten minutes, five Battle Gods


    from Demon Crossing Pcey defeated, and even a Warlord in the initial stage was in by


    James Harper and two deputy leaders''bined efforts.


    Apart from these high-end forces, the rest of Demon Crossing Pce members were no match for


    SHADOW. In less than half an hour, two-thirds of the three thousand disciples of Demon Crossing


    Pce were killed, and the remaining survivors lost their will to fight and fled.


    The SHADOWers didn''t pursue these survivors. Their goal was to remove Demon Crossing


    Pce''s influence in ce of Darkness, not to exterminate everyst member.


    "White Tiger, are you okay?" Soon after, Rakshasa hurried over to him, looking at the cuts on his


    body with concern.


    "What are a few minor wounds? When I used to fight with boss, these injuries were nothing!" White


    Tigerughed.


    "I have some hemostatic medicine. Let me apply it for you." Rakshasa offered a small medicine box.


    "No need. Don''t waste it. I''ll be fine soon."


    "It''s necessary!" Rakshasa insisted.


    "In that case, I''ll do it myself!" White Tiger took the medicine box from her and evenly applied it to


    his wounds. He was a straightforward guy who wasn''tfortable with having a woman apply


    medicine for him. During his time in the west region, whenever he got injured, he would always seek


    out a male doctor for treatment. Even the nurses had to be male; otherwise, he felt ufortable


    all over.


    "Thanks!" White Tiger handed the medicine box back to Rakshasa after a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "By the way, I''ll give you a batch of hemostatic medicer. I brought it from the west region. It''s


    definitely better than what you have now." He said. This time, when he came, Billy had him take


    almost half of Stout''s hemostatic medicine.


    The medicine''s effect was extraordinary. After applying it, bleeding stopped within a minute, and


    wounds healed in three minutes-truly miraculous.


    "Thank you in advance, White Tiger!" Rakshasa epted the medicine box with a smile.


    "No problem!" White Tiger smiled, then took out his phone and sent a message to Billy.


    "Boss, Zephyria''s influence in ce of Darkness has been eradicated!"


    When Billy received the message from White Tiger, he was at the SHADOW base discussing


    matters with Casey and a few others.


    "Bodd, How''s he going there?" Casey also saw the message and asked.


    "Casey, don''t worry. Tiger is definitely in his element over there." Azure Dragon chuckled. Although


    he was Casey''s vicemander now and should address him formally, they were all brothers, so


    using their old names felt more familiar in private.


    "Recently, some Western countries have been sending a lot of manpower and resources into ce


    of Darkness. We should advise White Tiger to be a little more cautious." Casey continued, taking a


    sip of tea.


    Billy nodded. "With his cultivation level, as long as he doesn''t encounter someone at the War


    Grandmaster level, he should be rtively safe."


    After that, he looked at Casey and continued, "How''s the situation in the east domain recently?"


    "There are several issues. There''s ack of unity within the ranks, and a number of people are


    disying individualism. Azure Dragon and I are working on restructuring the organization and


    personnel." Casey responded.


    "Understandable," Billy nodded in agreement. "With Jake Hanson being absent for so long, it''s


    natural that some people''s loyalty might waver."


    "How are the situations of the four legionmanders, Wace West and Harding Wood?" Billy


    asked again.


    "Other than slightly weakerbat strength, they''re quite capable. They''re still moldable talents."


    Azure Dragon replied.


    "That''s good to know." After nodding, Billy turned to Casey and continued, "Is there any activity in


    Oriana recently?"


    "Based on the reports from our operatives in Oriana, after thest incident, there are two opinions


    within the country. One side wants to reconcile, while the other wants to send envoys to negotiate


    with vale." Casey exined after setting down his teacup. "It seems that thetter opinion is


    gradually gaining traction. It won''t be long before they send someone here."


    "Is that so?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Let''s wait for them, then."


    "By the way, boss, Casey and I heard in the capital that you''re basically confirmed to take over


    General Wilson''s position. I guess an official announcement will be made soon. How do you feel


    about it?" Azure Dragon asked, looking at Billy.


    "Now is not the time to go to the capital." Billy shook his head slightly.


    "If the appointmentes through one day, and you don''t ept it, what then?" Azure Dragon


    asked, somewhat puzzled.


    "We can discuss thatter." Billy''s expression turned thoughtful. After that, he looked at Casey and


    smiled. "Felicia heard that you got promoted and has been moring for you to treat her to a meal. I


    agreed on your behalf. Have dinner with her tonight before you go back!"


    "Ahem��" Casey choked. "Boss, there''s still a lot of work to do in the camp. How about-"


    "Don''t, Casey. The matters at the camp will be settled in a few hours, and besides, I''ll be going back


    too." Azure Dragon said with a smile.


    "Go away!" Casey replied, rolling his eyes at him.


    Several tough guys from the western front were as clueless about matters of the heart as


    kindergarten children. They could lead troops into battle without batting an eysh, but when it


    came to dating, it was like their lives were on the line.


    "Casey, Felicia is truly the campus belle of her school!" Judge chimed in. "And her personality and


    character are impable. What a wonderful girl! If you miss this chance, you might regret itter!"


    "Get lost!" Casey red at Judge again, then turned to Billy. "Boss, how about youe with me?


    I''ll treat you to a big meal, my treat, you don''t have to pay!"


    "Hahaha, Casey, you reallyck ambition!" Stout burst intoughter. "Let you invite Felicia to dinner


    doesn''t mean you''re going on a real date with her. Why are you so nervous? Moreover, in the


    pursuit of Felicia''s heart, there are countless contenders from Enssea to Ozin. Who''s to say she''ll


    be interested in you?"


    "Chubby, are you asking for a beating?" Casey''s mouth twitched.


    "Hehe, I''m just telling the truth." Stout grinned.


    Before long, Derek, who had just finished a call, walked in.


    "Mr Gardner, Miss Ryan would like to meet you to express her gratitude and ask if you''re avable."


    "No need!" Billy waved his hand. A short pauseter, he continued, "Use your time to consolidate


    the industries of the three families and prevent the market from bing too chaotic."


    "Yes, Commander!" Derek replied.


    "Also, find a time to meet Kenny Doman again," Billy added. "After what happened today, the


    Doman family''s forces are bound to be in turmoil. If he''s willing to sell a portion of the assets, take


    them all. If it''s too much, consider sharing a part with the Ryan family."

 Chapter 255 Rogue Husband

    Chapter 255 Rogue Husband


    Chapter 255 Rogue Husband


    Billy didn''t have a very good impression of Audrey Ryan; she seemed overly self-assured and he


    wasn''t interested in getting involved with such a woman. However, the Ryan family, on the whole,


    was decent, so allowing them to participate in the Doman family''s business acquisitions was a


    chance he decided to give them.


    "I see!" Derek responded.


    "Alright, let''s disperse!" Billy put down his teacup and said, "Casey, go on your date. Azure Dragon,


    return to your post. Judge, investigate the members of the Doman family. Stout and I are heading


    back to Ozin."


    "Oh, and Casey, tell Felicia that if she doesn''t want to intern at her currentpany, she can


    directly join the World Group."


    "Fine!" Casey''s mouth twitched once again. He had a feeling that Billy was trying to arrange his


    marriage. In truth, he had a favorable impression of Felicia Knight. Not only was she stunningly


    beautiful, but her personality was also exactly the type he liked. Yet, his mind wasn''t focused on


    these matters right now. There were some special circumstances that made it hard for him to


    wholeheartedly pursue a romantic rtionship.


    Billy''s phone rang after he and Stout got into the car. He answered, and it was Rose''s call.


    "Mr Gardner, are you still in Enssea?" Rose''s voice came through as soon as the call connected.


    "Is something the matter?" Billy asked.


    "Do you have some free time tonight? I''d like to invite you to dinner."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Let''s skip the dinner. I''lle to Enssea next time, as I''m already on my way back to Ozin." Billy


    replied.


    "Oh, alright then." Rose''s tone carried a hint of disappointment.


    After a brief pause, she continued, "Mr Gardner, thank you. Thank you for giving me this


    opportunity."


    "It''s what you deserve," Billy replied. "However, don''t forget what you promised me. Next time I visit,


    I hope to see a clean Enssea!"


    "Please rest assured, Mr Gardner. I won''t let you down!" Rose responded earnestly.


    "Alright." Billy nodded. "That''s it then. If you need anything, just give me a call."


    "Okay!" Rose said, "Thank you once again, Mr Gardner!"


    ...


    "Husband, you''re awake?"


    At 7:30 AM that morning, as soon as Billy opened his eyes, he saw Harleen Knight gazing at him


    affectionately.


    "Honey, why are you up so early? You only just fell asleep." Billy said, embracing his beloved and


    giving her a kiss.


    "Don''t act innocent. You always keep me up all night with your antics." Harleen Knight pouted, a


    blush tinting her face.


    "It''s hard to control yourself, huh?" Billy chuckled. "Honey, it''s still early. You should go back to


    sleep. Look at the dark circles under your eyes."


    "Oh, stop it. You''re definitely plotting something," Harleen gave him a skeptical side-eye. After a


    slight pause, she continued, "Honey, when you were in Enssea this time, did that Miss Ryan invite


    you to dinner or anything?"


    Billy shook his head quickly. "I wouldn''t have a meal alone with another woman while my wife isn''t


    around."


    "Is that so?" Harleen smiled and looked at him with meaningful eyes. "I heard that you met another


    beauty in Enssea this time."


    "Uh��" Billy''s face turned dark. "Did Felicia tell you like that?"


    "She told me nothing. Are you not nning to be honest with me?" Harleen asked, a hint of


    amusement in her tone.


    "I haven''t had a chance to tell you yet," Billy replied. "She''s the owner of a restaurant. I just asked


    for a small favor."


    "Is that so? I heard she''s the number one beauty in Enssea. Is she very charming?"


    "Uh, well�� Wife, how''s work beentely? Everything going smoothly?" Billy changed the topic with


    a twitching corner of his mouth.


    "Humph! A guilty conscience needs no user. I don''t want to talk to you." Harleen gave him an


    eye roll. Then she looked at the wall clock and said, "Husband, it''s the weekend today, and the


    weather is great. Let''s take Tasha for an outing in the countryside."


    "Sure! It''s not a bad idea to get some fresh air in the countryside." Billy replied with a smile.


    "In that case, get up quickly. We''ll eat breakfast and set off," Harleen said, giving him a kiss on the


    cheek before getting out of bed.


    After putting on their shoes and clothes, Harleen Knight bent over to pick up her clothes while


    yfullyining, "You rogue husband, always so hasty. You''ve ruined several of my outfits."


    "Uh��" Billy twitched at the corner of his mouth. "Honey, they seemed to be torn by you��"


    "Shut up! Don''t say anything!" Harleen blushed with shyness. "Get up quickly, or Tasha wille


    calling in a little while."


    "Alright!" Billy smiled, then turned over and got out of bed.


    After breakfast, the three of them reached the entrance of the courtyard. Stout was already waiting


    in the car. Originally, Billy had wanted to invite Harleen''s parents toe along, but Sharon''s friend


    invited her to go shopping, so that n was shelved.


    "Good morning, Uncle Stout!" Tasha ran over to Stout excitedly as she saw him, eximing, "Lift me


    up high!"


    "Sure thing!" Stout smiled, bending down to pick up Tasha and lifting her up.


    "Yay! So high!" Tasha danced in the air.


    Watching Tasha''s joyful expression, a sense of happiness washed over Harleen''s face.


    "Ms Knight, where are we going?" the four of them got into the car, and Stout asked.


    "I heard there''s a new eco-park near the boundary between Ozin and Yarlington, let''s go check it


    out." Harleen suggested.


    "Got it!" Stout nodded and pressed the gas pedal, setting off.


    The eco-park was located within Yarlington''s jurisdiction. It covered a vast area, boasting beautiful


    surroundings, making it an ideal ce for leisure and rxation.


    Two hourster, Stout parked the car at the entrance of the eco-park.


    Entering the park, their eyes were greeted by a breathtakingndscape-mountains, water, lush


    vegetation, and dense woods.


    "Wow, it''s so big and beautiful in here!" Tasha shouted excitedly as she looked around. Holding


    Stout''s hand, she headed to an artificialke not far away.


    "Uncle Stout, can we go rowing? I haven''t gone rowing in a long time. Will you take me rowing?"


    Tasha asked.


    "Tasha, we just got here. Let''s explore first. We can go rowingter when we''re tired." Harleen


    smiled and said.


    "Alright, Uncle Stout, how about we go feed the animals over there?" Tasha pointed to a feeding


    area not far away and eximed.


    "Sounds good!" Stoutughed and carried Tasha as they headed toward the animal feeding area.


    Twenty minutester, after Tasha had fed the animals, they moved on to the next attraction.


    "Daddy, Mommy, look! There are so many plum blossoms!"


    Before long, they arrived at a plum orchard. Tasha shouted in excitement, then ran toward the plum


    trees.


    "Uncle Stout,e quickly! I want to take pictures. Make sure you take beautiful pictures for me!"


    "Hehe, alright!" Stoutughed, pulled out his phone, and followed after Tasha.


    "Ah!" In the next moment, Tasha let out a scream.

 Chapter 256 Dark Omen Sorcery

    Chapter 256 Dark Omen Sorcery


    Chapter 256 Dark Omen Sorcery


    "Tasha, what''s wrong?" The three of them rushed over quickly, and Billy hugged Tasha in his arms.


    "Daddy, there''s a little girl lying over there!" Tasha pointed to a big rock not far away, her face


    turning pale.


    Billy and the others looked over, only to see a small girl of fifteen or sixteen lying motionless on the


    ground. Her facecked any trace of color, her lips were turning purple, and her entire body


    appeared as thin as a skeleton, almost as if she was just skin and bones, weighed less than forty


    pounds.


    "Boss, there''s still a faint sign of life." Stout hurried over and examined the situation, then took out a


    few silver needles from his pocket and inserted them into crucial acupoints on the little girl.


    "Wife, you stay here with Tasha and wait for me," Billy gently set Tasha down and spoke to Harleen.


    Harleen nodded slightly.


    "How''s it going?" Billy walked up to Stout.


    "Pulse is faint, vitality is fading, it''s a close call." Stout responded.


    "Hmm?" Billy frowned and reached out to feel the little girl''s pulse.


    "Boss, there''s something strange about this!" After Billy withdrew his hand, Stout spoke again with a


    slightly solemn expression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Wake her up first!" Billy''s face looked grim as he nodded slightly.


    The symptoms that Stout could see, he could see as well. Moreover, he could see more than Stout


    could. The little girl seemed possessed by a sinister spirit, enveloped in a malevolent aura. This


    condition was definitely not caused by an ordinary illness.


    As his words trailed off, Billy ced his hand over the girl''s heart. A surge of powerful and radiant


    energy flowed from his palm into her body.


    After a few minutes, the girl coughed dryly and struggled to open her eyes. Her gaze appeared


    vacant and lifeless, as if she was in a detached state.


    "Little one, what''s your name?" Billy spoke softly.


    "What''s my name..." The little girl''s tone was weak and she looked confused.


    "Do you know why you''re here?" Billy asked again.


    "I... don''t know..." the little girl shook her head slightly.


    "Do you know where your home is? Or do you know your parents'' names?" Billy furrowed his brow


    once again.


    "I don''t know..." The little girl struggled with each word she spoke.


    "Boss, she''s not good. I suppose that her memory has been..." Stout took a deep breath before


    speaking.


    "Use the Nine Needles of Secret Essences!" Billy moved his hand away from her chest.


    "You mean she...?" Stout was slightly taken aback.


    Billy nodded. "Let''s begin!"


    "Alright," Stout nodded.


    Right after that, Stout gave his wrist a quick twist, releasing the silver needle from his hand. The


    needle zipped through the air, heading straight for eight major pressure points on the little girl''s


    forehead, sr plexus, and sternum. As a final move, Stout held the silver needle between his


    fingers, his gaze turning intense. He aimed the needle at the girl''s lower abdomen acupuncture


    point. As he drove the needle in, a shadowy aura, almost like a wisp, surged out from within the


    girl''s body. Without any dy, it swiftly darted through the air, shing a few times before hurtling at


    lightning speed towards Billy''s forehead. It was as if it was in a hurry to find its next host.


    "Watch out!" Stout shouted.


    Billy''s eyes sank and a burst of momentum erupted from him, immediately wrapping tightly around


    the evil spirit.


    "Break!" Billy uttered in a low voice, and the hostility immediately exploded and dissipated into


    nothingness in an instant.


    "You hit the nail on the head, boss." After a moment, Stout blurted out loud.


    "Do you recognize it? What technique is this?" Billy turned to Stout and asked.


    "Extracting the essence forcefully, collecting yin to supplement yang, attracting evil spirits to


    entangle oneself, and nurturing the yin element. This is the long-lost Dark Omen Technique!" Stout


    took a deep breath before responding.


    Secret Essences was not only unparalleled in medicine, but also iparable in mysticism. As one


    of the two prodigies of Secret Essences, Stout had naturally heard of such dark magic.


    "Not bad, you''ve recognized it!" Billy replied.


    "The Dark Omen Technique is said to have been created by the Dark Omen Schr a hundred


    years ago. It involves using yin energy to supplement yang energy and enhance one''s own


    cultivation, with extremely cruel methods that target young girls who have yet to experience


    adulthood." Stout spoke in a low voice.


    "Later on, under the pursuit of righteous individuals, Dark Omen Schr fell off a cliff and the


    technique was lost. But now it has appeared again here!"


    "Could it be that the Dark Omen Schr didn''t die back then?"


    "Dark Omen Schr should have died back then, but whether or not the technique survived is


    uncertain." Billy furrowed his brows slightly.


    "It''s so despicable, someone is still practicing such an evil technique!" Stout''s face was filled with


    anger. "This little girl may have escaped from their hideout. Their base shouldn''t be far from here. I''ll


    immediately have Judge bring people over to seal off this area!"


    "No need," Billy shook his head. "If we startle them now, they might move their base elsewhere."


    "But she might not wake up for some time and even if she does wake up, her memory recovery is


    still unknown." Stout spoke again.


    "Let''s take her back to Ozin and let Judge find a ce for her there." After some thought, Billy


    continued.


    "Unless I miss my guess, they wille looking for her themselves. They won''t let someone


    carrying their secrets leave alive. And although we''ve cleared away any traces of dark omen energy


    on her body, those who were affected by Dark Omen Technique will bear a faint mark of it which


    should make them easier to find."


    "I see," Stout nodded his head.


    Due to this incident, Tasha''s rowing project would need to be postponed until next time. At first


    Tasha was naturally unhappy about this but after beingforted by Stout for a bit she became


    cheerful once more.


    "Daddy, what kind of illness does the little girl have?" After driving away in their car Tasha looked


    over at the small girl sitting in passenger seat and asked curiously.


    "She has an unusual illness so we''re taking her straight to hospital." Billy smiled as he answered


    Tasha''s question


    "Poor little girl! She looks so skinny!" Tasha said with sadness evident in her voice


    "Don''t worry, Tasha. She will recover soon enough."Billy patted Tasha''s small head gently.


    "Really? That''s great news!" Tasha said, happily rxing her eyebrows.


    "Billy, is she really okay?" Harleen furrowed her eyebrows, able to tell that the little girl''s situation


    was far from ordinary.


    "Yea, don''t worry, Harleen." Billy replied with a faint smile.


    Harleen nodded in agreement.


    Two hourster, back in Ozin, Stout dropped off Harleen and Tasha at Royal View Vis before


    driving with Billy to the SHADOW base.


    Upon arriving there, Stout carried the little girl into the courtyard of their base.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Judge walked out from inside and asked after taking a look at the little girl


    in Stout''s arms.

 Chapter 257 Paying A Visit

    Chapter 257 Paying A Visit


    Chapter 257 Paying a Visit


    "Find a ce to settle her down, but not at the base. Look for a nearby hotel." Billy pointed at the


    little girl, speaking up.


    Since they were waiting for the other side toe to them, they couldn''t stay at the SHADOW


    base. After all, not many dared to raid the SHADOW headquarters.


    "Boss, who is she?" Judge asked after a moment of confusion.


    "Not sure for now!" Billy shook his head, exining the situation to Judge briefly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Someone''s practicing this dark and sinister technique? Damn." Judgemented while frowning,


    and he had two SHADOW mene forward to take the little girl.


    Just as Billy had estimated, not long before midnight, someone arrived. The hotel where the little girl


    stayed was about five kilometers away from the SHADOW base. Judge specifically instructed to


    find a more remote location and cleared out all guests from the hotel. A group of about thirty ck-


    d figures entered the hotel courtyard. Leading them was a young man, unremarkable in


    appearance with no distinguishing features.


    "It should be in this hotel. Move quickly. Start from the first floor and search each room. Once you


    find the person, evacuate immediately!" The young man gestured as the group arrived at the lobby


    entrance.


    The others nodded, and they headed towards the lobby.


    "No need to search. Let me tell you where the person is!" Judge''s voice rang out casually, and he


    strolled out from the lobby.


    "Hmm!?" The young man paused, his pupils slightly contracting. "Who are you?"


    A sense of unease arose within him. Judging from the situation, it seemed like they were waiting for


    him to show up.


    "I think you should answer that question instead. Who are you guys?" Judge''s voice remained calm.


    "Tell me, and I might spare your lives."


    "Impudent fool!" The young man''s brow furrowed. "I advise you that this matter is beyond your


    control. Hand over the girl, and you might survive! Otherwise, your family will suffer as well. Believe


    me, I''m not bluffing. It''s not just an empty threat!"


    "So, you''re not willing to talk, huh?" Judge shrugged. "Then let''s talkter."


    With that, he signaled. "Take them all down. Kill anyone who resists!"


    Following hismand, about a hundred SHADOW members rushed into the courtyard, each with


    a cold crescent de.


    "Damn!" The young man''s brow furrowed, his voice heavy. "Attack!"


    Without saying a word, the group of around thirty men drew their weapons and charged at the


    SHADOW guards.


    However, the strength and numbers were vastly different between the two sides. In less than two


    minutes, apart from the lead man, all of them eithery down or were left severely injured.


    "What... what kind of people are you?" The unease in the young man''s heart grew stronger.


    "Enough with your nonsense!" Judge''s eyes narrowed, and he swung his wrist, shing his de


    through the air.


    The young man immediately sensed a strong impending danger. His pupils contracted, and he


    quickly blocked with his sword.


    With only Battle General-level strength, he couldn''t fend off Judge''s strike. After the de passed,


    his arm was severed at the shoulder, blood gushing out. The young man grunted, cold sweat


    breaking out as he stumbled several steps back and managed to say with difficulty, "A Half-Step


    Warlord!?"


    "Now, can you answer my questions?" Judge didn''t respond to his statement but calmly continued,


    "Who are you guys, and where is your hideout?"


    Without hesitation, the young man turned around and dashed toward the door. But the disparity


    between their power levels was like heaven and earth. He no longer had the courage to stay.


    "Still want to run?" Judge''s voice grew colder. With a flick of his wrist, the de swung again.


    The de''s lightning-fast arc shed through that man''s right knee, causing his lower leg fell to the


    ground, and the young man toppled over.


    "Ah!" He couldn''t bear it anymore and screamed hysterically.


    "You have two more chances. After I''ve severed your other hand and foot, if you still won''t talk, it''ll


    be your head." Judge walked over as the young man whimpered on the ground.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you..." The young man had no more defiance left. He believed Judge wasn''t just


    trying to scare him. After a difficult swallow, he continued, "We are from Ethereal Force Martial


    Prowess in Yarlington..."


    "Ethereal Force Martial Prowess?" Judge''s brow furrowed. "Who ordered you to capture the girl?"


    "It... It was our martial arts master..." The young man continued through difficulty.


    "Such a death wish!" Judge''s eyes narrowed, and the de''s gleam shed.


    "Don''t..." The young man trembled. Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped abruptly. A line


    of blood appeared at his throat, and he convulsed a few times before bing still.


    "Ethereal Force Martial Prowess? What kind of background is that?" Billy asked as he returned to


    the SHADOW base.


    "Yarlington is known as the city of martial arts. Many martial artists set up schools to recruit


    disciples. Ethereal Force Martial Prowess is the biggest among them." Judge responded.


    As the governor of the east region, Judge was well-informed about the influential forces and


    organizations in his jurisdiction.


    "If I recall correctly, the most prominent family in Yarlington is the Yarwood family, right?" Billy


    pondered before asking.


    "Yes!" Judge nodded. "Ethereal Force Martial Prowess is a part of their enterprise."


    "Let''s go check it out." Billy''s eyes narrowed. He got up and walked towards the door, followed


    closely by Stout and Judge.


    Ethereal Force Martial Prowess was located on the outskirts of Yarlington, in a mansion covering


    around fifty to sixty thousand square meters.


    As Billy and his group were on their way, inside a stone cave at the back of the mansion, several


    skeletons were scattered on the ground. The cave had an eerie draft, and an unrelenting wind blew


    through it. A man in his early fifties sat cross-legged on a cold and damp stone, cultivating and


    meditating.


    Before long, the air around him began to surge, building up speed and forming a powerful vortex.


    Soon, an aura of malevolence emanated from him, causing the stone walls to release a gust of


    wicked energy, which rapidly flowed towards the vortex.


    Boom!


    In no time, a formidable aura exploded from the man''s body, shaking the walls of the cave. Pebbles


    fell from the ceiling, and therge stone beneath him cracked.


    "Ahahaha..." In the next moment, the middle-aged man stood in ce andughed uproariously,


    "Congrattions on your sess, sir!"


    "Hahaha, the Dark Omen Technique indeed lives up to its reputation. Within three months, it has


    allowed me to break through from the Battle God to the Warlord realm. Truly a divine skill!" The


    middle-aged man was none other than Jesse Yarwood, the leader of Ethereal Force Martial


    Prowess.


    "Inform everyone, send out battle notices to all the martial arts schools in Yarlington. Starting


    tomorrow, I will kick them all out of Yarlington!"


    "Yes!" The two men bowed and replied.


    "Have they found that little wretch who escaped?" Jesse Yarwood eased his aura and continued his


    inquiry.

 Chapter 258 True Strength

    Chapter 258 True Strength


    Chapter 258 True Strength


    One person spoke up, "Instructor Edi Poe tracked down a possible person in Ozin through the Dark


    Omen mark on her body. He has already taken people to Ozin, but there is no feedback yet!"


    "How long has he been gone?" Jesse Yarwood asked coldly.


    "It''s been over four hours already." the man replied, bowing his head.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Four hours and still no result!?" Jesse Yarwood''s eyes darkened, "What a bunch of useless


    people!"


    "Call Edi Poe and ask him what''s going on!"


    "Got it!" The man nodded and took out his phone from his pocket.


    Just then, footsteps approached and a man in ck with an unpleasant expression arrived at the


    entrance of the stone cave.


    "Sir, something has happened!" The man approached and spoke up.


    "What''s causing such a panic?" Jesse Yarwood spoke in a deep voice.


    "All of Instructor Poe''s phones cannot be reached!" the man replied.


    "Hmm!?" A cold breath emanated from Jesse Yarwood, followed by an angry roar, "Send someone


    to Ozin to find out what happened, RIGHT NOW!"


    "Yes, sir!" The man trembled all over and quickly stepped back.


    As soon as the man took a few steps, eight dark figures flew out from the shadows andnded on


    the ground one by one. With a kick of their legs, they immediately lost their breath. They were all


    practitioners of Ethereal Force Martial Prowess.


    "Who''s there?" Jesse Yarwood eximed angrily, his cold aura bing even more intense. The


    three others beside him immediately felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    "The person who will take your life!" Judge''s voice rang out, and then Billy and his twopanions


    strolled out from the shadows.


    "Damn it! Who the hell are you? Do you know where this ce is? How dare youe here and act


    recklessly, do you think your life is too long?" Jesse Yarwood''s eyes stared at the three people like a


    devil.


    At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps erupted and one hundred people from the Ethereal


    Force Martial Prowess rushed out from the darkness, each wielding arge knife with fierce


    momentum.


    "I have a question that I''m quite curious about. Can you tell me where you got the Dark Omen


    Technique, this evil skill?" Stout looked at Jesse and spoke lightly.


    Upon hearing Stout''s words, Jesse Yarwood''s pupils constricted, and the aura of Dark Omen


    around him uncontrobly emanated. "Did you kill those useless Edi Poe idiots?" After steadying his


    emotions a bit, Jesse Yarwood spoke up. He hadn''t expected that Billy and his group hade for


    this matter.


    "The Dark Omen Technique was already listed as a forbidden technique a hundred years ago. You


    have quite the courage to still dare to cultivate such an evil skill!" Stout continued speaking.


    "Judging from the aura around you, you must have broken through to the Warlord realm, right?


    Based on my estimation, for this day toe, at least twenty young girls have had their life


    essences drained dry by you!"


    "You, you''re damn it!"


    "Haha!" Jesse Yarwoodughed loudly, "Since ancient times, this world has been a survival of the


    fittest. As long as we can improve our cultivation, what does the lives of a few dozen ants matter?"


    "Really?" Billy squinted slightly with his eyes, "In your eyes, human life is so worthless. You have


    really opened my eyes!"


    As he spoke, a cold anger spread throughout the room.


    "Cut the shit. Since you three are here for this matter, don''t expect to walk away today!" Jesse


    Yarwood dered, raising his hand with a sweep. "Everyone, charge in and take them down!"


    A hundred men brandished theirrge knives and charged forward. Judge drew his Cold Moon


    curved de from his body and dashed out. In no time, those who first rushed to the front all fell


    down. Upon seeing this scene, the people behind simultaneously stopped in their tracks, gasping in


    shock and horror with fear etched on their faces.


    "No wonder you dare to be so reckless here, turns out you have some mediocre skills!" Jesse


    Yarwood spoke coldly. "However, you, an ant at the perfect realm of a Battle God, dare to act


    recklessly in front of me. You really don''t know how to write the word ''death''!"


    As the words fell, the aura around him exploded like a bomb, instantly enveloping this void.


    The dozens of men behind immediately trembled and quickly retreated upon hearing this.


    "Go to hell!" In the next moment, Jesse Yarwood let out a loud shout and took two steps forward,


    mming both hands down to unleash two icy gusts of wind towards Judge.


    "Idiot!" Stout said in a deep voice, raising his hand to meet the attack with a powerful and


    aggressive force.


    Boom!


    Two opposing forces, one yin and one yang, collided with great force, producing a dull sound. The


    shockwave lifted the three men into the air, mming them heavily onto the ground, where they


    convulsed briefly before bing still. Simultaneously, Jesse Yarwood spewed a mouthful of blood


    into the air, his body sent flying again as if struck by a speeding car.


    "How... how is this possible!?" Jesse climbed up from the ground and spat out another mouthful of


    blood, looking at Stout in shock.


    "This is all you know. Do you think by using unorthodox methods to break through to the Warlord


    realm, you are invincible?" Stout said calmly.


    "Humph!" Jesse Yarwood snorted coldly. "Then let me show you my true strength!"


    After speaking, the momentum on his body rose again, and the air around him surged wildly. In no


    time, another vortex formed. At the same time, a series of sinister energies rushed towards the


    vortex at lightning speed from the men lying on the ground. In the next moment, the entire space


    was shrouded in a terrifying aura, resembling hell.


    Jesse Yarwood''s eyes turned crimson red at the same time, and his skin gradually turned dark


    purple. His palms were as ck as carbon, making his look extremely eerie. Before long, a faint


    and eerie skeletal figure formed above Jesse Yarwood''s head, with gusts of chilling wind.


    Upon seeing this, the remaining dozens of men quickly dropped theirrge des and rushed


    backward in fear.


    "In the name of Emissary of the Underworld!" Jesse Yarwood shouted explosively, pushing Stout


    away with both hands.


    "Unconventional and crooked!" Billy said in a deep voice. Next, he snatched the de from Judge''s


    hand. With a quick flick of his wrist, he unleashed a swift arc of de energy towards the skeletal


    figure.


    "Asking for death!" A cold smile crept across Jesse Yarwood''s face as he observed Billy''s move.


    Crack!


    After the de''s swing, the skeletal figure vanished in an instant. The de''s momentum remained


    strong as it sliced through the air, severing one of Jesse Yarwood''s arms in mid-air. Dark red blood


    spurted out. As the skeleton figure dispersed, the phantom transformed into waves of chilling evil


    spirits and shot towards Billy and his twopanions.


    Billy''s eyes narrowed, and a powerful aura emanated from him, immediately enveloping all the


    negative energy around him.


    "Break!" With a low growl, the clusters of evil energy exploded and disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s impossible, you can''t break my move!" Witnessing this scene, Jesse Yarwood didn''t even care


    about the pain from his severed arm. His face contorted with shock as he shouted aloud.

 Chapter 259 Punishment

    Chapter 259 Punishment


    Chapter 259 Punishment


    "Even if I call you an idiot, you still won''t believe it!" Stout said calmly.


    "With your limited skills, you''re no different from a child ying house in front of my elder brother!"


    His words are not ttery, of course.


    Two years ago, he had witnessed with his own eyes the scene of Billy single-handedly fighting


    against the ten demons of Yin Mountain, and even now he still shudders at the memory.


    On that day, the entire Mountain was shrouded in a sinister atmosphere and the wind howled. Yin


    Mountain summoned thousands of spirits to attack Billy, and the terrifying formation of these troops


    was like a true hell on earth. All the birds and beasts on Yin Mountain were so terrified that their


    hearts burst, as if doomsday had arrived. However, since ancient times, evil had never prevailed


    over good and yin was not as powerful as yang. What made Yin Mountain''s ten demons despair


    was that Billy''s masculinity prevented thousands of spirits from entering his body. Anyone who


    entered within a radius of ten meters would disappear without a trace. Yin Mountain''s Ten Demons


    were ultimately decapitated by Billy''s Bloodshadow Fury de, transforming thempletely into


    denizens of the underworld.


    Compared to the methods of Yin Mountain''s Ten Demons, the skills of Jesse Yarwood in front of


    them could only be considered child''s y.


    Jesse Yarwood had no fighting spirit left, and turned around to run towards the courtyard.


    "Do you still want to run?" Stout''s tone became heavy, and a gust of force swept out.


    Jesse Yarwood had only run a hundred meters when his body was sent flying, crashing heavily to


    the ground. His bones shattered upon impact, and hey on the ground like a puddle of mud,


    completely limp.


    "I... I can''t ept this..." he said with difficulty, his face full of unwillingness.


    After all the hard work and effort, finally breaking through to the Warlord realm, ready to show off


    one''s skills, but it ended before it even began.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Judge asked Billy.


    "Have him hand over the Dark Omen Technique, then inform the Yarwood family toe and


    retrieve his body." Billy said in a low voice.


    There was no doubt that the Yarwood family was involved in this matter. Jesse Yarwood had


    harmed that young girl in her prime. If it weren''t for the Yarwood family intervening, this matter


    couldn''t have been concealed. This heinous behavior was encountered by Billy, and naturally he


    had to investigate it thoroughly.


    "Got it!" Judge nodded and picked up Jesse Yarwood, walking towards the square in front of the


    mansion.


    At the forefront was an elderly man in his sixties or seventies, with sharp eyes and a powerful aura


    surrounding him. He was none other than Alex Warlord, the former patriarch of the Yarwood family.


    Following closely behind him was a middle-aged man who bore a striking resemnce to Jesse


    Yarwood, the current head of the Yarwood family, named Jack Yarwood. Behind the two individuals


    were several core members of the Yarwood family, each skilled in martial arts. Following them were


    around three hundred men and women dressed in sturdy attire.


    "Damn it, who are you people? How dare you hurt my son like this?!"


    Jack Yarwood first nced at Jesse Yarwood, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, and


    then looked up at Billy sitting in a chair and shouted angrily.


    "The Yarwood family should all have a share in this despicable act done by that animal," Billy said


    as he took a sip of the tea on the nearby table.


    "You''re asking for death!" a member of the Yarwood family stepped forward, pointing at Billy. "Are


    you deaf? Mr Yarwood is talking to you, didn''t you hear?"


    Before the words even finished, a glint of the de appeared, swiftly followed by the sight of the


    man''s arm cleanly severed at the shoulder, blood spraying out in a frenzy.


    "Ah..." The man let out a gut-wrenching scream, his face turning pale as cold sweat poured down.


    "This is a warning. If you don''t shut up, you''ll die!" Judge''s voice was icy as he spoke.


    "Rubbish!" Jack Yarwood''s face darkened so much. "This is outrageous! Do you think the Yarwood


    family is just any random family out there?"


    "You haven''t answered my question yet!" Billy spoke again in a calm tone.


    "Humph!" Jack Yarwood snorted coldly.


    "No matter what my son has done, and regardless of whether the Yarwood family was involved or


    not, it''s not your ce to point fingers!" Jack Warlord continued to shout in anger. "I warn you,


    release my son now, or I''ll ensure the three of you end up dead and buried!"


    "In that case, do you admit that your family, the Yarwood family, was also involved in this?" Billy


    squinted slightly.


    "What does admitting it matter!" Jack Warlord frowned, "If you don''t release the person again..."


    "Very well!" Billy interrupted him in a deep voice, then turned to look at Judge.


    "Cultivating sinister techniques, causing the deaths of dozens, what crime?"


    "Condemn the three ns!" Judge responded loudly.


    "Hahaha..." Jack Warlordughed heartily, looking up at the sky.


    "Who the hell are you? Daring to boast shamelessly about annihting my three ns," he spat out,


    "Let me give you this message. If you don''t release my son now, no matter who you are, I''ll


    definitely wipe out your entire family! Believe me, I''m Jack Warlord and I always follow through on


    my promises!"


    "Is that so?" Billy''s gaze sharpened. "Judge, take down Jesse Yarwood first!"


    "Yes!" Judge responded with a low tone, and with a flick of his wrist, he brought down the de''s


    edge towards Jesse Yarwood''s neck.


    "Dare you!" Jack Warlord and his father, shouted in anger, and at the same time, Alex Yarwood


    raised his hand and smashed a powerful gust of wind towards Judge.


    "Get lost!" Stout spoke in a cold voice and also swept his palm out.


    Bang!


    With a single palm strike, Alex Yarwood sent over a dozen men flying before crashing down himself,


    spewing a mouthful of blood. At the same time, Judge''s de flickered past Jesse Yarwood''s neck,


    and a head went rolling.


    Jack Warlord let out a anguished cry, his face filled with endless grief. His eyes turned crimson as


    he roared, "Kill them, kill them all!"


    Three hundred men,bined with two hundred apprentices from the martial arts school,unched


    their attack simultaneously, poised to charge towards Billy and his group. Just then, a group of


    neatly marching figures appeared at the entrance of the estate, and soon after, a thousand


    SHADOW guards came into view in front of everyone. Dressed in fine clothes, with a curved sword


    at the waist, they looked solemn and majestic.


    "Everyone, pay attention! Anyone who dares to make a move, gets cut down!" Alban Carroll


    shouted loudly.


    "Yes, sir!" A thousand SHADOWers shouted in unison.


    Upon seeing these people, there came a chilling gasp from the opposing camp, and each one


    trembled with fear. Countless jaws dropped around the scene, and quite a few people even


    slumped down directly, their faces turning pale as a sheet.


    "Are you... are you guys from SHADOW?" Jack Warlord shuddered all over and after swallowing


    hard, looked at Billy. While speaking, his heart thumped violently several times, his right eyelid


    twitched rapidly, and a look of panic appeared on his face.


    He never thought that Billy and the other two came from SHADOW!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The Yarwood family was probably in big trouble today. He was regretting it so much now. If he had


    known earlier that the other guy was from SHADOW, he wouldn''t have said those things even if he


    were beaten to death.


    Although the Yarwood family might be wealthy and powerful, it all depended on who they were


    compared to. In Yarlington, they might have the upper hand, but when it came to SHADOW, they


    were practically insignificant. He knew that SHADOW could take down the Yarwood family without


    breaking a sweat.


    "Scared?" Billy asked nonchntly after taking another sip of tea. "Weren''t you just threatening to


    wipe out my entire family?"

 Chapter 260 The Yarwood FamilyS Helper

    Chapter 260 The Yarwood Family''S Helper


    Chapter 260 The Yarwood Family''s Helper


    Billy had SHADOW''s son, who had only now made an appearance, for the purpose of getting the


    Yarwood family to acknowledge certain matters voluntarily. Otherwise, the Yarwood family could


    easily im that this was merely the action of Jesse Yarwood, unrted to their family. That was


    certainly not the oue Billy desired.


    Jack Yarwood let out a heavy sigh and inclined his head slightly towards Billy. "I apologize sincerely.


    I didn''t know you were affiliated with SHADOW, and I may have offended you earlier. I hope you can


    forgive us."


    "The Dark Omen Technique was acquired by my son, Jesse Yarwood, through less than honorable


    means. The Yarwood family had no knowledge of this matter. Please, I implore you to spare the


    Yarwood family." Jack Yarwood continued.


    Judge chimed in, a sly smile on his face. "Oh, you''re changing your tune quite rapidly, aren''t you?


    Weren''t you saying something else earlier? I have it all recorded if you''d like to hear."


    Jack Yarwood''s face turned as pale as a ghost. "I..."


    "Alban Carroll, hear mymand!" Billy''s voice was low andmanding. "Arrest everyone,


    investigate this matter thoroughly, and execute anyone involved."


    "Yes, Commander!" Alban Carroll responded loudly.


    Thuds echoed through the crowd as some of them copsed, trembling uncontrobly. Especially


    the core members of the Yarwood family wore expressions of utter despair. As Billy had previously


    mentioned, Jesse Yarwood had harmed numerous young girls, and they had undoubtedly been


    complicit in the matter. The Yarwood family was in dire straits.


    "Don''t take this any further. The Yarwood family won''t be swayed by your threats." Jack Yarwood


    said with determination.


    "Well, it seems you have ast resort," Judge sneered. "How about I give you an hour? Will that be


    enough time?"


    Jack Yarwood let out another sigh before nervously pulling out his phone. The number he dialed


    had been stored in his phone for many years, and he had never used it before. He knew he had


    only one chance to make this call, so he wouldn''t use it unless absolutely necessary.


    The phone rang for a while with no answer. Jack Yarwood was uneasy, so he dialed again.


    "Who is this? It''s sote, can''t you let people sleep?" a slightly irritated voice answered.


    "Sir, I apologize for disturbing you at thiste hour. I am Jack Yarwood from Yarlington City..." Jack


    Yarwood spoke cautiously.


    "Hmm?" The voice on the other end hesitated for a moment. "It''s been many years, and you finally


    made this call."


    "Thank you, sir, for remembering me." Jack Yarwood replied.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" the voice asked.


    "I... I have a request, sir," Jack Yarwood said nervously. "I''m asking for your help to save the


    Yarwood family."


    "You should think carefully. Your father saved my life back then, and I promised him that I would


    give the Yarwood family one chance to seek assistance. But there''s only one opportunity, and you


    sure you want to use it today?" the voice continued.


    "I... I''ve thought it through." Jack Yarwood replied.


    "Very well, this will finally put my mind at ease," the voice sounded relieved. "Tell me, what''s the


    matter?"


    Jack Yarwood proceeded to describe the situation, selectively leaving out the Yarwood family''s


    involvement and ming the crimes solely on his son, who had attracted the attention of SHADOW.


    "I understand. SHADOW has be increasingly arrogant and unruly in recent years." The voice


    responded after hearing Jack Yarwood''s ount. "Simon seems to be in your city these days. I''ll


    have him meet you. Send me the address."


    "Thank you, thank you, sir!" Jack Yarwood said with gratitude.


    "That''s enough. Remember to delete my number from your phone." The voice instructed before


    hanging up.


    Jack Yarwood let out a sigh of relief. He believed that with the influence of the person on the other


    end of the call in the capital city, the Yarwood family had a chance to survive this ordeal.


    He quickly sent the address.


    "Have you finished the call?" Billy asked, looking at him. "You have one hour. That should be


    enough time." Billy then turned to Judge. "Give them one hour. If they don''t arrive by then, take


    them all."


    "Understood!" Judge responded loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Billy then got up and headed towards the martial arts academy''s main hall, followed closely by


    Stout. Since the other side wanted to send someone, Billy was willing to give them a chance,


    curious to see who they would bring.


    The other party arrived rtively quickly, in less than forty minutes, at the entrance of the estate.


    The leader was a man in his forties, with a square face, tall and sturdy, exuding a strong presence.


    He was apanied by ten men and women, all of them serious and emanating a formidable aura.


    "Who is Jack Yarwood?" the man asked as he walked into the courtyard in a deep voice.


    "Good evening, sir!" Jack Yarwood quickly walked up and bowed respectfully. "I apologize for


    disturbing you at thiste hour. After tonight''s matter is resolved, I will certainly..."


    "That''s enough!" The young man waved his hand, cutting him off. "Let''s get to the point."


    With that, he walked up to the crowd and looked at Judge, who was sitting in a chair and engrossed


    in ying a mobile game. "Which one of you is from SHADOW? Identify yourself!"


    "Quite. Let me finish this level!" Judge didn''t even look up,pletely focused on his phone.


    "Outrageous!" A woman behind the young man pointed at Judge and scolded loudly. "How dare you


    speak like that!"


    "Don''t cry!" Alban Carroll, standing nearby, said calmly. "I advise you not to disturb him. If he fails


    this level, he''ll have to start over, and that will take at least an hour."


    "You..." The woman frowned.


    "Alright!" The young man waved his hand. "I''ve heard about SHADOW''s arrogance and


    recklessness. Today, I''ve seen it for myself. Since that''s the case, we can wait for him to finish one


    more round."


    And so, they waited for half an hour. Just as the young man''s patience was running out, Judge


    cheered, "Yes! I did it, finally passed the level!"


    "Finished?" The young man''s eyes shed with seriousness. "Which one of you is from SHADOW?"


    "Are you the reinforcements the Yarwood family brought?" Judge examined the man up and down.


    "You certainly look impressive. Who are you?"


    "From the capital city, Imperial Guard, Simon Holmes." The young man replied with a solemn tone.


    "Oh, so you''re an important figure from the Imperial Guard." Judge eximed with an expression of


    surprise. "Are you here to represent the Yarwood family?"


    "I understand the situation between your two parties," Simon Holmes said with a furrowed brow


    before taking on amanding tone. "You SHADOW, don''t push your luck. This matter ends here.


    Withdraw your people!"

 Chapter 261 Not Punishable By Death

    Chapter 261 Not Punishable By Death


    Chapter 261 Not Punishable by Death


    "Do you know what the Yarwood family did?" Judge asked in a calm tone.


    "I don''t care about their business. I only know that the culprit has been brought to justice, so this


    case is closed!" Simon Holmes responded in a deep voice.


    "Tsk tsk, from your tone, you don''t sound like someone from the Imperial Guards. You sound more


    like someone from Central Heaven!" Judge spoke again. "But sorry to say, your orders won''t work


    on me."


    "How dare you!" A man behind Simon Holmes spoke angrily. "How dare you speak to Mr Holmes


    like that? You have some nerve! Even if your SHADOW leader were here, he would still have to


    greet Mr Holmes politely."


    "Is that so?" At this moment, Billy''s voice came from the martial arts hall.


    "Boss, are you awake now?" Judge grinned and went up to him. He intentionally dyed for half an


    hour just so Billy could sleep longer. Judge knew he never slept well when he returned to Ozin at


    night after being away for a while, since Harleen Knight was by his side.


    "You feeling itchy?" Billy nced at him.


    How could he be sleeping? He was discussing alchemy with Stout.


    "Hmm!?" When Simon Holmes saw Billy at that moment, his pupils shrank instantly into needle-like


    sizes and his whole body trembled involuntarily. He might not recognize Judge but he Knew who the


    King of the West was. He never thought this matter would actually rm Billy Gardner; an uneasy


    feeling rose in his heart as a result of it all.


    "And who are you again?" one of Simon''s subordinates who had spoken earlier looked Billy up and


    down and shouted loudly with an unfriendly tone of voice


    As soon as he spoke up, Simon Holmes pped him hard across the face causing bloodstains on


    his lips. Then, Simon Holmes quickly walked over to Billy and bowed deeply, "Commander


    Gardner!"


    As soon as these words were spoken out loud, the people present copsed once again onto their


    knees. One by one their hearts which had just calmed down began beating fiercely once more .


    And after hearing these words, Jack Warlord along with other core members of the Yarwood family


    showed deep despair on their faces. They realized, it was indeed Commander Gardner himself who


    had arrived. Their fate was sealed, and the Yarwood family was doomed!


    Jack Warlord suddenly seemed to age several decades. He was well aware that even if the elderly


    man he had called personally came to help, not just Simon Holmes''s intervention, it would be


    unlikely to save the Yarwood family.


    Commander Gardner was one of the most highly regarded ministers at the heart of the capital, and


    he was a pir of talent for vale.


    How could such a person submit to authority?


    Moreover, today''s matter was still the Yarwood family''s own doing. Including the several people


    brought by Simon Holmes, they all trembled uncontrobly upon hearing these words. They knew


    very well that Oscar Urban, the number five figure of the Imperial Guard Bureau, had been ordered


    to be executed by the King of the West. Moreover, after the incident, not a single person in the


    entire capital dared to speak up for Oscar Urban. It was as if he had died in vain.


    "First, tell me what the truth is about what you know." Billy said calmly as he looked at Simon


    Holmes.


    "I..." Simon Holmes took a deep breath and then recounted the information he had learned in detail.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You should be d you don''t know the truth!" After hearing these words, Billy''s eyes narrowed


    slightly. He naturally wanted to see if Simon Holmes knew the truth. If he knew, and still dared to


    come forward, then Simon Holmes would fail to return to the capital today.


    "Judge, let him hear the truth!" Billy turned to Judge and spoke.


    "Got it!" Judge took out his phone and yed the recording he had made earlier.


    "Jack Yarwood, you old bastard, dare to deceive us, I''ll cut you down!" Simon Holmes roared in


    anger after listening to the recording. Immediately, he took a sword from one of his attendants and


    swung it directly.


    "No, don''t..."


    Jack Yarwood cried out and rushed towards his father. But before he could reach Alex Yarwood, the


    sword''s edge had already shed past his neck, and his head soared into the sky.


    Jack Yarwood''s headless body fell lifeless to the ground. In that moment of temporarypse,


    endless regret surged in his heart.


    Because of Jesse Yarwood, the entire Yarwood family was implicated. Truly, they had brought this


    cmity upon themselves!


    "Father!" Jack Yarwood cried out in anguish and copsed.


    The rest of the Yarwood family members were all sitting on the ground, trembling and covered in


    cold sweat.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m truly sorry. I had no idea this old bastard would dare to fabricate the truth.


    I''m deeply sorry!" After he had cut down Jack Yarwood, Simon Holmes quickly came to Billy''s side


    and bowed deeply.


    At this moment, he felt a strong urge to beat Jack Yarwood''s lifeless body. He also felt a sense of


    relief because he knew that Billy had indirectly spared his life. Otherwise, there would have been no


    need for Billy to reveal himself so quickly or to inform him of the truth. Once he had officially taken


    action against SHADOW, his guilt would have been sealed. Obstructing SHADOW''s investigation


    was tantamount to being an aplice, and the punishment for that was death.


    "If I hadn''t been here today, would the Yarwood family have been able to save themselves?" Billy


    spoke again, his tone still calm.


    Simon Holmes let out a heavy sigh, a determined look in his eyes. He turned his wrist and brought a


    de down on his left arm. After the de passed, his hand fell to the ground, and blood sprayed


    out.


    "Sir!" The ten members of the Imperial Guard Bureau eximed in shock simultaneously.


    "Please, Commander Gardner, show mercy!" Simon Holmes clenched his teeth and looked at Billy.


    He knew very well that in today''s events, there was no way for him to escape unscathed. While he


    had been spared the death penalty, he still needed to provide an exnation. He hade here


    with his troops to seek retribution, and if he discovered that he was mistaken, then left unharmed,


    what did that make him in the eyes of the Western King?


    "Judge, proceed!" Billy ignored Simon Holmes and turned to Judge, speaking in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge responded loudly. Then, he turned to the thousand SHADOW operatives


    and shouted, "Take all the Yarwood family members into custody!"


    "Yes, sir!" The crowd responded in unison.


    Half an hourter, Billy and his twopanions drove towards Ozin.


    "Boss, if I remember correctly, Simon Holmes should be a member of the capital city''s aristocracy,


    right? Why did you spare him?" Judge asked, knowing full well that Billy had intentionally spared


    that man''s life. Otherwise, Simon Holmes would have been on a one-way trip to the afterlife today.


    "Of the Imperial Guard Bureau''s members, except for Oscar Urban, the others are somewhat


    tolerable." Billy replied calmly. "Simon Holmes is guilty, but his crime doesn''t warrant death."


    "I see." Judge nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 262 The Fat Man Has Plenty Of Money

    Chapter 262 The Fat Man Has Plenty Of Money


    Chapter 262 The Fat Man Has Plenty of Money


    Time passed quickly, and a week had already gone by since the Yarwood family incident.


    It was the weekend, and Billy and Harleen were taking Tasha for a walk in the neighborhood.


    "Daddy, what about that girl fromst time? Is she better now?" Tasha asked.


    "Her illness has been cured, and she has returned home." Billy replied with a smile.


    The little girl regained her memory on the third day after the incident. Judge had someone send her


    back to Yarlington.


    "Really? That''s great!" Tasha eximed happily. "It was Uncle Stout who helped her get better,


    right? When I grow up, I want to be a doctor too so I can help people."


    "Haha, that''s great! Tasha will definitely be an excellent doctor!" Billy patted Tasha''s head


    affectionately.


    Then he turned to Harleen and asked, "How is work going for youtely? Is it slightly better than


    before?"


    "It''s much better," Harleen nodded. "Thepany structure and personnel at the group level have


    been basically adjusted. The transition went smoothly without any major problems or difficulties.


    Now we need to focus on adjusting our subsidiarypanies in this next stage."


    "Congrattions, my dear wife! You finally made it through one of your toughest challenges!" Billy


    responded with a smile.


    "Yeah," Harleen agreed with deep affection in her eyes as she looked at him. "I couldn''t have done it


    without you analyzing things for me every day and helping me relieve stress."


    "Thank you, my love!"


    "Mama, we''re family, there is no need to say thank you." Tasha raised her head looking towards


    Harleen as she spoke.


    "Haha! She''s right, there''s no need for thank-yous among family members." Billyughed heartily.


    "Okay then honey, from now on, let''s not say thank-you anymore." Harleen echoed.


    After pausing briefly she turned towards Billy and said, "By the way, I may have to go out of town for


    several days on business next month, so you''ll be staying home with our little angel."


    "On business?" Billy was slightly taken aback by this news. "What kind of project requires our group


    CEO personally attending?"


    "The group secured a project in Shenford." Replied Harlene calmly."Because it is quiterge-scale


    they are looking for local partners over there. I''ve already finished most of my preliminary work, I


    just need to go over there myself sign some contracts meet theirpany representatives."


    "I see!"Billy smiled nodding his head understandingly


    Suddenly Stout came running over excitedly making loud thumping sounds as he ran along..


    "Hi, Uncle Stout!" Tasha eximed excitedly upon seeing him and quickly ran over.


    After only a few steps, she identally kicked a stone and stumbled.


    "Waaah..." Tasha cried loudly while lying on the ground.


    "Tasha, are you okay?" Harleen ran over with concern and helped Tasha up. "Oh no, you''ve cut


    your forehead."


    After saying that, she quickly took out a wet tissue from her pocket to wipe the wound for Tasha.


    Tasha had indeed fallen hard; there was a bloodstain about the size of a fingernail on her forehead.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Mama, it hurts..." Tasha cried out in pain.


    "Tasha is a brave girl. Don''t cry. Uncle Stout will put some medicine on it and it will be fine soon,"


    Stout walked over and took out ointment from his pocket to apply onto Tasha''s wound.


    This was his own homemade hemostatic ointment which had an amazing effect. In less than one


    minute, the bleeding stopped. And within three minutes or so, the wound healedpletely without


    leaving any scars behind.


    "Tasha, how do you feel now? Does it still hurt?" Stout asked with a smile after applying the


    medicine onto her forehead.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore at all! Uncle Stout is amazing!" Tasha was already jumping around happily


    again.


    Harleen looked towards Stout in astonishment and asked, "Stout, what kind of ointment is this? It''s


    so magical!"


    "Harleen, this is hemostatic ointment that Stout made himself." Billy smiled as he exined.


    This hemostatic ointment was something that tens of thousands of Bloodshadow warriors carried


    with them at all times. When Stout was in the west territory, besides chatting about life with some


    nurses, most of his time would be spent making hemostatic ointments or healing pills.


    "What? You made it yourself?" Harleen stared at him again in shock. "Well then, have you ever


    thought aboutmercializing this product? The effect of this hemostatic cream is so good


    especially its scar removal function which has huge potential market."


    "Commercialize?" After being stunned for awhile by Harleen''s suggestion, Stout shook his head and


    said, "I haven''t thought about that."


    "Honey, Stout''s rich, he won''t bother thinking too much about these things." Billyughed as he


    exined further.


    Indeed, Stout didn''t need money. With his medical skills if he wanted to earn money just by visiting


    several big shots would be enough for him to spend rest of lifefortably. On another note, Secret


    Essences belonged to those who didn''tck funds, therefore Stout never considered financial


    matters.


    "Um... okay." Harleen''s lips twitched.


    "Ms Knight, if you''re interested, I''ll give you a recipe another day. It can be used for beauty and scar


    removal, and the effect is absolutely good." Stout grinned.


    "Really?" Harleen was slightly excited after being stunned for a moment.


    "In that case, it can be mass-produced, you can consider investing in my technology. I''ll give you


    60% of the profit share!"


    "No need to split it up. I don''t need money!" Stout waved his hand generously. "And besides, my


    recipe was perfected under boss''s guidance. If you want to split profits with anyone, just give them


    to him. But boss doesn''tck money either. He has plenty of secret funds. Ms Knight, if you need


    money, just ask him instead of working so hard..."


    "Cough..." Billy choked on his saliva.


    "This fat guy never stays on topic!" he thought inwardly.


    "Is that so?" Harleen looked at Billy with a coquettish tone, "You know what? Just tell me honestly


    how much secret funds have you hidden away and what do n to use them for?"


    "Stout! Didn''t you say a few days ago that I should help break ''mirrors'' for you?" Billy''s lips twitched


    as he turned towards Stout, "How about we do it today instead of waiting?"


    "No thanks! I still need time to umte!" Stout shuddered all over as he realized he had let


    something slip out by ident. He quickly picked up Tasha and ran off, "Uh... boss and Ms Knight,


    just keep talking, I''ll y seesaw with Tasha!"


    Watching the expressions on Stout and Billy''s faces made Harleen couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Wife," after walking forward together for a while longer, Billy asked, "Were you serious just now?


    Do you want tomercialize this hemostatic ointment?"


    "This ointment is miraculous, there must be a huge market for it!" After nodding her head, Harleen


    added, "However, I only have this idea right now. If we want to have a try, it needs rigorous market


    research analysis."


    "Well, you decide yourself, Harleen. If you want make this product, he form won''t be an issue.


    Stout will provide it whether or not I am providing it." Billy smiled again


    "Really?" Harleen was delighted. "Then next week, ''ll have Ava form a project team. Let''s conduct


    one round of market research before deciding whether or not we should proceed."


    "All right then!"Billy smiled once more


    "Thank you, honey!" Harleen leaned in and gave Billy a kiss on the cheek.


    "Mama, I want to kiss too." Tasha piped up, looking over.


    "Sure thing!" Harleen blushed slightly and exchanged a nce with Billy before heading over to


    Tasha.


    "Boss, check this out!"


    Before long, Harleen took Tasha to swing on the swings while Stout pulled out a small pill bottle


    from his pocket and handed it to Billy.

 Chapter 263 Trouble At The Buddha Hall

    Chapter 263 Trouble At The Buddha Hall


    Chapter 263 Trouble at the Buddha Hall


    "Oh, it worked?" Billy raised an eyebrow and took the pill box, pulling out a pill from inside.


    He sniffed it first before swallowing it in one gulp. Soon after, a cool and refreshing feeling spread


    throughout his body, circting through his meridians and leaving him feeling clear-headed and


    refreshed.


    A few minutester, a surge of energy flowed into his Dantian.


    "How is it, boss?" Stout asked with a smile.


    "Hmm! It''s not bad." Billy nodded slightly satisfied.


    "Boss, your standards are too high. This is the Chi Condensing Pill that I spent so much effort


    refining! In terms of quality alone, this is at least sixth-grade level. And you''re just saying ''not bad''!"


    Stout was quite disappointed.


    As the name suggested, the Chi Condensing Pill could condense chi within one''s body. During


    battle between two opponents who were evenly matched in strength and skill level-wise; whoever


    could maintain their chi for longer would have an advantage over their opponent. Chi Condensing


    Pills allowed martial artists to recover some of their chi in a very short amount of time which could


    be life-saving during critical moments in battle. The amount of chi recovered depended on the grade


    level of the pill itself, which ranged from first to ninth grade with first being highest grade while ninth


    being lowest grade. Pills at the ninth-grade level were the most avable ones on the market; The


    best ones were only eighth-grade.


    Stout''s ability to refine sixth-grade pills was no easy feat as mostmonly found pills were only


    ninth-grade or lower grades with best ones being eighth-grade at most; however, he had previously


    refined seventh-grade healing pellets before this one.


    "A sixth-grade Chi Condensing Pill can only be effective against Battle Gods or below-level martial


    artists. You''re a blessed talent of Secret Essences thates once every few hundred years.


    Refining six-graded pills isn''t something worth boasting about." Billy nced at Stout coldly before


    continuing, "If it were your sister instead she would be able to refine fifth or even fourth-graded


    pills."


    "Well," Stout pouted, "You alwayspare me to my sister. It''s too discouraging!"


    "Keep up the good work, man!" Billy patted him on shoulder, "But there is something worth praising


    here, you managed to refine this after all."


    "Figure out how to get some raw materials from Secret Essences so we can mass-produce these


    things for White Tiger."


    "I see." Stout nodded vigorously.


    ...


    That night, Billy had just finished dinner and was about to y with Tasha''s toys when his phone


    rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Donald calling.


    "Donald," Billy answered the phone.


    "Sir, there''s an urgent matter I need to discuss with you." Donald said in a slightly hurried tone.


    "Please go ahead," Billy responded.


    "The domain lord of Buddha Hall, Samuel Watson, has run into trouble. ording to our sources,


    he has been kidnapped by people from ce of Darkness."


    "Hmm?" Billy was slightly taken aback. "When did this happen?"


    "We just received the news ourselves, it happened about half an hour ago." Donald continued.


    "Samuel Watson is mainly responsible for external affairs in the western half of the eastern


    hemisphere. He holds great significance for vale, and this incident could very well be caused by


    some Western countries."


    "I see," Billy replied firmly.


    The west area of the eastern hemisphere was a strategic cooperation area for vale and had


    always been coveted by many countries over these years due to conflicts arising from this region.


    As for the person named Samuel Watson, Billy also had some knowledge of him. He was a high-


    ranking officer who hade out of the War Department, known for his unwavering determination


    and strong character.


    "As things are quite urgent now and we''re worried that sending someone over from vale will take


    too long, I''m calling you to see if White Tiger canunch a rescue mission there!" Donald continued


    speaking on the phone without pause or hesitation.


    "Understood!" Billy nodded before asking further, "Do you know which faction is behind this incident


    specifically?"


    Although Billy didn''t have much good impression towards Buddha Hall internally but since its


    domain lord got abducted now then it would be a big deal for the country externally.


    Furthermore, Samuel Watson happened to be one of those few individuals whom he held favorable


    opinions towards within Buddha Hall.


    "For now we''re not sure yet, I''ll send you coordinates of where everything happenedter." Donald


    replied promptly.


    "All right! I''ll inform White Tiger immediately!" After saying so, Billy hung up his phone.


    Two minutester, coordinates were sent over regarding where everything took ce at. Billy then


    picked up his phone again and dialed White Tiger''s number.


    "Boss!" The moment after dialing out only rang once before White Tiger''s voice could already be


    heard on the other end.


    "White Tiger, there''s something important that needs your immediate attention!" After describing


    what had happened with Samuel Watson briefly on call, Billy instructed him ordingly without


    wasting any time or beating around bush.


    "These people are asking for trouble!" After hearing Billy''s words, White Tiger eximed loudly,


    "Boss, I''ll make sure of it!"


    "This could very well be instigated by a major power in the west. The force behind it should not be


    underestimated." Billy cautioned.


    "Understood!" White Tiger responded loudly.


    After a brief pause, he seemed to remember something and continued speaking, "Oh yeah, boss. I


    have something to report to you."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you remember the map that Rakshasa told you about before?"


    "The map?" Billy was momentarily confused. "Yes, I remember. What about it?"


    "I don''t know how the word got out but now everyone in ce of Darkness is saying that Rakshasa


    has obtained that map. I believe it won''t be long before someonees looking for us." White Tiger


    replied.


    Billy furrowed his brow slightly. "Have you found out what exactly that map rtes to?"


    "I had someone look into it," White Tiger replied. "Although we can''t confirm yet, it should have


    something to do with the fall of a powerful figure and those people probably want to go see if there


    are any treasures left behind."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh?" Billy was slightly taken aback, since he hadn''t expected this turn of events.


    "There have been quite a few people hanging around near Rakshasa Halltely, they''re probably


    here for this matter!" White Tiger continued speaking.


    "Any news from Sanctum of Darkness?" Billy frowned slightly.


    "Not yet." After pausing briefly, White Tiger added, "But they should also have some interest in this


    map."


    "I see." Billy nodded slightly. "You go take care of Samuel Watson''s business first, call me if


    anythinges up."


    "Understood!" After finishing his sentence, White Tiger hung up the phone.


    Billy then sent over some coordinates via text message.


    "Billy, is there something wrong?" Harleen asked after seeing him put away his phone.


    "Yeah! There''s been some trouble at camp." Billy nodded.


    "How serious is it? I can tell from your expression." Harleen could tell from Billy''s face that things


    weren''t good.


    "It''s not too bad!" Billy gave her a smile. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Honey, why don''t you


    y with our daughter while I go out?"


    He had an uneasy feeling in his heart. Although he couldn''t put his finger on it, Billy had a feeling


    that something was about to happen!

 Chapter 264 Unclear

    Chapter 264 Unclear


    Chapter 264 Unclear


    "Are you going to the camp? Be safe!" Harleen said with a hint of worry.


    "Don''t worry, honey. It''s nothing big. I''m just going to take a look." Billy smiled again.


    "Daddy,e back soon!" Tasha spoke up from the side.


    "Okay, Tasha, be good and y with your mom." Billy patted Tasha''s little head and got up to say


    goodbye to Harleen''s parents before walking towards the door.


    At the same time, he pulled out his phone and dialed Stout''s number, asking him and Judge to


    prepare their cars.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Stout asked as they started driving away.


    "To Ozin War Department!" Billy replied.


    "Alright!" Stout stepped on the gas pedal and sped off.


    "Is something wrong?" As they drove away from Ozin War Department, Judge asked Billy directly.


    "I''ll tell youter." After saying that much, Billy took out his phone again and dialed Casey''s number


    this time around


    Casey''s voice came through on the other end of the line.


    "You guyse over here at Ozin War Department right now. I''ll be waiting for you there." Billy said


    straightforwardly


    "All right!" Casey responded seriously after hesitating briefly for a moment.


    An hourter...


    Casey and Azure Dragon appeared at the entrance of Ozin War Department courtyard together.


    "Boss!" The two walked into one of the buildings and greeted Billy who was sitting on a sofa.


    Billy nodded his head slightly before describing Samuel Watson''s situation to them all.


    "You''re worried about White Tiger getting into trouble?" Casey asked.


    "Just have this concern."Billy nodded slightly


    "How about we go over there just in case? It won''t take too long anyway, it will only take us a few


    hours."Azure Dragon furrowed his brows slightly as he spoke


    "Yeah, boss! Let''s go!" Judge had an eager expression his face


    "We''ll wait for White Tiger''s call first." Billy thoughtfully said


    Billy called everyone together just in case. If anything happened over there, the group could leave


    immediately without any dy or hesitation.


    Just then, the sound of White Tiger''s call rang through. Billy answered it immediately, and loud car


    engine noises could be hearding from the other end of the line.


    "How is it?" After connecting, the first thing that came out of Billy was a question. The sounds of


    revving engines were audible in the background.


    "It has been found out that it was done by people from Purgatory Gate. Purgatory Gate is ranked


    third among all dark world forces."White Tiger said over the phone.


    "How strong are they?" Billy continued to ask.


    "Their leader should have already broken through to the Warlord realm, and the deputy leader is a


    True Master Warlord." White Tiger responded.


    "In addition, there are four major prison heads, one Grand Elder Warlord, one Tier-two Warlord, and


    two others who just broke through to the Warlord realm. Besides those six people, there should be


    about twenty high-end battle gods in Purgatory Gate."


    "Not weak!" Billy''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Just so-so!" White Tiger had an indifferent tone. "The enemy is still on their way back to Purgatory


    Gate headquarters. I am now leading my people to pursue them and should be able to intercept


    them before they reach headquarters!"


    "Do you know who is leading them?" Billy continued to ask.


    "If the information is correct, it should be their deputy sect leader!" White Tiger responded again.


    "After you catch up with them, don''t confront them head-on. Just dy them. I''lle over right


    away!" After a brief thought, Billy spoke up.


    As he spoke, he got up and walked towards the door with Casey and others following closely


    behind him.


    "Boss! Are you going to ce of Darkness?" White Tiger on the phone was taken aback. "Don''t


    bother boss. I can handle it myself."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Billy replied sternly.


    "Remember what I said, don''t confront them head-on until I arrive. Just dy them! If any other


    situation arises that bes too difficult for you all then retreat first, we will figure things out once I


    get there!"


    Billy was very clear about White Tiger''s current strength; even though he could challenge higher-


    level opponents at his level of being a Tier-two Warlord, it would still be difficult for him to confront a


    True Master Warlord. Most importantly, Billy wasn''t sure if their leader had personally made an


    appearance yet or not. Therefore, he wouldn''t let White Tiger take any risks. This trip must go as


    nned. Moreover, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity by dealing with matters


    rted to the map issues in person. Otherwise, sooner orter, it would be a disaster.


    "Understood!" White Tiger replied loudly.


    Twenty minutester, at Ozin''s military airport runway came roaring sound as an aircraft took off into


    sky carrying passengers onboard while simultaneously. At another entrance ofrge canyon


    thousands miles away from the airport, eight military transport vehicles stopped. They were soldiers


    of the Army of Bloodshadow led by White Tiger along with people from Rakshasa Hall, who had


    been rushing after catching up since several hours ago when they hung up phone call with Billy.


    They finally caught up after hurrying all night long.


    At a vacant lot one hundred meters away, three transport trucks were parked, empty of people.


    "White Tiger, the canyon is ahead and the trucks can''t go any further. They probably abandoned


    them and entered on foot." Said Rakshasa.


    White Tiger nodded and ordered, "Everyone get off!"


    After he spoke, everyone jumped down from their respective vehicles. There were about five


    hundred people in total, with half being Bloodshadow members and the other half being members


    from Rakshasa Hall.


    "White Tiger, could it be that they intentionally led us here?" asked James Harper, leader of Team


    Ten.


    "That''s a possibility we can''t rule out. Tell all our brothers to be on high alert!" White Tiger nodded


    slightly.


    "Yes, sir!" James Harper responded loudly.


    "Let''s go in!" White Tiger waved his hand and everyone walked into the canyon.


    "Boss, I heard that Vice Gate Master of Purgatory Gate has already reached Warlord perfection


    level. Do you really have confidence?" asked Theodore Ford who was one of White Tiger''s deputy


    leaders.


    "Nope." White Tiger shook his head decisively.


    In the world of martial arts, the higher the level of cultivation was, the more difficult to break through;


    the gap between adjacent levels becamerger as well. The gap between a Warlord at a peak level


    (a Grand Elder Warlord) and at a perfect level (a True Master Warlord) was several times greater


    than that of Battle Gods. Even if White Tiger could challenge beyond his current rank, he would only


    be able to contend against someone at the peak of a Warlord; if he faced someone at a perfection


    level then it would just mean saying goodbye to this world forever.


    "So what should we do..." Theodore Ford frowned.


    "Fuck it! Just do it! I don''t believe that even with all five hundred of usbined we can''t take down


    an opponent at Warlord perfection level!" Another deputy leader Marlon Byrd said bluntly.


    Apart from Theodore Ford who was slightly reservedpared to others; these three deputies were


    almost identical twins with White Tiger. They took life lightly - If they didn''t agree then they would


    fight.


    "Yeah! We Bloodshadow isn''t afraid of anyone!" The other two deputy leaders spoke up


    simultaneously.


    Rakshasa twitched her mouth slightly feeling exhausted mentally after spending so many years


    fighting in ce of Darkness, thinking she was tough enough. But now she realized what true


    toughness meant since getting along with these guys for some time now, which waspletely


    different conceptually speaking than herself. No matter how brave or ruthless she thought she was,


    there still remained quite a distance between them in terms of courage and ruthlessness. The


    Bloodshadow squad was not just a name, they were the strongest team in all of vale.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Boss, I''ll take the team ahead to scout out the situation!" James Harper spoke up. With that, he led


    fifty soldiers towards their destination at a brisk pace. He had brought half of his guards with him


    this time, leaving the other half to stay behind with other SHADOW members at the headquarters of


    Rakshasa Hall. Lately, things hadn''t been too peaceful there either. They had to be careful and not


    let anyone attack them from behind while they were chasing someone else.


    "Be careful!" White Tiger''s deep voice sounded out.


    Although he was known for his aggressive nature and love for fighting and killing, he was now in


    charge on site and responsible for everyone''s safety.


    "Don''t worry!" James Harper''s voice came from up ahead.

 Chapter 265 Ambush Confirmed

    Chapter 265 Ambush Confirmed


    Chapter 265 Ambush Confirmed


    In no time, White Tiger and his team passed through a narrow stone passage, arriving at an open


    area.


    With a rumbling noise, White Tiger shouted, "An ambush! Theodore, take our brothers and retreat!"


    While speaking, White Tiger swiftly drew his Bloodshadow Battle de and unleashed countless


    thunderous de waves, cleaving through the massive rocks on both sides.


    "Charge!" A cry echoed as over a thousand men armed with swords and knives descended from the


    rocky slopes.


    In the battles within ce of Darkness, conventional firearms were seldom used, as they were


    virtually useless against those at the level of a Battle God and above. Moreover, due to the


    restrictions imposed by the rules, they couldn''t deploy heavy weapons like missiles. Therefore, it


    was often more practical to engage with cold weapons.


    "Damn it!" White Tiger furrowed his brows. "Theodore, handle this situation here. I''m going to check


    on James Harper and the others."


    Without waiting for a reply, White Tiger dashed forward toward the narrow stone passage. They had


    already initiated the attack here, but James Harper and the rest hadn''t returned, indicating that they


    had also fallen into an ambush.


    "Got it!" Theodore Ford replied loudly and waved his hand. "Charge!"


    "Charge!" The group of men shouted in unison and confronted the enemies on the battlefield.


    In the next moment, the battlefield resounded with the shing of metal, swift movements, and the


    glint of des and swords.


    "Leave it to me!" White Tiger dashed halfway when dozens of men blocked his path. He roared


    angrily, and de waves erupted from his weapon.


    Before the opponents could even identify White Tiger''s appearance, heads soared into the sky.


    Some of them even saw the image of their own headless bodies falling to the ground.


    "Damn it!" A voice from the enemy side eximed, and then a de wave came at White Tiger from


    behind.


    The aggressor had the strength of a Warlord!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Get out of my way!" White Tiger showed no intention of evading as he turned around and swung


    his de.


    The attacker was thrown back more than ten steps, his face revealing astonishment. He hadn''t


    expected White Tiger to possess such strength.


    "Ha!" White Tiger''s de once again descended, and a sharp de wave approached like lightning.


    "Hmm?" The man''s pupils contracted to the size of needles. A dense aura of danger surged


    throughout his body. With no time to think, he hurriedly activated his full power and met the


    oing attack.


    After their des collided, the opponent''s offensive was instantly shattered. His great de was


    cleaved in two, and the de wave continued into his chest. The next moment, the man staggered


    back two or three steps, a line of blood extending from his right shoulder to his left waist. Blood


    sprayed out, and he fell stiffly to the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief. As one of the four lords of


    the Purgatory Gate, he was a true Warlord-level expert, yet he couldn''t even withstand two rounds


    against his opponent!


    "Are all the people from vale this terrifying?" he thought as his life faded away.


    "My Lord!" More than a dozen men around him cried out in pain and rushed towards White Tiger.


    "You''re dead!" White Tiger''s eyes narrowed, and with a casual swing of his hand, he unleashed a


    de of energy before turning and charging forward. He had just surveyed the surroundings. Apart


    from the Purgatory Gate Lord who had been in earlier, everyone else was of Battle God or lower


    strength, clearly not the enemy''s main force. This made him even more worried about James


    Harper and his group.


    As soon as he rushed forward, more than ten men behind him fell, all of them having their throats


    shed by the de of energy.


    "Theodore, you handle things here, I''ll go help White Tiger!" At the same time, Rakshasa, after


    swiftly beheading several men, sprinted after White Tiger.


    After weeks of fierce battles, her cultivation had broken through to the peak of the Battle God''ster


    stage, just one step away from perfection.


    "Alright, take care of yourself!" Theodore Ford shouted back.


    Within two minutes, White Tiger crossed the long, narrow stone path and ran another couple of


    kilometers, arriving at an open area where the sounds of a skirmish were approaching from nearby.


    Without time to think, he rushed towards it.


    Just then, a figure was sent flying and crashed heavily not far from him, spewing out a mouthful of


    blood.


    "Marty Gray!?" Recognizing the man on the ground, White Tiger yelled, realizing it was one of the


    deputy leaders of the Bloodshadow Guard''s Tenth Team.


    "Don''t... don''t mind me. Captain Harper... is in danger. Go save him..." Marty Gray struggled to


    speak.


    "Damn it!" White Tiger roared and raised his de as he charged towards the man who had injured


    Marty Gray not far away. "Dare to hurt my brother, you''re dead!"


    "You overestimate yourselves!" The man sneered, a look of disdain on his face. "Today, every


    member of Rakshasa Hall will die!"


    The man was none other than another lord of the Purgatory Gate with power equal to that of White


    Tiger.


    In response, a de aura surged forth from White Tiger, unstoppable and roaring like a hurricane.


    Clearly, the man had long recognized White Tiger''s strength, considering himself to be on the same


    level. So, facing White Tiger''s strike, he made no attempt to evade. Hisrge de swung out at the


    same time.


    The two des shed violently, creating shockwaves that shattered nearby rocks into dust,


    sending pebbles flying. After a single strike, the man rapidly retreated more than ten steps, his arm


    tingling, and the surging blood nearly bursting from his chest.


    "How... is this possible?" With great difficulty, the Purgatory Gate lord managed to speak. Clearly, he


    hadn''t anticipated that White Tiger''s strength would be so formidable.


    "You can die now!" White Tiger roared and raised his weapon once again. His wrists twisted


    simultaneously, unleashing countless de auras with the force of thunder and fury.


    "tant arrogance!" The man took a deep breath and channeled his entire body''s power, raising his


    de to meet the attack.


    The sh rang out, the energy of the des raged, and stone fragments filled the air. After a few


    rounds of fiercebat, the two men passed each other, then turned and faced each other back-to-


    back. In the next moment, White Tiger didn''t even look back and continued charging forward,


    vanishing around the corner in the blink of an eye.


    At the same moment White Tiger charged forward, the Purgatory Gate Lord disyed more than


    ten wounds on his body, each measuring two to three inches long, crisscrossing and ghastly to


    behold.


    "So... strong..." With great effort, he managed to utter a few words before copsing, convulsing a


    few times before bingpletely still. His face wore an expression of disbelief as well.


    Despite both fighters being at the same level of cultivation, their strengths were worlds apart.

 Chapter 266 A Worrisome Situation

    Chapter 266 A Worrisome Situation


    Chapter 266 A Worrisome Situation


    Two minutester, the figure of the White Tiger appeared on a high ground.


    ncing around, fifty Bloodshadow Forbidden Guards were locked in intense battle. While none


    had fallen yet, many of them bore noticeable injuries.


    There were about four to five hundred people on the other side, and half of them were already lying


    on the ground. From their momentum, it could be seen that they were obviously several levels


    higher than the previous one thousand men.


    On arge rock not far away, ten disciples of the Purgatory Gate were guarding a middle-aged man,


    who was none other than Samuel Watson, the lord of the Southern Domain of Buddha Hall. At this


    moment, he was covered in numerous wounds, his breath weakened, and he was nearing the point


    of exhaustion.


    "White Tiger!?" Samuel Watson''s eyes shed with shock when he saw that man. As the lord of


    Buddha Hall, his level was on par with that of White Tiger. The two had met before and he knew that


    White Tiger was one of the fourmanders of the Western Army.


    After seeing the White Tiger, he finally knew who came to rescue him.


    Since Bloodshadow arrived at ce of Darkness, They hadpletely changed their appearance.


    Apart from theirbat knives, there was no longer any sign of the Bloodshadow Squadron on


    them. Thus, he had been wondering all along which department or agency from back home these


    people who came to rescue him belonged to and how they had managed to locate him so quickly.


    And now, he naturally understood that it was Commander Gardner''s men!


    "Samuel Watson, I''m sorry to dump this on you. Please hold on a little longer and we''ll escort you


    home!" White Tiger replied loudly.


    "Sir, don''t worry about me. Theirbat power is strong, don''t sacrifice so many colleagues for my


    sake!" Samuel Watson took a deep breath and shouted loudly. Watching the fifty Bloodshadow


    Guards fighting fiercely, he was not only shocked by theirbat power but also extremely grateful.


    These people had no prior connection with him, yet they had willingly put themselves in harm''s way


    for his sake. Even in the face of great danger, none of them showed the slightest inclination to back


    down.


    "Don''t worry! No matter how strong these misceneous hairs are, today, I will definitely protect you


    and keep you safe!" White Tiger responded loudly again.


    "Sir, Harper is over there!" At this moment, Rakshasa had already caught up and pointed her hand


    towards two figures fighting fiercely hundreds of meters away.


    From the situation on both sides, it was clear that James Harper was on hisst legs. His body was


    covered in wounds, and his reaction time had noticeably increased.


    White Tiger nodded and dashed forward with Rakshasa following him.


    Just as the two of them had charged halfway, James Harper was sent flying a distance of forty to


    fifty meters by a powerful punch from his opponent. Hended heavily on the ground, spitting out a


    mouthful of blood. He was already at the end of his rope, and now things got even worse. His


    momentum instantly withered away, and his fighting power was reduced to less than one-fifth.


    "Go to hell!" The opponent clearly had no intention of letting up. After closing in on James Harper


    with a few steps, he unleashed another punch, the force of it roaring out like a thunderous


    onught, with a fierce intent to kill.


    "Harper, be careful!" White Tiger shouted loudly. While speaking, he elerated once more, in the


    blink of an eye, he closed the distance to several dozen meters behind James Harper, and then he


    swung his de to intercept the opponent''s punch.


    There was a loud noise, and both the White Tiger and his opponent took seven or eight steps back,


    causing the stones beneath their feet to shatter into pieces.


    "Hmm?" The man furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of surprise in his gaze as he looked at White


    Tiger.


    "James Harper, are you okay?" White Tiger paid no attention to the man, quickly walking over to


    James Harper and helping him up.


    "I''m fine..." James struggled to lift his head and looked at White Tiger, "Be careful... he''s the deputy


    master of the Purgatory Gate, Purgatory Mad Lion."


    "Hmm!" White Tiger nodded. He had sensed the full power of a Warlord in his opponent earlier, and


    a solemn expression appeared on his face. However, a strong sense of determination shed in his


    eyes.


    "Rakshasa, take James Harper aside to rest." He said after a brief pause, looking at Rakshasa who


    was hurrying over.


    "Okay!" Rakshasa responded loudly, "White Tiger, be careful. If you can''t win, we''ll retreat first!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "There is no retreat in the dictionary of Bloodshadow!" White Tiger responded, and then took a few


    steps forward with his de towards Purgatory Mad Lion.


    "You guys have quite the courage, daring to touch a high-ranking official of vale. After today, the


    Purgatory Gate should also be removed from ce of Darkness!"


    "Hahaha..." Purgatory Mad Lionughed out loud. After pausing for a moment, he looked up at


    White Tiger and spoke loudly. "An ant at a Tier-two Warlord realm, daring to speak so arrogantly.


    You are truly insane and your people in vale must be as foolish as you."


    "Don''t you see it yet? Today, the one who should be expelled is Rakshasa Hall, not Purgatory


    Gate!"


    White Tiger snorted coldly. "I''ll make you realize who the real idiot is!" Without further ado, he didn''t


    waste any more words on his opponent. His figure shot out explosively, and his de drew several


    cold streaks as he shed towards his adversary.


    "You overestimate yourself!" Purgatory Mad Lion snorted as well, not retreating but advancing, his


    fists striking the air with punches filled with overwhelming force.


    The difference between the two levels was not a joke. White Tiger''s swordsmanship could not block


    his opponent''s fist strength at all. After a few rounds, White Tiger was struck by several punches,


    staggering back several steps before spitting out a mouthful of blood. His breathing became slightly


    erratic. However, he showed no fear at all. His aura burst outpletely, and he took a few steps


    forward before attacking again, like a wild beast in frenzy.


    "You don''t know your ce!" Purgatory Mad Lion roared, raising his hand to meet the attack head-


    on.


    The two once again engaged in a fierce battle, with shing des and soaring momentum. In no


    time, a vortex of energy formed around the two of them, wreaking havoc and reducing the


    surroundingrge stones to rubble, sending stone fragments flying in all directions. At the same


    time, Rakshasa helped James Harper to a stone about three hundred meters away and sat down.


    "Harper, how are you?" Rakshasa asked.


    "I''m fine, just need to sit for a bit. Don''t worry about me, go help the others." James Harper replied


    after taking a deep breath.


    "Alright, you take a breather for now!" Rakshasa responded and quickly charged into the battle


    circle of the Bloodshadow Guards. With a flick of her wrist, she drew a long whip from her waist,


    creating explosive cracks in the air. The momentum was overwhelming. Wherever the whip''s


    shadow passed, itid waste to everything, and in the blink of an eye, she imed the lives of


    several of the opposing men. With her joining, the pressure on the Bloodshadow Guard had been


    significantly reduced.


    Shortly after, there was another thunderous crash within the battle circle of White Tiger and his


    opponent. Then, White Tiger''s figure was sent flying like a gust of autumn wind sweeping fallen


    leaves. He flew for a distance of forty to fifty meters before crashing into the ground, creating a


    large pit.


    Arge spurt of blood gushed out from his mouth, and his breath instantly weakened. Hey in the


    pit for a while, unable to get up.

 Chapter 267 In Peril Again

    Chapter 267 In Peril Again


    Chapter 267 In Peril Again


    "You truly are a damned fool!"


    Afterward, Purgatory Mad Lion nced down at the several wounds on his own body, seething with


    anger. He was two full ranks higher than his opponent and had initially thought he could easily


    overpower him. However, not only had White Tiger held his ground for so long, but he had also


    inflicted numerous gashes on him, which was truly embarrassing for Purgatory Mad Lion.


    After saying this, he walked toward White Tiger with a murderous intent radiating from him.


    "To have injured me like this, your death is well-deserved!" He spoke in a deep voice as he


    approached White Tiger, still about ten meters away. As soon as the words fell, without any further


    ado, he raised his hand and swept it out, creating a violent gust of wind.


    "Be careful!" Samuel Watson shouted from nearby.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Tiger!" Rakshasa, who was engaged in battle with others, witnessed the scene and rushed over


    rapidly. At the same time, she swung her long whip, creating a powerful gust of wind to counter the


    opponent''s palm strike. However, her cultivation level was a whole realm lower than that of


    Purgatory Mad Lion, making thempletely unmatched. She was sent flying by the force of his


    palm wind, spewing a mouthful of blood while suspended in mid-air.


    "Rakshasa!" James Harper eximed and quickly got up to walk over.


    "You''re not bad, you managed to make a beautifuldy fight to protect you at all costs. It seems like


    you have something special!" Purgatory Mad Lion nced in the direction of Rakshasa before


    turning to White Tiger.


    "However, it''s a pity. The two of you are destined to be separated today," Purgatory Mad Lion


    sneered. "I''ll start by killing you, then I''ll take Rakshasa back to my Purgatory Gate. I can''t bear to


    kill such a beautiful woman. After I''ve had my fun, I''ll let my brothers down below enjoy her too!


    When all my brothers have had their fill, I''ll send her back down to keep youpany!"


    As he finished speaking, his aura surged once again, and heunched a punch at White Tiger. The


    sound of breaking wind echoed, and the intent to kill hung heavy in the air.


    "No, don''t..." Rakshasa, not far away and herself injured, shouted desperately.


    James Harper also shouted at the same time.


    Both of them were acutely aware that if White Tiger were struck by that punch, he would be in


    mortal danger. They wanted to help, but unfortunately, their strength was insufficient and thus they


    could only watch as the opponent''s fist struck towards White Tiger.


    However, at this point, White Tiger''s momentum was several levels higher than before he was


    injured, and he has already reached the peak of Warlord cultivation.


    "Hmm!?" Purgatory Mad Lion, without any sense of preparedness, suddenly shrank his pupils to the


    size of wheat grains and quickly dodged to one side.


    However, he was still a half-beat too slow. The de aura shed past his shoulder, and in an


    instant, his arm fell to the ground.


    "Um..." Purgatory Mad Lion groaned, cold sweat pouring down his body.


    After a slight pause, he looked at White Tiger and spoke with difficulty, "You... you broke through?"


    "Surprised? I should thank yourself. If it wasn''t for you pushing me to my limits, I wouldn''t have


    broken through so quickly." Said White Tiger as he shrugged his shoulders.


    Beforeing to ce of Darkness, Billy helped him break through from the early stage of Warlord


    to theter stage of Warlord, and he was only one step away from reaching the peak.


    After this period of intense fighting, he had caught glimpses of the dawn of the peak state several


    times. Just now, under the stimtion of Purgatory Mad Lion, he sessfully broke through that


    bottleneck and officially stepped into the Warlord''s peak.


    Hearing White Tiger''s words, Purgatory Mad Lion spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn it, I''ve been sparring all this time." He thought.


    "White Tiger, are you okay?" Not far away, Rakshasa eximed excitedly.


    "No worries!" White Tiger looked at her and grinned. "Take a break for now. We can chat after I''ve


    dealt with this guy!"


    Then, he turned his gaze back to Purgatory Mad Lion. "You can take your own life now, I might


    consider leaving your corpse intact! But, I cannot help you reattach that arm!"


    "Damn it!" Purgatory Mad Lion''s face was so gloomy.


    Given his current situation, there was no way for him to fight against White Tiger after his


    breakthrough.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Purgatory Mad Lion turned and dashed to the side. He was well


    aware that sticking around would only lead to certain death.


    "Now you want to leave, but it''s toote!" White Tiger dered.


    He spoke in a low voice and swiftly chased after Purgatory Mad Lion, his de aura shing like


    lightning as he shed towards his back.


    "No!" The infernal lion and the ghost of the deceased both roared in protest, urging to elerate


    once again. However, having already sustained serious injuries, he couldn''t avoid the strike. The


    cold de aura shed past his waist.


    "I told you it was toote to run, but you didn''t believe me!" White Tiger nced at the two severed


    bodies on the ground before turning and heading toward Rakshasa and the others.


    "White Tiger, how are you? Are you okay?" Rakshasa said with a hint of concern.


    "I''m fine, how about the two of you?"


    "We''re not too badly hurt, just need to rest for a bit." Rakshasa responded after spitting out another


    mouthful of blood.


    "You guys sit tight for a while, I''ll go save Samuel Watson!" After assessing the injuries of the two


    people, White Tiger turned around and rushed towards the battle circle of the Bloodshadow Guards.


    As he passed through, all of Purgatory Gate''s disciples fell, each one meeting their end with a


    single stroke of his de. In a short while, he arrived in front of the ten men who was watching


    Samuel Watson.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here now!" A strong and intimidating pressure swept through.


    After exchanging a nce with each other, the ten men didn''t hesitate and quickly threw away their


    weapons before running off to the side.


    "Mr Watson, let''s go!" White Tiger followed and walked towards Samuel Watson.


    "How dare you kill our Deputy Gate Master, you truly deserve to die!" At that moment, a hoarse


    voice came from behind White Tiger. A powerful gust of wind containing an overwhelming force


    rushed towards White Tiger, causing a fierce windstorm and an awe-inspiring momentum.


    "War Grandmaster realm?!" Sensing the power of the opponent''s move, White Tiger quickly dodged


    to one side. Though he reacted quickly, he was still a half-beat too slow. He was knocked to the


    ground by the residual force of the gust, spewing out a mouthful of blood. It was all thanks to the


    other party being far away, otherwise he would be even more troubled.


    "Sir!" Samuel Watson naturally sensed the neer''s cultivation level and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t worry about me, get your people out of here quickly, or else no one will escape." White Tiger


    replied urgently.


    "White Tiger!" Rakshasa not far away also eximed in surprise, and her heart that had just calmed


    down twisted again.


    James Harper on the side also had a serious look on his face since he sensed the aura of the


    opponent''s realm as well.


    Obviously, he was the Gate Master of Purgatory Gate!

 Chapter 268 A Single Strike Is All ThatS Needed

    Chapter 268 A Single Strike Is All That''S Needed


    Chapter 268 A Single Strike is All That''s Needed


    Before long, a group of a hundred people walked over from a distance. The leader of this group was


    none other than the Sect Master of Purgatory Gate, Purgatory Demon Sovereign. Following closely


    behind him were two other Purgatory Gate Elders, and behind them was a group of high-level


    combatants.


    All the core members of Purgatory Gate had appeared.


    Seeing this group of people, White Tiger couldn''t help but curse. He had just broken through to the


    pinnacle of the Warlord realm, and now he was faced with an opponent at the War Grandmaster


    level.


    "Today, all of you from Rakshasa Hall will die!" Purgatory Demon Sovereign dered angrily, not


    rushing to make a move. His voice was hoarse, like that of a demon from hell. "You killed the


    Deputy Sect Master of my Purgatory Gate and two lords. Before you die, I will make you taste the


    feeling of living worse than death!"


    "Idiot!" White Tiger took a deep breath and suppressed the surging blood in his heart. He replied in


    a low voice, "You think Purgatory Gate alone is enough to deal with us? Aren''t you too arrogant?"


    "You''ll soon find out who the real idiot is!" the Purgatory Demon Sovereign''s voice was extremely


    cold.


    "Purgatory Demon Sovereign, your Purgatory Gate has overstepped its bounds. You dare to


    capture vale''s high-ranking officials. Aren''t you afraid of being wiped out?" Rakshasa walked


    over at this moment.


    "Heh, why should we be afraid? Is vale that powerful?" Purgatory Demon Sovereign sneered.


    "Sorry, vale doesn''t even enter my field of vision."


    "Calling you an idiot is being generous!" White Tiger replied coldly, then paused for a moment


    before continuing, "Before we start, I have a question that I''m curious about. Did your Purgatory


    Gate capture vale''s high-ranking officials as part of a premeditated n to lure Rakshasa Hall,


    and then try to catch us all in one? What I''m curious about is whether this was the work of your


    Purgatory Gate''s backer, a nation, or if there''s someone else behind it?"


    "Does it matter for a dying person to know so much?" Purgatory Demon Sovereign retorted coldly,


    then turned to look at Rakshasa. "If you want to live, you have a chance. Just hand over the map,


    and I''ll spare your life today."


    "I can give you the map, but you have to let us take Samuel Watson with us!" Rakshasa replied


    after some thought.


    "Heh, you''re too arrogant!" Purgatory Demon Sovereign chuckled. "I''m offering you a chance to


    hand it over voluntarily in exchange for your life, considering you''re a woman."


    "Otherwise, do you think I won''t get the map if I capture you?"


    "In the entire ce of Darkness, I am the only one who knows the location on that map. If I die, the


    map will disappearpletely." Rakshasa replied calmly. "And before you captured me, I had at


    least ten ways to kill myself. In other words, if I don''t want to, you won''t be able to get the map."


    "Is that so?" Purgatory Demon Sovereign snorted. "Then we''ll see."


    With that, he waved his hand behind him. "Attack, kill everyone except Rakshasa!"


    "Understood!" The two Warlord-level lords from Purgatory Gate simultaneously responded and


    charged towards the Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard.


    "How dare you!" White Tiger roared, raising his hand and charging at the Warlord-level lord.


    Although the Bloodshadow Guard''s strength was not bad, even if a few of them teamed up, they


    could only deal with an opponent at the early Warlord stage. Strong opponents like the Lords of


    Purgatory Gate were a bit beyond their capabilities. If the other side went all out, it wouldn''t take ten


    minutes for the Bloodshadow Guard to bepletely defeated on the scene.


    "Take them down!" Purgatory Demon Sovereign''s voice echoed.


    At the same time, an incredibly powerful aura swept out from his palm, containing earth-shattering


    energy as it surged towards White Tiger, creating a violent gust of wind. Clearly, he had decided to


    kill White Tiger, and there was no holding back in his attack.


    "White Brother, be careful!"


    "Be careful!"


    "White Tiger, be careful!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rakshasa and the others shouted in rm.


    "Hmm?" White Tiger naturally sensed the power of Purgatory Demon Sovereign''s attack. His aura


    exploded at this moment, and he bit his lip, raising his sword to guard his chest while


    simultaneously activating his full-body power to form a defensive aura.


    "Ignorant!" Purgatory Demon Sovereign sneered, his face showing a hint of coldness.


    Trying to block his attack was simply a delusion. Not to mention a Grand Elder Warlord, even if it


    was an early-stage War Grandmaster, they wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    However, in the next moment, Purgatory Demon Sovereign''s expression froze. His entire body''s


    pores opened up, and a dense sense of crisis filled every cell of his body.


    A blood-red de aura from the sky rapidly erged in his pupils, giving him no time to react before


    it arrived in front of him.


    After the de aura passed, a bloody line extended from the top of his head to his waist, and a


    large amount of blood gushed out.


    "War... War Emperor..." he struggled to speak a few words before his body split in two and fell to the


    ground, his flesh and blood a gory mess.


    "Master!" the members of Purgatory Gate shouted in pain, their faces filled with terror.


    Their Gate Master had been cut down by someone with a single strike.


    "Boss!?" White Tiger''s eyes widened in realization, and he quickly turned to look.


    Before long, Billy and his group steadily approached.


    "Commander Gardner!?" Rakshasa and Samuel Watson eximed in unison.


    "Commander?" James Harper was equally shocked and turned to look.


    "Leave one of the lords behind, kill the rest!" Billy''s voice echoed through the air.


    "Kill!" The fifty Bloodshadow Guard members who were locked in battle saw the Commander''s


    arrival and their fighting spirits soared once again.


    At the same time, four figures swiftly emerged from behind Billy. It was Casey and the other three.


    Among the four, Judge was at the Half-Step Warlord level, while Azure Dragon and Stout had


    already reached the pinnacle of a Warlord. Casey Kimmons was a War Grandmaster.


    Wherever the four figures passed, they left nothing but destruction in their wake. The members of


    Purgatory Gate had no chance to resist; they fell down one after another without exception.


    The battle ended quickly, in less than two minutes. Except for the Warlord pinnacle-level Lord,


    everyone else from the opposing sidey defeated.


    As for the remaining Lord of Purgatory Gate, his face was filled with shock, and his body trembled


    uncontrobly. He had sensed the overwhelming pressure of a War Emperor from Billy when the


    Purgatory Demon Sovereign was in earlier.


    He had initially thought about intervening to help, but he sensed that Billy had already locked onto


    him. If he dared to make any reckless moves, he would undoubtedly be executed on the spot. In the


    face of an unparalleled powerhouse at the War Emperor level, he felt as insignificant as an insect.


    "Commander!" Within moments, fifty Bloodshadow Guard members came forward and saluted Billy


    Gardner loudly.

 Chapter 269 Military Justice

    Chapter 269 Military Justice


    Chapter 269 Military Justice


    "Stout, check the injuries of our brothers!" Billy loudlymanded, having already assessed the


    situation. Nearly half of his men had sustained various injuries, but fortunately, most were


    superficial.


    "Yes, Commander!" Stout responded loudly and retrieved several medical kits from his person.


    "You... you''re Commander Gardner from vale?" The remaining Lord of Purgatory Gate finally


    realized and stammered as he looked at Billy.


    "You''re just figuring that out now?" White Tiger sneered.


    Without hesitation, the man knelt before Billy, trembling and pleading for mercy.


    "Please... please spare me, Commander Gardner..."


    There was no room for him to be anything but terrified. The reputation of vale''s Commander


    Gardner had already sent shockwaves through ce of Darkness over a year ago. He had never


    expected to encounter this legendary figure himself. Judging by the power of the strike he


    witnessed earlier, Commander Gardner''s strength had increased significantlypared to a year


    ago. Such prowess was not something that Purgatory Gate could match, and he doubted there


    were many individuals in the entire ce of Darkness who could.


    Before he could finish his plea, a powerful force from Billy rushed into him, and that man was sent


    flying seven to eight meters away. His meridians were shattered, and his cultivation waspletely


    ruined. He was nothing more than a broken mess on the ground.


    "You''re... so ruthless..." The man struggled to speak two words before his eyes rolled back, and he


    lost consciousness.


    "Boss, how did you all arrive so quickly? I thought it would take at least a couple of hours!" White


    Tiger grinned when he saw Billy.


    "Are you serious?" Billy shot him a re. "Didn''t I tell you to stall them? What happened to that?"


    "Boss, I didn''t expect those bastards to set an ambush here, just waiting for us to jump into their


    trap." White Tiger scratched his head.


    "Take him back for a thorough interrogation. We need to find out who''s behind this!" Billy ordered,


    his suspicions growing stronger. He had suspected that capturing Samuel Watson was a trap to


    draw out the members of Rakshasa Hall. The situation he witnessed earlier had only confirmed his


    suspicions.


    "Got it!" White Tiger nodded.


    "Commander Gardner!" James Harper entered the room and bowed respectfully.


    Billy acknowledged and handed him a healing pill. "Take this pill to aid your recovery. Your injuries


    need attention."


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" James epted the pill and swallowed it.


    "Commander Gardner!" Rakshasa walked in, intending to kneel but was lifted by a gust of wind Billy


    produced.


    Unbeknownst to her, she hadn''t known Billy woulde. She had been on the brink of despair


    before she saw him. While speaking, she cast a disapproving nce at White Tiger. This guy, he


    knew Billy wasing, but he didn''t bother to inform her. She had almostmitted suicide


    because of it. When Rakshasa had seen Billy, she felt like she had been given a second chance at


    life.


    "You''re doing well, you''ve reached the pinnacle level!" Billy smiled. "Keep up the good work and


    strive toplete your cultivation. Here, take this healing pill. It will help with your injuries."


    "Thank you, Commander!" Rakshasa epted the pill with gratitude and responded, "I won''t


    disappoint your expectations."


    "Commander Gardner!" Samuel Watson approached Billy, bowing deeply. "Thank you for saving my


    life, Commander!"


    His thanks came from the bottom of his heart. He hadn''t expected the King of the West,


    Commander Gardner, to personallye and rescue him. This kind of treatment was something


    that very few individuals in the entire country would ever experience. Without Billy''s timely


    intervention, not only he but even White Tiger and the others would have been in grave danger. In


    that case, he would have been responsible for the deaths of hundreds of people just to save


    himself.


    "You''re wee. It''s my duty." Billy replied with a smile. "Let''s discuss things further once we return


    to the Bloodshadow Guard headquarters."


    Within moments, everyone returned to the headquarters. In this deste area, the battle had


    already ended. Body parts were scattered everywhere, and the ground was soaked in blood.


    Although their opponents had been numerous, they were only lower to mid-tier members of


    Purgatory Gate and couldn''t withstand thebined might of Billy''s lieutenants and the


    SHADOWers. Like their counterparts, they had all fallen, with some still gasping for breath but not


    for long.


    "Salute Commander Gardner!" The group of Bloodshadow Guard members gathered there and


    called out together.


    Fifteen minutes earlier, they had already met with Billy, so this wasn''t surprising.


    "Let''s head back to the headquarters!" Billymanded.


    "Yes, Commander!" Their voices echoed through the canyon.


    With this, Purgatory Gate, the third-ranked power in ce of Darkness, was officially eliminated


    from the world.


    Back at the Rakshasa Hall headquarters, which was located at the foot of a mountain range, they


    convened in the meeting hall after a brief rest.


    Billy made a call to Donald, providing a brief report on the situation. Donald learned that Billy had


    personally gone to the dark realm during the call. Before ending the call, Billy asked him to arrange


    for members of the Bloodshadow Guard to pick up Samuel Watson and return him to the country.


    After putting away his phone, Billy was joined by White Tiger and Rakshasa.


    "Boss, these two seem to have some chemistry!" Judge had an amused expression, as if he had


    discovered something new. "They seem to have something special."


    "Judge, I think you''re itching for a fight!" Stoutughed. "Don''t forget, White Tiger will tear you apart


    if he hears you."


    "Hehe, I''m just stating the facts." Judge grinned.


    "But these two seem to have more than just friendship," Stout remarked. "No wonder White Tiger


    wanted toe here. His interest lies elsewhere."


    "White Tiger, are you and Rakshasa in cahoots?" Azure Dragon asked, his voice loud.


    Judge and Stout were choking on their saliva, and they quickly left the room to avoid the impending


    storm.


    "Wait for me to settle this with you twoter!" White Tiger shouted after them.


    Judge and Stout stumbled, nearly falling over.


    "Azure Dragon, please don''t tease me." Rakshasa said, her face showing a rare blush.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Your face is as red as a tomato, it seems there''s some truth to this." Casey chuckled. "You two


    make a good pair. I''ll vouch for you on behalf of boss."


    "..." White Tiger''s mouth twitched. He wanted to challenge Azure Dragon and Casey, but he knew


    he''d be no match, so he held back.


    "Casey, you''re teasing me too," Rakshasa replied, her gaze unintentionally flickering towards Billy.


    "White Tiger, if you''ve done it, you better take responsibility!" Billy raised his teacup and took a sip.


    "Or, there will be military justice!"

 Chapter 270 Gathering Of Various Parties

    Chapter 270 Gathering Of Various Parties


    Chapter 270 Gathering of Various Parties


    A series of coughs filled the hall.


    "I..." White Tiger was left dumbfounded, his face twitching.


    "What do you mean, ''since you''ve already done it''? I haven''t even held her hand!" White Tiger


    thought.


    Rakshasa lowered her head once again, her blush deepening. Amid her shyness, a hint of delight


    flickered in her eyes. She knew Billy was joking, but at least it indicated that he didn''t oppose the


    idea. As everyone had mentioned, their time together had formed a different kind of bond. Although


    she wasn''t sure if it was love, it had definitely transcended mere camaraderie.


    "All right, let''s talk about business!" Billy waved his hand to interrupt White Tiger''s words.


    Except for Judge and Soul chaser, the others knew little the feeling. Upon seeing Rakshasa''s


    expression, Billy naturally felt happy for White Tiger.


    Billy turned to White Tiger and continued, "So, did you get the information we needed?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes, I did. It was the Sanctum of Darkness that ordered them to act. They also got information on


    Samuel Watson''s whereabouts from them." White Tiger replied loudly.


    "But all the contacts they had with the Sanctum of Darkness were individuals wearing robes and


    masks, so he doesn''t know exactly who they were. He only knows they were members of the


    Sanctum of Darkness Elders'' Council."


    "Sanctum of Darkness again?" Billy slightly furrowed his brow, his thoughts already pointing in that


    direction. "Have you gathered any information about the Sanctum of Darkness?"


    "It''s still too early to haveplete information." White Tiger shook his head, continuing, "But one


    thing is certain, they''re definitely supported by several major nations in the west."


    "Alright," Billy nodded slightly, indicating that he had suspected this. After a moment of thought, he


    continued, "Do you know the structure of the Sanctum of Darkness?"


    "I know the basics." Rakshasa answered.


    "The Sanctum of Darkness has a structure simr to a cab, known as the Dark Cab. Most of


    the major decisions of the Sanctum of Darkness are made through this organization."


    "Among the seats in the Sanctum of Darkness, half of them are open to other forces within ce of


    Darkness as rewards for their contributions."


    "Why do these forces want to secure more seats in the Sanctum of Darkness? On one hand, it


    offers them significant resource support, and on the other hand, it gives them a chance to


    participate in the Dark Cab''s decisions."


    "Besides the Dark Cab and the Council of Elders, the most publicly known aspect of the


    Sanctum of Darkness is their enforcers, known as the Lawkeepers."


    "The Lawkeepers are divided into nine different levels based on stars, with one star being the


    weakest and nine stars being the strongest."


    "Both the Lawkeepers and the Council of Elders members wear robes and masks and do not reveal


    their true identities."


    "Besides this, I haven''t learned much else yet."


    "Do you know the location of their headquarters?" Billy asked, ncing at Rakshasa.


    "I don''t," Rakshasa shook her head. "Even the people within the Sanctum of Darkness don''t seem


    to know unless they reach a certain rank. However, the Sanctum of Darkness is scattered across


    eight branches in ce of Darkness, which should not be too difficult to locate."


    "Alright," Billy nodded again, then turned to White Tiger. "You have one month to gather information


    on the strength of the eight major branches of the Sanctum of Darkness."


    Billy had a strong sense that the existence of the Sanctum of Darkness posed a significant threat to


    vale, even more than he had initially suspected.


    "No problem, I''ll ensure the task ispleted." White Tiger affirmed confidently.


    "Rakshasa, tell us about the map," Billy continued.


    While he had no personal interest in the map itself, the situation had be a matter of life and


    death for Rakshasa Hall, and he had to get involved.


    "Alright," Rakshasa nodded and began to speak. "I didn''t know what the map was for at first. But


    recently, a rumor has been spreading in ce of Darkness. It says that twenty or thirty years ago, a


    powerful expert at the War Emperor level fell in a mountainous area of ce of Darkness. The


    ce where he fell still contains all the knowledge he umted in his lifetime."


    "As a result, everyone is flocking to it."


    "War Emperor? Is that supposed to be so enticing?" Casey wore a disdainful expression.


    "For the vast majority of martial artists, the War Emperor realm is something they only dream about


    asionally." White Tiger said. "And there was such an opportunity avable, so naturally,


    everyone wanted to try their luck."


    "How did ce of Darkness find out that you had the map?" Billy asked Rakshasa.


    "I don''t know how the information got out," Rakshasa shook her head. "It might have been revealed


    by those from Blood Hall who survived."


    "I see." Billy nodded. After a moment of contemtion, he instructed, "Spread the news that


    Rakshasa Hall has confirmed the location of that powerful expert''s fall, and we will go there in the


    next few days to retrieve the knowledge he left behind."


    "What do you mean by that, Commander Gardner?" Rakshasa was slightly puzzled.


    "If we don''t address this issue, Rakshasa Hall will eventually face danger," Casey exined, fully


    understanding Billy''s intentions. "So, it''s better to take care of it while we''re all here, all at once."


    "But..." Rakshasa hesitated for a moment. Among the people present, she was the one who


    understood ce of Darkness the best and knew that Sanctum of Darkness was not to be trifled


    with.


    "Alright, that''s the n!" Billy interrupted her. "Spread the news. Tomorrow, we will go to that ce."


    "Understood!" Rakshasa nodded vigorously.


    The next afternoon, Billy and his group appeared at the base of a primitive forest, thousands of


    miles away from Rakshasa Hall''s headquarters. Among the group were not only Billy Gardner and


    his core team but also the hundred members of the Bloodshadow Guard led by James Harper.


    "Boss, it''s quite lively along the way!" Azure Dragon smiled at Billy.


    "At least there are no fewer than forty forces following us, with a total number of probably no less


    than ten thousand people. Among them are many experts at Warlord level or higher."


    "It''s such a lively spectacle to behold, and they certainly won''t give up." Billy nodded in agreement.


    "How many of the top ten ranked forces in ced of Darkness havee today?" he asked White


    Tiger.


    "Excluding Blood Hall, Ebon Gate, Purgatory Gate and Rakshasa Hall, there are six left among the


    top ten forces in ce of Darkness." White Tiger replied.


    "Today, all of them havee except for the top-ranked force."


    "Who''s the second-ranked force?" Billy asked, nodding again.


    "The Inferno Sect." White Tiger answered solemnly.

 Chapter 271 Clearing Out Some Foes First

    Chapter 271 Clearing Out Some Foes First


    Chapter 271 Clearing Out Some Foes First


    "How strong are they?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "The topbatants in the Inferno Sect are their sect leader and four deputy sect leaders." White


    Tiger replied. "Their sect leader is a Tier-two War Grandmaster, two levels higher than Purgatory


    Demon Sovereign. Two deputy leaders are True Master Warlords, one is a Grand Elder Warlord,


    and another is a Tier-two Warlord."


    "Besides these five, the next strongest are two Warlord Novices, and there are also around thirty


    disciples at the Battle God level."


    "Damn, it seems like we can''t underestimate the ce of Darkness!" Judge twitched his mouth.


    "If the second-ranked force has such formidable strength, then the top-ranked force must be even


    stronger. And that Sanctum of Darkness, they''re even more enigmatic!"


    "Now do you realize how weak you are?" Stout grinned. "When you go back, you better focus on


    cultivating. Otherwise, boss might have to help you."


    "Stout, if you don''t speak, no one would think you''re dumb!" Judge red at Stout before turning to


    White Tiger. "White Tiger, has Sanctum of Darkness sent anyone?"


    "On the surface, there''s no sign of their people, but we can''t rule out the possibility that they''ve


    infiltrated other forces in disguise." White Tiger responded. After a pause, he looked at Billy. "Boss,


    should we eliminate a few forces first?"


    "No, they enjoy watching the show, let them watch!" Billy shook his head and then asked, "Has any


    members belonging to forces based in vale shown up here?"


    "No, I don''t think so, I informed them yesterday." White Tiger replied.


    Billy nodded, then raised his hand and motioned. "Let''s head into the mountains."


    "Yes, Commander!" Everyone responded simultaneously and began walking toward the forest.


    An hourter, they arrived at a mountain valley.


    "Commander Gardner, ording to the map, our destination should be within a one-kilometer


    radius of this valley." Rakshasa said as she approached Billy.


    "Alright," Billy nodded.


    "Some fleas probably couldn''t wait." Casey scanned the surroundings and narrowed his eyes


    slightly.


    "Then let''s clear out a few first." Billy nodded again.


    Just then, footsteps sounded from all around, and four or five groups of people emerged from the


    forest, numbering around two to three thousand in total.


    "Rakshasa, I must say, I admire your guts. Just a mere hundred people dare toe seeking


    treasures. Your courage ismendable!" a burly man called out to Rakshasa.


    "Hand over the map, and maybe I''ll consider letting you all live!"


    "Commander Gardner, he''s Rocky Kodiak, the Sect Master of the Seventh Hell Sect, ranked


    seventh." Rakshasa introduced, ignoring the man''s words. She then went on to introduce the other


    three or four groups, all of which were forces ranked outside of the top ten.


    Billy nodded.


    "Listen up, all of you. Here''s a piece of advice," Rakshasa loudly proimed to those present. "This


    is not something you can participate in. It''s best to disappear immediately, otherwise, your forces


    will be expelled from the ce of Darkness starting tomorrow!"


    "Hahaha..." Rocky Kodiak burst intoughter. "Rakshasa, are all your vale people so arrogant?


    You really opened my eyes! We have at least four thousand people here, while you only have a


    hundred. Do you believe that each of us can drown you with a mouthful of saliva?"


    "Hahaha..." the others joined in theughter.


    As theughter from the crowd subsided, Judge took a few steps forward. With a swift motion, he


    drew his curved de. Immediately afterward, more than ten fiercely sharp de auras shed out


    at lightning speed. After the de auras passed, dozens of heads soared into the sky, and blood


    spurted like fountains. Some people still wore smiles on their faces. Around, there were gasps of


    astonishment. No one had expected their opponents to take the initiative.


    "Damn, if you''re really seeking death, then so be it!" Rocky Kodiak was slightly stunned. He pulled


    out hisrge knife. "Attack! Kill everyone except Rakshasa."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Azure Dragon raised his hand, and his battle de emitted a


    cold gleam, shooting out like lightning. Rocky Kodiak hadn''t reacted yet when the de aura had


    already pierced through his heart, passing right through him.


    Rocky Kodiak reluctantly lowered his head to look at the de wound on his chest. His face wore


    an expression of disbelief. He was, without a doubt, a Warlord, albeit at the early stage. He couldn''t


    believe that he had been cut down with a single stroke.


    "Since when did Rakshasa Hall have such a high-level expert?" Rocky Kodiak thought.


    In the next moment, his upper and lower body fell to the ground, blood spurting out, creating a


    gruesome scene. Chins dropped to the ground, one after another. Each face bore an expression as


    if witnessing a miracle.


    A Warlord-level powerhouse had been cut in half with a single blow! It was beyond terrifying.


    Simultaneously, from the dark corners of the surrounding woods, came sounds of amazement.


    Clearly, they were awed by the strength disyed by Judge and Azure Dragon.


    "If you don''t leave now, you''ll die!" Azure Dragon shouted sternly after retrieving his battle de.


    People from several factions no longer cared about searching for treasures. They immediately


    turned into birds and beasts, fleeing into the woods.


    While the treasures left behind by the experts were crucial,pared to their own lives, they were


    insignificant. With the strength disyed by the two men, rushing forward would be no different from


    throwing eggs at a stone.


    "At least it''s a bit quieter now!" White Tiger swept his gaze around and then looked at Billy. "Boss,


    there are still five or six thousand people around. Should we find them and drive them away?"


    "No, they will show themselves voluntarily," Billy replied, shaking his head, and started walking


    towards the northwest direction in the valley, with the others following closely.


    "Have you already discovered something, boss?" Casey asked Billy as he approached.


    "If my guess is correct, it should be right up ahead." Billy replied with a slight nod.


    With his cultivation at the War Emperor realm, his spiritual perception far surpassed that of an


    average person. As soon as he arrived in this valley, he faintly sensed an unusual fluctuation of


    energying from the northwest direction.


    "Why do you know it''s in that direction, boss?" Judge inquired.


    "Why ask so many questions? Even if boss tells you, you won''t understand." Azure Dragon


    responded with a smug expression.


    "Azure Dragon, do you know?" Judge turned to him.


    "I don''t!" Azure Dragon straightforwardly shook his head. "But since boss says it''s there, it must be


    there, whether it''s there or not."


    "Consider my question unasked!" Judge''s lips twitched.

 Chapter 272 The Appearance Of Inferno Sect

    Chapter 272 The Appearance Of Inferno Sect


    Chapter 272 The Appearance of Inferno Sect


    "Look, there''s a cave over there!" Rakshasa pointed to arge rock wall about two to three hundred


    meters away not long after the group had walked.


    As everyone turned their eyes in that direction, they indeed spotted a cave entrance, roughly two


    meters high. Due to therge trees in front of the rock wall, it was hard to notice the cave without


    careful observation.


    "It should be in there!" Billy raised his voice.


    Before his words even finished, around fifty figures appeared from all around. Each of them had


    impressive skills, with the lowest cultivation being at the Warlord Advanced stage. Leading them


    was a man in his early sixties, with white hair and a sharp gaze. He emitted a fierce aura. He was at


    the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage, a formidable expert.


    After arriving, they quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, and their auras were fully released,


    covering the entire area. Many spectators who had been watching the scene from a distance felt a


    sudden chill and took several steps back. Their faces showed shock and fear.


    "Thank you, friends from Rakshasa Hall, for showing us the way. You don''t need to bother anymore,


    please leave." The elderly man said calmly.


    "Commander Gardner, these are the people from Inferno Sect, and the leader is Inferno Sect''s Sect


    Master, Inferno Devil Senior." Rakshasa introduced.


    Billy nodded. Then, he looked at the leader. "Are you the Sect Master of Inferno Sect? Do you want


    to go inside?"


    "Heh, of course. Why else would we be here?" Inferno Devil Senior smiled faintly.


    "Sure, go ahead!" Billy shrugged his shoulders.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What do you mean?" Inferno Devil Senior hadn''t expected Billy to be so straightforward.


    "Nothing special. Don''t you want to go inside? I''ll give you the way!" Billy casually replied.


    "You better not y any tricks, or you''ll regret it!" Inferno Devil Senior warned, then turned to his


    Deputy Sect Master. "Kris, you go in first with your team and check the way."


    "Understood, Sect Master!" Kris, the Deputy Sect Master of the Inferno Sect, nodded and led four


    others into the cave.


    "Commander Gardner, are we really letting them go in first?" Rakshasa asked, puzzled.


    "Rakshasa, just watch." White Tiger chimed in.


    Having been by Billy''s side for so long, White Tiger had already learned some of his habits. He


    didn''t need to ask. He knew that Billy had a n.


    Rakshasa didn''t question further.


    As they spoke, Kris and his team had already entered the cave. Due to the dim lighting inside, their


    figures disappeared from view.


    In less than a minute, muffled sounds came from inside the cave.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, a male voice full of despair and horror echoed from within.


    The next moment, a figure shot out of the cave like a cannonball. It smashed a waist-thick tree into


    two and heavily crashed onto the ground. It was Kris, the Deputy Sect Master. At this moment,


    Kris''s bones were shattered all over, several pieces of white bones protruding through his skin, and


    he was bleeding profusely. Hey there like a pile of mud. The Inferno Sect disciples who had been


    standing at the entrance of the cave took several steps back involuntarily. Their faces disyed


    profound shock.


    "Kris!?" Inferno Devil Senior eximed. "What happened?"


    "Se... Sect Master..." Kris struggled to speak, his head tilted to the side. His body convulsed a few


    times before falling silent.


    Seeing this, everyone except Billy took a sharp breath. Casey and his counterparts, who had been


    following Billy for years, had already guessed that something unusual was inside the cave when


    Billy allowed the enemy to enter first. However, they hadn''t expected it to be this dangerous.


    It should be noted that Kris was a True Master Warlord, just one step away from entering the War


    Grandmaster realm, and his defeat indicated that inside of the cave must be incredibly terrifying.


    Rakshasa, amidst her shock, couldn''t help but nce at Billy, wondering how Commander Gardner


    had known about the danger inside.


    "Damn it!" Soon, Inferno Devil Senior turned his head and roared at Billy angrily. "You really deserve


    to die! You knew there was danger inside, that''s why you deliberately let my people go in first,


    right?"


    "You''re just figuring that out now?" Azure Dragon coldly retorted.


    "I''ll kill you all!" Inferno Devil Senior roared and then waved his hand. "Attack, kill them all!"


    "Yes, Sect Master!" Fifty Inferno Sect disciples shouted in unison, brandishing their swords and


    charging forward.


    "You take care of Inferno Devil Senior. Are you confident?" Billy then looked at Casey and smiled


    faintly.


    "It''s just as well, I can use him for practice!" Casey didn''t hesitate. He flicked his wrist, and his war


    de emerged, then rushed towards Inferno Devil Senior.


    Billy didn''t take action because he wanted to give his subordinates a chance to push their limits.


    This life-or-death battle was a great opportunity for them to unlock their potential, much better than


    their usual self-cultivation.


    "You don''t know any better, do you? Want to die by my hand?" Inferno Devil Senior coldly said to


    Casey and then rushed forward with a burst of violent aura. Following his words, he raised his hand


    andunched several powerful punches, creating explosive sounds in the air.


    Casey was two levels lower in skill than his opponent and knew he couldn''t face him head-on.


    Fortunately, his speed was notcking. He swiftly evaded the oing attacks. After steadying


    himself, he flipped his wrist, causing his warde to emit a sharp and chilling glint as he shed


    towards the old man.


    Inferno Devil Senior had no intention of dodging and instead unleashed another formidable burst of


    energy to counter Casey''s attack.


    A loud explosion echoed, and shockwaves shattered severalrge trees nearby, causing them to


    copse with a thunderous crash. Step by step, Casey was forced back by the old man''s punches,


    retreating over ten paces and leaving deep footprints in his wake. There were traces of blood at the


    corners of his mouth, and his breathing was slightly erratic.


    "Not bad, you can withstand one of my attacks!" Inferno Devil Seniormented, his tone turning


    serious. "Then let''s continue, and see how long you can hold on!"


    As he spoke, an even more violent aura erupted from Inferno Devil Senior, resembling a torrential


    flood.

 Chapter 273 The Demise Of Inferno Devil Senior

    Chapter 273 The Demise Of Inferno Devil Senior


    Chapter 273 The Demise of Inferno Devil Senior


    Inferno Devil Senior charged toward Casey like a raging beast. His punches were like a hurricane,


    much stronger than before, with a level of power several times greater.


    "Let''s give it a try then!" Casey''s pupils slightly contracted, and his aura surged in that instant.


    Following this, he rapidly rotated his wrist, and countless cold glimmers appeared in the air,


    converging into a phantom-like de shape. It was apanied by a thunderous aura as he


    shed.


    Once again, their attacks collided, creating a tempestuous force with flying dust and debris. Even


    those who were a hundred meters away could feel the shockwaves.


    Simultaneously, Casey spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. He flew for tens


    of meters before crashing heavily onto the ground, his aura weakening.


    Under the impact of Casey''s attack, Inferno Devil Senior was also in a precarious situation. He


    retreated over ten meters before finally stabilizing himself. A strand of blood trickled from the corner


    of his mouth, his face showing anger. He hadn''t expected that he would be wounded by an


    opponent of War Grandmaster Intermediate level, and he was furious at the oue.


    "How is it?" Billy asked as he approached Casey.


    "Just a little bit more!" Casey replied, struggling to get up from the ground.


    Clearly, he wanted to break through with this fight. During this period, he had been training at a


    much higher intensity, and he could glimpse the possibility of reaching the War Grandmaster


    Intermediate level. So he wanted to test it. However, it seemed he was stillcking by a small


    margin.


    "Don''t force yourself, it will happen when the time is right." Billy said with a faint smile. "Take a


    moment to recover right here."


    "Alright." Casey nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground. Thatst exchange had taken a toll on


    him.


    "You''re not from Rakshasa Hall. Who are you?" Inferno Devil Senior frowned, looking at Billy. He


    couldn''t sense any martial aura from Billy, and he couldn''t help but feel that this young man might


    be even more powerful than him.


    "Just consider us the ones here to deliver a message to Inferno Sect." Billy casually replied, then


    drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.


    "You''re quite audacious!" Inferno Devil Senior said with a slight sigh. "Let me see how you''ll deliver


    your message."


    In his eyes, although he knew Billy''s strength was likely not inferior to his, he wasn''t afraid to face


    him head-on. After all, he was a War Grandmaster intermediate powerhouse, a prominent figure in


    entire ce of Darkness. He wouldn''t show any fear in front of a young man in his twenties.


    With his words, he attacked again. The area around him was filled with a fierce wind, and his


    overwhelming presence enveloped the entire space.


    "Not bad," Billy said, narrowing his eyes slightly. "But you''re stillcking."


    With those words, he flipped his wrist, and a blood-red de aura descended from the heavens,


    shing down at Inferno Devil Senior with the speed of lightning.


    Boom!


    The two forces shed again, causing a powerful shockwave. The pressure and debris reached far,


    and those who were hundreds of meters away could sense the aftermath.


    "Impossible!" In that instant, Inferno Devil Senior knew he had underestimated Billy. They were not


    in the same league at all. He tried to evade, but he felt that all his retreat paths were sealed off, and


    there was no room to escape. He had no choice but to activate his full strength to form a defensive


    aura, attempting to withstand this strike.


    The blood-red de aura descended directly from above, creating a deep trench hundreds of


    meters long in the ground beneath his feet.


    Inferno Devil Senior struggled to utter a few words, and then his body split into two halves, lying


    lifeless on the ground. In that moment, he faintly realized Billy''s identity.


    A young man with such skills from vale, could only be the legendary Commander Gardner of the


    West, apart from him, there could be no one else.


    In his heart, there was also a hint of regret. If he had known that Commander Gardner was leading


    the Rakshasa Hall personally, he would never have ventured here, even if he was forced to.


    The surrounding trees once again echoed with exmations. Everyone wore astonished


    expressions. The Sect Master of Inferno Sect, a War Grandmaster Intermediate powerhouse, had


    been split into two with a single strike.


    Without thinking much further, most of the onlookers quickly turned and fled. They understood that


    Inferno Devil Senior''s death was a warning, and if they didn''t escape soon, they might not have a


    chance.


    "Master!" Seeing this, the Inferno Sect disciples who were still fighting nearby shouted in anguish.


    "Don''t be sad, I''ll send you to reunite with him shortly!" Azure Dragon said with a deep voice. Then,


    he swiftly moved forward, his war de taking a cunning angle as it emerged, shing towards the


    True Master Warlord from Inferno Sect.


    Although the opponent''s cultivation level was one level higher than Azure Dragon, the previous


    intense exchanges had left both parties with some injuries. Inferno Devil Senior''s death had also


    greatly affected their morale, causing their reactions to be slightly slower. The man was shed


    across the chest by Azure Dragon, creating a wound several dozen centimeters long. Blood gushed


    out.


    "Lie down!" Azure Dragon didn''t stop there.


    After a sessful strike, he attacked again. The de directly cut through the man''s neck swiftly.


    "Hmm?" The man quickly raised his de to defend.


    His big de was directly cut in two, the front part fell to the ground with a thud, and the de aura,


    still with undiminished force, passed through his throat.


    The man opened his mouth as if trying to speak but couldn''t utter a word. He fell to the ground, a


    gush of blood spurting from his neck.


    "Is there anyone else not afraid of death?" Azure Dragon looked around and then rushed towards


    the remaining enemies.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Among the three powerful figures of Inferno Sect, one was a Tier-two War Grandmaster, two were


    True Master Warlords. And now, they were all dead, and the rest of the sect members were no


    match for Billy''s group. In less than three minutes, all of them had fallen.


    With this, Inferno Sect, the second-ranked power in ce of Darkness, hadpletely crumbled.


    Even if they didn''t disband, it was only a matter of time before other forces absorbed their remaining


    members.


    "Boss, it seems there are still some who aren''t afraid of death!" After taking a moment to recover,


    Azure Dragon looked at Billy.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded slightly. "Don''t worry about them, if they want to stay, let them stay."


    He then nced at the others. "Are you all rested? Let''s go inside."


    "Commander Gardner, that cave..." Rakshasa asked, still somewhat concerned.

 Chapter 274 Relics Of The Strong

    Chapter 274 Relics Of The Strong


    Chapter 274 Relics of the Strong


    "It''s all okay." Billy said calmly.


    "The martial aura we sensed in the cave earlier was probably a technique left behind by that


    powerful individual to protect his final resting ce."


    While they were still in that open space earlier, Billy had sensed the martial aura, and upon arriving


    here, his suspicions were confirmed. That was why he allowed the members of Inferno Sect to enter


    the cave first.


    "Oh, I see." Rakshasa nodded, though not entirely understanding.


    Afterward, Billy''s group entered the cave one by one, with James Harper guarding the entrance with


    a hundred Bloodshadow Guard members.


    Two minutester, they traversed a narrow passage and arrived in a spacious cavern. As they


    looked around, the cave was over ten meters high and measured about three to four hundred


    meters in length and width. Several openings in the ceiling allowed sunlight to filter in.


    The cave was filled with various stctites. In the center, there was a stream, about two meters


    wide, flowing gently. Apart from the stctites and the stream, the cave also had some vegetation


    and a dozen or so trees with unrecognizable names.


    "I never expected to find a ce like this inside!" Judge looked around andmented with


    emotion. After a pause, he continued, "But this ce doesn''t seem to indicate the fall of a powerful


    expert. Aside from rocks and trees, there''s nothing else."


    "Boss, did wee to the wrong ce?" Casey asked.


    "ording to the map, we shouldn''t be in the wrong ce unless the rumors are false." Billy


    responded and released his spiritual power to investigate.


    "Hmm?" After a moment, Billy frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Casey asked.


    "Let''s go over there," Billy said and walked deeper into the cave, with the others following closely.


    Before long, they arrived in front of a stctite that was about two meters tall. Billy circled around


    the stctite and squinted.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Is there something wrong with this rock?" White Tiger asked, reaching out to touch it. As he


    touched the stctite, there was a faint tremor in the cave, and several rocks fell from the ceiling.


    "Be careful!" Billy shouted.


    Immediately after, a tremendous pressure exploded from him, enveloping everyone.


    Simultaneously, dozens of stctites, as thick as arms, shot at them like lightning from the walls


    and the cave''s ceiling.


    The stctites mmed against Billy''s protective aura, making a dull sound, and then shattered on


    the ground. Even with Billy''s protective aura, Casey and the others could still feel the pressure.


    They knew that without this protection, they would have been severely injured today.


    "What the heck, who set up such a terrifying trap here?" Judge cursed.


    "The rumors are likely true," Casey said thoughtfully. "Judging by that attack just now, this couldn''t


    have been arranged by anyone below the War Emperor level." He turned to Billy and continued,


    "Boss, there might be something strange inside this rock."


    Billy nodded and instructed, "Step back, everyone."


    Casey and the others stepped back about ten meters. Billy then ced his hand on the stctite


    and released his inner energy to investigate.


    "As I suspected," Billy said after a while, his eyebrows raised, his eyes showing a glint of


    excitement.


    Suddenly, his aura skyrocketed, unmistakably revealing his War Emperor-level power. At the same


    time, a powerful pressure flowed into the stctite through his palm. The stctite exploded like a


    bomb, and rock fragments filled the air. Simultaneously, there was another slight tremor in the cave.


    Soon, a two-meter-high opening appeared on the wall not far from where they stood, leading to a


    space of about twenty to thirty square meters.


    "Commander Gardner, there''s a person inside!" Rakshasa''s voice rang out.


    Everyone looked, and in the center of the space, there was a smooth stone b about a meter high,


    with a rusty sword next to it. Strictly speaking, it couldn''t be called a person, but rather apletely


    intact human skeleton.


    The cave''s walls were smooth, unlike the uneven exterior. On all sides were images of a person


    wielding a sword in various poses.


    "Indeed, this should be the War Emperor-level powerhouse." Judge remarked as they stood at the


    entrance.


    They hadn''t entered the space, out of respect for the deceased. At the same time, a tremendous


    oppressive aura surged from the cave, causing everyone except Billy and Casey to shiver


    involuntarily.


    "Wow, it''s been decades, and there''s still such a powerful aura. This person must have been at


    least in theter stages of the War Emperor realm." Judge marveled. After a moment, he continued,


    "But it seems like there''s nothing inside, except for these walls. So many people wanted this map


    just to see the remains?"


    "There''s something on the walls!" Casey pointed toward the cave''s interior.


    Judge and the others turned to look.


    "It''s true!" White Tiger eximed.


    They hadn''t paid much attention before, but now they noticed that the walls were carved with


    numerous images of a person wielding a sword, showcasing an incredibly skillful sword technique.


    "No wonder this is ater-stage War Emperor." Casey said thoughtfully. "Such a sophisticated


    sword technique!"


    "Rakshasa, if I remember correctly, you also practice sword techniques, in addition to your whip


    skills, right?" Billy asked.


    "Indeed, Commander Gardner." Rakshasa nodded.


    "Then, memorize this sword technique on the wall. It suits you very well." Billy continued.


    He had also recognized the extraordinary nature of this sword technique. Unfortunately, his other


    subordinates were all more proficient with des and thus the sword technique on the wall might


    not have piqued their interest. They were well aware that both Bloodshadow de Technique and


    Cold Moon de Technique were far more advanced than ordinary de techniques. Casey, for


    example, could only unleash about 30% of the Bloodshadow de Technique''s power at most.


    So, they wouldn''t go out of their way to learn other de techniques.


    "What?!" Rakshasa was momentarily taken aback.

 Chapter 275 A World Of Difference

    Chapter 275 A World Of Difference


    Chapter 275 A World of Difference


    "Rakshasa, what are you waiting for?" White Tiger eximed. He understood that Billy was


    bestowing a great gift upon Rakshasa. The lifelong knowledge of a Warlord-level expert was


    something many people dreamed of, and for Rakshasa, it was a stroke of great fortune.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Rakshasa replied, realizing the significance of the gift.


    Earlier, she had only nced at the wall and sensed that this was undoubtedly a profound martial


    technique.


    "Go ahead, pay your respects to the departed, consider him half your teacher now." Billy said with a


    faint smile.


    Rakshasa nodded vigorously and stepped into the cave. She walked to the remains, bent her


    knees, and knelt down.


    Boom!


    As Rakshasa bowed, an incredibly powerful aura erupted from the skeleton, rushing into her body.


    "Rakshasa, be careful!" Casey and the others eximed, ready to rush in and help.


    "Don''t worry," Billy stopped them and turned to Rakshasa, instructing in a serious tone, "Don''t resist


    it. Activate your cultivation method and focus on the crown of the head, the energy door and the


    fountain point. Go with the flow and circte your Chi through the Great Cirction."


    Rakshasa nodded in response. Although she didn''t understand what was happening, she had


    complete trust in Billy and followed his instructions without hesitation.


    "Boss, what''s happening?" White Tiger asked.


    "This is the opportunity that the strong expert left for her," Stoutmented thoughtfully. "In a short


    time, Rakshasa''s cultivation should be able to break through several levels."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Is this even possible?" Judge expressed his amazement.


    "Yes," Stout nodded. "From what I know, some supremely powerful experts can condense their Chi


    into True Essence before they pass away and leave it to someone with fate. This expert was in the


    War Emperor realm during his lifetime, and although it has been decades since his passing, there


    should still be some effect on martial practitioners below the War Grandmaster level."


    "Boss, is what Stout is saying true?" White Tiger asked Billy skeptically.


    "That''s correct," Billy replied with a faint smile, nodding. "ording to legends, some exceptional


    experts can even condense their Chi energy into Chi Essence, which remains unchanging for


    hundreds of years."


    "That''s incredible!" Judge was equally astonished.


    As they chatted, a powerful aura suddenly erupted from Rakshasa, far stronger than her previous


    level.


    "Tier-one Warlord!" White Tiger eximed, while Azure Dragon and Judge looked equally shocked.


    In just a short moment, Rakshasa had broken through three levels in session.


    "Not bad," Billy smiled.


    Rakshasa opened her eyes, a hint of joy in her pupils. She kowtowed three times to the remains


    and then stood up. She turned to Billy with gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Commander Gardner!"


    "This is what you deserve." Billy replied with another smile.


    Boom!


    Just then, the human skeleton on the stone b suddenly copsed into a pile of dust, which


    scattered onto the stone.


    "What was that?"


    What surprised everyone even more was that as the skeleton copsed, a blood-red jade pendant


    appeared within the dust. It seemed to have been hidden under the skeleton, and no one had


    noticed it before.


    "Hmm?" The next moment, Billy''s pupils contracted. He realized that the jade pendant was nearly


    identical to the dragon-shaped jade pendant he had on himself.


    However, just as everyone was in shock, a blur of motion rushed into the cave from behind them.


    The figure reached out, grabbed the jade pendant, and then turned to run. Because the situation


    had unfolded so suddenly, and the teleportation speed of the intruder was extremely fast, no one


    had reacted in time.


    "Leave it to me!" Billy said loudly.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous sound, Billy struck out with a palm towards the intruder''s back, releasing an


    overwhelming aura. The intruder seemed surprised that there was another powerful individual


    present. He hesitated for a moment, then quickly dodged to the side. However, he was still a


    fraction too slow and was knocked down by the shockwaves, falling to the ground.


    Everyone finally got a clear look at the intruder. He appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, with a


    thin and wiry build, sharp eyes, and Chi energy swirling around him.


    "A tier-two War Emperor?" Casey eximed in surprise.


    "No wonder you''re the renowned Commander Gardner in vale, I didn''t expect you to injure me.


    You''ve surprised me." The old man didn''t pay attention to Casey but looked at Billy with a hint of


    astonishment.


    "Are you from Sanctum of Darkness?" Billy asked in a deep voice.


    "I''ll give you a warning. Don''t attempt to go against Sanctum of Darkness. You have no idea how


    powerful we are." The old man replied coldly.


    "Leave the pendant, and I''ll give you a way out." Billy didn''t take the bait.


    "Do you think that''s possible?" the old man retorted.


    "Then you can stay with the pendant." Billy said with a cold gaze.


    Although Billy didn''t know the pendant''s purpose, since it was identical to the one he possessed, it


    couldn''t be a coincidence. He couldn''t let the intruder take it away. Additionally, recalling how his


    foster family had been wiped out because of the jade pendant he carried, he felt a strong curiosity


    and needed to get to the bottom of this.


    Moreover, Billy also understood why ce of Darkness had shown so much interest in the map on


    Rakshasa. It was undoubtedly for this jade pendant.


    "In that case, let''s see if you have the ability!" the old man replied. With that said, he moved swiftly


    towards the narrow passage leading outside.


    "Can you escape?" Billy''s eyes narrowed, and he chased after the intruder.


    While his figure darted away, he shouted loudly, "Casey, protect Rakshasa and make sure to record


    that sword technique."


    As his words echoed, he had vanished from the sight of the onlookers.


    In the blink of an eye, Billy''s figure had reappeared outside the cave, while the elderly man had


    already disappeared into the woods a hundred meters away. Billy also noticed that there were about


    two dozens his Bloodshadow Guard brothers lying on the ground. Fortunately, they had only


    suffered varying degrees of injuries.


    "Commander!" Upon seeing Billy, the others called out.


    "Take a moment to catch your breath right here!" Billy''s words came quickly before he sped off in


    pursuit.


    Although the old man was also at the War Emperor level, there was still a considerable gap


    between him and Billy, especially when it came to teleportation speed, where Billy had a significant


    advantage. In just a few breaths of time, Billy had already caught up with the old man, trailing about


    forty to fifty meters behind him.


    At that moment, a formidable palm strike, carrying an overwhelming aura, swept towards the old


    man from the side. As it passed, a fierce gale stirred, and the air was filled with surging energy.

 Chapter 276 The Death Of The Powerful War Emperor

    Chapter 276 The Death Of The Powerful War Emperor


    Chapter 276 The Death of the Powerful War Emperor


    "Another War Emperor?" Billy furrowed his brows. "You really seek death. I''ll grant your wish."


    As he spoke, he unleashed a powerful palm strike with full force, and a hurricane-like palm energy


    rushed forward.


    The two attacks shed violently, sending a tremendous shockwave in all directions. Rows of trees


    were snapped in half at their trunks, and leaves filled the air.


    At the same time, the neer spurted blood into the sky and was sent flying backward. In mid-


    air, he left a curved trail of blood before crashing into the ground, creating arge pit. His bones


    shattered, and hey there lifeless.


    "How... how could it be possible?" With great effort, he managed to speak a few words before his


    head tilted to the side, life extinguished. His face wore an expression of disbelief.


    After sending his opponent flying, Billy wasted no time and swiftly closed the distance again.


    Despite the few seconds'' dy, he quickly caught up with the elderly man.


    "How dare you kill a Sanctum of Darkness Elder, you''re truly doomed!" The old man shouted as he


    ran, his voice filled with rm. He couldn''t believe how powerful Billy was.


    "Stubborn fool, just lie down!" Billy''s voice was stern. Immediately, he flicked his wrist, and his


    Bloodshadow Fury de appeared. A blood-red de aura descended from the sky, shing


    toward the old man.


    Sensing the danger from behind, the old man tried to evade. Although he reacted quickly, he was


    still too slow. The de aura brushed past his right knee, severing his lower leg, and he fell to theContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ground with a howl of pain.


    Billy had done this deliberately; otherwise, the man wouldn''t have had a chance to live.


    "Ah..." The old man screamed in agony.


    Billy swiftly moved closer and, with a flick of his wrist, sent three silver needles into the man''s body.


    "What are you doing?" The old man, trembling all over, asked in a trembling voice. After a pause, he


    eximed, "You sealed my cultivation!"


    "If you don''t want to suffer a living death, answer my questions." Billy said with a furrowed brow. He


    had sealed the man''s cultivation to prevent him from taking his own life.


    "Humph! I admit defeat in strength, but if you want information from me, you''ll have to wait for your


    next life!" The old man wasn''t willing to yield so easily.


    Billy''s eyes narrowed, and he shot several gusts of wind into the man''s heart.


    "Ah..." In the next moment, the old man writhed on the ground, his eyes filled with panic. He soon


    cried out, "I''ll tell you... Please stop!"


    Billy released another burst of wind, and the excruciating pain subsided. The old many on the


    ground, shivering like a pile of mud.


    "Tell me. What does that jade pendant have to do with everything?" Billy asked.


    "I... I don''t know..." The old man struggled to speak. "I just follow orders..."


    Billy furrowed his brows again. He could tell from the man''s eyes that he was likely telling the truth.


    "I''m afraid even the entire Sanctum of Darkness doesn''t know the specifics." The old man


    continued.


    Billy heaved a sigh. It seemed he would have to find answers about the jade pendant elsewhere.


    "This time, the people from Purgatory Gate targeting Buddha Hall were acting on Sanctum of


    Darkness''s orders, right? Besides capturing people, did they have any other objectives?" Billy


    asked, shifting the conversation away from the jade pendant.


    "Sanctum of Darkness... They knew about Rakshasa Hall being your people, so... they wanted to


    use that as bait to capture them all." the old man replied, fearfully.


    "And was this decision made by Sanctum of Darkness, or was there someone else involved?" Billy


    pressed on.


    He had suspected from the beginning that the situation wasn''t as simple as it seemed. He couldn''t


    figure out why Sanctum of Darkness had waited until White Tiger''s group had arrived before acting


    against Rakshasa Hall. It seemed they were deliberately making things more difficult for


    themselves, which made no sense. There was something amiss, and Billy had a hunch that the real


    target wasn''t Rakshasa Hall but rather SHADOW.


    "... I''m not very clear about the details." the old man said, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    Just as the words left his mouth, the sound of bones breaking echoed through the air, and the old


    man''s shoulder de shattered into pieces from a palm strike by Billy.


    "Ah..." The old man screamed again, enduring intense pain. After a short pause, he continued in a


    trembling voice, "I really don''t know... I only heard that someone paid a huge sum of money to


    Sanctum of Darkness to target Rakshasa Hall..."


    "Who was it?" Billy furrowed his brows.


    Billy had always suspected that this matter wasn''t as straightforward as it seemed.


    "It''s...," the old man took a deep breath before speaking again.


    Just then, a sniper round whizzed by with a faint breaking sound of the wind. Billy''s thoughts had


    been consumed by the matter, so he didn''t react immediately.


    In the next moment, a cloud of blood burst from the old man''s forehead as he was shot in the head.


    "Hmm?" Billy frowned and turned to look at a hillside about two or three kilometers away. His gaze


    sharpened. However, he didn''t pursue. The distance was a bit far, and the sniper likely didn''t know


    much. Even if he chased, it wouldn''t serve any practical purpose. Moreover, he had a vague


    suspicion that this incident might be rted to several major families back in his home country.


    They didn''t dare to act recklessly in Galvale, but here in ce of Darkness, they could act without


    restraint, using the hand of Sanctum of Darkness without anyone knowing.


    "You all better pray I don''t find any evidence!" Billy stared ahead, a chilling and intense murderous


    intent emanating from him. He then bent down to pick up the dragon-shaped jade pendant from the


    old man''s body. After a quick nce, he found it nearly identical to his own, with only a slight


    difference in the color of the dragon''s head. Without thinking too much, he turned and headed back


    the way he came.


    A few minutester, on the t ground outside the cave, he carefully tended to the injuries of his


    Bloodshadow Guard brothers. About half an hourter, Casey and the others emerged from the


    cave.

 Chapter 277 Something Seems To Have Happened Again

    Chapter 277 Something Seems To Have Happened Again


    Chapter 277 Something Seems to Have Happened Again


    "Boss, did you catch them?" Casey asked as they returned.


    "Yes," Billy nodded, then smiled at Rakshasa. "Congrattions."


    Rakshasa approached and knelt before Billy. "Thank you for your guidance, Commander."


    "Get up." Billy raised his hand. "Have you remembered the sword technique?"


    "Yes, I have." Rakshasa stood up and handed Billy the rusty sword. "Commander Gardner, take this


    sword."


    "Why are you giving it to me? It''s a gift from your half-master," Billy said with a smile. "Take it back


    and have it polished, it should be something extraordinary."


    "Thank you, Commander!" Rakshasa bowed once more.


    "Alright, go back." Billy looked at the others.


    Several hourster, the group returned to Rakshasa Hall''s headquarters.


    "Boss, what''s the story behind that jade pendant?" Inside the meeting hall, Azure Dragon looked at


    Billy and asked.


    "I''m not sure," Billy shook his head, then exined the events surrounding the jade pendant to


    them.


    The others in the room, except for Casey, were surprised to hear about it. They had met Billy after


    Harleen Knight had taken his jade pendant, so they were unaware of this story. Casey had learned


    about the pendant''s existence during their previous encounter with Lady Peony.


    The people in the room, apart from Casey, eximed in unison. They had known Billy for some


    time, but he hadn''t shared this part of his life with them. It was evident that this was a painful


    memory for him.


    "Boss, who gave you the jade pendant?" Judge asked.


    "My mother," Billy took a deep breath and replied. "But she never told me about its origins."


    He once again saw shes of his childhood in his mind, and a mist of sorrow clouded his eyes. This


    was something he had always avoided facing, as every recollection was like a needle piercing his


    heart.


    Upon hearing his words, Casey and the others fell silent. They understood the pain that this


    memory brought to Billy.


    After a moment, Billyposed himself and let out a deep breath. He then turned to White Tiger


    and said, "White Tiger, there''s more to Samuel Watson''s capture than meets the eye. The people


    from Sanctum of Darkness likely know more. You should take the opportunity to find out."


    "What do you mean by that?" Azure Dragon asked, and the others in the room turned their attention


    to Billy.


    "I''m just specting at this point," Billy began. "Capturing Samuel Watson was only one of their


    objectives. Another goal was to deal with White Tiger and our brothers in Bloodshadow."


    "Hmm?" Casey furrowed his brows. "Could it be that someone back in our homnd is working with


    Sanctum of Darkness?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "It''s a possibility," Billy nodded.


    "Then it must be those aristocratic families!" Judge eximed.


    "They are truly courting death!" White Tiger''s voice was filled with icy intent.


    "Boss, maybe we should wipe out all of them!" Judge continued. "Otherwise, who knows what kind


    of mess they''ll create?"


    "Boss, when we return this time, Casey and I can take our men to the capital and deal with the


    remaining factions!" Azure Dragon suggested, his brow furrowed.


    "Settle down, all of you!" Casey scolded the others. "If it were that simple, we wouldn''t be waiting


    until now."


    "They not only have connections within the capital''s various sectors, but they also have the backing


    of hidden sects. It''s not that straightforward. Last time, with the Leonard family, representatives from


    their sect came to the capital. If it weren''t for Donald and the others intervening, who knows what


    would have happened."


    "This is frustrating!" White Tiger vented his anger. "Some of the aristocratic families and sects in


    vale are even worse than them! They shamelessly absorb resources from the country, yet


    remain outside the established framework. Those people are the biggest parasites in vale!"


    "Enoughining," Billy waved his hand. "Endure it for now. Their good days won''tst much


    longer."


    They all responded in unison. They knew the responsibilities that Billy Gardner carried. It was a task


    given to him by that old man-to restore bnce to the country.


    Over the next few weeks, Billy and his group remained in ce of Darkness. They stayed to


    prevent Sanctum of Darkness from causing trouble and to continue training their brothers.


    In just half a month, Rakshasa Hall had conquered more than twenty forces of various sizes,


    umting vast resources. Many forces had willingly submitted and be subordinate to


    Rakshasa Hall. During this time, Billy had remained at Rakshasa Hall''s headquarters while Casey


    led the operations. As a result, several of them had made significant progress in their cultivation.


    Casey had officially be a Tier-one War Grandmaster; Azure Dragon had achieved the realm of


    Warlord perfection, only a step away from a War Grandmaster; and Judge had broken through and


    be a Warlord. Although White Tiger and Rakshasa had recently broken through, their levels


    remained the same, but they had umted enough to make their next breakthroughs inevitable.


    Stout, due to his unique physique, progressed more slowly in his cultivation, but during this time, he


    had shown signs of breaking through his bottleneck. Even James Harper and the four deputy


    commanders had advanced one rank higher during this period.


    After this phase of intense activities, Billy felt it was time to return.


    On a particr afternoon, Billy, Stout, and Judge boarded a flight back to Ozin''s war zone. Casey


    and Azure Dragon returned to their respective positions.


    As soon as they disembarked from the ne, Billy''s phone rang. He picked it up and saw an


    unknown number.


    "Hello, who''s this?" Billy answered the call.


    "Mr Gardner, it''s Ava Jones." Ava Jones''s voice came through the phone, sounding somewhat


    grave.


    "Ava Jones?" Billy raised an eyebrow, a hint of worry creeping in. "Has something happened to


    Harleen?"


    He had talked to Harleen Knight a couple of days ago and knew she was on a business trip in a city


    named Shenford. He hoped nothing had gone wrong.


    "Don''t worry, Mr Gardner, nothing has happened so far," Ava Jones said, her voice tinged with


    hesitation. "But I''m concerned that something might happen, so I called you."


    "What exactly happened?" Billy rxed a bit and asked.


    "Ms Knight and I were on a business trip in Shenford, negotiating a partnership with thergest local


    conglomerate." Ava Jones began. "Everything was going smoothly until yesterday. Up until then, we


    had been dealing with the CEO of theirpany, and everything seemed fine. Yesterday, when we


    went to theirpany to sign the contract, we met with thepany''s owner in person, and his son


    was also present. And... he had ill intentions at the sight of Ms Knight."

 Chapter 278 The Arrogant Heir Of The Watts Family

    Chapter 278 The Arrogant Heir Of The Watts Family


    Chapter 278 The Arrogant Heir of the Watts Family


    "He insisted that Ms Knight had to have dinner with him before the contract could be signed. Ms


    Knight refused, so the contract wasn''t finalized." Ava Jones continued.


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow.


    "Ms Knight didn''t want to entertain his request, and she even considered dropping the project," Ava


    Jones took a deep breath. "But today, he directly came to our branch office and said many offensive


    things to Ms Knight. He even threatened to shut down the branch if she didn''t have dinner with him."


    "Send me the address of your branch office, and I''lle over immediately," Billy''s voice was filled


    with cold determination.


    "Alright..." Ava Jones hesitated for a moment before adding, "Mr Gardner, Ms Knight didn''t want me


    to call you. She thought you were busy with important matters and didn''t want to disturb you, so


    please don''t tell her that I informed you."


    "I see," Billy replied before hanging up the phone.


    One minuteter, he received a text message from Ava Jones with the branch office''s address.


    "What''s happened?" Stout and Judge looked at Billy with concern.


    "Heh, someone is feeling toofortable," Billy said with a faint smile before briefly exining the


    situation to his twopanions.


    "These rich and spoiled brats don''t know what they''re doing!" Judge huffed.


    "These wealthy yboys have no idea how to appreciate anything." Stout added, sounding


    exasperated.


    "Alright, Judge, you return to SHADOW. Stout and I will go to Shenford." Billy calmly instructed.


    "Boss, let me go with you." Judge offered.


    "No need. Shenford falls within the Central Zone''s jurisdiction, and I''ll inform Azure Fang if anything


    happens." Billy waved his hand. "You''ve been away from Ozin for nearly half a month. It''s time to


    handle SHADOW''s affairs."


    "Yes, sir." Judge agreed.


    At 5 p. m., Billy and Stout arrived at Shenford Airport. They hailed a taxi and headed towards the


    address of SunPark Group''s branch office.


    Shenford was one of the major cities in the Central Zone with a poption of over ten million. It held


    a significant position within the Central Zone, second only to the central hub of Celestiford.


    As Billy and Stout rushed to their destination, two cars stopped outside the SunPark Group''s branch


    office. One was a luxury convertible Lamborghini worth over ten million, and the other was a


    Mercedes-Benz business vehicle.


    Five people disembarked from the cars, led by a man in his sixties. Four burly men followed closely


    behind him.


    "Master Mick!" They approached the Lamborghini and bowed respectfully to the young man in the


    driver''s seat.


    "Have you booked the restaurant as I instructed?"


    The young man named Mick Watts lit a cigar and took a puff.


    "Yes, I''ve done whatever you instructed. No other customers will be there tonight." The old man


    replied.


    "Well done!" Mick Watts had a puff at his cigar and nodded.


    "Master Mick, we could simply have her abducted and brought to your room," one of the burly men


    with a shaved head suggested.


    "You simpleton! Do you think she''s a woman from a brothel?" Mick Watts red at him. "A woman


    like her needs to willingly undress herself to truly satisfy me!"


    "Master Mick is right. I''ve been too shallow in my thinking." The shaved head man replied, his lips


    twitching involuntarily. Inwardly, he was perplexed. "When has Master Mick be so


    gentlemanly?" he thought. If he remembered correctly,st month, Mick Watts had ordered him to


    abduct two uncooperative B-list female celebrities. Those two women were still lying in the hospital


    now.


    "She''sing out!" Soon, the elder pointed towards the entrance of the office building.


    "Tsk tsk, how can there be such a beautiful woman? Compared to her, even those A-list celebrities


    have to step aside!" Mick Watts couldn''t help but swallow hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he


    watched that graceful figure.


    "That woman is indeed stunning. She outshines even the number one beauty in Shenford!" The


    crew-cut man licked his dry lips andmented.


    "You''re such a brute, what do you know about appreciating beauty?" Mick Watts retorted with a


    smirk. He then pushed the car door open and stepped out, followed closely by the elder and the


    others.


    "Ms Knight, hello! Are you finished with work?" He approached Harleen Knight briskly.


    "Why are you here again?" Ava Jones frowned. "Ms Knight and I won''t be dining with you. Give up


    on that idea."


    "You loudmouth! If you don''t shut up, I''ll make sure you never speak again!" The crew-cut man


    scolded with anger.


    "You..." Ava Jones began to retort.


    "Ava!" Harleen Knight interrupted sharply, then turned her cold gaze towards Mick Watts and said


    firmly, "Mr Watts, I''ve officially notified you that ourpany has decided not to proceed with the


    project. We have no more business rtions. Please refrain from disturbing me in the future."


    "Heh, Ms Knight, I didn''te here today to discuss business with you. I came here specifically to


    invite you to dinner." Mick Watts smiled faintly.


    "I''ll emphasize this once more. I''m already married, and I will absolutely not have dinner alone with


    a strange man." Harleen Knight''s eyebrows furrowed. "Furthermore, I''m returning to Ozinter


    today, so I don''t have the time to dine with you."


    "Ms Knight, perhaps you haven''t realized something yet." Mick Watts smiled again. "Without my


    consent, you''ll find it difficult to leave Shenford, whether you''re taking a ne, train, or driving


    yourself."


    "You really are a scoundrel! If you continue like this, we''ll call the police!" Ava Jones spoke up


    again.


    As soon as shepleted the sentence, the shaved head man took a couple of steps forward and


    pped her, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    "You bitch! Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? Call the police? Maybe I should give you the private


    number of their boss." The shaved head man sneered.


    "What are you doing, you brute!" Harleen helped Ava up and then turned to Mick Watts, her voice


    cold. "I strongly advise you not to go too far. Otherwise, you will regret it."


    "Is that so?" Mick Watts took another puff of his cigar. "All my life, there haven''t been many things I


    regret, so I''m curious to see how you can make me regret anything."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Don''t think that your family can rule the roost in Shenford. If things escte, even your family won''t


    be able to protect you!" Harleen took a deep breath. In her mind, the image of Billy appeared. She


    believed her husband truly had the capability to handle this situation.


    "Hahaha..." Mick Watts and his entourage burst intoughter.


    "You''re quite humorous." The shaved head man remarked whileughing. "Do you know what''s the


    identity of the Watts family in Shenford? If you don''t, I suggest you learn before you say such things


    to Master Mick."


    "I don''t need to know. If you continue this way, it''s your own decision."


    With that said, Harleen took Ava''s hand, saying, "Let''s go."


    "I''ve said it before, you won''t be able to go anywhere without my consent!" Mick Watts took a step


    forward and continued, "My patience has limits. I suggest you don''t force me to use force."


    "Move aside!" Harleen walked to the side.


    "It seems like you won''t take the polite way." Mick Watts''s patience seemed to have run out. He


    turned to the crew-cut man with a serious tone, "Since Ms Knight is so uncooperative, help her out,


    gentlemen."


    "Alright!" The crew-cut man couldn''t wait any longer. He loudly responded and quickly walked up to


    Harleen, reaching out to grab her.

 Chapter 279 The Expensive Car

    Chapter 279 The Expensive Car


    Chapter 279 The Expensive Car


    "If you extend your hand even an inch further, you''ll regret it!"


    Billy''s voice rang out, followed by his appearance alongside Stout within the group''s line of sight.


    "Huh?" The guy with a crew cut furrowed his brow, turning to look.


    "Billy?" Harleen was surprised to see Billy, then her face lit up, and she hurriedly walked towards


    him.


    "Sorry I''m a bitte!" Billy gently smiled, wrapping his arms around his beloved''s slender waist. "Are


    you okay?"


    "Hmm." Harleen nestled in Billy''s embrace, her face filled with happiness. Now that her husband


    was here, even if the sky fell, she wouldn''t be afraid anymore.


    As for why Billy had appeared, with her intelligence, she didn''t need to ask; she knew Ava Jones


    must have called him. Yesterday, after leaving the otherpany, Ava had insisted on calling Billy,


    but she had refused because Billy was dealing with important matters in the camp.


    "Stout, you''ve done well." Harleen said with a smile, turning to Stout.


    "Ms Knight, you''re too kind. I just happened to be touring with Billy in Shenford." Stout grinned.


    "Mr Gardner!" Ava Jones approached Billy and greeted him before acknowledging Stout.


    "Hello, Ava." Billy replied with a smile.


    "Are you done talking?" At this moment, Mick Watts spoke.


    Seeing the happiness on Harleen Knight''s face as she leaned against Billy, he gnashed his teeth in


    frustration, feeling like someone had taken away his favorite possession.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Ava, who hit your face?" Billy ignored him and turned to Ava Jones.


    "It was him!" Ava Jones pointed her finger at the guy with the crew cut and said loudly.


    "Alright." Billy nced at the guy with the crew cut before turning to Mick Watts and calmly said,


    "Here''s your chance, kneel down, apologize to my wife and Ava, and then give yourselves ten ps


    on the face. I''ll let you leave. How does that sound?"


    "Hahaha..." Mick Watts burst intoughter again, tears almost welling up in his eyes.


    He hadn''t heard such words in over a decade.


    "Have you lost your mind? Do you know who we are?" The guy with the crew cut pointed at Billy


    and shouted, "You said not to reach out for this hand, right? Come on, try me!"


    "As you wish," Stout interjected. With those words, he swiftly moved, grabbed the guy with the crew


    cut''s wrist, and casually twisted it.


    A crisp sound echoed, and the guy with the crew cut''s entire right arm suddenly looked like a


    twisted braid of hair.


    "Ah!" A miserable cry erupted as the guy with the crew cut immediately dropped to his knees,


    sweating profusely.


    "You''re looking for trouble!" The other three men in ck roared and charged at Stout.


    They rushed in quickly but retreated even faster. In the blink of an eye, all three of them were sent


    flying. They crashed into the Lamborghini, shattering the windshield and denting the hood.


    "Holy, you''ve damaged a nice car. How unfortunate." Stout said, looking apologetic as he turned to


    Mick Watts. "Sir, do you know whose car this is? I''ll have to make them pay for it!"


    "You''re asking for trouble!" Mick Watts seethed, turning to the old man. "Dixon, make your move.


    Disable his hands and feet!"


    "Yes, Master Mick!" The old man nodded, raising his hand and attacking Stout. He had decent skills,


    having reached the perfect stage of a Battle Master.


    A muffled sound echoed as the old man was also sent flying, crashing heavily onto the


    Lamborghini''s rear, leaving arge dent.


    Mick Watts was astonished to witness this scene. He hadn''t expected Stout, who appeared


    harmless, to possess such skills.


    After falling from the car, the old man spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with profound fear.


    "A... Battle General?" He stammered as he looked at Stout.


    Someone who could send him flying with a single palm strike must have a level of cultivation higher


    than a Battle General.


    "Oh my, you''ve ruined the car again. You''re in big trouble now. I think this car is worth at least a few


    hundred thousand. You''ll have topensate them!" Stout wore an expression of regret.


    Mick Watts felt like he was so anger that he was about to vomit blood. A car worth tens of millions


    had somehow be worth only a few hundred thousand in his mouth.


    Ava Jones couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the side.


    "Wait for me, this isn''t over!" Mick Watts muttered through gritted teeth.


    "Am I allowing you to leave?" Billy said calmly.


    "You better not push your luck, do you even know who I am?" retorted Mick Watts with wrath. "If you


    infuriate me, none of you four will leave Shenford."


    "Young man, don''t shout anymore. It''s better if you apologize right now, or the consequences will be


    severe." Stout chimed in.


    "I''d like to see..." Mick Watts began.


    "Kneel and apologize!" Stout''s tone grew heavy, and at the same time, a terrifying pressure swept


    over Mick Watts, forcing him to his knees with a thud.


    Under such terrifying pressure, even a dashing young man like Mick Watts couldn''t stand upright,


    immediately feeling as if he had fallen into an icy abyss as he knelt.


    "Ms Knight, I''m... I''m sorry,..." Though he felt unwilling, he still spoke up. He had a feeling that if he


    didn''t apologize, this fat guy might just kill him on the spot!


    "Honey, let him go." Harleen said, looking at Billy.


    "Listen to my wife!" Billy smiled and then turned to Mick Watts. "I know you''re not satisfied, but I''ll be


    staying in Shenford tonight. If you want revenge, feel free toe find me. However, let me remind


    you, if you want to seek revenge, make sure you have a way to save your life. Otherwise, you won''t


    make it out alive."


    After saying that, he held Harleen and turned to leave, with Stout and Ava Jones following closely


    behind.


    "Master Mick, are you okay? Please get up." a few men in ck quickly approached and helped him


    up.


    After standing up with a burning anger, Mick Watts kicked each of the three men in ck.


    "You useless fools!" After angrily berating them, he turned and looked at the backs of Billy and his


    group. Gritting his teeth, he swore in a low voice, "I swear, I will make all four of you regret being


    alive!"


    After he made a call, Billy and his group had already walked to a nearby five-star hotel.


    "Honey, why don''t you ask me why I came here?" Billy smiled and asked.


    "Why bother asking? It must have been Ava who called you!" Harleen said, then gave Ava a yful


    look.


    "You little troublemaker, you''re getting brave now. You''re not even listening to me!"

 Chapter 280 The Watts Family Arrives

    Chapter 280 The Watts Family Arrives


    Chapter 280 The Watts Family Arrives


    "Ms Knight, I''m sorry..." Ava Jones weakly responded.


    "Haha, honey, don''t me Ava. You were in the wrong here. You should have called me sooner!"


    Billyughed and said.


    "Ava Jones did a great job this time. I''ll reward her with double the bonus for this quarter."


    "Comrade Commander Gardner, isn''t thispany under my management? When did you gain the


    authority to speak?" Harleen pouted yfully.


    The title "Commander Gardner" was something she had heard from a killer from Tyrenst time.


    She had asked Billy why people called him that, and his response was, "Maybe because I''m


    handsome." She knew that no matter how much she asked, she wouldn''t get a straight answer, so


    she used those two words to tease him when they were joking around.


    Stout, who was standing nearby, almost choked on his saliva when he heard this title.


    "Ms Knight, do you know what those two words represent? You can''t just casually throw them


    around. What if a passerby knows the meaning of those two words and gets scared?" Stout thought


    to himself.


    "Can we deduct it from my personal funds?" Billy replied with a smile.


    "Mr Gardner, do you even have personal funds?" Ava Jones chimed in, then looked at Harleen. "Ms


    Knight, they say that when a man has money, he turns bad. You should keep an eye on Mr


    Gardner''s finances."


    "Comrade Ava Jones, whose side are you on? Don''t you want the bonus?" Billy yfully asked.


    "I''m definitely on Ms Knight''s side!" Ava Jones stuck her tongue out.


    Harleen burst intoughter. "You''re bing quite cheeky!"


    Afterward, she turned to Billy and asked, "Honey, have you finished your business at the camp?


    Your trip to Shenford didn''t interfere with your work, did it?"


    "No!" Billy shook his head with a smile. "When Ava called me, I had just finished my work and


    returned to Ozin."


    "That''s good!" Harleen nodded. "Shall we go have dinner? Afterward, we can return to the hotel."


    "Sure!" Billy agreed. "Harleen, you can take me and Stout to a restaurant that serves local cuisine.


    You and Ava Jones have been eating there these past few days, and the food must be excellent."


    "Sounds good!" Harleen nodded with a smile. "I''ll take you there."


    The restaurant Harleen mentioned was only a ten-minute drive from the hotel. Based on the


    restaurant''s decor and the row of luxury cars in the parking lot, it was clear that this was a high-end


    establishment.


    "Wee!" As the four entered the lobby, two beautiful women in traditional Chinese dresses


    greeted them with a bow.


    "Hello, do you have private dining rooms avable?" Ava asked one of the women.


    "I''m sorry, but all the private rooms are already reserved," the woman replied with a smile, then


    pointed to a nearby window-side area. "However, there''s a semi-private booth over there. A guest


    just canceled their reservation due to an emergency. If you don''t mind, you can sit there."


    "Honey, what do you think?" Harleen asked Billy.


    "It looks good, and we can enjoy the view outside." Billy smiled.


    "Okay!" Harleen agreed, turning to the woman. "Thank you. We''ll sit over there."


    "Sure, please follow me!" The woman led them to the semi-private booth.


    Five minutester, Ava Jones had ordered their meal, and the four of them engaged in casual


    conversation.


    "Harleen, you got off work early today?" After a few minutes of conversation, a woman''s voice


    sounded, and a tall and beautiful woman walked over.


    She was a year or two older than Harleen Knight, with a stunning appearance and a noble


    temperament. Although she might not surpass Harleen overall, she was undeniably a great beauty.


    "Hi, Simona!" Harleen stood up to greet her.


    "Harleen, don''t be so polite. You''re the guest, please have a seat." The woman, named Simona


    Salvage, smiled and then looked at Billy. "Who is this?"


    "This is my husband, Billy Gardner." Harleen introduced with a smile.


    "Mr Gardner, nice to meet you!" Simona Salvage extended her right hand with a smile. "It''s no


    wonder you captured the heart of Harleen. Mr Gardner, you have an aura of a true leader about


    you. I can''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed."


    While speaking, she was slightly surprised. She considered herself someone who had seen her


    share of important figures, but the royal presence emanating from Billy made her feel the pressure.


    She was sure that the man before her was no ordinary person.


    "You tter me, Ms Salvage." Billy replied with a faint smile, shaking her hand.


    To his slight surprise, Simona Salvage was also a martial artist, and her cultivation level was not


    weak, reaching theter stages of a Battle Master.


    "Harleen, I heard that Mick Watts, that yboy, is causing trouble for you?" Simona Salvage turned


    her attention to Harleen.


    "Thanks for your concern, Simona, but everything is fine now." Harleen replied with a smile.


    "The Watts family is quite influential in Shenford, we can''t underestimate them." Simona Salvage


    said with a slightly worried expression. "If you run into any trouble, just let me know, and I''ll find


    someone to help mediate."


    "Thank you, Simona!" Harleen smiled again.


    "Ms Salvage!" At this moment, a man in ck approached with a displeased expression and


    whispered something to Simona Salvage.


    After listening, Simona''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "Have Webster and his men handle it."


    "Yes!" The man nodded and quickly left.


    "Simona, if you have something to deal with, you can go ahead. You don''t need to worry about us,"


    Harleen Knight said.


    "Harleen, there''s a small problem," Simona Salvage said after a brief pause. "I''ll arrange for you to


    leave here soon."


    "What do you mean?" Harleen was momentarily confused.


    "Is it because the Watts family''s people are here?" Billy smiled and asked.


    "Yes?" Harleen hesitated for a moment. "Simona, is it true?"


    Simona Salvage nodded and continued, "And not just one or two. There are quite a few of them."


    "What a bastard!" Harleen''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "Wife, don''t worry." Billy reassured her with a smile.


    "Besides, he knows we''re having dinner here. If you arrange for us to leave, you won''t be able to


    exin it to them. Just let theme in." Billy suggested.


    Exhaling a breath, Simona Salvage said, "Alright."


    Afterward, she took out her phone and sent a message. Then, she instructed one of the waiters to


    ask all the customers in the main dining area to leave, with their bills waived.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Soon, footsteps echoed as around a hundred men entered the restaurant. Leading the group was a


    middle-aged man in his fifties, none other than the second inmand of the Watts family, Dous


    Watts. He had a robust physique and a sharp aura, indicative of his status as a Battle General.


    Mick Watts and the old man followed closely behind Dous Watts, their eyes shing with


    coldness as they looked at Billy. At the same time, a gray-robed old man led a group of forty men


    through a side entrance and approached Simona Salvage.


    "Mr Watts, why such a grand entrance to this small restaurant? What brings you here?" Simona


    Salvage asked in a wary tone.

 Chapter 281 Blocking Them

    Chapter 281 Blocking Them


    Chapter 281 Blocking Them


    "Ms Salvage, this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s best if you don''t get involved!" Dous


    Watts responded coldly and then pointed at Billy and the others. "Just hand them over to us!"


    "Mr Watts, you must be kidding." Simona Salvage continued speaking. "All the people dining here


    today are friends of mine. How can it not concern me? If customers can''t even have basic security


    when theye to my restaurant, who would dare toe in the future?"


    "Simona Salvage, don''t push your luck!" Mick Watts pointed at her and shouted loudly. "If you keep


    meddling, do you believe I''ll have my men smash your restaurant right now?"


    "Master Mick, that''s quite a big mouth you have there!" Simona Salvage smirked. "You can give it a


    try!"


    "What a bitch!" Mick Watts thundered and signaled to his people. "Go! Smash everything here!"


    "Stop!" Dous spoke up.


    "Uncle, she..." Mick wanted to insist.


    "I''ll handle it!" Dous Watts furrowed his brow slightly and looked at Simona Salvage. "Do you


    want to protect them?"


    "Harleen is my friend. If Mr Watts can show some leniency, I''ll definitely visit you to express my


    gratitude another day." Simona Salvage replied.


    "What if I don''t give you that leniency?" Dous Watts responded coldly.


    "Then it depends on your abilities to take them away from me." Simona Salvage said with a


    furrowed brow.


    "Heh, quite the attitude you have!" Dous Watts sneered. "Do you think you being the Salvage


    family''s young miss makes me wary of you? You''re too naive. In the eyes of the Watts, you are


    nothing."


    "By the way, do you think that by making it onto Orson Baker''s list, the Salvage family has climbed


    onto a big tree?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Hmm?" Billy''s ears perked up when he heard Orson Baker''s name.


    "Unfortunately, your beloved may not have a bright future ahead of him!" Dous Watts continued


    to sneer.


    "What do you mean?" Simona Salvage furrowed her brow.


    "You want to know? Why don''t you try calling him yourself?"


    "Webster!" Simona Salvage turned to the elderly man beside her.


    The elderly man nodded and dialed a number on his phone. However, they made five or six


    consecutive calls, and none of them were answered.


    "Miss, the calls can''t get through," the elderly man reported to Simona Salvage.


    Simona Salvage looked grim, and she turned to Dous Watts. "What have you done to him?!"


    "Ms Salvage, that''s an overstatement. How could I dare to do anything to a high-ranking SHADOW


    member like him?" Dous Watts sneered again. "However, whether you can see him tomorrow or


    not, I cannot say."


    Stout''s eyebrows furrowed when he heard this. He turned to look at Billy.


    "Why does this involve a member of SHADOW?" they thought.


    "You scoundrel!" Simona Salvage shouted angrily. "Are you even concerned about these four


    people now?"


    "Ms Salvage, who is Orson Baker to you?" asked Billy.


    "Do you know him, Mr Gardner?" Simona paused before continuing, "He''s my fiance."


    "Oh?" Billy didn''t expected that there was such an coincidence.


    Orson Baker, an inspector of SHADOW in Shenford. Billy knew his soldiers. After a brief pause,


    Billy continued, "What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know either." Simona Salvage''s face showed a hint of worry. "He only told me that he''s been


    investigating a case recently, but due to confidentiality, he didn''t tell me the specifics."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly.


    In SHADOW, when investigating a case, until it''s concluded, no one is allowed to disclose any


    information to the outside world, including family members. This was one of SHADOW''s strictest


    rules.


    "Is this case rted to the Watts family?" Billy then looked towards Dous Watts.


    "You brat, who do you think you are? Daring to speak to Mr Watts like this!" A man with a scar on


    his face stepped forward and pointed at Billy. "Get out of h...!"


    Bang!


    Before the man could finish his sentence, a powerful gust of wind swept through, sending him flying.


    He crashed into a table, his head hitting it hard, causing arge gash on his forehead, and blood


    began pouring out.


    "Ah..." The scar-faced man screamed in pain.


    "Hmm!?" Dous Watts furrowed his brow. "Kid, do you want to die?"


    "I''ll ask again. Is Orson Baker''s situation rted to the Watts family?" Billy spoke up again.


    "If you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!" Dous Watts shouted angrily. "Attack! Cripple the


    two men and take the woman away!"


    As he gave the order, more than a hundred men raised their knives and sticks, preparing to attack.


    "Dous Watts, you dare!" Simona Salvage eximed. "Stop them!"


    The elderly man responded and led a group of people to charge forward. Just at that moment, a


    series of icy glows struck from the entrance of the hall, cutting through the air like a de. The more


    than twenty people near the entrance had yet to react to what was happening when they all fell to


    the ground, blood gushing from their bodies. Theyy there, writhing in pain.


    The sudden turn of events left both sides momentarily stunned, and they stopped their actions,


    turning their heads to look at the entrance.


    A tall figure led a group of dozens of men dressed in ck, striding confidently toward them. It was


    none other than Azure Fang, leading his SHADOW operatives. Billy had sent a message to him


    before leaving Ozin, asking him toe to Shenford. However, Azure Fang had been chasing a


    fugitive in another city in the Central Region and was dyed, which was why he arrived slightly


    later than expected.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the restaurant and seeing that the Watts family''s people dared to


    surround Billy, Azure Fang''s heart passed judgment on Dous Watts immediately.


    Recognizing that it was SHADOW, Dous Watts furrowed his brow and asked, "Which one of


    SHADOW are you?"


    Azure Fangpletely ignored him and walked straight toward Billy.


    "Scoundrel!" Dous Watts spoke angrily. "You think SHADOW is invincible, do you? You dare to


    harm members of my family without reason. Today, you''d better give me an exnation!"


    To him, although he had a slight fear of SHADOW in Shenford, he didn''t want to openly sh with


    SHADOW members. However, his family wasn''t to be underestimated, especially on home turf. In a


    face-off between the two, he wasn''t necessarily afraid of SHADOW.


    "Lord Azure Fang!" At that moment, Simona Salvage seemed to recognize him and approached him


    with a slightly surprised expression. "Why are you here, sir?"


    She had met Azure Fang once when she apanied Orson Baker to Celestiford, and she knew


    that he was a high-ranking figure in SHADOW, one of the "Five Sharp des".


    Moreover, she had heard that Azure Fang''s personal strength might have already broken through to


    the Warlord realm. Such a prominent figure, even in the entire Central Region, there weren''t many


    who could match him.


    "Hello!" Azure Fang nodded slightly. He didn''t pause in his steps or words as he continued walking


    toward Billy''s group.


    "What!?" Upon hearing Simona Salvage''s words, Dous Watts eximed in shock. "You... You''re


    one of SHADOW''s ''Five Sharp des'', Azure Fang?"

 Chapter 282 Chaos By Yin Void Sect

    Chapter 282 Chaos By Yin Void Sect


    Chapter 282 Chaos by Yin Void Sect


    Although Dous Watts had no fear of SHADOW members in Shenford, he didn''t dare to provoke a


    SHADOW Commander openly. The SHADOW Commander held tremendous power, and with a


    single order, tens of thousands of SHADOW members in the central region could gather in Shenford


    within minutes. Dealing with the Watts family would be a matter of minutes. He didn''t expect that


    this famous figure hade to Shenford. "Could it be rted to Orson Baker''s situation?" Dous


    thought to himself. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and he felt an uneasy sensation in his


    heart.


    "Boss!" At this moment, Azure Fang had reached Billy and bowed respectfully.


    Billy had previously instructed hisrades that whenever Harleen was present, all formalities


    should be dispensed with.


    The spectators were dumbfounded, their jaws dropping to the floor. The revered SHADOW


    Commander, someone even the heavenly figures in Shenford had to show respect to, was


    addressing the person in front of him as "boss"?


    And it was evident from Azure Fang''s demeanor and tone that he was showing genuine respect.


    Everyone wondered who Billy was.


    Standing behind Azure Fang, Simona Salvage''s face was filled with astonishment. She had heard


    her fiance talk about it; in SHADOW, the five Commanders referred to the leader of SHADOW as


    "boss". Now based on Azure Fang''s respectful attitude, she didn''t need much to realize who this


    person was.


    The King of the West, the Leader of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!


    She finally understood why she had felt an invisible pressure the moment sheid eyes on Billy. In


    the presence of such a top-tier figure, who wouldn''t feel pressured?


    As for Dous Watts, even though he hadn''t yet guessed Billy''s identity, he had enough sense to


    realize that this was a person of immense importance. After all, a person who made even a


    SHADOW Commander bow in respect couldn''t possibly be ordinary.


    Mick Watts saw this scene, his legs went weak, and he copsed on the ground. He shivered


    uncontrobly, and a foul stench emanated from his crotch. He hadn''t even dreamed that the


    woman he coveted would have such a terrifying husband. He had truly dug his own grave!


    "Azure Fang," Billy said to Azure Fang in a calm manner.


    "Sorry for beingte, boss." Azure Fang responded with a nod before greeting Harleen Knight,


    "Hello, Ms Knight." And he gave a nod to Stout.


    "Sir... who are you?" Harleen still hadn''t fully recovered from her astonishment.


    Ava Jones, sitting across from her, had the same expression of utter shock. In Ozin, Billy had


    already left a deep impression on her, but she never expected thating to Shenford, the


    surprises would continue.


    "Harleen, he''s one of my goodrades, Azure Fang." Billy exined.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr Azure Fang." Said Harleen after a pause.


    "Ms Knight, just call me by my name." Azure Fang continued to ask Billy, "Boss, how should we


    proceed?"


    "What case has Orson Baker been working on recently?" asked Billy.


    "Orson Baker has been investigating something rted to Yin Void Sect these days." Azure Fang


    replied.


    "Yin Void Sect?" Billy''s eyes flickered with a hint of coldness. "Have they resurfaced?"


    Yin Void Sect was a notorious cult that practiced dark rituals and harmed innocent people. They had


    been eliminated by SHADOW ten years ago, with over a thousand members killed back then. After


    that, Yin Void Sect had disappearedpletely from the public eye for nearly a decade.


    Never had Billy expected that they would resurface after all these years.


    "It seems that the remnants are causing trouble." Azure Fang nodded.


    "Orson Baker might be in trouble. Locate his phone and find out where he is right now." Billy


    instructed.


    "Trouble?" Azure Fang was momentarily puzzled. He had tried calling Orson Baker when he


    received Billy''s message, but the call didn''t go through. Thus he had assumed that Orson Baker


    was in a signal blind spot in the mountains and hadn''t thought much of it. Now, hearing Billy''s


    words, he felt a chill run down his spine. He took out his phone and started working on it. After a


    while, his expression darkened.


    "Boss, it''s possible that he''s in trouble. I couldn''t locate his phone." Azure Fang said.


    SHADOW''s specialized phones had two separate systems formunication and tracking. Unless


    the phone waspletely destroyed, it could be tracked from anywhere. Orson Baker''s phone had


    likely been tampered with, and the other party might have defeated Orson. Otherwise, Orson Baker


    would have been able to send a distress signal through his phone.


    "He probably knows something specific." A coldness emanated from Billy. He then pointed at


    Dous Watts.


    Azure Fang raised an eyebrow, and then walked towards Dous Watts. "Is the Watts family


    connected to Yin Void Sect?"


    "I... I''ve never heard of anything called Yin Void Sect..." Dous Watts''s eyes showed panic.


    "Seeking death!" Azure Fang said in a low voice.


    He had noticed Dous Watts''s reaction. If they ere truly connected to Yin Void Sect, there was no


    reason for them to exist any longer.


    Before Dous Watts could understand what was happening, a swift palm strike aimed for his neck.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You..." Dous Watts hadn''t evenprehended the situation when his eyes rolled back, and he


    copsed.


    The other members of the Watts family had originally intended to intervene, but after seeing dozens


    of SHADOW members armed with crescent moon des, they didn''t dare to move a muscle.


    "Take them all back to SHADOW!" Azure Fang ordered.


    In truth, given Azure Fang''s personality, if he hadn''t considered Harleen''s presence and her


    potential distress, he would have already dealt with Dous Watts at the scene.


    "Yes, sir!" the SHADOW members replied simultaneously.


    "Boss, I''ll return to SHADOW to handle this. I''ll call youter." Azure Fang said as he turned back to


    Billy.


    "Go ahead! Find out Orson Baker''s whereabouts ASAP!" Billy nodded slightly.


    "Yes!" Azure Fang acknowledged and turned to leave.


    "Mr Gardner..." After themotion had settled in the hall, Simona Salvage approached Billy, her


    tone slightly nervous.


    "Before, I didn''t know that you are the boss of Commander Azure Fang. I apologize for my


    impertinence..." She had initially nned to address Billy as Commander Gardner directly.


    However, she thought better of it. If even Commander Azure Fang and the SHADOW members


    avoided calling him Commander Gardner directly, Billy must be concealing his identity. So, she


    quickly corrected herself and referred to him as Mr Gardner.


    "No need to apologize, Ms Salvage. Thank you for helping us earlier." Billy smiled and replied.


    "Please forgive me for my presumption," Simona Salvage said with a deep breath. "I must apologize


    once more for my earlier impertinence."

 Chapter 283 An Offer Of Help

    Chapter 283 An Offer Of Help


    Chapter 283 An Offer of Help


    "Ms Salvage, you are Harleen''s friend, which means you are my friend too. No need to be so


    polite." Billy smiled again and changed the topic. "As for Orson''s situation, you shouldn''t worry too


    much."


    Although Billy didn''t know how Orson Baker was doing at the moment, he could tell from Dous


    Watts''s words earlier that Orson probably hadn''t encountered major trouble yet; otherwise, Dous


    wouldn''t have reacted that way.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Simona Salvage bowed slightly, but her worried expression remained.


    "Simona, don''t worry. Trust Billy." Harleen finally calmed down. Since she had seen Billy again a few


    months ago, her heart had been repeatedly shaken, and she was genuinely worried that she might


    explode from the excitement one day.


    "How many secrets is Billy hiding? This can''t go on. I must use a "gentle bomb" on him someday to


    reveal all his secrets!" Harleen thought.


    "Thank you, Harleen!" Simona Salvage replied to Harleen. She had a hunch that Harleen probably


    didn''t know her husband''s true identity, considering her earlier reaction.


    "No problem, Simona." Harleen Knight said with a smile. "Could you please check if our order is


    ready?"


    Simona Salvage then hurriedly replied, "It should be ready. Let me go check."


    About an hourter, Billy and his party finished their meal and were preparing to return to the hotel


    when a call came in from Azure Fang.


    "Wife, you and Ava can head back to the hotel and rest. Stout and I will go see Azure Fang for a


    bit." Billy told Harleen after hanging up the call.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Alright!" Harleen nodded and added with a hint of concern, "Please be careful!"


    She knew that Billy was going to deal with Orson Baker''s situation.


    "Don''t worry about me. Everything will be fine." Billy reassured her with a reassuring look and then


    led Stout toward the door.


    "Mr Gardner, can I go with you?" Just as Billy and Stout reached the door, Simona Salvage caught


    up with them and asked in a pleading tone.


    "It''s still unclear about the strength of the other party. It might be dangerous for you toe along."


    Billy responded.


    "I''m not afraid. I just want to see Orson Baker as soon as possible." Simona said with a worried


    expression.


    "Alright then,e with us." Billy nodded.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Simona bowed in gratitude.


    The SHADOW base in Shenford was about a twenty-minute drive from the restaurant. When they


    arrived, Azure Fang greeted them promptly.


    "Boss!" Upon arriving, Azure Fang greeted Billy first and then turned to address Simona.


    "Ms Salvage is worried about Orson Baker''s safety, so she''sing with us to check on him." Billy


    exined to Azure Fang. "Do you have any updates on the situation?"


    "The Watts family is truly despicable!" Azure Fang took a deep breath and began to exin to the


    group. "In the past year, they had been originally one of the four major families in Shenford, and


    they have transformed into the most prominent powerhouse in the city. They achieved this by


    having remnants of Yin Void Sect help them eliminate their rivals."


    "In return, the Watts family provided substantial funding to the remnants of Yin Void Sect and even


    sent them female disciples on asion."


    "Many unsuspecting women were either coerced or brainwashed by them and sent to their sect."


    "They are truly despicable!" Simona eximed in anger. "So, they have been responsible for the


    deaths of key members of the other families in Shenford over the past year."


    "The Watts family is ying with fire!" Stout furrowed his brow.


    "About a month ago, Orson Baker received a request for help from SHADOW in Shenford to


    investigate this matter. At that time, we didn''t know it was the remnants of Yin Void Sect causing


    trouble, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. It seems that he has gathered some specific clues


    recently, which is why the other side decided to take action against him." Said Azure Fang.


    "I see," Billy nodded. "Where is Orson Baker now?"


    "Dous Watts doesn''t know for sure, but he''s probably been taken back to the enemy''s base."


    "Alright, let''s go. We need to pay a visit to these remnants of Yin Void Sect. In addition, inform our


    men to surround the Watts family. No one is to enter or leave without my orders."


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Fang nodded firmly.


    ording to Dous Watts''s description, the base of the remnants of Yin Void Sect was located in


    the mountains on the outskirts of Shenford. However, the exact location was unknown.


    At 8 PM, Billy, apanied by a thousand SHADOW guards, arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    As far as the eye could see, there was a small vige with only a few dozen households.


    "I''ll go in with Ms Salvage to check. You two stay here with the team." Billy instructed Azure Fang


    and Stout after some thought.


    "Yes,mander!" the two men replied.


    Billy and Simona then proceeded to the vige. Along the way, Billy gave Simona some instructions.


    Soon, they reached the vige entrance, where several men in simple attire were ying cards


    under a streetlight, surrounded by a small crowd of onlookers.


    "Who are you? Is there something you need?" The men all looked over when they saw Billy and


    Simona approaching, wearing expressions of surprise.


    Very few strangers came to this vige, especially at this hour, which was far from normal.


    "We''re sorry to disturb you. We were on a self-driving tour nearby, and our car broke down up


    ahead. We''re waiting for a mechanic to arrive." Simona exined, pausing briefly before continuing.


    "Our car broke down, and when we saw the lights here, we thought we could ask for some water."


    "You self-driving tourists are really brave, driving thiste at night. Aren''t you afraid of something


    happening?" one of the middle-aged men, around fifty years old, spoke up.


    "Not at all. We heard that some young people had their money stolen by robbers after their car


    broke down around here not long ago." While speaking, he stood up and walked towards the nearby


    cottage. "Come inside, I have some water in my ce." He offered.


    "Thank you, sir!" Simona exchanged a nce with Billy before following him.


    "This is tea we''ve grown ourselves. The vor is decent, give it a try." The man said as he prepared


    two cups of tea and handed them over.


    "Thank you." Billy took a sip of the tea. "Good vor, excellent quality."


    After putting down his cup, Billy turned to Simona and said, "It''s a bit hot, you can wait a bit before


    drinking."


    "Okay." Simona nodded.


    The middle-aged man, who had been observing, subtly brightened at the sight of Billy drinking the


    tea. He said, "The repairpany people shouldn''t arrive so soon. Take your time, there''s no rush!"


    "Before today, you''ve used this method to harm many people, right?" Billy suddenly asked, breaking


    the conversation.

 Chapter 284 The Lair Of Yin Void Sect

    Chapter 284 The Lair Of Yin Void Sect


    Chapter 284 The Lair of Yin Void Sect


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment. "What... what do you mean?"


    "From the moment you firstid eyes on us, your gaze gave you away," Billy calmly spoke. "Others


    might have looked slightly surprised when they saw us, but your eyes were different, especially


    when you saw Ms Salvage. You had the look of someone who sees preying to their doorstep."


    "Furthermore, did you add Mystery Fragrant Grass to this tea?" Billy continued. "Take a sip, and


    within three minutes, the drinker ''ll fall unconscious."


    "Am I right?"


    Hissing sounds filled the air as Simona Salvage gasped in shock.


    "But since Commander Gardner knew the tea was poisoned, why did he drink it?" she thought.


    "Hmm!?" Upon hearing Billy''s words, a murderous intent emanated from the middle-aged man.


    "Who are you?"


    "Tell me the location of your hideout, and I''ll spare your life." Billy spoke calmly once more.


    Someone of this level could not possibly escape from the scrutiny of the King of the West. Billy had


    already sensed the auras of the ordinary vigers as he approached the vige gate. Aside from the


    man before him, the rest were indeed regr vigers. It was evident that this man had been


    providing information to those in the mountains, and if prey came to their doorstep, he would not


    hesitate to act.


    The middle-aged man snorted and said, "You''re quite audacious. You''ve already drunk the tea, and


    in another minute, you''ll be unconscious. Yet you dare talk about sparing my life? What a colossal


    joke!"


    "You scoundrel!" Simona shouted. "Give us the antidote!"


    "Haha, once you''re poisoned by Mystery Fragrant Grass, there''s no cure. You can only wait for it to


    wear off in an hour." The middle-aged man said, licking his dry lips. "But, my deardy, don''t worry.


    After I kill your man here, I''ll take you up the mountain. A stunning beauty like you, will surely be


    cherished by the brothers up there. You won''t be able to resist their advances."


    "I''ll kill you!" Simona''s face turned pale as she prepared to attack.


    "Ms Salvage, you''re no match for him. Rest on the side for now." Billy advised.


    "But, Mr Gardner..." Simona looked concerned.


    "If such a child''s y poison could affect me, I would have died countless times by now." Billy said


    with a faint smile.


    "What do you mean? You''re not poisoned?" The middle-aged man eximed, his face filled with


    shock. "You drank the tea!"


    "I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn''t seize it." Billy said, ignoring his question.


    "Humph! No matter if you''re poisoned or not, I''ll still kill you!" The middle-aged man''s unease turned


    into anger. Having spoken, the middle-aged man raised his hand and charged toward Billy, his aura


    bursting with the strength of a True Master Battle General.


    Simona couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily at the scene.


    Before the man could cover much ground, a powerful gust of wind swept through, causing him to be


    flung backward. He crashed into two tables and fell to the ground, with three or four ribs broken.


    "Battle God Realm?!" He spat out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with astonishment. "Who... who


    are you?"


    "My surname is Gardner, from the Western Territories." Billy revealed his identity.


    "What?!" The middle-aged man gasped, trembling all over. "Are you... are you Commander


    Gardner?"


    As a martial artist, he might not have met Billy in person, but he had undoubtedly heard the name


    Commander Gardner.


    "Congrattions, you got it right." Billy calmly confirmed.


    Hearing this, the man had no trace of false bravado left. He crawled over to Billy and knelt.


    "I''m sorry... please spare me, Commander Gardner. I was forced into this. I''ll lead you up the


    mountain."


    He hadn''t expected that the legendary figure, the pride of the nation, woulde in person. He


    finally understood why Billy hadn''t been affected by the Mystery Fragrant Grassced tea.


    In his heart, he silently mourned for those on the mountain. After tonight, there might not be a Yin


    Void Sect left.


    Three silver needles shot from Billy''s hand and entered the man''s body, sealing his cultivation.


    "Lead the way." Billy ordered.


    "Yes..." Trembling, the man got up and led them toward their destination.


    The remnants of Yin Void Sect hid deep within the mountains, and it took the group an hour to reach


    their hideout. In a secluded mountain nook halfway up, there stood a not-sorge estate. The


    buildings were all made of wood, their exteriors blending with the surroundings. The estate was


    surrounded by mountains, and dense trees grew all around. Without the man''s guidance, it would


    have been nearly impossible to find this ce.


    "Com-Commander Gardner, this is..." The man pointed hundreds of meters ahead. "The estate


    where Yin Void Sect''s remnants live."


    "Do all the survivors of Yin Void Sect stay here?" Stout inquired.


    "No... not all of them," the man replied. "The estate is mainly for the sect master, a few elders, and


    core disciples. Most of the others live on the outskirts of Shenford, but they return here every month


    for a week of intensive training."


    "Azure Fang, have the men wait here for now. We''ll go in and assess the situation." Billy instructed.


    "Yes!" Azure Fang replied, understanding that his brother was concerned about any potential


    trouble inside.


    Two minutester, Billy and his group reached the estate''s entrance.


    "Who are you?" Two ck-d men at the entrance looked tense.


    "It''s me, Wilbur." the middle-aged man replied.


    "Why are youing here sote? Who are they?" one of the men asked, furrowing his brows.


    Before he reached them, Stout struck him with a palm, sending him flying over ten meters before he


    hit the ground andy motionless.


    "What are you trying to do?" The other man reacted quickly and was about to rush into the estate.


    Azure Fang flicked his wrist, and a cold light passed through the man''s body, cutting him in half.


    Simona Salvage turned away and vomited, the scene was too gruesome.


    Boom!


    As they arrived at the entrance of the estate, Azure Fang raised his hand once more, and the heavy


    estate gates exploded as if made of paper.


    "Who goes there?" About twenty to thirty men who were patrolling inside the estate immediately


    surrounded them.


    "Wilbur?" The leader recognized the middle-aged man and angrily shouted, "What are you thinking?


    Who are these people?"


    "Tell your sect leader toe out!" Stout raised his voice.


    "You dare to be insolent!" The leader shouted, "Dare toe here seeking death, we''ll dly grant


    your wish!"


    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the group of men immediately rushed toward Billy and his


    companions with the intent to kill.

 Chapter 285 The Eccentric Siblings

    Chapter 285 The entric Siblings


    Chapter 285 The entric Siblings


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Twenty or thirty people hadn''t even fully assumed their positions when they ally down, either dead


    or injured.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You scoundrels!" At this moment, an angry shout echoed, and soon after, four hundred men and


    women rushed out from one of the buildings.


    The leader was a white-haired man in his sixties, followed by three other elders, one man and two


    women.


    "Wilbur, did you bring them here?" A bone-chilling aura emanated from the leader.


    "Elder, save me!" Wilbur cried out and ran towards the leader.


    Just as he reached the leader, the elder''s eyes narrowed, and he swept his hand, unleashing a


    furious gust of wind. In an instant, Wilbur''s body exploded, leaving nothing but a cloud of blood mist.


    The elder had impressive skills, already at the Battle God advanced stage.


    Simona Salvage couldn''t hold back her nausea.


    "Where''s Orson Baker?" Billy asked, his tone indifferent.


    The elder''s pupils constricted. "Are you people from SHADOW?"


    "Surrender Orson Baker immediately, or die!" Azure Fang spoke in a deep voice.


    "Bold words!" The elder responded coldly. "I see there are several of you from SHADOW. Ten years


    ago, my Yin Void Sect almost perished thanks to SHADOW''s actions. Today, we''ll use your blood to


    appease the souls of my sect!"


    "Attack!" He was met with a resounding response from the four hundred men and women behind


    him.


    "You don''t know any better!" Azure Fang retorted coldly and dashed forward at incredible speed,


    heading straight for the elder.


    "Kill him!" Many men and women rushed towards Azure Fang.


    "If you want to die, then so be it!" Stout simultaneously joined the fray.


    The front three dozen men and women hadn''t even reacted before they felt themselves suspended


    in mid-air, crashing heavily to the ground, their heads motionless.


    Witnessing this, the others involuntarily stopped in their tracks. They felt like mere insects before


    such extraordinary skills, and charging forward would only lead to their deaths. Meanwhile, Azure


    Fang was already engaged inbat with the four elders. The four of them were all at the Battle


    God realm, but in less than two minutes, apart from the white-haired elder, the other three were


    either dead or seriously injured.


    "How is this possible? Who are you people from SHADOW?" The white-haired elder asked in


    astonishment. From his understanding of SHADOW, even Orson Baker, the inspector in Shenford,


    was only at the Battle God early stage. That''s why he hadn''t taken Billy and the others seriously at


    first. But now, in just two minutes, three of hispanions had met their demise.


    "Unless I miss my guess, you should be SHADOW''s Central District Governor, Lord Azure Fang." A


    hoarse voice came from behind the estate.


    In the next moment, two figures swiftly approached. A man and a woman, both in their thirties, bore


    a striking resemnce to each other, most likely siblings.


    "Greetings to the two sect masters!" Upon seeing them, the others immediately saluted.


    "Jerome, is this the man you mentioned, Azure Fang?" The woman approached with a coquettish


    smile.


    "Yes, he''s quite the manly type, isn''t he? After I capture him, I''ll let him apany you for some


    dual cultivation." The man said as he embraced his sister and nuzzled her neck.


    "Thank you, Jerome." The woman giggled and said. And she licked her brother''s cheek.


    "Holy..." Stout was left in a daze.


    "Thisdy must be Orson Baker''s fianc��e, right?" The woman licked her lips seductively and looked


    at Simona Salvage. "You''vee at the right time. Tonight, you and your fianc�� can join us for


    some cultivation. I guarantee you won''t want to leave." She said with a wicked smile.


    "You scoundrels!" Simona eximed angrily. "Release Orson Baker now!"


    "Hehe, don''t be in such a hurry. After you''ve cultivated with us, he probably won''t want to leave


    either." The woman replied with a smirk.


    "Is your intention in capturing Orson Baker to make him one of you?" Billy narrowed his eyes as he


    spoke.


    Yin Void Sect, destroyed by SHADOW ten years ago, had resurfaced with a clear desire for


    revenge. While they had the ability to kill Orson Baker outright, they seemed to have other ns-


    possibly to control him through some dark means and use him for their purposes.


    "Oh my, there''s an even more handsome one here!" The woman''s eyes roamed over Billy, and she


    licked her lips.


    "You, handsome young man, who are you? Do you think I''m pretty? How about letting me


    apany you tonight..."


    "You''re asking for death!" Azure Fang''s voice grew cold. He charged forward, his Cold Moon curved


    de shing with a sharp, icy edge aimed at her.


    "Azure Fang, your temper is so fiery." The woman giggled, "but I like it."


    While speaking, she wriggled out of her brother''s embrace and rushed towards Azure Fang, her


    wrist flicking as she sent out two gusts of wind. Her strength wasn''t weak, and she was at the same


    level as Azure Fang, at the Warlord advanced stage.


    "Be careful, Azure Fang, and hold your breath!" Stout frowned and rushed forward. His cultivation


    level was several grades higher than Azure Fang''s, and his teleportation speed also exceeded


    Azure Fang''s. He arrived in front of Azure Fang, pushing him away, and struck out with a palm


    towards the woman.


    While the woman unleashed her two gusts of wind, Stout detected a peculiar odor, likely some kind


    of poisonous powder. Worried that Azure Fang might be affected, he acted promptly.


    In the next moment, the woman, like a kite with a broken string, was sent flying, crashing into the


    ground after flying forty to fifty meters. Shended with an abrupt encounter between thendscape


    and the ground.


    "..." She opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a word, as arge amount of blood gushed from her


    mouth.


    "Beata!" The man screamed hysterically and rushed over to cradle her in his arms.


    "Jerome... I''m afraid I can''t apany you in cultivation anymore..." The woman struggled to open


    her mouth before her legs kicked weakly and went still.


    "Ah..." The man let out a heart-wrenching cry, and at the same time, an overwhelming aura erupted


    from him. He was a War Grandmaster.


    "I''ll kill you!" Immediately after, like a wild beast, he charged at Stout.


    "Idiot!" Stout stood his ground without any intention of dodging, wearing a disdainful expression on


    his face.


    "Be careful!" Simona eximed.


    Just as her words fell, a shockwave whizzed past her side and directly collided with the man.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, just like his sister, the man was sent flying like a cannonball, creating arge pit


    in the ground uponnding. The one who had taken action was Billy.


    "Master!" The white-haired elder shouted loudly and hurriedly ran over.

 Chapter 286 Yin Void Sect, Annihilated

    Chapter 286 Yin Void Sect, Annihted


    Chapter 286 Yin Void Sect, Annihted


    "You... who are you?" The man struggled to get up and looked at Billy in difficulty.


    Initially, he had underestimated Billy and his group, thinking that Azure Fang was the strongest


    among them. But when Stout had made his move earlier, he had a feeling that today''s events


    wouldn''t be as straightforward as he had assumed. Now, with even a War Grandmaster like himself


    being sent flying by Billy, he realized that this day was not going to end well. Thoughts about Billy''s


    true identity had started to form in his mind.


    "My boss''s surname is Gardner, from the Western Territory. Who do you think you''re dealing with?"


    Stout spoke calmly.


    Hissing sounds echoed through the air as everyone sucked in a sharp breath, their faces filled with


    terror.


    Simona was equally astonished. While she had anticipated that Commander Gardner would be


    formidable, she hadn''t expected him to be this powerful. A War Grandmaster was unable to


    withstand even a single move from him. His strength was truly astounding.


    "Indeed... You are indeed Commander Gardner!" Despair shed in the man''s eyes. Despite his


    arrogance, he had no courage to confront this legendary figure. His mission to capture Orson Baker,


    as Billy had suspected, was to use Yin Void Sect''s special methods to control him for their


    purposes. He just hadn''t expected that it would attract Commander Gardner. If he had known, he


    wouldn''t have dared to proceed.


    "Where is Orson Baker?" asked Billy calmly.


    "He... he''s in that house." The man pointed with trembling hands towards a nearby wooden


    structure. Facing Billy, he had no illusions left.


    Exhaling, Simona rushed into the wooden house, followed closely by Azure Fang.


    "Ten years ago, you escaped by a stroke of luck, but you haven''t learned your lesson!" Billy


    continued, his tone calm. "Since that''s the case, today, I''ll make sure Yin Void Sect disappears


    completely!"


    As he finished speaking, he unleashed a powerful strike.


    Bang!


    Before the man could even utter a word, his entire body exploded into a mist of blood.


    "Master!" The surrounding Yin Void Sect members cried out in anguish. Many of them had been


    brainwashed, blindly worshipping the man. Now that their faith had been shattered, despair filled


    their faces.


    Some of the core Yin Void Sect disciples who hadn''t been brainwashed knelt down, trembling and


    begging for mercy. "Commander Gardner, we beg you for your mercy!"


    At this moment, a thousand SHADOW soldiers entered through the main gate.


    "Take them all into custody for a thorough investigation. Execute all core Yin Void Sect disciples,


    and imprison the others!" Billy ordered solemnly.


    "Yes, Commander!" The thousand soldiers responded in unison.


    "No!" The men on the ground cried out in desperation.


    But many of them were jolted awake and quickly tried to escape. However, in front of the SHADOW


    soldiers, they had no chance. They were cut down before they could take more than a few steps.


    "Thank you, Commander! I am Inspector Orson Baker of SHADOW in Shenford." Shortly after,


    Orson Baker, apanied by Azure Fang and Simona Salvage, walked over, covered in injuries.


    While speaking, he paid his respects to Billy.


    "No need for formalities," Billy said and created a gust of wind to lift Orson Baker to his feet. Then


    he turned to Stout. "Check on his injuries."


    "Yes!" Stout nodded and went over to examine Orson Baker.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Orson bowed deeply to Billy.


    Two hourster, everyone returned to the SHADOW base and gathered in a reception room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''d like to express my gratitude once again for saving my life, Commander!" Orson Baker, with


    Simona Salvage by his side, spoke sincerely. His external injuries had mostly healed thanks to


    Stout''s help.


    "Ms Salvage is a gooddy. Treat her well, or else you''ll face military consequences!" Billy elevated


    their rtionship to a military level.


    "Yes, Commander!" Orson saluted formally.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Simona Salvage blushed with appreciation. After today''s


    events, her respect for Billy had grown even stronger. He was a national hero, a crucial figure for


    vale''s prosperity.


    "Boss, how are we going to handle the situation with the Watts family?" Soon after, Azure Fang


    finished a phone call and asked Billy.


    "I just received word that someone from the Watts family is likely in the capital city. They''re probably


    one of the major ns.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. "Then let''s give them one night. They''ll have


    enough time to travel from the capital to Shenford overnight. Notify our team members. From now


    until tomorrow morning, no one from the Watts family''spound is to leave. If someone wishes to


    enter, let them through!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Fang nodded.


    "That''s it for today. We''ll visit the Watts family tomorrow morning." Billy waved to dismiss everyone.


    Azure Fang and the other SHADOW soldiers responded in unison.


    An hourter, Billy returned to his hotel room.


    "Darling, you''re back!" Harleen Knight, who had been sitting on the couch, watching TV, hurried


    over to give Billy a sweet kiss.


    "Why are you still up, Harleen?" Billy embraced her and sat down on the couch.


    "I couldn''t sleep!" Harleen poured a cup of hot water for Billy.


    "You''re worried about me?" Billy took the tea and smiled.


    "Yeah," Harleen nodded. "Are you okay, my love?"


    "Do I look like someone who''s not okay?" Billy smiled again and hugged Harleen close.


    "What about Simona''s fianc��? Is he alright?" Harleen nestled in Billy''s arms and asked softly.


    "He''s fine!" Billy kissed her forehead gently.


    "Billy, I want to learn martial arts. Can you teach me?" Harleen looked up at Billy''s face and asked.


    "Hmm?" Billy was slightly surprised. "Why do you suddenly want to learn martial arts?"


    He couldn''t help but think of Felicia Knight, who had also expressed a desire to learn martial arts


    during their time in Enssea. "Why are both sisters suddenly interested in it?" Billy thought.


    "I don''t want to be a burden to you. If I know martial arts, I won''t have to rely on you for everything."


    Harleen replied.


    "Sweetheart, we''re a family. How can you be a burden?" Billy smiled. "Even if you are, it''s a sweet


    burden."


    "That won''t do. I know you''re involved in important matters, and I don''t want to hold you back,"


    Harleen Knight continued. "Besides, you can''t be by my side all the time."


    "How about I arrange a bodyguard for you?" Billy teased, pinching Harleen''s delicate nose before


    smiling.


    "Nope!" Harleen Knight pouted. "I just want to learn, and I want you to teach me!"


    "It''s really not necessary!" Billy responded. "With me to protect you, no one would dare to bully you.


    Moreover, learning martial arts isn''t as easy as you might think. It can be quite challenging."


    "I don''t mind the challenge. I''m willing to learn real martial arts!" Determination shed in Harleen''s


    eyes.


    "If you really want to learn, then how about I teach you some basic self-defense techniques?" Billy


    relented, deciding topromise.


    "No, I want to learn the real deal!"

 Chapter 287 The End Of The Watts Family

    Chapter 287 The End Of The Watts Family


    Chapter 287 The End of the Watts Family


    Billy''s lips twitched as he said, "Let''s wait until you''re less busy with work, and I''ll teach you."


    He suspected that Harleen had been influenced by something, and her sudden desire to learn


    martial arts would likely fade over time.


    "Really? You promised, so no backing out!" Harleen extended her pinky finger. "Pinky swear!"


    "Haha..." Billy extended his finger and said, "Wife, can''t you trust me a little?"


    "Pinky swear means you''re bound for a hundred years, no changing your mind!" Harleen wiggled


    her finger and said to herself.


    "Darling, have you been stimted by something today?" After releasing their pinky swear, Billy


    asked Harleen with a smile.


    "Billy, is Azure Fang from SHADOW, too? Are you the head of SHADOW?" Harleen didn''t respond


    to Billy''s previous question but asked somewhat tentatively.


    "Well..." Billy hesitated for a moment. "You could say that."


    "But I just hold a nominal position. Most of the day-to-day affairs are handled by Azure Fang and the


    others. I only step in when there are particrly tricky situations."


    "Ah? So, you really are the head of SHADOW?" Harleen eximed in surprise after getting Billy''s


    confirmation.


    "Uh... Why such a big reaction?" Billy raised an eyebrow.


    "Do you think I don''t know what SHADOW is? It''s aw enforcement agency one level above most


    other departments. You..." Harleen paused, looking astonished.


    "Dear, no matter what I do, in our home, I''m just your husband and Tasha''s father. I have no other


    identity." Billy interrupted her, simultaneously reaching out to caress Harleen''s delicate cheek.


    "Honey, I feel like I''m not worthy of you, the gap between us is too..." Harleen sounded upset.


    "Didn''t you promise me not to say such things anymore?" Billy responded, pretending to be


    annoyed. "If you keep this up, your husband won''t pay any attention to you."


    "I..." Harleen took a deep breath and tried to speak again. However, she was cut off when Billy


    lowered his head and kissed her.


    "I was talking about something important..." After a few minutes, Harleen began to blush, and


    although she was murmuring, her words were unclear.


    "This is important!" Billy chuckled. He picked up his beloved wife and carried her to the bedroom.


    The next morning at 7 o''clock, Billy woke up and saw Harleen gazing at him affectionately by the


    bed.


    "Darling, what''s up?" Billy smiled.


    "I didn''t do anything, just wanted to see you." Harleen smiled sweetly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Why are you up so early after staying up sotest night? You should rest a bit more." Billy smiled


    again.


    "You''re one to talk. You kept me up almost all night." Harleen blushed slightly. "Come on, get up,


    dear. I''ve already had breakfast delivered to the room."


    "Sure!" Billy rolled out of bed.


    In no time, they both freshened up and sat down at the dining table.


    "Billy, is everything sorted out on your end? Are we heading back today?" Harleen asked as she


    served him a scrambled egg.


    "I still have some matters to attend to." Billy sipped his milk and took a bite of toast. "You might not


    be able to go back today either."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yourpany''s project hasn''t been finalized yet, you want to go back so soon?" Billy smiled.


    "Ourpany won''t continue working on that project. Coborating with apany like the Watts


    will only lead to more trouble even if we manage to sign the contract this time." Harleen said with a


    touch of disappointment.


    This was the first major project she had taken charge of since bing the president, and she had


    thought it would be smooth sailing. However, it had turned into such a mess.


    "If Simona Salvage were to handle that project, would you be willing to coborate?" Billy asked,


    compromising.


    "What... What do you mean?" Harleen was surprised. "If it were Simona in charge, there would be


    no problem. But..."


    "That''s settled, then!" Billy interrupted her. "You and Ava can handle some preparations today, and I


    promise you''ll be able to sign the contract tomorrow."


    After today, the Watts family would likely withdraw from Shenford. As one of the four major families


    in this city, the Salvage family would have no problems taking over some of the Watts family''s


    businesses.


    "What about the Watts family?" Harleen''s tone started to be excited. From what she knew of


    Billy, he wasn''t someone who would casually make promises. If he said this, there was a high


    likelihood of iting true.


    "After today, it''s likely there won''t be a Watts family in Shenford anymore," Billy said with a faint


    smile.


    "Have theymitted some crime?"


    "Yes." Billy nodded. "A heinous one. They must be severely punished."


    "Really? Thank you, darling!" Harleen was overjoyed.


    "So, how do you n to thank me?" Billy raised an eyebrow, teasing.


    "You pervert!" Harleen rolled her eyes at him. "Finish your breakfast. Afterward, you can get busy


    with your work, and I''ll go to thepany with Ava."


    "Yes, mydy!" Billy responded with a smile.


    An hourter, Billy and Stout arrived at the SHADOW base.


    "Boss!"


    Azure Fang led a group of people to greet them, and Simona Salvage was among them.


    Billy nodded at everyone and then turned to Simona. "Ms Salvage, you don''t need to go."


    "Commander Gardner, I want to..."


    "I have another task for you." Billy interrupted her.


    "Please instruct me, Commander Gardner." Simona replied solemnly.


    "Go back and ask your family if they''re interested in the Watts family''s assets."


    "What... What do you mean?" Simona asked, taken aback.


    "Salvage, you should thank Commander Gardner!" Orson Baker immediately spoke up. "He wants


    to give you a big gift!"


    "Ah?" Simona''s intelligence was above average, and she quickly understood the situation. She


    hurriedly bowed. "Thank you, Commander!"


    "Don''t mention it." Billy smiled again. After a brief pause, he turned to Azure Fang and said, "Let''s


    go, to the Watts family."


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded.


    The Watts family''spound was located in the southern part of Shenford, covering an area of


    nearly 100, 000 square meters and showcasing the power of the top aristocratic family.


    An hourter, Billy and his team arrived at the Watts family''spound.


    "Commander!" The SHADOW soldiers guarding the entrance of thepound shouted in unison.


    "How was the situationst night?" Billy asked Toby Jackson, the deputy SHADOW inspector in


    Shenford.


    "Commander, following your instructions, there has been no one leaving the Watts family''s


    compound from yesterday until now." Toby Jackson replied loudly. "At 6 AM this morning, a


    commercial vehicle attempted to enter thepound, and I allowed it to pass."


    "Very good!" Billy narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed that the Watts family still held some weight in the eyes of the capital''s aristocracy, as they


    had sent someone.


    "Let''s go in!" Billy waved his hand.

 Chapter 288 Zelene Frazier

    Chapter 288 Zelene Frazier


    Chapter 288 Zelene Frazier


    Boom!


    Azure Fang''s wrist continuously flipped, and several thunderous de beams sliced through the


    thick doors of the Watts family courtyard, reducing them to a pile of debris.


    A thousand SHADOW soldiers entered in formation, forming four squads around the courtyard''s


    central square, while Billy and his group stood in the center of the square. At the same time, from all


    around the courtyard, around five hundred people rushed out, their faces filled with fear.


    From yesterday evening until now, they had neither eaten nor drunk, as if they were awaiting their


    judgment day. Only those who had experienced it firsthand could understand the feeling.


    Soon, a group of people emerged from a luxurious vi on the eastern side of the courtyard. They


    were the core members of the Watts family, led by the current family head, Hubert Watts.


    "SHADOW is trulywless, daring to seal the Watts family courtyard for a whole day and night. Do


    you still have any respect for thew?" Hubert Watts, who had arrived a hundred meters away from


    Billy and the others, shouted angrily.


    "Who among you is in charge here? Come out and talk to me!" He was more confident now than he


    had been this morning. Although he still wasn''tpletely sure why SHADOW hade to the


    Watts family, he had his suspicions. If it wasn''t something major, SHADOW wouldn''t have taken


    such drastic measures. Moreover, he hadn''t been able to contact anyone from Yin Void Sect since


    last night, which further confirmed his suspicions. That was why he had requested assistance from


    the capital. And now, the people from the capital had arrived, bolstering his confidence.


    Over the years, he had spent a considerable amount of money to cultivate various connections in


    order to help the Watts family prosper. Every year, one-third of the family''s total ie was sent to


    the capital. This time, the capital had dispatched people to Shenford so readily; it wasn''t in vain that


    he had spent all that money.


    "Hubert Watts, if you don''t want your ns to be wiped out, you better behave!" Orson Baker spoke


    loudly.


    "Heh, such arrogance!" Hubert Watts sneered. "Inspector Baker, you''re not the lead on this scene,


    are you? You''re not qualified to talk to me!"


    "Is that so?" Orson Baker''s voice grew heavy, and he drew a Cold Moon Curved de from his


    side. "Do you believe I can take your head with a single swing of my de?"


    "Are you trying to scare me? You can give it a try!"


    "Very well!" Orson Baker''s gaze darkened, and he was about to move in.


    "Baker!" Azure Fang stopped him. Then he turned to look at Hubert Watts. "Do you know the crimes


    committed by the Watts family?"


    "Who are you?" Hubert assessed Azure Fang.


    "SHADOW governor of the Central District, Azure Fang!"


    "Oh?" Hubert''s pupils contracted slightly. "So, it was under the orders of the Inspector-General that


    SHADOW dared to take such action!"


    "So, Governor Azure Fang, can you exin why you SHADOW had sealed off my estate?


    Moreover, my younger brother should be in SHADOW''s custody, correct? When do you intend to


    release him?" Hubert asked, his tone tinged with resentment.


    "It seems that the person behind you has given you great confidence!" Azure Fang spoke sternly.


    "Dous Wattsmitted heinous crimes and has already met his end as ofst night."


    "What!?" Hubert Watts eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. "How dare you kill my younger


    brother?"


    "I not only dared to kill your younger brother, but I also dare to annihte your ns. Do you believe


    me?" Azure Fang responded.


    "Bastard!" Hubert shouted in anger.


    "Enough, don''t shout anymore. You''ll soon have a chance to meet him!" Azure Fang said again. "Let


    your people behind youe out. I don''t have time to waste here. You have one minute. After one


    minute, SHADOWw enforcement will treat anyone who obstructs as aplices."


    "Do you SHADOW think you''re above thew? You''ve killed my younger brother for no reason. Is


    human life so insignificant to you? Today, I will confront you even if I have to risk my life!"


    This statement was clearly intended for the people inside the room to hear.


    "Well then, I''ll grant your wish!" Azure Fang shouted back, "Baker, go ahead and take him down!"


    "Yes, sir!" Orson Baker, who had been eager to act, epted the order and charged forward with


    his curved de, its edge gleaming coldly.


    "Stop!" Just at that moment, a man''s voice came from behind, followed by a blur that swiftly closed


    the distance. In the person''s hands, arge de emitted a sharp, glowing arc as it shed with


    Orson''s weapon. After their attacks collided, both sides retreated several steps, their strengths


    evenly matched.


    "Hmm?" The neer hadn''t expected Orson Baker to withstand their strike, and they looked


    somewhat surprised.


    "Not bad, care for another round?" Orson Baker, despite his injuries, didn''t lose any of his fighting


    spirit and prepared to attack once more.


    "Baker!" Billy interrupted.


    Just then, a group of people walked towards them from a nearby vi. Somewhat surprisingly, the


    leader of this group turned out to be a woman in her early twenties. She had delicate features, a tall


    figure, an air of nobility, and a somewhat haughty expression, clearly someone born into a wealthy


    family. Besides, she was a formidable martial artist at a young age, already reaching the Warlord


    early stage in her cultivation.


    "Heh, so the influential family backing the Watts family is from her side. Quite interesting." Billy


    remarked, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the woman.


    "Do you know her, boss?" Azure Fang, standing beside him, asked.


    "She''s Zelene Frazier," Billy replied casually, "from the House of Frazier."


    "The Frazier family?!" Azure Fang and Stout eximed in surprise, turning to Billy.


    A few of Billy''s closest buddies were aware of some of his secrets, so when they heard the name


    Frazier, they couldn''t help but feel a jolt of shock. It seemed like a rather unexpected turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Zelene Frazier and her entourage had approached to within a hundred meters.


    "Miss, we appreciate your presence." Hubert Watts nodded respectfully, disying a humble


    attitude.


    "Who authorized SHADOW to seal off their estate without reason?" Zelene Frazier asked in a


    casual tone, ncing briefly at Hubert before turning to Orson Baker, her voice stern and


    authoritative.


    "What''s a little girl like you doing here? Shouldn''t you be doing something else?" Orson Baker


    furrowed his brows, clearly irritated by her condescending attitude.


    Zelene Frazier raised an eyebrow, her tone stern, "Silence him!"


    "Yes!" A middle-aged man responded and swiftly darted toward Orson Baker with ghost-like agility.


    As he approached, his aura surged, matching Zelene Frazier''s Warlord early stage strength.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Baker, watch out!" Azure Fang warned, his voice low, as he swung his curved de to intercept the


    attack.


    After the sh, the man was forced back about five to six steps, leaving cracks in the cement


    beneath his feet. He stabilized himself and looked at Azure Fang with a puzzled expression.


    "Who are you?" he asked.

 Chapter 289 A Deadly Trap

    Chapter 289 A Deadly Trap


    Chapter 289 A Deadly Trap


    "Dare toy hands on a SHADOW officer, and there won''t be a next time!" Azure Fang coldly


    replied.


    "Such arrogance!" The man angrily retorted and drew his saber again,unching an attack.


    "Want to die? I''ll grant your wish!" Azure Fang''s eyes narrowed as he raised his de to meet the


    attack.


    The scene was filled with the sounds of intense shes. In less than two minutes, the two had


    engaged in over ten rounds ofbat, with Azure Fang holding a slight advantage in terms of aura.


    "Lie down!" After another few rounds ofbat, Azure Fang said in a deep voice and activated the


    Cold Moon de Technique. A perfect crescent-shaped de beam swept across, blocking all of


    the opponent''s retreat paths.


    Sensing the power of this strike, the man''s pupils constricted in rm. With his retreat cut off, he


    had no choice but to defend himself, channeling all his strength to meet the iing attack.


    In the next moment, an arm, severed at the shoulder, and the saber dropped to the ground. Blood


    spurted out profusely.


    "Ah..." The man let out a pitiful scream and copsed to the ground.


    "You''re dead!" Azure Fang had no intention of stopping and, after a brief exchange, activated his


    de technique once more.


    "You dare!" A voice from the opposing camp called out.


    At this time, a fierce gust of energy was unleashed as a Warlord at the Grand Completion stage


    struck with tremendous force.


    Azure Fangpletely ignored the iing attack, and the de energy from his curved de


    swept across the throat of the fallen man. The man''s mouth opened but failed to utter a word, and


    his head tilted to the side, lifeless.


    Simultaneously, Azure Fang was sent flying back seven or eight steps by the force of the other


    elderly man''s palm strike. His surging blood burst forth from his mouth.


    "Governor!" The thousand SHADOW soldiers simultaneously cried out, "An attempt to assassinate


    the Governor, execute them!"


    "Tsk tsk, when did Azure Fang be so cunning?" Seeing this scene, Stout''s lips twitched.


    Stout knew that Azure Fang could easily have dodged the old man''s attack, which was why he


    hadn''t interfered. Now, seeing Azure Fang''s intentions, he understood that this was a plot to frame


    the opposition for attempting to assassinate a SHADOW higher-up. Taking the blow was part of a


    n to collect the old man''s life.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Boss, did he learn that from you?" Stout turned to Billy.


    "It''s your turn!" Billy said casually.


    "Got it!" Stout''s lips twitched once again. He knew Azure Fang must have learned that from Billy.


    During their encounter with the Leonard family''s old monster, Billy had yed a simr trick.


    "Old rascal, you really have the audacity. You dare to murder a SHADOW higher-up, huh!" After


    stepping forward a few paces, Stout looked at the old man with a calm expression.


    Stout dered the words as if he was a SHADOW member but he was not.


    After a brief pause, Stout continued in a nonchnt tone, "You can end yourself. I''ll make sure you


    leave aplete corpse."


    "You ignorant child, you don''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is!" The old man''s


    brows furrowed.


    "Ah... Why did you have to force my hand?" Stout sighed.


    Before his words had even finished, he had already shed in front of the old man and unleashed a


    palm strike.


    "Seeking death!" The old man roared, raising his hand to meet the attack. He hadn''t taken Stout


    seriously at all. However, as their attacks shed, his expression immediately froze.


    A majestic force surged into his body through his palm, crushing his bones and shattering at least


    two-thirds of his skeletal structure. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, lifeless.


    "Is a SHADOW higher-up so easily attacked at your convenience? This is a capital offense!" Stout


    took a few steps forward and raised his hand to strike again.


    "How dare you!" Zelene Frazier shouted.


    But at this moment, there was a crisp sound from the old man''s neck, and his head drooped.


    The Watts family gasped in unison.


    That was a Warlord at the Grand Completion stage and he had been killed so easily by their


    opponent. This level of strength meant that wiping out the Watts family would be as simple as


    flipping a hand for them.


    "You scoundrel!" Zelene Frazier trembled with anger. She had only brought eight people with her to


    Shenford this time. In less than five minutes, she had already lost two of them and thus she couldn''t


    contain her anger.


    "Don''t shout!" Stout looked at Zelene Frazier. "Were you the one who ordered him to assassinate a


    SHADOW higher-up? Do you know what crimes you havemitted?"


    This guy had learned quickly! He was trying to trap Zelene Frazier as well.


    "Insolent! Do you even know who the young miss is?" one of the men angrily shouted.


    "I don''t know. Would you like to enlighten me about who this little girl is?" Stout replied.


    "You..." The man hesitated, unsure whether he should respond or not. After a pause, he loudly


    replied, "Thisdy is a member of the Capital Defense Bureau. She is also a youngdy of the


    Frazier family in the capital city!"


    "Oh, that''s impressive!" Stout raised an eyebrow in mock surprise. "Sounds quite intimidating!"


    "By the way, could you tell me what the Capital Defense Bureau does? Also, which family is the


    Frazier family? I don''t think I''ve heard of them before."


    "You..." The man was speechless.


    "Do you mean that the young miss belongs to the Frazier family, and what about Violet Frazier?"


    Billy asked.


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing Billy''s question, Zelene Frazier furrowed her brows. "Who are you, and how


    do you know that bitch?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a fiery pain radiated from her face, and a trickle of blood


    appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "You''re from the Frazier family, and this is how they taught you to behave?" Billy said in a cold


    voice.


    "You... How dare you hit me?" Zelene Frazier was dumbfounded for a moment, then her eyes filled


    with fury as she yelled, "I''ll kill you!"


    After speaking, she waved her hand and ordered, "Attack him! Kill him right now!"


    Six men behind her rushed forward, unleashing their full strength as they attacked Billy. All of them


    had decent levels of strength, with the weakest among them being at the Battle God Peak stage,


    and the strongest at the Grand Completion stage of Warlord.


    "What a bunch of idiots!" Stout mumbled, wearing an expression of watching a show. He had no


    intention of intervening. He had to leave some room for Billy to shine!


    A muffled sound echoed through the air. Those six men were sent flying into the air as if caught in a


    tornado. After crashing heavily to the ground, they all coughed up blood. Three of them had their


    heads tilted andy motionless, while the others were barely breathing, unlikely to hold on for much


    longer.


    The man at the Grand Completion stage of Warlord was shocked, looking at Billy in disbelief.


    "Who... Who are you?"


    Six Battle God Peak or higher experts had attacked a single person and couldn''t even see how he


    had acted. Three were dead and three were gravely injured in less than a minute.


    "Are you... Commander Gardner?" Suddenly, Zelene Frazier''s voice trembled as she asked.

 Chapter 290 Dealing With Some Matters

    Chapter 290 Dealing With Some Matters


    Chapter 290 Dealing with Some Matters


    At this point, even Zelene Frazier, as clueless as she might be, had guessed Billy''s identity. Based


    on the information she possessed, among SHADOW''s several governors, the strongest inbat


    was Azure Fang in the central region, but he was only at thete-stage Warlord level. However, the


    strength Billy had disyed was at least at the War Grandmaster level or higher. Within all of


    SHADOW, except for the SHADOW Master, who else could possess such strength?


    With trembling and a terrified expression on her face, she realized the gravity of the situation.


    Regret surged within her. If she had known Commander Gardner was in Shenford, she wouldn''t


    havee, even if given ten times the courage. She had truly walked into her own demise.


    Hearing her words, the core members of the Watts family all copsed, simrly shaking and filled


    with fear.


    The Watts family was utterly doomed.


    "Do you know why SHADOW came to the Watts family?" Billy asked Zelene Frazier, ignoring the


    pleas of the Watts family members. "Did Hubert Watts tell you the reasons?"


    As he spoke, a majestic and overwhelming pressure emanated from him, shrouding everyone


    present. Under such a powerful pressure, everyone, including Zelene Frazier, felt as if a moutain


    was pressing down on them.


    "I... I..." Zelene shuddered, her eyes revealing panic.


    "From your expression, it seems you already knew that they had conspired with Yin Void Sect, or


    perhaps you were the ones who instigated it?" Billy continued, his gaze narrowing.


    "No... it''s not like that," Zelene Frazier stammered. "We of the Frazier family did not know about


    this."


    "Miss Frazier..." Upon hearing her words, Hubert immediately spoke up. He knew that Zelene


    Frazier waspletely abandoning the Watts family.


    "If you utter another word, I''ll annihte your entire family!" Zelene Frazier gritted her teeth.


    Hubert Watts shut his mouth since he believed that Zelene Frazier''s words were not an empty


    threat.


    "Are you treating me like a three-year-old child?" Billy looked at Zelene Frazier, his voice calm.


    "I... We only heard about the Watts family being associated with Yin Void Sect, but we definitely did


    not instigate this. It''s not something we pushed for." Zelene Frazier stammered, trembling as she


    spoke. She dared not admit to any involvement because acknowledging it would be a grave


    offense. Yin Void Sect had been ssified as a heretical cult a decade ago, and if the Frazier family


    was implicated in any way, they would face severe consequences, provoking public outrage.


    "Since you''ve learned about the Watts family''s collusion with Yin Void Sect, why did youe to


    Shenford to obstruct SHADOW''s investigation? Who gave you the audacity?" Billy''s tone grew


    colder.


    "I''m sorry... I was wrong... Please forgive me this time, I won''t dare again..." Zelene hurriedly


    begged for mercy.


    "I asked you a question earlier. Your family''s young heiress should be Violet Frazier, right? Since


    when did it be your turn?" Billy inquired.


    "My... my cousin..." Zelene Frazier stammered.


    "Tell me!"


    "My uncle was already stripped of his position as the family head, so my cousin..."


    Billy''s imposing aura intensified as he spoke in a cold tone, "So, where are they now?"


    "They are still in the Frazier estate, but they''ve been expelled from the core ranks of the family and


    demoted to secondary status."


    "You''re doing so good." Billy''s expression turned stern, and with a swift motion, he sent a powerful


    gust of wind that threw Zelene Frazier off her feet.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zelene coughed up a mouthful of blood afternding, and when she regained herposure, her


    voice trembled as she eximed, "You... you''ve crippled my cultivation!"


    She could clearly feel that she could now only muster the strength of a Battle Master. With seething


    anger welling up inside her, all the years of hard work and effort had been undone in an instant.


    "If it weren''t for your youthful ignorance, you''d be dead right now!" Billy responded icily. "This is the


    first andst time. If I catch wind of any more of your wrongdoing or abuse of power, your life is


    forfeit!"


    He continued, his tone still cold, "Now, get lost!"


    Zelene Frazier let out a deep breath and slowly got up from the ground, not uttering another word


    as she walked toward the estate''s entrance. As she turned away, her eyes gleamed with


    resentment. She couldn''t swallow this humiliation.


    With a thud, once Zelene Frazier had left, Hubert Watts stumbled over to Billy and knelt before him.


    "Please, Commander Gardner, spare the Watts family. I beg you, we won''t dare to defy SHADOW


    again." He pleaded, his voice desperate.


    "Please, Commander Gardner, have mercy!" The other core members of the Watts family joined in,


    all on their knees, loudly begging for leniency.


    Ignoring their pleas, Billy turned and walked toward the estate''s entrance.


    "Azure Fang, follow my orders!" Billymanded without paying any attention to them.


    "I''m listening, Commander!" Azure Fang responded loudly.


    "Execute the head of the Watts family!" Billy ordered as he walked. "Investigate the others


    thoroughly, and if any wrongdoing is found, punish them ordingly!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Fang nodded firmly.


    "No, please!" Hubert cried out in despair.


    With a swift motion, Azure Fang swung his de, and Hubert''s head soared into the air. Thus, the


    Watts family was officially expelled from Shenford.


    An hourter, they returned to SHADOW''s base.


    "Boss, should we head to the capital?" Azure Fang asked. He understood the pain Billy was feeling.


    "Yes," Billy replied after a moment of contemtion. "You handle things here. Three days from now,


    go to the capital with me."


    Some matters had to be dealt with, even if Billy didn''t want to revisit his past. The mastermind


    behind the massacre of his foster family remained unpunished. Originally, he hadn''t nned to


    address this matter so soon, but the information he had obtained from Zelene Frazier today had


    forced his hand. The Frazier family was the one that had hired Ink Pavilion to eliminate his foster


    family.


    After learning from Lady Peony that one of the noble families in the capital was responsible for the


    massacre of his foster family, Billy had initially intended to confront them during hisst visit.


    However, due to themotion caused by the Leonard family, he had postponed that n.


    Now, the time hade.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but picture the youthful and beautiful figure of Violet Frazier. He


    wondered how she was faring now.


    "Yes, Commander! But should I inform Judge and the others?" asked Azure Fang.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "It''s personal. Just you and Night Orchid will go with me."


    "Yes." Azure Fang nodded once more.

 Chapter 291 A Journey To The Capital

    Chapter 291 A Journey To The Capital


    Chapter 291 A Journey to the Capital


    The news of the Watts family''s overnight downfall spread throughout Shenford, and countless


    people rejoiced. Shenford had finally rid itself of this malignant tumor.


    In the following two days, the Salvage family took over several key businesses of the Watts family.


    During this time, the head of the Salvage family personally led the core members to visit Billy and


    expressed their heartfelt gratitude. Undoubtedly, the biggest beneficiary of this incident was the


    Salvage family, as they transformed into the number one powerhouse in Shenford overnight.


    For the next two days, Billy didn''t do anything else; he dedicated his time to apany Harleen to


    and from work.


    On the morning of the third day, Harleen Knight, on behalf of the SunPark Group, officially signed a


    cooperation agreement with the Salvage Group, and the project was officially underway.


    "Dear, congrattions!" Billy looked at Harleenwith a smile when they returned to the hotel room.


    "This is all thanks to your efforts, my love!" Harleen looked deeply into Billy''s eyes. "Thank you,


    Billy!"


    With this project secured, the burden on her shoulders had finally eased. With the support of this


    major project, her reputation within thepany would rise invisibly.


    "I just did what was necessary," Billy said, smiling as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her


    gently on her forehead. "What are your ns now?"


    "For this project, Simona will handle everything on behalf of the Salvage family. Since she wasn''t


    involved in the initial stages, I might have to stay here for a few more days before returning,"


    Harleen replied.


    She looked up at Billy and continued, "Don''t worry about me. If you have other matters to attend to,


    go ahead. I''ll be fine."


    "Okay," Billy nodded. "I do have some things to take care of in the capital."


    "The capital?" Harleen was momentarily surprised and somewhat concerned. "Is it something very


    important? Could it be dangerous?"


    "It''s not a big deal, and there won''t be any danger."


    "I don''t believe you!" Harleen pouted. "You''re just saying that to keep me from worrying. I have a


    feeling that whenever you say it''s not a big deal, it''s actually quite significant!"


    "I promise it''s a minor matter. You have nothing to worry about."


    "Whether it''s a big or small matter, please stay safe."


    "I will." Billy said before giving Harleen a kiss.


    "Don''t overexert yourself, and after you''re done,e back home. Both of us won''t be there, Tasha


    will miss us."


    "Okay." Harleen nodded.


    After having lunch, Billy, apanied by Stout and Azure Fang, boarded a ne bound for the


    capital.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the three of them walked out of the airport.


    "Boss!" Just as they reached the exit, a group of four people approached, consisting of Night


    Orchid, Frostde, Judge, and Soul Chaser.


    With Azure Fang by Billy''s side, the "Five Sharp des" of SHADOW were all present.


    "How did you guys get here?" Billy asked with a slight surprise, then turned to Stout. "Did you inform


    them?"


    In fact, he had an answer - he knew it was Stout''s doing. Only Stout and Azure Fang knew about


    his trip to the capital, and given Azure Fang''s personality, he wouldn''t go against Billy''s orders, so it


    had to be Stout.


    "Boss, don''t me me for this!" Stout shook his head vigorously, like a rattle. "The day before


    yesterday, I was bored and called Judge to chat. He asked me how things were going in Shenford,


    and I said everything was resolved."


    "Then, he asked when you would return to Ozin, so I mentioned that you wereing to the capital.


    I didn''t say anything else!"


    "This chubby guy is too unreliable!" Judge thought.


    "Why didn''t I know you were so close to Judge that you''d call him to chat after not seeing him for


    three days?" Billy nced at Judge before turning back to Stout.


    "I did it because I was afraid he''d worry about your safety, boss, so I called him to reassure him!"


    Stout said.


    "If there''s a next time, you''ll have to stay in the mountains for seclusion!" Billy red at him.


    "Ha? Please don''t!" As soon as Stout heard the mention of going back to the mountains, he


    immediately wilted. "Boss, I''m sorry, I promise I won''t do it again!"


    After saying that, he turned to Judge. "Judge, say you''re sorry! Or else you might get me killed."


    "Boss, you should praise me," Judge said without addressing Stout''s words directly. He looked at


    Billy with an expression of seeking approval. "Yesterday, Casey called me and asked if you were in


    Ozin. I resisted the urge to tell him your whereabouts for a long time! Otherwise, today there would


    have been not just the four of us but eight of us!"


    If Judge had indeed told Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others, it would have been quite a


    commotion. The gathering of the Army of Bloodshadow and SHADOW''s core members in the


    capital would undoubtedly unsettle many people.


    "What do you want me to praise you for?" Billy smirked as he looked at Judge.


    "Boss, shall we go?" Judge changed the topic.


    Night Orchid couldn''t help but chuckle; when it came to Stout and Judge, there was getting to be a


    little too much plot.


    "Boss, since we''re already here, just let us go with you." Frostde spoke up.


    "Alright," Billy nodded slightly. "Since you''re here, let''s go together!"


    He understood the sentiment of his brothers and sisters. It was easier to avoid open conflict, and


    everyone was concerned that something unexpected might happen, especially when dealing with a


    top-tier n like the Frazier n.


    "Boss, all 5, 000 men from SHADOW in the capital have been assembled and are ready to move at


    any time." Night Orchid said, taking out her phone to check for messages.


    "Don''t make trouble," Billy replied. "This time, it''s a personal matter. Except for you few, no one else


    is allowed to leave the base without my orders."


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid responded loudly after a brief pause.


    "Boss, should we head directly to the Frazier n''s gate?" Soul Chaser asked Billy.


    "Yes, let''s go directly. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can disperse." Billy agreed with a nod.


    "Yes, Commander!" they all echoed.


    Two minutester, a business car slowly pulled out of the airport and headed towards the location of


    the Frazier family''s gate.


    "Boss, I''ve got some information on the matter you asked me to investigate." Night Orchid spoke up


    in the car. "Five years ago, the Frazier family had an internal upheaval. Their n leader, Josh


    Frazier, was stripped of his position and reced by his younger brother, Iain Frazier."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Josh Frazier and the people from his faction were all exiled and removed from the n''s inner


    circle. Many of them have since met with unfortunate fates. As for Josh Frazier and his daughter,


    Violet Frazier, they were ced under house arrest. Since no one has seen them since, we don''t


    know their current situation."


    "Five years ago?" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    Five years ago was exactly when his foster family had been killed!

 Chapter 292 “Drive Right In!”

    Chapter 292 ��Drive Right In!��


    Chapter 292 ��Drive Right in!��


    "Yes." Night Orchid nodded.


    "They''re quite impressive!" A chill emanated from Billy.


    "Boss..." Night Orchid began with a hesitant tone. "ording to your instructions, I verified that


    behind the Frazier family is indeed your family, the Stuart n!" Since there were no outsiders in


    the car, Night Orchid directly disclosed Billy''s background.


    That was right! Billy was indeed born into a hidden aristocratic family, the Stuart n.


    Hidden aristocratic families and ancient martial sects were two powerful forces in vale, apart


    from the noble ns. Hidden aristocratic families might sound like ordinary families, but some top


    aristocratic families hadprehensive strength surpassing that of most sects. In fact, many sect


    leaders themselves came from aristocratic families. The Stuart n, part of hidden aristocratic


    families in vale, was among the top tier.


    Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and an uncontroble air of killing intent surrounded him.


    "Boss, what''s our objective this time? Are we going to massacre the entire Frazier family?" Soul


    Chaser asked Billy, as if it were an inconsequential matter.


    Stout choked on his own breath.


    "Soul Chaser, can you tone down the bloodlust a bit? There are still people in the Frazier family


    whom boss intends to save!" Night Orchid scolded Soul Chaser, looking rather exasperated.


    "I was just kidding!" Soul Chaser grinned.


    While Billy and his group were en route, a piece of news began to circte in the capital: the leader


    of SHADOW, apanied by the five governors, had once again gathered in the capital.


    This news created a buzz throughout the city. Everyone wondered what the king of the West was up


    to now. The Leonard n''s issue had barely settled down, and yet Commander Gardner had


    returned to the capital, bringing along the Five Sharp des.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    What major event had urred this time?


    Subsequently, everyone sent their people to inquire about the number of followers Billy had brought


    with him since the number would indicate the scale of the matter. The result was surprising to


    everyone - apart from Billy and his group, there was not a single follower.


    What did this mean? Were they just visiting the capital for tourism?


    Within the restricted area of the capital, in the vale War Department, Second Elder Donald was


    in his office, sipping tea on the sofa. He had returned to the capital not long ago after an outing.


    Shortly, an elder, still dressed inly, walked in with his hands behind his back, wearing a slightly


    unpleasant expression.


    "What''s wrong? Who annoyed you again?" Donald poured him a cup of tea. "Try this tea, I just


    brought it back. It has a great vor."


    "How''s your matter going?" The elder picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    "I wasted my time and effort," Donald had an expression as if he wanted to curse someone. "A


    bunch of stubborn old mules. Trying to get them topromise is as difficult as ascending to the


    heavens!"


    "Trying to solve a problem that has persisted for thousands of years in such a short time is


    unrealistic." The other elder said as he put down the teacup.


    "But someone has to do it," Donald lit a cigarette and took a puff. "Those stubborn old farts wasted


    my time and energy!"


    "Hehe, you''re justining! Billying to the capital is strange?"


    "He''s the leader of SHADOW,ing to the capital for SHADOW''s business is quite normal, isn''t


    it?" Donald blew a series of smoke rings.


    "Do you know how many people he brought?"


    "Don''t tell me he brought the entire Army of Bloodshadow and SHADOW''s men?" Donald paused.


    "Six."


    "Hmm?" Donald was puzzled. "The fat guy from Secret Essences and the five others?"


    "Yes," the elder nodded.


    "Only the six of them?"


    "No one else except them. Not even a single member from SHADOW in the capital made a move."


    "Did they go to the Frazier family?" Donald asked.


    "Yes."


    "He''s here for personal matters!" Donald picked up his teacup and took a sip, appearing lost in


    thought.


    "Do you have any thoughts?" The elder nodded slightly and asked.


    "What thoughts do you want me to have?" Donald casually replied. "He''se to the capital for


    personal matters, why bother interfering?"


    "The Frazier family is different from the Leonard family. Many of their younger generation hold


    positions in various government offices. Aren''t you worried that things might get tooplicated?"


    The elder inquired.


    "What''s there to worry about?" Donald said with an indifferent expression. "Since he didn''t bring any


    troops, it means he doesn''t n on making a big move. He knows what he''s doing, you don''t need


    to be overly concerned."


    "I hope so." The elder said with a slight nod.


    "In the past, if that old man hadn''t received information and sent someone to Ozin in time, Billy


    wouldn''t be here today!" Donald continued. "Estelle Stuart brought it upon herself, she has no one


    to me."


    "Hmm." The elder nodded again.


    The Frazier family was located to the west of the capital, and their estate was evenrger than that


    of the Leonard n. With vast grounds, tall walls, and a heavy red gate, everything about it


    emphasized the n''s status. The estate included mountains, water features, flowers, grass, and


    several unique buildings with intricate designs, exuding an ancient and elegant charm.


    After about an hour, themercial vehicle arrived at the guardhouse below the n''s archway.


    Simr to the Leonard estate, behind the archway was a tree-lined avenue leading directly to the


    main entrance of the estate.


    "Who goes there? What''s your business?" Four fully armed men stood at the guardhouse, with one


    of them loudly asking, "All visitors must disembark for registration before proceeding on foot!"


    "Drive right in!" Billy said nonchntly from inside themercial vehicle.


    "Alright!" Judge, who was in the driver''s seat, responded with a grin. He then stepped on the gas


    pedal, and themercial vehicle roared forward, heading straight for the estate''s gate.


    "Fuck!" the four armed men didn''t expect them to break in and they quickly charged at their car.


    The gate was directly knocked off its hinges and shattered into pieces. Without slowing down, the


    commercial vehicle continued racing toward the estate''s main entrance.


    "These people must be tired of living, daring to stir up trouble here!" Another man mumbled as he


    climbed to his feet. He quickly took out a walkie-talkie and called out, "Alert! Everyone, be on high


    alert! Someone breached the checkpoint, raise the roadblock!"


    In no time, themercial vehicle was about two hundred meters away from the main entrance,


    and six sturdy concrete barriers, each the thickness of a waist, rose from the ground. Furthermore,


    a hundred men armed with knives and sticks were stationed at the main entrance, all looking tense.

 Chapter 293 Whose Slippers

    Chapter 293 Whose Slippers


    Chapter 293 Whose Slippers


    "Boss, I''ll handle this!" Azure Fang said as he pushed open the door and got out of the vehicle.


    "You scoundrels, do you know where this is? Are you here to court death?" The man leading the


    group red at Azure Fang and shouted angrily.


    "Daring to be so insolent here, do you wish to end your own lives..."


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Azure Fang''s wrist flicked continuously, and the Cold


    Moon Saber unleashed dozens of razor-sharp de beams towards six concrete pirs.


    Before the man''s words could fully escape his lips, the six stone pirs were shattered into pieces


    as if they were made of paper, sending debris flying.


    Seeing this scene, the jaws of the hundred men at the gate simultaneously dropped, and their eyes


    widened in collective as tonishment, leaving them petrified.


    "Is this a movie set? Just a few casual shes, and all six pirs are gone!? What a master!"


    Everyone thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Talk to the master, quick..." the leading man stammered, struggling to swallow his saliva.


    "Get out of the way!" Before he could finish speaking, Azure Fang had already steadily walked


    towards them.


    "Who... who are you? This is the Frazier family''s residence. If you dare to act recklessly, you... you


    will..." The man trembled all over.


    Withoutpleting his sentence, a de beam struck once more, and the next moment, the man''s


    arm was severed at the shoulder, falling to the ground with a thud.


    "Ah..." The man let out a miserable scream.


    "This is a warning. If you don''t step aside, you''ll die!" Azure Fang continued.


    Without hesitation, the hundred men scattered like birds and beasts, running away in all directions


    when they encountered an opponent of Azure Fang''s caliber. In their eyes, they were not even


    insects, and staying behind meant certain death.


    Azure Fang then walked to the main entrance of the courtyard, sheathed the Cold Moon Saber at


    his waist with a flip of his wrist, and with a swift flick of his wrists, he sent two ferocious gusts of


    wind towards the twocquered red gates.


    A deafening explosion followed as the two gates exploded as if they had been struck by artillery


    shells, with wood splinters flying in all directions.


    "Tsk tsk, is Azure Fang showing off?" Stout smacked his lips. "He could have just pushed the doors


    open!"


    "..." Judge shot him a nce, his lips twitching, and turned his head to the side, clearly not wanting


    to engage in conversation with him.


    "You scoundrels! How dare you destroy the grand gate of the Frazier family? Do you wanna die?" At


    this moment, a man''s furious roar echoed.


    Immediately after, a de beam carrying earth-shattering energy came shing towards Azure


    Fang, its momentum fierce as a raging river.


    "You''re the one seeking death!" Azure Fang stepped forward, not retreating but advancing, taking


    two steps towards the attack while unsheathing his saber.


    After the collision of the two de beams, the man was forcibly pushed back more than ten steps


    beforeing to a stop, blood oozing from a deep wound on his chest as he coughed up fresh


    blood.


    "Warlord?!" The man lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest, his face filled with shock


    as he turned to Azure Fang.


    "Ignorant!" Azure Fang didn''t pay any more attention to him, turned around, and returned to the


    commercial vehicle.


    Boom!


    As soon as Azure Fang got in the car, Judge floored the gas pedal, and themercial vehicle


    roared into the courtyard. In no time, the vehicle came to a stop in a square within the courtyard. At


    the same time, around five hundred men converged from all directions, with the third inmand of


    the Frazier family, Rupert Frazier, leading them. Following him were twenty men, including core


    members of this family and guest protectors. Each of them was in peak physical condition, radiating


    a fierce aura. They were clearly martial experts who were anything but ordinary.


    "Who''s in the car?" One of the protectors raised his hand and pointed at themercial vehicle,


    shouting angrily. "Get out immediately, or you''ll die!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a small, ck object swiftly flew towards him. Its speed left him


    with no reaction time, and when he finally saw what it was, it was already toote to dodge. The


    objectnded squarely on his face, leaving an intimate imprint of a slipper on his cheek, and he fell


    to the ground immediately.


    "What the hell, Stout, where did you get the slipper?" Soul Chaser asked from inside the vehicle, his


    mouth twitching.


    "Who knows!" Stout shrugged. "There''s another one here if you want to try."


    "Uh... I''ll pass, they stink!" Soul Chaser replied.


    Night Orchid chuckled softly.


    "Stout, this car is usually driven by Brigham Bush. You threw his slippers away, be prepared for him


    to demandpensation." She teased.


    "You scoundrel! Daring to use slippers to attack me, watch me cut you to pieces!" Just then, the


    protector who had been hit by the slipper climbed to his feet, his face dark with anger. And he


    started charging at the car.


    His aura surged to its peak, revealing his cultivation of a Battle God.


    The second slipper flew out again, this time even faster than thest, instantly arriving in front of the


    man. The man originally thought the previous attack had seeded because he had been


    unprepared. But when he once again saw the slipper rapidly erging in his pupils, and he had no


    reaction time, he finally realized he was facing a formidable opponent.


    Without any suspense, the second slipper firmly hit his other cheek, leaving an identical slipper


    mark. At the same time, after flipping over several somersaults, he sat on the ground with a gloomy


    expression.


    "Stout, we won''t get off the car. Take all the shoes, and you''re responsible for dealing with those


    hooligans!" Chasing Soul yelled.


    Frostde''s mouth twitched slightly, and she got out of the car, pulling the door.


    "Hey, Frostde, don''t leave. Give your shoes to Stout!" Soul chaser shouted loudly.


    Azure Fang pped him on the back of the head. "Get out of the car!"


    Night Orchid smirked and also pushed open the car door, stepping out.


    Before long, Billy and the other six also got out of the car.


    "You jerks, who the hell are you!" The man got up from the ground again, shouting in anger.


    "If you don''t shut up, I''ll make sure you never speak again!" Azure Fang coldly replied.


    "I''ll take you on!" The man, in a fit of rage, raised his hand to attack.


    "Lesley!" Rupert Frazier stopped him and said, "Come back; you''re no match for him!"


    Afterward, he stared at the group of neers and asked, "Commander Gardner, I don''t know


    why you''vee here with such a grand entourage. What is the purpose of your visit?"


    As the third-inmand of the Frazier n, he had recognized the group before him. In fact,


    shortly after Billy and his group left the airport, the leaders of the major ns had received the news


    of Billy''s return to the capital. However, Rupert Frazier had never expected that their destination


    would be right at their doorstep.


    In his mind, he briefly considered whether it was rted to the Watts family in Shenford. However,


    he quickly dismissed this idea. If it were merely about the Watts family, the other side wouldn''t have


    made such a big scene and brought all five of SHADOW''s top agents.

 Chapter 294 The Depths Of The Frazier Clan

    Chapter 294 The Depths Of The Frazier n


    Chapter 294 The Depths of the Frazier n


    The man who had been hit by the slipper earlier took in a sharp breath when he heard Rupert


    Frazier''s words. The thought sent a shiver down his spine. He realized that if it weren''t for the Third


    Master stopping him earlier, he would have been in big trouble.


    Others who didn''t recognize Billy had simrly serious expressions. The fact that the King of the


    West had shown up meant that something significant was happening in the Frazier n.


    "Additionally, I wonder if Commander Gardner is here today as the King of the West or as the head


    of SHADOW?" Rupert Frazier continued after a slight pause.


    "Today, I am neither the King of the West nor the head of SHADOW," Billy calmly replied. "I am here


    representing myself, Billy Gardner."


    "What does that mean?" Rupert Frazier asked, puzzled. "Commander Gardner, what brings you


    here?"


    "I''m here to find someone." Billy replied.


    "To find someone?" Rupert Frazier raised an eyebrow. "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "I''m looking for two people," Billy said again. "First, Estelle Stuart and second, Violet Frazier."


    "Hmm?" Rupert Frazier''s pupils slightly constricted.


    Rupert Frazier didn''t think there was any connection between Billy and the two of them.


    "Are you going to inform them toe out and meet me, or should I find them myself?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t know what Commander Gardner wants with my mother," Rupert Frazier said after taking a


    deep breath.


    "My patience has limits, I''ll give you one minute to consider. If you don''t want to go and call them, I''ll


    go in myself."


    "Commander Gardner, while you are a prominent figure in the country and a key member of the


    Ministry of War, it doesn''t mean you can do as you please. I hope you..." Rupert Frazier began to


    say, but Judge interrupted him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Thirty seconds!" Judge shouted.


    "Commander Gardner, please think it over. We are the Frazier n..." Rupert Frazier tried to


    maintain hisposure.


    "Ten seconds!" Judge continued to count down.


    "Are you trying to stop me?" Billy asked Rupert Frazier calmly.


    "If Commander Gardner insists on acting recklessly, then we have no choice." Rupert replied.


    "Time''s up!" Stout shouted this time.


    Stout''s words were barely finished when two figures quickly dashed towards the other side. It was


    Azure Fang and Frostde. They had been growing impatient and couldn''t wait any longer. They


    brandished their curved des, ready to strike.


    "Stop them!" Rupert Frazier pointed towards Billy''s direction and shouted.


    Several figures rushed towards them, their full force unleashed, all of them with formidable martial


    prowess. Even the weakest among them was a Battle God.


    "Ugh, I tried to talk to you nicely, but you just won''t listen," Judge said with a sigh, sounding


    disappointed. He then dashed towards the approaching figures.


    Night Orchid and Soul Chaser didn''t hesitate either. They drew their curved des and joined the


    fray.


    "If you insist on going your own way, don''t me us!" Rupert Frazier''s eyes showed a hint of


    seriousness. He raised his hand, and with a deep voice, shouted, "Attack together!"


    "Yes!" Hundreds of people on the scene responded in unison and surrounded the intruders.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire square turned into a battlefield. It was like a small war zone, and


    within moments, arge number ofbatantsy sprawled on the ground. Meanwhile, Billy


    continued walking towards the depths of the estate. He could sense several formidable auras


    emanating from the backyard. As for the people on the square, they were just small fries, and he


    had no interest in fighting them.


    Among the Five Sharp des, except for Soul Chaser, the other four had already reached the level


    of Warlord. Azure Fang and Frostde were even on the cusp of bing Warlords. Dealing with


    these people was well within their abilities.


    "Boss, it seems that they''re much stronger than the Leonards." Stoutmented as he followed


    Billy.


    Stout had also sensed the presence of several powerful individuals in the estate''s depths, with at


    least four of them being War Grandmasters.


    "Yes," Billy nodded. "The Frazier n has the support of the Stuarts, so they aren''t weak."


    Billy knew better than anyone how strong the Stuart family was. They were notparable to the


    organization backing the Leonards.


    "Stop them!" Rupert Frazier pointed at Billy and Stout, raising his voice.


    Four disciples of the Frazier family rushed forward. They were all Warlords, and they attacked with


    full force.


    "Foolish," Stout sneered and took a few steps forward. He raised his hand and sent out a series of


    powerful punches.


    After the dust settled, the four men were sent flying, unable to get back on their feet for quite some


    time. Their faces were filled with astonishment. None of them had expected the chubby-looking


    Stout to possess such strength. In their eyes, he was at least at thete-stage of a Warlord.


    "This is the Frazier Estate, not a ce for your recklessness!"


    Just then, a male voice rang out.


    In an instant, a blurred figure rushed forward, simultaneously unleashing a punch brimming with


    overwhelming power towards Stout.


    "Ignorant!" Stout coldly snorted, not retreating but instead surging forward with a fierce palm wind.


    Their attacks collided like two high-pressure waves, shattering a row of trees on the right side of the


    road, sending leaves flying in all directions. After a single exchange, Stout and the neer


    simultaneously retreated seven or eight steps, their strengths evenly matched.


    "Hmm?" The neer stabilized himself and couldn''t help but show surprise. His cultivation was


    at the level of a Half-Step War Grandmaster, yet he had been forced to a draw by his opponent.


    "Surprised?" Stout said nonchntly.


    "Who are you?" The man frowned.


    "Why so many words? Are you going to fight or not? If you''re not brave enough to fight, then get lost


    and stop embarrassing yourself here!" Stout taunted.


    "Furthermore, here''s some advice for you, if you attack again, you''re dead!"


    "Humph! You''re extremely arrogant! Let me see what else you''ve got!" The man, naturally, wasn''t


    going to be intimidated by a Warlord Peak-stage kid.


    As his words fell, he attacked again. His aura instantly reached its peak, unmistakably the presence


    of a Half-Step War Grandmaster. Fists and shadows danced, and a roaring wave of energy came


    pouring toward Stout like raindrops. Explosions rang out in the air.


    "If you''re so eager to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" Stout muttered under his breath. He swiftly


    dodged a round of attacks and then continued to flick his wrist.


    In the next moment, rows of silver needles shot out at a speed almost like bullets, creating a sharp,


    whistling sound.


    "Hmm!?" The man clearly hadn''t expected Stout to have this move up his sleeve. His pupils


    constricted, and he quickly raised his hand to deflect the rain of silver needles. As he managed to


    deflect thest few needles, Stout had already closed the distance to within ten meters of him.


    Then, with another flick of his wrist, a wave of special fragrance burst forth.


    "Damn it!" The man realized that the scent was no ordinary thing and quickly held his breath.


    "Toote!" Stout said calmly, simultaneously sweeping his palm towards the man.

 Chapter 295 Four War Grandmasters

    Chapter 295 Four War Grandmasters


    Chapter 295 Four War Grandmasters


    "Uh?" The man frowned and tried to activate his energy to defend himself. However, he was met


    with despair. In that brief moment, he found himself unable to muster any strength, and he could


    only watch as the opponent''s attack came hurtling towards him.


    Boom!


    The man''s body was sent flying through the air, tracing an arched path as he went. He tumbled


    through the air for over ten somersaults before finallying to a halt. More than half of his ribs


    were broken, and blood continued to seep from his mouth. And before he could catch his breath,


    Stout was already standing before him again.


    "Do you believe me now?" Stout asked, his voice calm.


    "No, please..." the man''s voice trembled as he pleaded.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a burst of blood erupted from his heart. His pupils dted


    rapidly, and hey on the ground twitching for a few moments before going still. His eyes were wide


    open, filled with regret. He couldn''t believe that he had been killed by a Warlord like this, and he felt


    utterly humiliated.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stout nced at the lifeless body on the ground and turned to Billy. "Boss, shall we go?"


    "Hmm," Billy nodded, and they continued walking towards the backyard of the mansion.


    Soon, they arrived at a grassy area within the mansion. In front of them stood a three-story wooden


    tower with intricately carved beams and paintings. Four Daoist-robed elders stood at the entrance,


    their eyes sharp and their bodies enveloped in swirling energy. These four elders were all quite


    formidable. The weakest among them had reached the early stages of War Grandmaster, while the


    two strongest had already broken through to the peak of War Grandmaster. The Frazier n''s


    strength was not to be underestimated.


    "Commander Gardner, please leave. Don''t force us to take action." One of the ck-robed elders


    said, his expression tense. Even though he had reached the peak of War Grandmaster, he didn''t


    dare to be arrogant in front of the King of the West.


    Not long ago, after the incident with the Leonard n, he had personally visited the Leonard estate


    and seen the kilometer-long trench. He knew that if he had faced that attack, there would have been


    no chance of survival. He had to admit that Billy''s strength was at least at the level of a War


    Emperor.


    "What''s inside the tower?" Billy asked calmly.


    "Commander Gardner, I don''t know why you''re looking for the Old Master, and I don''t care," the


    ck-robed elder continued. "But please listen to my advice. While you''re undoubtedly powerful.


    But the Frazier family is not the Leonards. If ites to a fight, you won''t have much chance of


    winning."


    "Such foolishness!" Stout couldn''t help butment. He couldn''t understand where these people


    were getting their confidence. Did they really think that they could challenge someone as strong as


    Billy with just thete stages of War Grandmaster?


    "You''d better watch your mouth, or you''ll regret itter." Another gray-robed elder warned Stout.


    "Oh, I''m so scared!" Stout shrugged. "If you have the guts,e and bite me!"


    "As you wish!" The gray-robed elder''s eyes narrowed, and he prepared to attack.


    "Fourth Brother!" The ck-robed elder stopped him.


    Then, he turned to Billy. "Commander Gardner, this is yourst warning. Please leave here


    immediately. If you don''t, forgive us for any rudeness."


    "I''m here today to see two people, Estelle Stuart and Violet Frazier," Billy said calmly. "I won''t go


    anywhere until I''ve seen them. If you don''t want the Frazier Estate to follow in the footsteps of the


    Leonards, it''s best to have Estelle Stuarte out and meet me voluntarily."


    "If that''s the case, then we can''t me us," the ck-robed elder took a deep breath, and his aura


    continued to rise. The other three elders followed suit.


    In no time, the area was shrouded in a terrifying and overwhelming pressure, like dark clouds


    pressing down and a mountain bearing down on them. Even Stout felt like he was suffocating and


    instinctively took several steps back.


    "You''re not my opponents. Let the people in the towere out," Billy said, standing still and


    showing no signs of attacking.


    From the moment he entered this estate, he sensed a fluctuation of aura from the War Emperor


    realm in this direction. Though it was recently breakthrough, it was indeed a genuine Wat Emperor.


    And just now, when he arrived on thiswn, with a slight sensing, he knew that the person was


    inside the tower.


    "Even though we know Commander Gardner is very powerful, and perhaps we''re no match for you,


    but we have our mission." The ck-robed elder said with determination.


    With a whoosh, the elder charged towards Billy like a lightning bolt, unsheathing his sword and


    unleashing a ferocious sword technique. The other three elders didn''t hesitate either, gripping their


    swords and following suit. All four of them knew that Billy was incredibly strong, so they didn''t hold


    back. They unleashed their most powerful attacks right away.


    Four War Grandmasters charged at Billy from four directions with four sharp swords, all attacking at


    once with overwhelming force.


    "Why won''t you listen to reason?" Billy sighed. In response to the four elders'' coordinated assault,


    Billy''s body suddenly emitted a vast and majestic aura, like an exploding cannonball, causing


    energy to surge in all directions.


    Then, the four elders were sent flying backward, leaving behind arcing trails of blood in the air. They


    soared for a distance of around sixty meters before crashing to the ground. Two of themy


    motionless, while the other two, who were at the peak of War Grandmaster, were severely injured,


    with over a third of their bones shattered and less than half theirbat strength remaining.


    "How... how is this possible?" The ck-robed elder struggled to speak, his face filled with disbelief.


    He had known Commander Gardner was powerful, perhaps even a War Emperor, but he never


    expected this level of strength. To defeat four War Grandmasters without even attacking was


    beyondprehension.


    Stout walked over to the lifeless body andmented, "Now do you understand your ignorance?


    Trying to challenge my big brother with just a few War Grandmasters is truly foolish."


    "You..." The ck-robed elder opened his mouth to respond but felt powerless to argue.


    "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Billy asked, looking towards the tower once more.

 Chapter 296 Estelle Stuart’s Strength

    Chapter 296 Estelle Stuart��s Strength


    Chapter 296 Estelle Stuart��s Strength


    Boom!


    Billy''s words had barely finished when an overwhelming force exploded on the third floor of the


    tower. The entire three-story structure was ravaged as if hit by a hurricane, and the roof was lifted


    halfway into the air, creating a terrifying spectacle.


    "War Emperor realm!?" Stout''s pupils slightly contracted as he quickly retreated a distance away.


    While retreating, he shouted loudly, "Boss I leave this old monster to you. Don''t hold back, beat him


    until he can''t recognize himself!"


    His words had barely left his lips when a powerful gust of wind, like a de, came hurtling toward


    him.


    "You''ve got quite the temper, just a few words and you''re already losing your cool!" Sensing the


    impending danger behind him, Stout quickly dove to the side. He met the grassy ground head-on,


    barely avoiding the attack.


    "You better not end up in my hands, old man, or I''ll strip your pants off and give you a thrashing!"


    Stout, getting up and brushing grass off his mouth, threatened.


    Meanwhile, at a distance of a hundred meters from Billy, a shadowy figure appeared. She was in


    her seventies, wearing a robe, with a gaze as sharp as ice and an aura of boundless killing intent.


    "What kind of creature is this? A woman!?" Seeing the neer, Stout called out, "You can''t really


    be that Estelle Stuart, can you?"


    "Didn''t you say you''d strip someone once you got a hold of them? I''ll hand you overter!" Billy


    replied with a straight face.


    Stout shivered with dread. He shook his head vigorously, looking like he''d rather not.


    "No, boss, you can just finish him off. Don''t be polite." Stout said,pletely avoiding the situation.


    The neer was indeed Estelle Stuart, the elder of the Frazier n. Her eyes, icy cold, locked


    onto Billy after briefly sizing him up.


    Just then, a hurried set of footsteps echoed. Soon, the current head of the Fraziers, Iain Frazier, led


    five core members of his family over, including the previously mentioned Rupert Frazier.


    "I''m sorry, mother, the outsiders disturbed your cultivation, please forgive us, Mother!" Iain Frazier,


    and his brother approached Estelle Stuart with bowed heads, and the others also deeply bowed.


    Everyone''s eyes as they gazed at the old woman contained a strong sense of reverence, and they


    dared not make a sound, feeling apprehensive and respectful.


    "Are you the so-called Commander Gardner from the west territory?" Estelle ignored her sons and


    the others and coldly addressed Billy.


    "I don''t know what the Frazier n did to provoke you and make you go on a killing spree here?"


    "I''m here to inquire about an old matter." Billy asked calmly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Five years ago, a family surnamed Miles in Ozin, was annihted overnight. Does this incident still


    ring a bell?" Billy asked again, taking out a cigarette and lighting it. He rarely smoked these days,


    only doing so when his emotions were getting the better of him.


    "Hmm!?" Estelle''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Including Iain Frazier and others beside her, they all trembled, their faces showing astonishment.


    "How does Commander Gardner from the west know about that incident? Moreover, from his tone,


    it seems like he hase for that matter. What''s his rtionship with those people?" They thought.


    "Judging by your expression, it seems you still remember?" Billy took a drag of his cigarette.


    "Who are you, exactly?" Estelle frowned again, a trace of unease rising in her heart.


    "Reveal the person who ordered you, and then hand over those from your family who were involved


    in this matter, and the Frazier n can avoid disaster." Billy replied without acknowledging her


    question.


    Estelle Stuart snorted, adjusting her emotions slightly before speaking in a low voice.


    "Commander Gardner, the King of the West, it''s no secret that you want to take action against the


    ns and families within the territory. If you want to deal with my n, there''s no need for any other


    excuses! As the saying goes, ''use others of crimes that you yourself are guilty of.'' I have no idea


    what you''re talking about, this Miles family in Ozin or whatever, I''ve never heard of it!"


    "You have one chance, better not waste it." Billy said, taking another drag of his cigarette.


    "Commander Gardner, you should show mercy when it''s appropriate. Don''t push things too far." Iain


    Frazier said after taking a deep breath and looking at Billy. "Although you''re a high-ranking official in


    the military, my n is not to be trifled with! If you insist on being unreasonable, today, even if it


    means defying the world, we will still have to seek justice against you!"


    "Another fool!" Stout, who was standing nearby, muttered in frustration.


    "My patience is limited!" Billy disregarded Iain Frazier and instead looked at Estelle Stuart, speaking


    in a calm tone. "Are you not willing to talk?"


    "I''ve long heard that Commander Gardner from the west, despite your young age, has already


    reached the War Emperor realm. Today, I''d love to see that." Estelle Stuart''s body emanated a


    strong murderous intent.


    The matter from back then had long be a taboo within the Frazier n, and mentioning it was


    strictly forbidden. In the past five years, anyone who knew about it, except for these few core


    members and the exiled Josh Frazier, had all been silenced. What puzzled Estelle Stuart was that


    even Ink Pavilion didn''t know who the employer behind that incident was. Thus, she couldn''t figure


    out why Commander Gardner knew it.


    But it didn''t matter to her anymore.


    For her, since Billy hade for this matter, regardless of his rtionship with the incident back


    then or his identity, he had to die.


    "You want to kill me to silence me?" Billy said coldly.


    "Show your moves!" Estelle Stuart took a deep breath and continued, "Let me see the true extent of


    your abilities!"


    "Mother, we''ll apany you!" Iain Frazier and the others shouted simultaneously.


    Among them, these few individuals had respectable martial prowess. Iain Frazier was already a


    Tier-one War Grandmaster in his own right, and the others were at theter stages of Warlord.


    "Everyone, step back!" Estelle Stuart''s voice turned cold as she drew her own sword while


    speaking.


    "Mother..." Iain Frazier began again.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Estelle Stuart''s tone grew heavier, and a chill spread. "Step back!"


    "Yes!" Iain Frazier and the others shivered and quickly retreated to the side.


    "I gave you a chance, and you didn''t appreciate it, so don''t me me!" Billy flicked away his


    cigarette and pulled out the Bloodshadow Fury de.


    "Bring it on!" Estelle Stuart roared angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, a formidable aura surged, and the oppressive might of the War Emperor realm


    once again enveloped the entire space, causing Stout, Iain Frazier, and the others to involuntarily


    retreat several hundred meters away.


    "Stuart Sword Art!" Estelle Stuart called out again.

 Chapter 297 Karma

    Chapter 297 Karma


    Chapter 297 Karma


    As Estelle Stuart''s words fell, she took several steps forward. Her wrist continued to spin, and her


    sword created countless residual sword shadows in the void. In the blink of an eye, a terrifying web


    of sword patterns formed.


    Within a radius of a thousand meters centered around the two of them, trees andwns were utterly


    destroyed. Sword marks appeared on the outer walls of the wooden tower not far away. At the same


    time, the air around her began to churn violently, forming a rapidly rotating vortex.


    "Face my sword!" Estelle Stuart shouted sternly.


    Suddenly, the countless sword shadows merged together, and the phantom de forms became


    like meteors shing toward Billy, their aura dazzling.


    "You look impressive, but it''s all show, no substance. Stuart Sword Art, you haven''t even unleashed


    one-fifth of its power!" Billy''s voice rang out.


    As he spoke, his aura surged, immediately suppressing Estelle Stuart''s aura. A loud whistling sound


    echoed in the sky as a blood-red de aura descended like lightning from above. In an instant, the


    entire space was filled with fierce winds, lightning, and thunder, as if the blood-red de aura could


    tear apart the very fabric of reality.


    With a crisp sound, the tower, which had only two remaining floors, was split in half by the de


    aura, copsing with a deafening crash. Debris and dust filled the sky, obscuring the view.


    Simultaneously, a long trench was gouged into the ground, just like the scene when the Leonard


    family was attacked.


    Estelle Stuart''s sword fell to the ground, producing a clear sound.


    Estelle Stuart stood in ce, struggling to speak. "Can... can you tell me who you are..."


    "I have another name!" Billy spoke lightly. "Casper Gardner Stuart."


    "What... what!?" Upon hearing his words, Estelle Stuart opened her mouth, her face filled with


    shock.


    At the same time, the recently arrived Iain Frazier and the others, upon hearing Billy''s words, fell to


    their knees inplete shock. All of them trembled uncontrobly, their faces reflecting despair.


    They never expected that Commander Gardner, the King of the West, was the same person they


    had brought to the brink of destruction five years ago.


    "It''s you... from the moment I first saw you, I had a vague feeling of familiarity, but I couldn''t


    remember where I''d seen you..." Estelle Stuart''s face regained some color, and she continued to


    speak.


    "Karma... it''s all karma... the cycle of karma... the Frazier family brought this upon ourselves... I... I


    don''t me you."


    "What happened back then had nothing to do with Josh Frazier. I beg you to spare his life... spare a


    thread of fragrance for my family..."


    "Can you tell me what that jade pendant has to do with anything?" Billy asked calmly.


    "I-I don''t know... perhaps only your second uncle..." Estelle Stuart''s voice weakened further.


    Then, a bloodstain spread from her forehead, and blood gushed out. Soon, her body fell apart into


    two pieces, the flesh and blood a gruesome sight. In her final moments, she truly regretted her


    actions. Her greed had led to this cmity. She wished she had never started down this path.


    "Mother!" Iain Frazier and the others cried out, copsing on the ground as if their hearts had been


    torn apart.


    "You must have all been involved in what happened five years ago, right?" Billy''s voice reached


    their ears.


    Several of them crawled over to Billy and knelt on the ground.


    "Young Master, spare our lives... we were forced into this... please spare us."


    "You were forced, were you?" Billy sneered. Then, his tone grew heavy. "My adoptive family, every


    single one of them, more than a hundred people, all met their end because of your greed. Do you


    think I''d let any of you live?"


    With those words, a terrifying killing intent emanated from him.


    "No!" The few people trembled all over.


    Subsequently, without hesitation, one by one, they crawled away from the spot and scattered in all


    directions.


    "Can you escape?" Billy''s eyes narrowed, and the Bloodshadow Fury de swept out in an arc.


    Before they could even run a hundred meters, they were all cut into two, and none survived. Since


    the moment Billy decided toe to the capital city, their fate had been sealed. There was never a


    chance for them to escape.


    "Boss, I''ve found out. Violet Frazier is being held in an abandoned garden in the northwest corner of


    the mansion." Stout said as he walked over.


    "Let''s go check it out." Billy nodded slightly before turning and leaving.


    A few minutester, the two of them arrived at the northwest corner of the mansion. Passing


    through a side gate of the mansion, they entered a bamboo forest. A rough stone path led to an old-


    fashioned garden gate up ahead.


    The high walls surrounding the garden had long been dpidated and broken. Two heavy wooden


    doors were tightly closed, and two Tibetan mastiffs were lying in front, chained with iron chains.


    Seeing Billy and Stout, the two Tibetan mastiffs stood up simultaneously, their faces filled with


    hostility.


    "The Frazier family really can do anything!" Stoutmented with a hint of sarcasm as he looked at


    the scene. While speaking, he raised his hand and sent out two bursts of energy.


    Two bursts of blood mist erupted, and the heads of the two beasts exploded. They twitched a few


    times before falling still.


    "Violet Frazier, you despicable person, tell me, what is your rtionship with the King of the West?"


    At this moment, a sharp female voice came from within the garden.


    Both Billy and Stout could hear that the owner of the voice was Zelene Frazier, whom they had met


    a few days ago in Shenford.


    "I... I''ll say it again, I don''t know him. Even if you kill me, my answer won''t change..." replied a weak


    female voice.


    "You''re still lying. If you didn''t know him, how could he know of your existence?" Zelene Frazier


    shouted.


    "You better tell me the truth. Otherwise, today, I''ll let those three rape you!"


    "I can''t believe you''re doing this, Zelene, I''m your cousin. How can you treat me like this..." Violet


    Frazier''s voice was filled with fear and despair.


    "You, a despicable woman, have no right to be my cousin!" Violet Frazier snorted.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "If it weren''t for someone in the Stuart family specifically instructing us to spare your lives, you and


    your father would have died a long time ago!"


    After speaking, she continued with a cold tone, "Speak up! What is your rtionship with the King of


    the West? The reason he treated me like that must be you!"


    "I... I don''t know him. What do you want me to say..." Violet Frazier replied.


    "You''re still being stubborn. Well then, don''t me me." Zelene Frazier said harshly.


    "What are you three waiting for? Haven''t you been wanting to have this woman for a long time?"


    "Haha, thanks, Zelene!" The three men eximed with excitement.


    "No! Stop!" Violet Frazier''s voice was filled with desperation.

 Chapter 298 Don’t You Recognize Me?

    Chapter 298 Don��t You Recognize Me?


    Chapter 298 Don��t You Recognize Me?


    Billy and Stout entered the garden. Taking a look around, they saw three men restraining Violet


    Frazier on a bench inside a dpidated pavilion. Her coats had been torn to shreds.


    "Beasts!" Stout''s brow furrowed, and he shot forward, simultaneously sending out a powerful gust of


    wind.


    The three men, caught off guard in the midst of their excitement, were sent flying, crashing heavily


    onto the stone tiles outside the pavilion. They twitched a few times before falling still. Stout had


    always despised evil, and facing such scum, he wouldn''t spare their lives.


    "It''s you!" Time seemed to freeze for a moment as Zelene Frazier screamed in shock. "How did you


    end up here in the courtyard?"


    Billy paid her no mind, swiftly walking over to Violet Frazier''s side and taking off his coat to drape it


    over her.


    "May I ask who you are?" Violet Frazier, who had regained herposure from the initial shock,


    asked with a slightly puzzled expression.


    "Wait a moment!" Billy responded before looking at Stout. "Finish her!"


    With those words, Zelene Frazier''s fate was sealed.


    "Yes!" Stout nodded before heading towards Zelene Frazier.


    "Don''te any closer! What are you nning to do?" Zelene Frazier quickly retreated, trembling


    all over. She never expected to encounter Billy in her own family''s courtyard again, and panic welled


    up within her. The words Billy had said to her a few days ago still echoed in her ears. He had


    warned that if he ever caught her bullying others again, he would take her life.


    Yet here she was, bringing three men to forcibly take Violet Frazier - a reckless move, to say the


    least.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stout raised his hand and struck down with a palm strike,


    causing her to copse to the ground. Stout then grabbed her ankle and began dragging her out of


    the garden. He could have killed her right then and there, but it didn''t feel right to do so in front of


    Violet Frazier.


    "Boss, take your time talking. I''ll go check on Azure Fang and the others!" As he reached the


    garden''s gate, Stout shouted loudly.


    "Are you... Are you Commander Gardner?" After Stout left, Violet Frazier turned to Billy and asked.


    "Have they treated you like this in these years?" Billy inhaled deeply and asked.


    The woman before him was nothing like the vibrant and youthful figure in his memories. Her


    complexion was pale, her skincked luster, her eyes were dull, and the youthful vitality she once


    had was gone. Moreover, Billy could sense that Violet Frazier''s cultivation had been sealed. She


    was currently a powerless and weak woman.


    "Are you really Commander Gardner?" Violet Frazier asked again, slightly stunned.


    "Yes," Billy nodded.


    "What? But why... why don''t I recognize you?" Violet Frazier was once again surprised.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll talkter. Let me check your condition first," Billy said.


    "Commander Gardner, you don''t have to bother with me anymore." Violet Frazier suddenly


    remembered something and continued weakly, "This is their stronghold, someone will be here soon.


    They won''t give up easily. You should leave with your friend. You don''t need to worry about me. I''ve


    gotten used to it over the years. You should leave now, before it''s toote."


    "Don''t worry, from now on, no one will dare to bully you again!" Billy spoke as he ced his hand on


    her pulse.


    "What... do you mean?" Violet Frazier asked, slightly confused.


    "Sit down for now, and I''ll remove the seal inside your body." A few minutester, Billy removed his


    hand from her pulse.


    Fortunately, Violet Frazier''s body hadn''t suffered too much damage aside from her sealed


    cultivation.


    "Can you help me remove the seal?" Violet Frazier''s dull eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope.


    For her, the prospect of restoring her cultivation was a tremendous boon. Over the years, despite


    her once being the apple of her family''s eye, she had faced constant ridicule and disdain, even from


    some of the servants within the n. This was partly due to her father being stripped of the n''s


    leadership position, but it was alsorgely because of her sealed cultivation.


    As a rare talent in the family''s history, she had already reached the pinnacle of the Battle God level


    three years ago. Zelene Frazier was only at the peak of the Battle General level back then. Among


    the younger generation of the n, she was an absolute standout in both martial talent and


    comprehension ability. If she still had her strength, those people would never have dared to treat her


    that way.


    "Yes," Billy nodded again. "Sit down, and I''ll remove the seal for you."


    "Alright..." Violet Frazier was so excited that she couldn''t contain herself. After speaking, she quickly


    sat down cross-legged.


    Billy then took out a few silver needles. In no time, silver needles pierced into important acupoints


    on Violet Frazier''s body. Following that, Billy ced his hand on her back and infused her with a


    vigorous surge of pure, hot energy.


    "Ah..." Violet Frazier''s brows furrowed in pain, and her body trembled uncontrobly. She felt


    countless streams of powerful energy surging through her meridians, making her feel as if she were


    about to explode.


    "Hold it, it will be over soon!" Billy spoke in a deep voice and increased the intensity of the energy in


    his palm.


    Violet Frazier clenched her teeth, her face contorted in pain.


    "Break!" After about ten minutes, Billy dered firmly.


    Boom!


    With his words, a powerful aura erupted from Violet Frazier''s body like a mountain torrent. The


    already dpidated pavilion instantly shattered, and several trees several meters away were


    snapped in half at the trunk and crashed to the ground.


    It took Violet Frazier some time to realize that she had regained her cultivation. Her face showed an


    expression of extreme shock, and her body trembled uncontrobly, as if she were in a dream.


    "You''re still too weak, for the time being, you can only be restored to this level." After retracting his


    hand, Billy spoke. "I''ve sealed some of my power in you as well. Once your body adjusts, you


    should be able to reach the next level in a short time."


    "I..." Violet Frazier was overwhelmed with emotion, unable to put her feelings into words. After


    taking a deep breath of fresh air, she got up and knelt down before Billy. However, she was lifted up


    before she could fully kneel.


    "Don''t be so formal, Violet. There''s no need for that." Billy''s mood had improvedpared to


    earlier.


    "Huh?" Hearing Billy''s address, Violet Frazier paused for a moment.


    "Violet, haven''t you recognized me?" Billy asked gently.

 Chapter 299 An Old Friend

    Chapter 299 An Old Friend


    Chapter 299 An Old Friend


    "I... I should know you?" Violet Frazier paused once more.


    Before this moment, knowing that the person before her was the King of the West, Commander


    Gardner, she had been avoiding direct eye contact. Now, upon hearing Billy''s words, she


    subconsciously looked at Billy''s face.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve seen you before?" After a while, Violet Frazier spoke, a hint of surprise in her


    voice.


    "Do you still remember who gave you this jade pendant around your neck?" Billy asked with a smile.


    When he had juste in, he noticed the jade ne that Violet Frazier was wearing. It was a


    birthday gift he had given her when she was eight years old. Although the red string had been


    reced, he remembered the pendant clearly because he had carved it himself from a single piece


    of jade into the shape of a sword.


    "Ah!" Violet Frazier eximed. Her face disyed endless shock, and her body trembled slightly as


    she wore an expression of disbelief. After a slight pause, she continued, "Are you Casper?"


    Before this, when she saw Billy, she had a faint sense of familiarity. She had been searching her


    memories for someone from her past. However, when Billy mentioned the pendant, her memories


    locked onto a childhood friend. Though more than ten years had passed, with this reminder, she


    immediately recognized Billy. But she couldn''t believe she would meet Billy again here since she


    used to believe that Billy had been killed five years ago.


    "You finally recognized me?" Billy patted her head.


    He used to do this when they were children. Back then, as one of the most talented members of the


    Frazier n, she would spend her summer and winter breaks at the Stuart n, practicing martial


    arts alongside Billy, who was of the same generation. Among their peers, she and Billy were the


    closest, practically inseparable. In Billy''s heart, he treated her like a younger sister, and she thought


    of him as her elder brother. Although they weren''t bound by blood, their bond was stronger than


    many siblings. Later, after the incident, they had never met again for over a decade.


    Of course, before Violet Frazier was confined, Billy had seen her once when he apanied his


    adoptive father on a trip. At that time, Violet had already grown into a beautiful youngdy. However,


    she didn''t recognize Billy, and he didn''t acknowledge her. They passed each other by.


    "Are you really Casper..." Violet Frazier cried out in joy and embraced Billy, sobbing in his arms.


    "It''s incredible! Casper, you''re alive! I thought I''d never see you again in this lifetime."


    "Violet, don''t cry. I''m safe and sound." Billy said after a while, smiling as he patted her back.


    "Yes?" Violet Frazier wiped away her tears and continued in a choked voice.


    "Casper, I heard... five years ago, you were supposed to... How are you still alive, and how did you


    be the King of the West, and, Commander Gardner?"


    "We''ll talk about all thatter. Tell me, where is your father?" Billy helped her wipe away her tears.


    "Father... Father lost his cultivation five years ago. He''s been imprisoned in the rear mountain these


    past years." Violet Frazier sobbed again.


    "Is it because of me?" Billy took a deep breath and asked.


    "Three years after you left the Stuart n, they sent people to the capital. They ordered my father


    to use all his resources to find your whereabouts." Violet Frazier continued, tears still flowing.


    "He couldn''t stand what they were doing, and he refused to carry out their orders. This led to a


    conflict, and it ended quite unpleasantly. Five years ago, they learned that you were in Ozin and


    sent people to the capital again. They wanted my father to retrieve a jade pendant from you and


    specifically instructed him to silence you once he had it."


    "But he refused. Later, I don''t know what kind of agreement they reached with Estelle Stuart, but


    they stripped my father of his n leader position, and Iain Frazier took over as the leader of the


    house."


    From her tone, it was evident that she no longer considered Estelle Stuart and Iain Frazier as family.


    "My fatherter found out that Iain Frazier had hired Ink Pavilion to deal with you. He sent a group


    of people to rescue you in Ozin, but before they could leave the capital, they were all killed. It was


    after that incident that Estelle Stuart personally crippled my father''s cultivation and imprisoned him


    in a rear mountain."


    "So what about you? Why did they seal your cultivation?"


    "After my father had an ident, Iain Frazier killed all the people around him in order to secure his


    position as the n head." Violet said in tears.


    "He wanted to kill me, but someone from the Stuart n had specifically spoken up to spare my life,


    so that''s how I escaped death."


    "What about your mother?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "My mother was never in good health to begin with. After my father''s incident, she was devastated


    and passed away not long after." Violet Frazier replied, tears streaming down her face.


    "Iain Frazier should have been instructed by Estelle Stuart, right?"


    "Even if it wasn''t entirely her order, she must have given her approval. Otherwise, Iain Frazier


    wouldn''t have had the audacity to do all this." Violet Frazier nodded forcefully.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing this, Billy let out a heavy sigh. It seemed as if his suspicions were correct - Violet Frazier''s


    family had suffered because of him.


    "Let''s go see your father." Billy stood up and said.


    "Casper, you shouldn''t go. You''ll only get into trouble." Violet responded.


    "Rest assured." Billy held her hand and walked toward the garden gate.


    "Violet, if I told you that Estelle Stuart and the others have already been dealt with by me, would you


    me me?" he asked.


    "What?" Violet Frazier eximed. "Is that... Is that true? But... I heard that Estelle Stuart recently


    broke through to the War Emperor realm. Are you already...?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m the King of he West. Dealing with someone at the War Emperor Initial Stage is no


    problem for me." Billy smiled and replied. "You haven''t told me if you would me me."


    Violet let out a sigh of relief, her face showing a sense of relief.


    "Casper, how could I me you? I''m so grateful to you! My father was ruined because of them, and


    my mother passed away because of them. Even I would have been just a pile of bones if it weren''t


    for someone from the Stuart n speaking up. In my father''s and my heart, we''ve long severed ties


    with them. I only regret not having the power to avenge my mother. Otherwise, I would have taken


    matters into my own hands a long time ago."


    "That''s good then. I was worried you might me me." Billy replied.


    "My adoptive father, along with over a hundred members of our family, were all wiped out by them.


    So, they deserve to die."


    "Yes," Violet nodded firmly. "They all deserve to die."

 Chapter 300 The Arrival Of Officials

    Chapter 300 The Arrival Of Officials


    Chapter 300 The Arrival of Officials


    A few minutester, the two of them passed through the back door of the mansion and arrived in


    front of a cave. There were no guards at the entrance, most likely they had all gone to the front


    yard.


    Billy nced around and saw a middle-aged man sitting on the ground. His clothes were tattered,


    his hair and beard unkempt, and his eyes hollow and lifeless. He seemed incredibly weak.


    The man was none other than Josh Frazier, the former head of the Frazier n. But now, he looked


    nothing like a n head, more like a beggar by the roadside. It was heartbreaking to see what he


    had been reduced to, all because of the cruelty of Estelle Stuart.


    "Dad!" Violet Frazier rushed over.


    "Violet?" Upon hearing his daughter''s voice, Josh Frazier''s hollow eyes showed a glimmer of light.


    Father and daughter had relied on each other for support to survive until today. Otherwise, they


    might have chosen to end their lives long ago.


    "Dad..." Violet Frazier came over, tears streaming down her face, and helped Josh Frazier sit on a


    large rock.


    "Violet... Why are you here today? It''s not time yet, is it?" Josh Frazier struggled to speak. After a


    brief pause, he noticed Billy and asked, "Violet, who is he?"


    "Dad, he is..." Violet Frazier took a deep breath and began to exin.


    But before she could finish her sentence, Billy walked up to Josh Frazier, knelt down, and tears


    welled up in his eyes. "Uncle Josh, it''s all because of me that you ended up like this. I arrived too


    After saying this, he kowtowed to Josh Frazier three times.


    "Who... Who are you?" Josh Frazier was slightly stunned.


    "Dad, he''s Casper Stuart." Violet Frazier choked on her words.


    "What?" Josh eximed in disbelief. After a momentary pause, he shook his head vigorously. "No...


    It''s impossible. Young Master was killed five years ago. He can''t be him."


    "Uncle Josh, I am Casper Gardner Stuart. I was rescued and brought back to life five years ago."


    Billy replied after taking a deep breath.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Are you young master?" Josh Frazier''s eyes lit up, and he trembled all over. "Master Casper,


    please get up quickly."


    He struggled to stand up from the rock and was about to kneel down and pay his respects to Billy.


    "Uncle Josh, you can''t!" Billy stood up and supported Josh Frazier''s body.


    "Young Master... Why are you here?" Josh Frazier asked in a trembling voice.


    "Let''s leave here first. We can talk as we go." Billy responded.


    A momentter, the three of them arrived at a pavilion in the courtyard and sat down. Billy exined


    the situation to Josh Frazier.


    "I see," Josh Frazier finally understood after hearing Billy''s words. At the same time, he also learned


    of Billy''s identity as Commander Gardner, which filled him with shock and awe.


    "Like father, like son." Josh eximed inwardly.


    Just then, footsteps echoed, and Stout briskly approached.


    "Boss, several government offices from the capital have sent people here, demanding retribution for


    SHADOW." Stout reported as he approached Billy.


    "Young Master, many officials from the Frazier n hold various positions in government offices. It''s


    likely that the visitors are not here with good intentions. Would you like me to go out and talk to


    them?" Josh Frazier offered.


    "Uncle Josh, you don''t need to handle this matter personally. Rest here for a while, I''ll go out." Billy


    replied. Then he turned to Stout. "Take care of Uncle Josh and Violet. Make sure they''re safe."


    "Got it!" Stout nodded vigorously.


    Three minutester, Billy arrived in the front courtyard. Looking around, he saw several people lying


    scattered on the square, either dead or injured. These were the same people who had attacked


    Azure Fang earlier. In the center of the square, Azure Fang and a few others stood facing six men


    of various ages. Each of the six men had a hundred followers behind them, and their faces were


    filled with anger.


    "Boss!" Upon seeing Billy, Azure Fang and the others spoke up simultaneously.


    Billy nodded slightly as he approached the five of them.


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    "Commander Gardner!"


    Upon seeing Billy, the six men each took a deep breath and bowed to him in greeting, including


    Rusty Frazier from the Central Sky Office, Sydney Frazier from the Imperial Guard Bureau, Lonnie


    Frazier from the Capital Defense Bureau...


    While they held positions of power and were here to question Billy''s actions, they understood the


    hierarchy and paid their respects ordingly.


    "Are you here to avenge SHADOW?" Billy looked at the six men with narrowed eyes.


    "We dare not!" one of them said, taking a deep breath. "However, Commander Gardner, you led


    SHADOW and came to the Frazier estate, causing over a hundred casualties and killing the core


    members, including the family patriarch and Estelle Stuart. Such actions are excessively cruel."


    "As far as I know, the Frazier n hasn''tmitted any major offenses that warrant such severe


    punishment from SHADOW."


    Although these men were not from the main branch of the Frazier n, they had been nurtured by it


    and had some emotional attachment to it. Moreover, with the Estelle Stuart and the family patriarch


    dead, their future prospects would be greatly affected. It was likely that their careers woulde to


    an end. Therefore, they held deep resentment towards SHADOW.


    "That''s right!" another man angrily added. "We hope Commander Gardner can provide us with a


    reasonable exnation. Otherwise, regardless of how far this esctes today, we''ll be happy to


    oblige!"


    "A bunch of idiots!" Judge frowned, pointing his de at the man. "If you want to fight, stop talking


    and get on with it!"


    "Judge, as one of the SHADOW Governors, I hope you''ll consider your position!" The man''s brow


    furrowed, and a cold aura emanated from him.


    "What, do you want to fight? We''re ready anytime!" Soul Chaser stepped forward, raising his de.


    Azure Fang, Frostde, and Night Orchid hadn''t spoken, but they simultaneously drew their


    crescent moon des and unleashed their auras.


    "What... What are you all trying to do? I warn you, this is the capital city, and you can''t cause chaos


    here." Another man with a crew cut took a deep breath and continued, "SHADOW has be


    increasinglywless and arrogant over the past two years. Do you think no one can control you


    anymore?"


    "What''s your name?" Billy narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man.

 Chapter 301 Worthy Of Execution

    Chapter 301 Worthy Of Execution


    Chapter 301 Worthy of Execution


    "Is the King of the West nning to retaliate after the fact?" the man with a buzz cut replied in a


    stern voice.


    "What''s it to you? I''m Bernard Frazier, the Lord of Buddha Hall!"


    "Judge, check!" Billy said in a low voice.


    In the SHADOW archives, there were records of members in various government offices in the


    capital. Finding information about someone was an easy task. However, SHADOW didn''t always act


    immediately against individuals, as their actions depended on various factors. Some individuals


    might havemitted minor offenses, or SHADOW might have prioritized more urgent matters.


    "Copy!" Judge nodded, put his knife away, and began to operate his phone.


    "Whatare you nning to do?" Bernard Frazier''s pupils contracted slightly as he watched Judge''s


    actions. He shivered involuntarily.


    "You can pray for yourself!" Soul Chaser replied coldly.


    "Boss, we found it!" A few minutester, Judge looked at Billy and spoke loudly. "The offenses are


    severe, worthy of execution."


    "Then let''s execute!" Billy calmly dered.


    As Billy''s words hung in the air, Frostde darted forward, her curved de gleaming with a cold


    light.


    "Dare you!" Bernard Frazier''s pupils narrowed, and he hurriedly raised his de to block.


    However, his cultivation was only at the mid-stage of the Battle God realm, far from Frostde''s


    level. He couldn''t withstand this attack. Frostde''s de directly cleaved Bernard Frazier''s


    weapon, continued its trajectory, and shed across his throat. Bernard Frazier struggled to open


    his mouth but couldn''t utter a word. A gash appeared on his neck, and a fountain of blood gushed


    out. Shortly after, he fell stiffly to the ground, twitched a few times, and wentpletely still. His


    eyes widened with deep regret. If he had known, he wouldn''t have acted as the mouthpiece here,


    criticizing SHADOW right in front of Commander Gardner. It was like courting death.


    Among the spectators, there were gasps of astonishment. Each face was filled with surprise. They


    had heard that SHADOW acted swiftly, and today they witnessed it firsthand. They were utterly


    shocked by the fact that the Lord of Buddha Hall, equivalent to an overseer of SHADOW, had been


    executed like this.


    Rusty Frazier and the others wore ufortable expressions. They wanted to say something but


    ultimately remained silent. Bernard Frazier had brought this upon himself. He had dared to defame


    SHADOW in front of Commander Gardner. It was as if he wanted to end his own life. Besides,


    SHADOW had the authority to execute first and reportter. If they had found a valid reason to kill


    Bernard Frazier, they would do so publicly, and no one could find fault with it.


    "Do you all want an exnation for why I executed Estelle Stuart and the others?" Billy turned to


    Rusty Frazier and the rest. "Do you need an ount from me?"


    "Commander Gardner, we..." Rusty Frazier took a deep breath before speaking. Rusty was from the


    Central Sky Office, and among the people present, his position and status were rtively high.


    Consequently, everyone implicitly regarded him as their leader.


    He had received a phone call from his superior, not an order but a friendly reminder. The message


    was clear: if he didn''t want to get himself involved, he should leave the Frazier family''s mansion


    immediately. The reminder also hinted that Commander Gardner''s visit to the Frazier family wasn''t


    an official SHADOW operation, but rather a personal matter between him and the Frazier family.


    With this information, Rusty Frazier knew what he had to do. The others received simr calls, more


    or less, and made their apologies to Billy before leaving.


    "I''m sorry, Commander Gardner, for any inconvenience we may have caused." Rusty Frazier said,


    bowing deeply.


    Shortly after, he turned and walked toward the mansion''s gates, his one hundred followers following


    suit.


    "We apologize, Commander Gardner, for any inconvenience." The five others also said to Billy while


    bowing deep.


    "So, do you no longer need an exnation from me?" Billy asked casually.


    "I apologize once again, Commander Gardner. We take our leave." Rusty Frazier said, bowing


    deeply. After that, he turned and walked toward the entrance of the estate without looking back, and


    his hundreds of followers let out a collective sigh of relief before following him. The other men also


    bowed again to apologize before departing with their respective groups.


    Ten minutester, Billy returned to the pavilion.


    "Boss!" Stout looked at Billy and spoke.


    "Uncle Josh''s other injuries aren''t a big problem, I''ve treated some of them. However, repairing his


    Dantian will be challenging."


    "What can be done?" Billy nodded; he had already investigated Josh Frazier''s injuries and knew


    that his Dantian had been damaged. Fortunately, the damage wasn''t severe, and there was still a


    chance for recovery. Otherwise, if his Dantian had beenpletely destroyed, there would have


    been no hope.


    "Young Master, you don''t need to worry about it!" Josh Frazier took a deep breath and spoke. "I


    know my own body, and my Dantian has been damaged. In this lifetime, I can no longer pursue


    martial arts."


    "Uncle Josh, don''t worry. Your Dantian isn''t severely damaged, and there must be a way to fix it."


    Billy interrupted him.


    "Boss, we might need to take Uncle Josh back to Secret Essences. There might still be some


    hope." Stout said after a moment of thought.


    "Then we''ll go to Secret Essences. We''ll use any means necessary to repair his Dantian!" Billy said


    firmly.


    "Yes!" Stout nodded vigorously.


    "Young Master, you don''t need to go to such trouble. My body..." Josh Frazier tried to speak again.


    "Uncle Josh, just follow my arrangements." Billy interrupted him again and changed the subject.


    "Uncle Josh, do you have anyone you can rely on around you? After today, there will likely be chaos


    within the Frazier family, and you and Violet need to quickly regain control."


    "Though many people were harmed back then, some have already been scattered by me. I should


    be able to find them again and bring them back. Moreover, within the family''s supply of guest


    stewards, there are still many who obeyed Iain Frazier out of helplessness, and they should be


    usable." Josh Frazier continued, "In addition, my fourth brother left home back then in anger


    because he stood up for me. I can bring him back. As for the externalwork of rtionships,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    many of them were established by me personally. As long as I intervene, they should be able to


    continue."


    "That''s good!" Billy nodded slightly. "Then get to work as soon as possible. This matter needs to be


    resolved urgently. I''ll stay in the capital for a few days. If you have any questions, feel free to call


    me."


    "Alright, Young Master!" Josh Frazier nodded vigorously.


    "Stout, you stay here and help Uncle Josh and Violet with their injuries. When Uncle Josh''s busy


    period is over, take him back to Secret Essences." Billy instructed Stout.


    "Got it!" Stout nodded firmly.


    Afterward, Billy gave a few more instructions to Josh Frazier before leaving with Azure Fang and


    the others.

 Chapter 302 People From Oriana

    Chapter 302 People From Oriana


    Chapter 302 People From Oriana


    For the next few days, Billy stayed within the base of SHADOW in the capital. He supervised Azure


    Fang and the others'' training, keeping a close eye on the situation with the Frazier family''s n.


    After about ten days of intense training, their efforts paid off. The five sharp des had all improved


    significantly, even though they had to shed some blood, sweat, and tears along the way.


    With Billy''s guidance, Azure Fang and Frostde sessfully broke through and bE Tier-one


    Warlords, while Soul Chaser smoothly advanced to the Warlord realm. Night Orchid and Judge also


    saw the dawn of progress in their journey, needing just the right opportunity to break through.


    On the Frazier family''s front, things went smoother than Billy had expected. Once Josh Frazier took


    back his position as the n''s lord, he swiftly cut off the rotten parts, cleaning house and


    consolidating his rule. However, during this process, some of the Frazier family''s assets were taken


    over by other ns, as Billy had anticipated. It wasn''t surprising.


    "Frostde, is Ebony Lord in the Southern District?" One afternoon, after lunch, Billy and his team


    gathered in the meeting hall for a chat.


    "Yeah, he arrived there half a month ago. He should be heading to Earthford in a couple of days."


    Frostde said in response.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Is there any trouble?"


    "I met him beforeing to the capital. From what he said, he investigated a few people, but


    nothing particrly significant came up."


    "Alright," Billy nodded. "Since Earthford is the core city of the Southern District, there might be more


    significant issues there. When you return, ask if he needs any assistance."


    "Yes, Commander!" Frostde nodded solemnly.


    At that moment, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed, and Casey Kimmons and Azure


    Dragon entered the room.


    "Boss!" They greeted Billy upon entering.


    "Why are you two here?" Billy was slightly surprised.


    "General Wilson has requested our presence." Casey replied.


    "General Wilson? Do you know what it''s about?" Billy asked.


    "He didn''t specify, but from what I''ve gathered, it''s rted to Oriana''s people arriving in vale."


    Casey exined.


    "Oh? Do you know who is leading Oriana''s delegation?"


    "It appears that Duke Aiken Hampton himself is leading the group."


    "Is that so? Quite interesting." Billymented.


    "Boss, when Oriana''s peoplee to vale, why would General Wilson specifically call for Casey


    and Azure Dragon toe to the capital? They could have been received by someone from the


    Central Sky Office." Judge interjected.


    "Judge, isn''t it obvious?" Night Orchid smiled and chimed in. "Last time, boss and Casey went


    straight to their capital city and even beheaded their War Department''s Elder in front of a crowd.


    They can''t swallow that humiliation, but they can''t directly confront boss either, or they might not


    make it back."


    "So, they need a pretext, and of course, they''ll start with the Eastern District military since boss was


    in Oriana to save the Deputy Commander of the Eastern District back then." She continued.


    "Furthermore, the ten thousand Bloodshadow warriors Azure Dragon brought to the Eastern District


    probably made them ufortable. I guess that''s one of their objectives ining to vale this


    time."


    "Wow, Orchid, your analysis is spot on!" Azure Dragon chuckled.


    "It''s pretty obvious!" Night Orchid smiled again.


    "Orchid, are you suggesting that they''ve specifically named the Eastern District Commander to see


    if boss would intervene? Because they know that if something happens to Casey, boss will step in?"


    Judge inquired.


    "That''s right!" Night Orchid nodded. "Boss can''t just stand by when his brother is in trouble."


    "I see," Judge understood.


    "Boss, why don''t we just send a message to General Wilson? There''s no need to negotiate with


    Oriana''s people, we can just eliminate them." Judge suggested.


    Soul Chaser choked a bit. "Judge, can you at least pretend to be a bit cultured? They''vee to


    visit our country officially, and they haven''tmitted any crimes. We can''t just go around chopping


    heads."


    "Can''t I indulge in some wishful thinking?" Judge retorted, giving Soul Chaser a re.


    Night Orchid was amused by them.


    "Boss, although Orchid''s analysis is correct, the Central Sky Office can easily reject their request."


    Casey suggested. "This is likely a case of shifting me."


    Billy nodded. "You two should go and assess the situation first."


    "Got it!" Casey and Azure Dragon nodded and left.


    "Alright, the four of you can return as well. You''ve been out for quite some time." Billy said to Azure


    Fang and his group.


    "Boss, how about we stay here for a few more days, just in case there''s something with Oriana''s


    side, we could..." Azure Fang started to say.


    "Just a minor power like Oriana? What significant trouble could they cause?" Billy interrupted. "You


    can go back."


    "Alright then. If there''s a need, please call us!" Azure Fang nodded before standing up.


    Frostde and the others also got up and bid farewell to Billy and Night Orchid.


    Not long after Azure Fang and his group left, Brigham Bush walked in briskly and reported to Billy.


    "Commander, I just received a call, saying there''s trouble with a group of martial artists at a golf club


    in the eastern part of the city. They are skilled fighters, and he''s gone there with four brothers."


    "Oh?" Billy furrowed his brow. "Do you know the details?"


    "I''m not sure yet." Brigham Bush replied.


    "Well, we have some spare time anyway. Let''s go and take a look." Billy suggested. Night Orchid


    and Brigham Bush followed him.


    The location Brigham Bush mentioned was located on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city,


    one of the two most renowned golf clubs in the capital.


    An hourter, Brigham Bush parked the car at the club''s entrance. Upon reaching the clubhouse,


    they saw a crowd gathered on a nearbywn. Many of them wore frustrated expressions, and there


    were seven or eight men lying on the ground.


    "Commander!" Shane Cross, the Deputy Inspector of SHADOW in the capital city, led four


    subordinates to approach them quickly.


    "What''s the situation?" Billy nodded and asked.


    "I just got the information. Four foreigners came here to y golf and flirted with a club member''s


    girlfriend. A conflict erupted," Shane Cross exined, pausing for a moment before continuing.


    "These four foreigners are martial artists, and two of them are exceptionally skilled. The most


    advanced among them is a Battle God in the perfection realm. People brought by that club member


    were all badly injured by them, and he also lost an arm. Now they''re waiting for the ambnce."


    "Foreign martial artists?" Night Orchid frowned. "From Oriana?"

 Chapter 303 Should We Execute Him?

    Chapter 303 Should We Execute Him?


    Chapter 303 Should We Execute Him?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Madam, how did you know?" Shane Cross was slightly taken aback.


    "They dug their own grave!" Night Orchid exchanged a nce with Billy.


    Just an hour ago, they were discussing Oriana''s matters, and now, an Oriana martial artist had


    come to cause trouble. They seemed to be in a hurry to meet their doom.


    "So, what''s the n? Weren''t you acting tough just now? Why hesitate now?" At this moment, a


    middle-aged man''s voice came from the crowd, speaking in somewhat broken valish.


    "Who are you people?" A young man''s voice followed, apanied by the sound of a woman


    crying.


    "What, scared now? Not calling for help anymore?" The middle-aged man continued.


    "We warned you earlier, just let your woman apany our young master for a few drinks, and


    everything would''ve been fine! But you refused. Are all you valeans as lowly as you?"


    After saying this, his tone turned serious. "I''ll give you onest chance. Let your woman go with us


    quietly, or I''ll break your other arm!"


    "No, please..." the woman cried out.


    "You despicable wretch, it''s your good fortune that our young master has taken an interest in you!"


    The middle-aged man shouted in anger. "If you utter another word, do you believe our young master


    will deal with you right here?"


    "You guys are scoundrels! This is vale, not Oriana. You can''t act recklessly here!" At this


    moment, a man''s voice from the onlookers spoke up.


    "That''s right, go back to Oriana. vale doesn''t wee you!" Another woman chimed in.


    "Get back to Oriana!" Many people shouted simultaneously.


    "Oh!" The middle-aged man scanned the crowd. "Are you people tired of living? Do you know who


    we are? We are honored guests of vale. If any of you dare utter another word, I''ll personally deal


    with you!"


    "Pooh on you!" a man in a business suit in the crowd thundered, "Wanna be our honored guest in


    vale? You''re not qualified. If you have the guts, try taking down all of us here. I don''t believe


    you..."


    "Jin, since he''s so eager to die, grant his wish!" The young master interrupted the man.


    "Yes, Young Master!" the middle-aged man who was called Jin nodded and then raised his hand,


    gesturing, "Take action, cripple his limbs first, and see if he dares to speak again!"


    "Yes, sir!" Another martial artist in their group responded and raised his hand to strike at the man.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a muffled sound echoed. Just when everyone thought the man in the suit was


    about to suffer, they realized that the valean martial artist had been sent flying. He flew for thirty


    meters before crashing heavily to the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood. Though he still had a


    breath left, it wouldn''tst long.


    Silence fell over the scene, and all heads turned to Brigham Bush.


    "It''s unbelievable how shameless you are. You scum, think you can be honored guests in vale?"


    Brigham Bush then turned to the middle-aged man with a cold tone.


    Once the onlookers understood what had happened, they began apuding, their faces showing


    relief.


    "You scoundrel!" The middle-aged man angrily eximed. "How dare you harm our people? I''ll


    make sure you''re finished!"


    With these words, he grabbed arge knife from another member and swung it at Brigham Bush,


    exuding a strong murderous intent. Jin was a Battle God at the perfection realm, and there was no


    holding back in his attack. It was clear he intended to take Brigham Bush''s life.


    As he attacked, a powerful aura surged from his body, causing the onlookers to shudder


    involuntarily.


    "Be careful!" In fear, the onlookers shouted to Brigham.


    "You''re dead!" Simultaneously, Night Orchid''s voice rang out. Stepping forward two paces, she


    stood in front of Brigham Bush, her wrist flicked, and her crescent moon de swung horizontally,


    creating a sonic boom.


    The de cut the man''srge knife into two pieces and continued on, aiming at his waist.


    "How... how is this possible...?" The middle-aged man managed to utter a few words with difficulty.


    A bloodline appeared from his waist, and blood sprayed out profusely. In a matter of moments, his


    upper and lower halves fell to the ground, a gory mess.


    Night Orchid didn''t hold back when it came to foreign scum like this.


    Many onlookers gasped and vomited.


    "Jin!?" The young master stared nkly for a long time before shouting in shock, his face pale.


    And the other martial artist was trembling uncontrobly.


    "Are these people the ones you ordered to attack?" Night Orchid pointed to the injured individuals


    on the ground and calmly spoke to the young master.


    "Bitch! How dare you..." Sigmund Hampton, the young master, began to shout, but before he could


    finish his sentence, Night Orchid raised her hand and sent a chilling strike towards his shoulder.


    With a cultivation level that was rtively decent, Sigmund Hampton possessed the strength of a


    Battle God in the mid-level. However, he was clearly no match for Night Orchid.


    In the next moment, Sigmund Hampton''s right arm was severed at the shoulder, and blood sprayed


    like a fountain.


    "Ah..."


    He copsed to the ground, shrieking hysterically.


    "Young Master!" The other martial artist shivered in fear again and hurriedly helped him up.


    "Now, can you answer my question?" After a moment, Night Orchid looked back at Sigmund


    Hampton and spoke calmly.


    "You... you''re doomed! I promise you''re absolutely doomed!" Sigmund Hampton gritted his teeth.


    "My brother is from Oriana''s Ministry of Interior. He''s currently in negotiations with important figures


    from your country. When the negotiations are over, I''ll make sure to kill you!"


    "Oh! So, you have something to rely on? No wonder!" Night Orchid sneered.


    As she had suspected, this young man hade with the so-called Oriana delegation.


    After a brief pause, Night Orchid continued, "However, whether you get to meet your brother is still


    uncertain!"


    "Humph! If you have the guts, kill me now. Let''s see if you have the courage!" Sigmund Hampton


    clenched his teeth.


    "Boss, should we execute him?" Night Orchid turned to Billy.


    "Take him back to SHADOW, and let his brothere to ransom him!" Billy''s eyes narrowed


    slightly.


    "Yes!" Night Orchid nodded.


    Just then, a series of footsteps approached, followed by a group of people hurrying over. The leader


    was a young man in histe twenties, followed by a group of men in ck.


    "Master Sigmund, who hurt you?" The young man eximed in shock when he saw Sigmund


    Hampton.

 Chapter 304 Glavale DoesnT Fear Any Scum

    Chapter 304 vale Doesn''T Fear Any Scum


    Chapter 304 vale Doesn''t Fear Any Scum


    "Master Hale, where were you? I was almost beaten to death by your valean people!" Sigmund


    Hampton roared angrily. "I came to this golf club to y golf, to give you face. Now, I''ve been


    injured like this. How do you think we should handle this?"


    "Master Sigmund, I''m sorry. I had some urgent matters to attend to just now, I didn''t mean for any of


    this to happen." The young man hurriedly apologized. "Master Sigmund, please tell me, who hurt


    you? I''ll give you a favorable price."


    "It''s that wretched... woman!" Sigmund Hampton originally wanted to say the word ''bitch,'' but he


    quickly changed his words when he sensed the killing intent emanating from Night Orchid.


    The young man furrowed his brows and turned to look at Night Orchid. "You there, who are you?


    How dare you hurt my esteemed guest on my turf? Do you have a death wish?"


    "Is this golf club yours?" Billy assessed the situation. "Well, that''s perfect. These few Oriana


    scoundrels have been harming our valeanpatriots here. Do you know about this?"


    "You guys don''t know your limits!" the young man retorted angrily. "Do you even know who he is?


    Daring to treat him like this, do you want to die?"


    "From the way you speak, it seems you know about the earlier incident?" Billy asked coldly.


    "He knows, he was here earlier!" someone in the crowd responded.


    "He even threatened thatdy, saying if she didn''t go with the Orianan people for drinks, he would


    make sure she has no ce to stay in the capital!"


    "Yes, we can all testify to that!" two others chimed in.


    "Shut up!" The young man waved his hand after giving them a stern look. "Get them out!"


    "Yes!" Several men in ck immediately responded and took out their electric batons, ready to take


    action.


    "If you dare to touch them even once, you can forget about your hands!" Night Orchid said sternly.


    The young man frowned. "Such big words. I want to see if you have the guts!" He shouted again,


    "What are you waiting for, go ahead!"


    Several men in ck took a deep breath and then rushed towards the crowd.


    "Foolish!" Shane Cross led four SHADOW members and followed suit.


    In the next moment, a crisp sound echoed as the men in ck were sent tumbling.


    "Ah..." They simultaneously cried out in pain.


    "You scoundrel! You''re dead!" The young man roared. "You wait, today I won''t let you off, my


    surname is Holmes!"


    "Holmes?" Billy narrowed his eyes. "A member of the Holmes family?"


    "You only realize it now?" The young man retorted angrily. "Toote!"


    Afterward, he took out his phone and dialed a number, walking a few steps away as he made the


    call.


    The surrounding crowd gasped in astonishment when they heard him, realizing that he was from


    the Holmes n. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant!


    "Look him up!" Billy turned to Night Orchid.


    "Yes!" Night Orchid nodded and used her phone to start investigating. In less than five minutes, she


    looked back at Billy. "Boss, I''ve found out. This golf club is indeed owned by the Holmes family, and


    the guy''s name is Hale Holmes, he''s the general manager of this club."


    "There''s no record of him in the SHADOW files, and I''ve checked the police station''s information. In


    the past few years, although he''smitted some offenses, they weren''t severe enough to warrant


    execution. But he deserves about ten years in prison!"


    "Is that so? Then take him away!" Billy said calmly.


    "Yes, boss." Night Orchid nodded and gestured to Brigham Bush, "Take him away!"


    "Yes!" Brigham Bush responded and, apanied by Shane Cross, went over to handle the


    situation.


    "What are you nning to do?" Hale Holmes, who had just finished his call, shouted angrily. "I warn


    you, if you dare to touch me, I won''t spare you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Brigham Bush pped him across the face. Two teeth flew out,


    apanied by a streak of blood.


    "Siding with foreigners, aiding and abetting evildoers, and bullying valeanpatriots. Is this


    how the Holmes family taught you to behave?" Brigham Bush said coldly.


    "How dare you touch me?" Hale Holmes roared. "You wait for me, today I''m gonna skin you, or I''ll


    have the samest name as you!"


    "You just called for backup, right? Well, you have half an hour!" Billy then turned to Brigham Bush


    and said, "Keep an eye on him, wait for the reinforcements he called for."


    "Yes, Commander!" Brigham replied loudly.


    Afterward, Billy approached the injured people one by one, providing some medical assistance.


    "Thank you," a young man and a woman both bowed to Billy.


    "You should leave as soon as possible. Since he''s from the Holmes n, he won''t let this go


    easily." The young man said, taking a deep breath. "And those Orianan people with him seem


    influential. Don''t get yourself involved. You should leave."


    "He''s right, sir, you should go!" others in the crowd chimed in.


    "Thank you all for your concern," Billy said to the crowd. "Remember, vale today is not the


    vale of a hundred years ago! As long as we conduct ourselves uprightly, no matter where we go,


    we don''t need to fear anyone petty. You have all of vale standing behind you!"


    "Well said! vale''s citizens fear no one!" someone in the crowd responded.


    "Exactly! We are not afraid. They should be the ones who are afraid!" the crowd cheered.


    The apuse echoed, and everyone had a proud look on their faces.


    In less than half an hour, footsteps approached, and a man in formal attire led a group of people.


    They were all dressed in suits, with solemn expressions, clearly government officials.


    "Rufus, you finally arrived!" Hale Holmes rushed to meet the man.


    "What''s going on here? Who caused the injuries on your face?" The man named Rufus Holmes


    nced at Hale Holmes, who had a swollen cheek.


    "It was them!" Hale Holmes pointed at Billy and the others not far away.


    He paused for a moment and then pointed to Sigmund Hampton, who was still sitting on the ground.


    "Rufus, Master Sigmund''s arm was also broken by them. We need to exin this, or else his older


    brother will investigate, and we''ll be implicated."


    Rufus Holmes furrowed his brow. "They have quite the audacity, injuring even foreign guests. I want


    to see who these people are."


    He then walked briskly toward Billy.


    "You bunch of..." But before he could finish his sentence, his face turned pale with a look of horror


    as if he had seen a ghost. He shivered uncontrobly.


    "Com-Commander Gardner?!" Rufus Holmes asked as he stared at Billy and then bowed deeply, a


    terrified expression on his face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 305 OrianaS Demands

    Chapter 305 Oriana''S Demands


    Chapter 305 Oriana''s Demands


    Hale Holmes didn''t recognize Billy and his group, but his cousin, Rufus Holmes, was a minor official


    in the Capital Sky Office, there was no way he wouldn''t recognize the renowned King of the West,


    Commander Gardner!


    He had never expected that the person his cousin had called him to deal with would turn out to be


    Billy Gardner. And now he was even contemting killing Hale Holmes, who had dragged others


    into this mess. Let alone Rufus Holmes himself, even his immediate superior wouldn''t dare to speak


    loudly in front of this man. Furthermore, he knew that one of the most outstanding younger


    members of the Holmes n, Simon Holmes, had narrowly escaped death at the hands of


    Commander Gardner after losing an arm a while back. Unfortunately, Rufus had voluntarily walked


    into this predicament today.


    Hearing what his cousin said, Hale Holmes fell to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. The person


    he had been talking about killing was actually Commander Gardner.


    Truly, he had brought this upon himself.


    "Wow, so this is Commander Gardner!" A chorus of amazement arose from the onlookers.


    Those who came to y golf here had varying degrees of status and influence, and many had


    heard of the famous King of the West, Commander Gardner, who was also a senior official in the


    Department of War and a legendary figure.


    Even in the minds of ordinary people, the name Commander Gardner was held in high esteem.


    They hadn''t expected that one day they would have the privilege of such close contact with this


    legendary figure. Everyone''s eyes filled with admiration as they looked at Billy.


    "Do you know me?" Billy turned to look at Rufus Holmes. "Which department are you from? State


    your name."


    "Commander Gardner, I''m Rufus Holmes, and I serve in the Household Ministry..." Rufus Holmes


    stammered with great difficulty.


    "Household Ministry?" Billy said calmly, then pointed at Hale Holmes and Sigmund Hampton. "Did


    youe here to stand up for them?"


    Rufus Holmes couldn''t hold up any longer and knelt down, trembling uncontrobly.


    "Yes... I''m so sorry, I didn''t know it was you... I''m sorry."


    "From what you''re saying, if I hadn''t been here today, you would have taken his side?" Billy asked


    with a cold tone.


    "N-No... that''s not what I meant..." Rufus Holmes shivered and hastily kowtowed.


    "I-I''m sorry, I know I was wrong, please, Commander Gardner, spare me this time. I won''t dare to do


    it again..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Do you know what they did?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "I..." Rufus Holmes shivered again. Then, he gritted his teeth, got up, and quickly walked over to


    Hale Holmes. He pulled out a dagger from his side without hesitation and struck down.


    The next second, Hale Holmes'' arm fell to the ground, blood spurting out.


    "Ahh..." Hale screamed in pain and rolled on the ground.


    "You scoundrel, you kowtow to foreigners, bully the people of vale, and you truly deserve to die!"


    Rufus Holmes pointed his dagger at his own cousin, his voice filled with resentment. Afterward, as if


    feeling that it wasn''t enough, he raised his wrist and seemed ready to strike again.


    "Enough!" Billy said calmly.


    "Commander Gardner, let me kill this scoundrel, this piece of trash..." Rufus Holmes turned to Billy.


    "Go back and exin to Buck Tenny. How to deal with you is his decision!" Billy interrupted him and


    waved his hand.


    Buck Tenny, Rufus Holmes''s boss''s boss, the top official in the Household Ministry.


    "Commander Gardner... I..." Upon hearing Billy''s words, Rufus Holmes shivered uncontrobly. He


    was well aware of who Buck Tenny was. If he let the man know that he had been exposed by


    Commander Gardner, there was probably no way he could keep his official position.


    "Get out!" Billy''s tone grew colder.


    "Yes, Commander." Rufus Holmes, with a hopeless expression on his face, turned and left. The


    people he had brought with him quickly followed suit.


    "Brigham, take him back to SHADOW." Billy pointed at Sigmund Hampton. "And send someone to


    Central Sky Office with a message. Tell them that he''s in SHADOW''s hands and give Oriana''s


    people two hours to see him. If they don''t show up, they''ll see his body!"


    After that, he and Night Orchid turned and walked towards the exit.


    "Yes, Commander!" Brigham Bush responded loudly. Then, leading the SHADOW members, he


    approached Hale Holmes and Sigmund Hampton.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re so handsome!"


    "Commander Gardner, we love you!"


    The onlookers cheered once again.


    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base.


    Shane Cross took his team to interrogate Hale Holmes, while Brigham Bush carried Sigmund


    Hampton and followed Billy and Night Orchid into the conference hall.


    "Boss!" A moment after they had taken their seats, Casey and Azure Dragon entered.


    After greeting Billy, Azure Dragon went straight to Sigmund Hampton.


    "Is this the Orianan guy? He''s really looking for trouble, daring toe to vale and act like this.


    You''re very presumptuous, ain''t you?" As Azure Dragon spoke, he kicked him away. His demeanor


    indicated that he was quite angry.


    "Why did you twoe here? Is the matter over there resolved?" Billy asked with a faint smile.


    "Boss, since you''ve brought this guy here and only given them two hours, how can they negotiate?"


    Night Orchid chuckled.


    "That''s true!" Billy smiled again and then turned to Casey. "What did you discuss with them?"


    "What''s the point of negotiating with them?" Before Casey could speak, Azure Dragon interjected


    angrily. "They''re a bunch of scoundrels, brazenly making several demands."


    "As expected." Billyughed and continued, "What demands?"


    Casey began, "Firstly, they want us topensate them with five hundred billion for the loss they


    incurred when we intercepted their intelligencest time."


    "Secondly, they want us to pay another five hundred billion aspensation for killing their War


    Department Grand Elder."


    "Thirdly, they want us to hand over Lance Glisson to them."


    "Fourthly, they want us to withdraw the Eastern Territory''s one hundred thousand Bloodshadow


    Troopers within three days."


    "Oh?" Billy''s eyes showed a hint of sharpness, and at the same time, a chilling aura emanated from


    him.


    "What was Central Sky Office''s response?" Billy asked, picking up his teacup and taking a sip.


    "They haven''t responded yet." Casey replied.


    "But the other two departments have been acting as intermediaries, saying that they are willing to


    negotiate on the conditions."


    "Interesting!" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and paused for a moment before asking. "What''s


    General Wilson''s reaction?"

 Chapter 306 How Dare You?

    Chapter 306 How Dare You?


    Chapter 306 How Dare You?


    "General Wilson flipped the table. If it weren''t for the Central Sky Office people stopping him, he


    would have executed someone on the spot!" Casey replied with a smile.


    "Haha, General Wilson''s temper hasn''t changed over the years!" Billyughed.


    A few years ago, when General Wilson was still the Northern District Supreme Commander, a


    simr incident had urred. A neighboring country on the border had been provoking them, and in


    a fit of rage, General Wilson had led a hundred thousand troops straight to the enemy''s capital and


    executed their second-inmand in public. Later, the same country had sent representatives to


    vale, demanding various shameless concessions. In response, General Wilson had beheaded


    their negotiator during the negotiations. Central Sky Office had given him quite the lecture, but it had


    all blown over in the end. Since then, that country had be much more obedient and had


    stopped making unreasonable demands.


    So, negotiations were just for show. The one with the stronger fist was the one who called the shots.


    "Who is leading the Oriana''s delegation this time, and who else hase with them?" Billy asked,


    looking at Casey.


    "Oriana''s Duke, Aiken Hampton, is leading the delegation, and there are representatives from the


    Ministry of Internal Affairs and the War Department," Casey exined. He pointed to Sigmund


    Hampton and said, "The second-inmand of the Ministry of Internal Affairs is his elder brother,


    Bond Hampton."


    "Oh, I didn''t realize that. It seems their family has some standing in Orian." Billymented with a


    faint smile.


    "From what I know, they are the second-ranked aristocratic family in Oriana." Casey added.


    "No wonder they dare to be so bold in vale. They must be confident." Billy said, his lips curling


    slightly.


    Shortly after, Brigham Bush walked in briskly and informed Billy, "Commander, Oriana''s delegation


    is waiting outside."


    "They arrived quite quickly," Billy remarked casually. "Aside from the Oriana delegation, who else is


    here?"


    "Representatives from Central Sky Office, War Department, Capital Defense Bureau, Buddha Hall,


    and Special Patrol Squadron are apanying them." Brigham replied.


    "They''ve brought quite an entourage." Billy noted, taking a sip of tea. "Let them in."


    "Yes!" Brigham replied before turning and leaving.


    Five minutester, a group of forty to fifty people entered the council chamber.


    "Commander Gardner!" several people from various ministries greeted Billy.


    "You all seem quite rxed." Billymented as he nced at the familiar faces in the room.


    Those present were feeling rather helpless. If they had a choice, they wouldn''t want to be here at


    all. It was clear that dealing with this matter would be a thankless task. They secretly cursed the the


    Oriana delegation multiple times in their hearts. Negotiations hadn''t even reached a conclusion yet,


    and now this mess had erupted. They were essentially digging their own graves. Besides, from


    what they knew of Commander Gardner, they understood that if they didn''t handle this situation


    well, it would definitely lead to a major incident.


    "Bond!" When Sigmund Hampton saw one of the young men from Oriana, he cried out in


    desperation, as if he had grabbed a lifeline. "Why did you take so long? I was almost beaten to


    death by them..."


    As he spoke, he attempted to run toward the Orianan group.


    "Did I tell you to leave?" Night Orchid''s voice sounded calmly.


    "I..." Sigmund Hampton shuddered and stopped in his tracks, not daring to move.


    "Hmm?" The young man who turned out to be Bond Hampton looked at Night Orchid with anger.


    "Damn, who did that to you?" he asked his younger brother.


    "It''s... It''s her." Sigmund Hampton pointed at Night Orchid.


    "Who are you? How dare you hurt my brother? Do you want to die?" Bond Hampton yelled at Night


    Orchid in anger.


    "Idiot!" Night Orchid case him a disdainful nce.


    "You..." Bond was about to say more.


    "Enough." Billy interrupted him and asked, "Do you know what crime he hasmitted?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?" Bond Hampton turned to Billy.


    A bout of coughing echoed in the hall.


    If that man didn''t have the right to speak, then no one present did.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this gentleman should be the famous King of the West, Commander Gardner,


    right?" Duke Aiken Hampton of Oriana stepped forward and spoke loudly.


    Bond Hampton''s pupils constricted slightly. "Are you Commander Gardner?"


    Their delegation hade to vale as a show of force against the Eastern District Army, but it


    was ultimately aimed at the King of the West. They couldn''t directly harm Commander Gardner, but


    they hoped to exert pressure on him through vale, even if it meant stripping him of his official


    position. This would allow Oriana to take action without restraint.


    However, of course, this was just wishful thinking on their part.


    "Have you answered my question? Do you know what crime he hasmitted?" Billy asked.


    "Young men always made temporarypses in judgment andmitted minor offenses. It''s hard to


    avoid such things at his age." Bond Hampton said. "But no matter what he did, you had no right to


    injure him like this! He is also one of our visiting envoys. By treating him like this, do you not hold


    Oriana in contempt?"


    Listening to his words, the audience couldn''t help but feel dumbfounded. Even if Commander


    Gardner hadn''t had any thoughts of killing before, saying such things would undoubtedly seal


    Sigmund Hampton''s fate.


    "Night Orchid, tell them what crime he hasmitted." Billy said loudly.


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid stood up and addressed the Oriana delegation.


    "Oriana''s criminals are brazen and have assaulted a valean woman in broad daylight, ordering


    their subordinates to severely injure over ten of our citizens. Their crimes are unforgivable!"


    "ording to SHADOW regtions, how should they be punished?" Billy asked.


    "Execution!" Night Orchid replied solemnly.


    "Then execute them!" Billy ordered.


    "Yes!" Night Orchid responded and, with a flick of her wrist, swung her curved de towards


    Sigmund Hampton''s neck.


    "Damn you! How dare you!" Bond Hampton roared. "Stop her!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a figure rushed out from behind Bond Hampton at an incredible


    speed. Simultaneously, a powerful aura swept through the area. With formidable cultivation, the


    man was a Warlord in the pinnacle realm.


    "This is a sacred ce of SHADOW! How dare you act so arrogantly!" Casey spoke coldly, his


    blood-shadow war de in hand, releasing a sharp arc towards the figure.


    "Hmm?" The man sensed the power behind Casey''s strike and his pupils constricted. He quickly


    dodged to the side.


    With no suspense, the moment he made a move, his fate was sealed. The de''s edge passed


    through his waist, severing his body, and his head soared into the air. At the same time, Night


    Orchid''s curved de swung across Sigmund Feron''s neck, sending a head soaring into the air.


    "Damn it! You will pay for this!" Bond Hampton roared, his eyes crimson.


    "I''ll kill you all!"

 Chapter 307 The Final Response

    Chapter 307 The Final Response


    Chapter 307 The Final Response


    As Bond Hampton''s words fell, he raised his hand and rushed toward Casey and Night Orchid.


    "Stop!" Duke Aiken Hampton, shouted in a deep voice.


    "Your Grace, they killed my brother, and I must kill them!" Bond Hampton stopped in his tracks, his


    teeth gritted.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Step back!" After taking a deep breath, Duke Aiken Hampton turned to look at Billy and spoke with


    a deep voice, "Commander Gardner, is it appropriate?"


    "What''s inappropriate about it?" Billy calmly responded. "Go ahead, speak your mind."


    "Firstly, Sigmund Hampton is an envoy from our delegation. Even if he is guilty, we should handle it


    ourselves. You have no right to pass judgment on him." Duke Aiken Hampton replied, his brows


    furrowing.


    "Secondly, his crimes do not warrant the death penalty. You are killing an innocent man!"


    "You have quite the sense of humor," Billy said, picking up his teacup and taking a sip. "Whether his


    crimes deserve the death penalty is for SHADOW to judge, and it''s none of your business as an


    Orianan representative."


    "Besides, he has offended a valean woman, harmed vale citizens, and challenged vale''s


    sovereignty. Do you think we have no right to execute him?"


    "You are twisting the facts!" Duke Aiken Hampton took another deep breath and turned to a man


    from Central Sky Office. "Mullins, are you going to stand idly by?"


    "Your Grace, SHADOW has a special status in vale, and none of us here have the authority to


    interfere in their affairs. I hope you understand." The man responded.


    Though it sounded like passing the buck, no one dared to argue. SHADOW had established rules


    from the beginning, stating that no government department could interfere in SHADOW''s


    investigations, or they would be seen as challenging the country''sws.


    Duke Aiken Hampton let out a heavy sigh, his face turning increasingly grim.


    "Billy, I heard that the Oriana delegation came with some demands for vale. Is that true?" Billy


    looked at the man and inquired.


    "That''s correct." The man replied. He knew this matter couldn''t be avoided forever; it was bound to


    come sooner orter.


    "Well, can you tell me what those demands are?" Billy continued to ask.


    "Commander Gardner, we are currently discussing this matter across various departments. We''ll


    definitely inform you once we have the results." A man of Special Patrol Squadron spoke up before


    anyone from the Central Sky Office could respond.


    Billy turned to look at him, his gaze sharp as a de. "Starting now, if I don''t ask you a question,


    dare you speak nonsense again, I''ll cut you down!"


    Billy was already quite irritated by Oriana''s demands, and he knew that someone was causing


    trouble behind the scenes. He didn''t need to ask; these people were undoubtedly from the


    aristocratic families. The implication of the man''s words was clear - he didn''t want Billy to interfere,


    and this was challenging his bottom line.


    "Commander Gardner, are you sure...?" the man''s face changed color, his brows furrowing as he


    tried to speak again.


    "Casey, cut him down." Billy said in a stern voice.


    "I''ll do it!" Without waiting for Casey to respond, Azure Dragon replied loudly, drawing hisbat


    knife and swiftly moving forward. Since the earlier negotiation scene, he had wanted to use his


    knife, and he had a lot of pent-up anger to vent. Now, the opportunity had presented itself.


    "Azure Dragon, you dare!" The man''s pores opened wide, and his pupils shrank in cold fear.


    "Trading the nation for personal gain, kowtowing to foreigners, you aristocrats are something else!"


    Azure Dragon spoke as he unleashed a de aura.


    The man, who was only at the mid-stage of Battle God, couldn''t withstand Azure Dragon''s attack.


    Before he could fully react, the de aura shed past his neck. He fell to the ground, gasping for


    breath, unable to utter a word. His head tilted to the side, lifeless.


    A chorus of gasps filled the scene. Many people shuddered and involuntarily took a few steps back.


    Apart from the King of the West, probably no one else in the territory would dare to do so. As for the


    Oriana''s delegation, upon witnessing this scene, they couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of unease.


    It seemed like today''s events might not end well.


    "Mr Mullins, now that no one will interrupt you, please continue." Billy said, looking towards the


    Central Sky Office representative.


    "Commander Gardner, Oriana''s delegation came primarily to discuss some ideas regarding the


    incident with Lance Glisson." The man from Central Sky Office began, taking a deep breath before


    listing the four demands.


    After he finished, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, well aware that Oriana''s demands were


    outrageous. He had cursed those Orianans many times inwardly, knowing that they were practically


    digging their own graves with such audacious conditions.


    "Thank you, Mr Mullins!" Billy said after hearing the demands.


    Silence fell over the room. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    "Are these the conditions you''re proposing on behalf of Oriana?" Billy finally asked.


    "Commander Gardner, these are just preliminary ideas. We need to discuss the details with your


    country." Aiken Hampton replied as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Is that so?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone grew colder.


    "Then, on behalf of vale, I will give you our final response."


    "Your proposed conditions are all nonsense, and we reject every one of them."


    "Furthermore, I''m giving you half an hour to transfer two hundred billion to vale''s ount. One


    hundred billion is for thepensation for killing our Eastern Territory soldiers, and the other


    hundred billion is for the lives of these ten people. If the money is not in our ount within half an


    hour, I will personally ensure that your heads are delivered to Oriana."


    The jaws of everyone in the room dropped. Even Casey and the others were left momentarily


    speechless.


    "Isn''t this too overbearing? Boss is practically forcing Oriana''s delegation into a corner!" they


    thought.


    They had traveled all the way to vale to seek justice, and now they were not only not receiving


    anypensation, but they were also being asked to pay two hundred billion. If they didn''t deliver


    the money within half an hour, they would face execution. It seemed like they were being pushed


    towards certain death anyway.


    "You think you''re somebody, don''t you? Daring to demandpensation from us and threatening


    us with death. Do you think you''re the king of the world?" Bond Hampton shouted angrily.


    Casey pped him across the face. Bond Hampton flew backwards, his two front teeth stained with


    blood flying into the air.


    "If you dare to speak disrespectfully again, you''ll save yourself a hundred billion!" Casey said coldly.


    "You..." Bond got up from the ground and was about to yell again when he saw Azure Dragon


    unsheathing his sword. He quickly closed his mouth.


    The others from the various departments wore expressions of hesitation, but upon seeing the two


    halves of a body on the floor, they chose to remain silent.


    "Commander Gardner, don''t you think this is going too far?" Duke Aiken Hampton asked, his face


    even paler than before.


    "Night Orchid, start the countdown." Billy said, ignoring the duke.


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid replied and took out her phone to set a half-hour countdown.


    "Casey, notify all Eastern Territory soldiers to assemble. If the money doesn''t arrive in half an hour,


    they''ll go ask Oriana''s Lord for the debt."


    "Roger!" Casey replied and dialed Roderick Chasey''s number.


    The sound of sharp intakes of breath filled the room again. Even the people from Central Sky Office


    had serious expressions.

 Chapter 308 Plot To Assassinate A Prominent Glavale Figure

    Chapter 308 Plot To Assassinate A Prominent vale Figure


    Chapter 308 Plot to Assassinate a Prominent vale Figure


    "Such audacity!" At that moment, a voice filled with anger echoed from Oriana''s camp.


    In the next instant, two overwhelming forces erupted like a torrent, filling every corner of the hall and


    making many people feel suffocated.


    They were two War Grandmasters of theter stages!


    Following that, the two elders simultaneously unleashed their full power, their figures moving like


    phantoms as they charged toward Billy. They raised their hands and sent several earth-shattering


    punches toward him. They were going all out, with a strong intent to take Billy''s life.


    "You''ve finally made your move!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had been waiting for this


    moment. In fact, he had been waiting for them to make a move.


    These two had intentionally concealed their auras, thinking that no one could detect their true


    strength. However, they underestimated Billy''s psychic abilities. He had sensed their true power the


    moment they entered the hall.


    His previous actions were meant to provoke them into taking action, as he didn''t have a suitable


    reason to kill them before. But now, Oriana''s delegation had shown its true intentions �C an attempt


    to assassinate a prominent figure of vale. That alone was enough to warrant the execution of


    everyone involved.


    "Stop! No!" Duke Aiken Hampton eximed in shock.


    But it was toote.


    Billy flicked his wrist, and his Bloodshadow Fury de shed horizontally, releasing a crimson arc


    of de energy that shook the entire hall.


    The two elders had barely reached halfway when they came to an abrupt stop. Their overwhelming


    aura dissipated instantly.


    "How... how is this possible?" one of them struggled to speak. "You''re... a War Emperor."


    As they spoke, both of their bodies split in half at the waist, and they fell to the ground, blood


    spurting out. Their faces bore expressions of disbelief.


    Just two months ago, when Billy killed an Elder of the War Department, he was only at theter


    stages of the War Grandmaster realm. How had he suddenly advanced to the War Emperor realm?


    If they had known how powerful he was, they wouldn''t have dared to attack.


    Duke Aiken Hampton copsed, his face ashen, his body trembling. He aged several decades in an


    instant. He knew his life hade to an end. Never had he imagined that his mission to negotiate


    on behalf of Oriana in vale would turn into a death sentence.


    "You have gone too far!" Casey shouted loudly. "Martial Masters hiding within your diplomatic


    delegation, attempting to assassinate a high-ranking vale official, your crimes deserve death!"


    After saying that, he turned to the representatives of the Central Sky Office and said in a stern


    voice, "Mr Mullins, the remaining individuals are handed over to the Central Sky Office. Deal with


    them yourselves."


    The reason Casey decided to hand the remaining people over to the Central Sky Office was that he


    and Billy understood the implications. Turning them over to Central Sky Office was more significant


    than executing them here. He wasn''t worried that Central Sky Office would release them. The


    consequences of doing so would be too severe, even for Central Sky Office to bear.


    The man surnamed Mullins let out a heavy sigh, his face turning extremely grim. If this incident


    were to be investigated further, it would also implicate the Central Sky Office, as they were primarily


    responsible for hosting the Oriana''s delegation.


    Now that such a significant event had urred, how could he exin it to his superiors? If


    Commander Gardner didn''t recover from his injuries, there was a very real possibility that the


    Oriana''s delegation would seed today. If that were the case, he couldn''t even begin to imagine


    the consequences. As a member of the Central Sky Office, he was well aware of Billy Gardner''s


    importance to vale. The once-in-a-millennium national treasure, if lost, could lead to catastrophic


    consequences, akin to doomsday.


    "Listen!" After taking another deep breath, Mullins turned to look outside the hall and ordered, "The


    Oriana''s delegation attempted to assassinate one of our high-ranking military officials. Take them all


    into custody!"


    "Yes, sir!" a voice responded from the entrance.


    Soon, a group of soldiers in military uniforms entered, each with a solemn expression and a fierce


    aura.


    "Please spare us!" Bond Hampton, who had lost his earlier arrogance, now understood the gravity


    of the situation. However, it was toote.


    Five minutester, all of Oriana''s people were taken away, and the representatives of the Central


    Sky Office bid farewell and left.


    "Commander Gardner, we apologize for the disturbance. We''ll take our leave as well." The


    representatives of the other departments said with fear and respect as they bowed to Billy.


    "Tell your respective families to mind their own business. Otherwise, the Leonard family will serve


    as their example." Billy said coldly.


    After they left, only Billy, Casey, and Azure Dragon remained in the hall.


    "Hahaha, that felt good!" Azure Dragonughed heartily, finally releasing the anger pent up within


    him.


    "Boss, I heard that Central Sky Office might be getting a new leader." Casey mentioned.


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Why would they change leadership suddenly?"


    "I''m not entirely sure about the details, but it seems this leader has other arrangements." Casey


    replied.


    "Do you know who the new leader will be?" Billy inquired.


    "The candidate hasn''t been finalized yet." Casey responded.


    "Night Orchid, keep an eye on this matter and let me know if there are any developments." Billy


    instructed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Night Orchid nodded vigorously.


    "Boss, when are you going back to Ozin? Will you go with me and Casey?" Azure Dragon asked


    Billy.


    "You two go back first. I have some matters to attend to." Billy replied.


    "Is it about the Stuart n? Shall we go straight to their house and expose the real mastermind,


    then eliminate them?" Azure Dragon suggested.


    "Azure Dragon, don''t give such reckless ideas." Casey chided him. "If it were that simple, we


    wouldn''t have waited until today."


    "All right, I was just saying."


    Azure Dragon understood that it wouldn''t be so easy. The hidden families and ancient martial sects,


    although seemingly independent entities, were just like the secr factions, often working together


    behind the scenes. If they created chaos in both of these major systems, the consequences would


    be catastrophic, far beyond what these few families could handle. However, he also understood that


    Billy would eventually take action against these two major systems; it was only a matter of time.


    "For now, let''s table this discussion. You two can head back if you''re done here." Billy said.


    "Yes!" Both Azure Dragon and Casey nodded and bid farewell to Night Orchid before leaving the


    hall.


    Shortly after Casey and Azure Dragon left, Brigham Bush quickly entered the room.


    "Commander Gardner, General Wilson is here!"

 Chapter 309 Six-Month Deadline

    Chapter 309 Six-Month Deadline


    Chapter 309 Six-Month Deadline


    "Really?" Billy smiled faintly and rose to greet his guest at the door.


    "Haha, King of the West, I hope I''m not intruding." Came the hearty voice of Cole Wilson as he


    approached briskly.


    "General Wilson, your visit is most wee." Billy replied with a smile. "Please have a seat."


    "General Wilson, I''m delighted to see you here." Night Orchid greeted with a bow and a smile.


    "Night Orchid, you''ve done quite well," General Wilson remarked. "In such a short time, you''ve risen


    in status."


    "Thank you for your praise, General Wilson." Night Orchid replied with another smile.


    "Good job!" Cole Wilson said with a smile as he nced at Billy. "With this incident, Oriana should


    behave more cautiously. Even if you hadn''t acted, I would have taken care of them."


    "Your position is too sensitive for such actions." Billy said with a smile.


    As the suprememander of the vale War Department, killing a foreign diplomatic delegation


    would undoubtedly lead to international repercussions.


    "No more talk about this," Cole Wilson waved his hand. "Is everything settled with the Frazier family,


    or do you need any assistance from me?"


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s mostly settled."


    "That''s good," General Wilson nodded. "I came here today with some good news for you."


    "I wonder what you''re referring to." Billy replied, already having a guess in mind.


    "It''s almost certain at the higher levels. You''ll be taking my position." General Wilson said with a


    smile. "When can you take up the position? I can''t wait to hand over the reins to you."


    "Thank you, General Wilson," Billy replied with a smile. "But it might take a bit more time."


    "Are you hesitant?" General Wilson asked. "If it''s the affairs of the other three regions that concern


    you, I-"


    "You''re worrying too much, General Wilson." Billy interrupted. "It''s mainly some personal matters


    that I need to attend to. Please give me another six months or so, and it should be fine."


    For Billy, taking up the position of Supreme Commander was a path he had to follow to fulfill that old


    man''s expectations. He wouldn''t decline it. However, at the moment, it wasn''t the ideal timing. He


    had other matters to address.


    The role of Supreme Commander came with both power and responsibility. Once he assumed that


    role, there would be a lot more on his te, and he wouldn''t have the same freedom to pursue


    personal matters.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Alright," General Wilson agreed. "We''ll stick to that. Half a year from now, I''ll be waiting for you in


    the capital."


    "Thank you, General Wilson." Billy expressed his gratitude.


    "Actually, I should thank you. Thank you for shouldering this heavy burden for me." After a brief


    pause, General Wilson continued, "By the way, I hope you understand the handling of the Leonard


    family''s matter in the Southern Region. It might not have been entirely fair to you, but..."


    "General Wilson, it''s not a big deal," Billy interrupted. "It was a minor issue, and I understand the


    complexities involved. Let''s not dwell on it."


    Billy knew that there were factions behind the scenes, and even Donald couldn''t act recklessly.


    Resolving the matter fundamentally was the key; otherwise, superficial actions would be pointless.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Gardner." General Wilson said with a nod.


    "No need to mention it." Billy replied with a smile.


    After the conversation, General Wilson took his leave.


    The next morning, Billy and Night Orchid were discussing matters in the meeting hall when Stout


    entered.


    "You''re back so soon?" Billy smiled. "Are Uncle Josh and Violet''s injuries all right?"


    "Of course! Who do you think I am?" Stout grinned. "They came with me."


    As he spoke, footsteps echoed, and then Josh Frazier and his daughter appeared at the door.


    Compared to ten days ago, both of them lookedpletely different. Josh Frazier wore traditional


    attire, his face glowing with health, and an air of authority surrounded him. Violet Frazier wore a


    pale green dress with a beige coat. Her long, dark, and beautiful hair flowed over her shoulders. Her


    skin had regained its smooth and youthful appearance, and herplexion was radiant, reflecting


    her beauty.


    Billy couldn''t even recognize them at first.


    "Boss, how is it? Not bad, right?" Stout grinned again.


    "Good job!" Billyplimented. "Uncle Josh, Violet, please have a seat."


    "Thank you for your concern, Young Master." Josh Frazier said respectfully.


    "Casper, good morning!" Violet Frazier added with a yful smile.


    "You mischievous girl!" Billy yfully flicked her forehead.


    "Should I call you Casper or Billy in the future?" asked Violet.


    "As you like." With that, Billy led them to the seats.


    "Then I''ll stick with Billy!" Violet said with a slight tilt of her head.


    "Alright!" Billyughed and turned to Josh.


    "How are you, Uncle Josh?" asked he.


    "Thank you, Young Master, for your concern. I''mpletely fine now." Josh nodded and said,


    "Stout is truly a genius in Secret Essences. His medical skills are unlike anything I''ve ever seen."


    "Exactly!" Violet Frazier vigorously nodded, "Stout is incredibly talented. With just two doses of his


    medicine, my skin has returned to its original state, and even better!"


    "Haha, he''s got only this much talent!" Billy chuckled.


    Stout coughed, wearing an injured expression, "Boss, can''t you give me a bit more praise?"


    "Stout, you should be content. Boss has acknowledged you. Haven''t you noticed he has never


    praised anyone else like this?" Night Orchid teased.


    "That''s true!" Stout grinned.


    "Are you Night Orchid from SHADOW? You''re so pretty!" Violet Frazier said respectfully.


    "Thank you, Violet, you''re the pretty one here!" Night Orchid returned thepliment.


    "Violet, do you have a boyfriend? Would you like me to introduce someone to you?"


    "Thank you, but, I haven''t considered that yet." Violet Frazier replied with a hint of blush on her face.


    "There''s no need to be shy. I''ll bring a few guys for you to choose from." Night Orchid continued.


    "No, thanks. I..."


    "Orchid, don''t tease her," Billy said with a smile. "I think she might already have someone in mind!"


    "Is that true?" Night Orchid''s eyes brightened. "Who is it that managed to capture the heart of this


    beautifuldy?"


    "Billy, are you teasing me too?" Violet Frazier blushed even more.

 Chapter 310 Commander GardnerS Eternal Pain

    Chapter 310 Commander Gardner''S Eternal Pain


    Chapter 310 Commander Gardner''s Eternal Pain


    After some more lighthearted banter, Billy led Josh Frazier into a guest room. He had some matters


    he wanted to discuss.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Once again, thank you for your great kindness, Young Master!" After entering the room, Josh


    immediately knelt before Billy.


    "Uncle Josh, you don''t need to be so formal. It''s me who has caused trouble for you and Violet,"


    Billy said, helping him up. "Uncle Josh, please have a seat, and let''s talk."


    "Alright," Josh Frazier took a seat on one of the sofas.


    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and asked, "Young Master, have you ever returned to the


    House of the Stuarts in these years?"


    "No," Billy shook his head. "Since I left, I never had the intention of going back."


    "I see," Josh took a deep breath. "Young Master, your parents must be looking down from the


    heavens, proud of your achievements."


    "I hope I haven''t let them down." Billy replied with a slight nod.


    His gaze turned distant as he thought about his parents. Tears welled up in his eyes as memories of


    them flooded his mind. The Stuart n, with its thousands of years of history, was one of the noble


    ns in vale. While many ns had be corrupt over time, some continued to uphold their


    original principles and had contributed significantly to the nation. The Stuart n, once known for


    its integrity and service, was one of them.


    Billy''s grandfather had devoted his entire life to the nation, including sacrificing his life. Though Billy


    had never fully understood the details of his grandfather''s work, he knew it was a matter of great


    importance to the country.


    When he was ten years old, his grandfather received a mission that required him to leave again.


    After that, Billy never saw him again. Even his father didn''t know if his grandfather was still alive or


    not.


    When Billy was twelve, the Stuart n received an urgent message from the capital, requesting


    that the n send at least three strong experts at least in the advanced War Grandmaster realm for


    a special rescue operation. At that time, Billy''s father had already be the head of the Stuart


    n, and he, along with his mother, epted the request and headed to the capital.


    However, their helicopter suffered a malfunction and crashed into a cliff while en route. The crash


    imed their lives, and their bodies were never found. Billy was still a child at that time, and his


    family had kept the truth from him. It wasn''t until a monthter that he learned what had happened


    from other members of the n.


    After his parents'' ident, his second uncle assumed the position of the n''s head. This uncle


    had always been ambitious and resented his father for bing the n head. He had been


    thwarted in his ambitions because most of the n elders had supported Billy''s father. Once his


    second uncle became the head of the n, he started purging any potential threats. In less than a


    month, most of the n''s members were forced to leave.


    From that point on, Billy''s life took a drastic turn. The servants who used to take care of him were


    reced, and many n members who had previously treated him warmly turned cold and hostile.


    His peers, including his second cousin, often ganged up on him, but Billy''s martial arts training,


    under his parents'' guidance, gave him the upper hand in every confrontation.


    However, after three months, things took a tragic turn.


    One day, while he was gathering medicinal herbs in the mountains, his second cousin and a group


    of peers ambushed him. In the ensuing fight, he identally pushed his second cousin off a cliff,


    leading to the young man''s legs being amputated, making him a lifelong cripple.


    In a fit of rage, his second uncle stripped Billy of his martial arts abilities and cast him out of the


    Stuart n. At the age of twelve, with no martial skills, no resources, and a wound in his heart, he


    had to fend for himself on the streets.


    After two months of wandering, he encountered a kind-hearted person who turned out to be Truman


    Miles, the head of the Miles family in Ozin. Truman Miles adopted him as his own son. From that


    moment, Billy became known as Billy Gardner and lived with the Miles family. If not for this fortunate


    encounter, his life might have taken a different, more tragic path.


    "Uncle Josh, do you know the significance of this jade pendant?" Billy asked, taking out the jade


    pendant his mother had given him.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master, but I have no idea," Josh replied. "I only learned about the existence of


    this jade pendant recently."


    "Three years after you left the family, the Stuarts sent people to the capital to search for your


    whereabouts." Josh Frazier continued. "They were particrly interested in this jade pendant you


    have. But as for the exact significance of this jade pendant, only your grandfather, your parents, and


    perhaps your second uncle knew."


    "I see." Billy nodded.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Uncle Josh, please make it clear to Violet that, for the time


    being, my true identity should not be revealed."


    "Young Master, rest assured, I will not divulge a word." Josh Frazier said with sincerity. He fully


    understood the importance of keeping Billy''s true identity a secret. If it were to be known that


    Billy was the former young master of the Stuart n, it would bring him endless troubles.


    "After this incident, the Stuart n will certainly not let it rest. They''ll probably send someone to the


    capital to look for something. You should spread the word that the Frazier family has officially


    be a partner of the Western Border Army from now on. Anyone who dares to touch you will be


    in conflict with the Western Border Army." Said Billy.


    "This also aims at other ns. If they have any thoughts, tell them toe directly to me!"


    "Thank you, Young Master!" Josh Frazier expressed his gratitude.


    This matter had been his biggest worry in recent days. Dealing with other ns might be


    manageable to some extent; even if conflicts arose, there would be some restraint due to potential


    consequences. However, if the Stuart n got involved, he had no confidence. He was well aware


    of the Stuarts'' strength, something he couldn''t contend with.


    "Not a problem, Uncle Josh." Billy said with a smile. "I will leave Stout in the capital. Once you have


    resolved matters with the n, he can take you to Secret Essences to repair your Dantian. It should


    not be too difficult."


    "Additionally, if you ever need assistance in urgent matters, you can contact Night Orchid directly."


    "Thank you again for your great kindness, Young Master." Josh expressed his gratitude once more.


    The next morning, Billy boarded a flight back to Ozin, leaving Stout behind in the capital.

 Chapter 311 SomeoneS Making Trouble

    Chapter 311 Someone''S Making Trouble


    Chapter 311 Someone''s Making Trouble


    "Darling!"


    It was midday, and as Billy walked out of the airport, he spotted an attractive figure approaching


    briskly-it was Harleen. Before boarding his flight to Ozin, Billy had called Harleen to check if she


    was still in Shenford, and she had informed him that she had returned to Ozin three days ago.


    Knowing that Billy was returning to Ozin, Harleen had insisted on picking him up at the airport


    herself, telling him not to bother Judge with it.


    "Thank you foring, my dear." Billy greeted her with a smile, embracing her slender waist as


    they headed towards the car.


    "Harleen, did you miss me, you came here to pick me up?" Billy teased.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I''m here for an inspection to see if you''ve been hanging out with any beautiful


    ladies." Harleen replied, leaning into Billy''s embrace with a yful expression.


    "Haha, you''re really that worried about me?" Billy kissed her gently on the forehead.


    "Of course!" Harleen said with a hint of coyness. "Is that wrong?"


    "No! You''re right." Billy chuckled in response.


    "Then, you have to be honest. Have you had meals alone with any beautiful women in the capital?"


    Harleen continued her questioning.


    "Absolutely not!" Billy shook his head, smiling.


    "Humph! I''ll believe you when pigs fly," Harleen pouted. "But have you missed me during this time?"


    "That''s a given!" Billy smiled. "I dream about my wife every day."


    "Hehe, it sounds fake, but I like hearing it!" Harleen giggled.


    "It''s true!" Billy responded with a smile.


    Before long, the two of them were in the car.


    "Honey, are you hungry? Shall we go grab some lunch?" Harleen suggested.


    "Sure!" Billy agreed, stepping on the gas pedal.


    An hourter, they arrived at a high-end Western restaurant and took their seats.


    "Darling, I have something to show you," Harleen said excitedly after ordering their food. She took


    out a small pillbox from her handbag and handed it to Billy.


    "What''s this?" Billy asked, taking it with a faint smile.


    "Can you guess?" Harleen''s mood was upbeat.


    "Could it be the finished product of Stout''s skincare form?" Billy took a sniff and smiled again.


    "Correct!" Harleen eximed with excitement. "Honey, do you know how amazing this product is?"


    Without waiting for Billy''s response, she continued enthusiastically, "It''s true, just as Stout said. This


    creambines three functions, hemostasis, scar removal, and skincare, and the results are


    remarkable! I had itpared with simr products on the market, and there''s absolutely no


    competition. I believe it will be a bestseller once it''sunched!"


    "Really? Congrattions, my wife!" Billy asked, watching her excitement with joy.


    "Thank you, darling!" Harleen smiled. "I''ve already discussed this with Mr Hines. I n to establish a


    newpany under the group to specialize in this product. This way, we can have clear ownership,


    and I can reserve some shares for Stout."


    "Did Mr Hines agree to it?" Billy asked with a smile.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yes!" Harleen nodded vigorously. "He fully supports my idea and encouraged me to go ahead. He


    even offered me a share in the newpany, but I declined."


    "Why didn''t you ept?"


    "I didn''t want to take credit for something that isn''t mine. Besides, Mr Hines is already paying me a


    generous sry. I''m content with that." Harleen exined.


    "Mr Hines is lucky to have you as a professional manager." Billy said, smiling. In reality, Derek had


    discussed this matter with him over the phone a few days ago.


    Moreover, Derek had another idea - to transfer all of World Group''s shares in SunPark Group to


    Harleen for free. He had drawn up the transfer agreement and stamped it with his seal. All Billy


    needed to do was agree, and he would send the agreement for Harleen to sign.


    Billy understood Derek''s intentions, but he hadn''t given him a reply yet. It wasn''t that he didn''t want


    to ept such a generous gift; the money he had earned for Derek in the recent deals was enough


    to buy several SunPark Groups. He was just concerned that Harleen might find it too sudden and


    overwhelming. So, he wanted to give her some time to think it over.


    "Thank you, dear, for thepliment." Harleen responded with a yful tongue poke. "By the way,


    honey, I took half a day off this afternoon. After lunch, will you apany me shopping? I want to


    buy a few sets of clothes for you and Tasha." Harleen suggested.


    "Haha, sure!" Billy agreed with a smile. "You can buy clothes for yourself and Tasha, I don''t need


    any."


    "No way!" Harleen objected. "I''ve been wanting to buy you clothes for a long time. I just didn''t find


    the right opportunity. Today, you must listen to me."


    "Alright, alright," Billy acquiesced with a chuckle.


    The two continued chatting for a while before their food arrived. They enjoyed their meal, and once


    they had settled the bill, Harleen''s phone rang.


    "Ava, what''s going on?" Harleen answered the call.


    "Ms Knight, there''s an issue at Ozin Tower, and I''m on my way there now." Ava''s voice came


    through the phone.


    "What''s happening?"


    "ording to the colleagues there, representatives from Oshi Cosmetics are demanding that we


    relocate their counter to a better spot in the mall. They im that the current location is too small


    and unsatisfactory." Ava exined, sounding slightly annoyed.


    "Oshi Cosmetics?"


    "Yes, it''s the headquarters'' representatives."


    "I see. You go ahead. I''ll be there soon." Harleen said before ending the call.


    "Wife, is something wrong?" Billy asked.


    "There''s an issue at Ozin Tower." Harleen informed him. "Darling, I''ll drop you off at home first, and


    then I''ll go check it out."


    "Why don''t I go with you?" Billy suggested with a smile.


    "You don''t have to. You just got back, and you must be tired. Go home and rest. I''ll be back after I''m


    done." Harleen replied.


    "It''s okay. I''m not tired at all. I''lle with you." Billy insisted, holding her hand as they walked


    toward the parking lot.


    Along the way, Harleen briefly exined the situation to Billy.


    Oshi Cosmetics was an international top-tier brand with only a few counters in major cities in


    vale. As Ozin Tower was the most upscale shopping center in the city, the presence of


    international top-tier brands not only increased foot traffic but also significantly boosted the mall''s


    prestige. So, when Ozin Tower negotiated with Oshi Cosmetics to have them open a counter, it had


    expended considerable effort. In the end, they had made several concessions to seal the deal. But


    now, there was trouble brewing.


    Half an hourter, Billy parked the car outside Ozin Tower.


    "Ms Knight, Mr Gardner!" As they stepped out of the car, Ava approached them.


    "What''s the situation now?" Harleen asked.


    "They are being quite assertive. They''ve threatened to terminate the contract and demand


    compensation if we don''t move their counter to a prime location." Ava reported with a hint of


    frustration.


    "Let''s go take a look." Harleen said with a furrowed brow.

 Chapter 312 Strong Backing

    Chapter 312 Strong Backing


    Chapter 312 Strong Backing


    The three of them entered the ground floor lobby, where they noticed a crowd gathered in the


    cosmetics section. The staff of Ozin Tower were in negotiations with representatives from Oshi


    Cosmetics.


    "Ms Knight, you''re here!" A tall woman in her forties, with striking features, an elegant figure, and


    dressed in professional attire, approached quickly. She was Thelma Perkins, the General Manager


    of the Shopping Mall Department at Ozin Tower.


    "Ms Perkins, hello." Harleen nodded.


    "Mr Gardner, you''re here too!" Thelma Perkins paused slightly as she recognized Billy.


    During the previous social event, she had been present and was aware that Ms Knight''s husband


    was no ordinary person.


    "Hello!" Billy smiled.


    "Hello, Ms Knight." other Ozin Tower staff greeted Harleen.


    Harleen nodded at the greetings before turning her attention to the other group.


    At the forefront was a tall white man in his forties, standing nearly two meters tall. He was


    apanied by two burly men in ck suits. Next to him was a valean man in his fifties,


    followed by four more staff members.


    "Ms Knight, let me introduce you," Thelma Perkins said to Harleen. "This is Mr Peter, the Marketing


    Director of Oshi Cosmetics, and this is Mr Matthews, the head of Oshi Cosmetics in vale."


    She then turned to the two men. "Gentlemen, this is Ms Knight, the President of SunPark Group."


    "Are you Ms Knight?" Peter asked in somewhat broken valish.


    His gaze roamed over Harleen, and there was a hint of male fervor deep in his eyes. On the other


    side, Richard Matthews also looked at Harleen with an admiring expression.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mr Peter, you''ve traveled a long way, and I apologize for any inconvenience. What brings you to


    Ozin this time?" Harleen inquired.


    "Ms Knight, it''s not very convenient to discuss matters here," Peter said. "I''m staying in the


    presidential suite on the top floor of Ozin Tower. How about we go to my room and talk?"


    "No need, let''s discuss it here." Harleen said with a slight frown.


    "If you aren''t concerned about disrupting your mall''s normal operations, I have no objections." Peter


    said with a narrowed gaze. He then pointed to a nearby counter. "I came this time to request that


    your mall relocates our Oshi counter over there and doubles its size. I''d also like to discuss the


    entrance fee, I believe it''s too high."


    "I''m sorry, Mr Peter, but I''m afraid I have to disappoint you." Harleen responded calmly. "Firstly, the


    locations for all the counters in the mall were determined during the leasing process, and we won''t


    make adjustments without special circumstances. Moreover, if we were to move your counter there,


    it would likely lead to objections from otherpanies, and I hope you can understand that."


    "Secondly, regarding the entrance fee, we''ve already signed a contract, and we can''t make any mid-


    term adjustments."


    "I suggest that you reconsider my request." Peter smiled.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t amodate these requests." Harleen reiterated.


    "Ms Knight, have you considered the consequences of rejecting us?" Peter smiled again.


    "If you insist, we can only terminate our cooperation, that''ll be a pity." Harleen replied sternly.


    She knew very well that the mall only brought in big brands. Making concessions this time could set


    a precedent, and other brands might follow suit.


    "Ms Knight, you''re truly a formidable woman! I admire your determination." Peter said. "However,


    you might not fully understand the background of ourpany, so you may underestimate the


    consequences of this matter. If yourpany refuses our requests, I can guarantee that all the


    international top-tier brands in your mall will leave. In addition, if I''m willing, I can bankrupt SunPark


    Group at any time."


    "Hmm? Mr Peter, are you overestimating yourselves?"


    "Ms Knight, I suggest you first learn about Oshi''s background before we continue our discussion. It


    will save you from potential regrets." Richard Matthews said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Harleen asked.


    "Ms Knight, I''ve just had someone look into it. Oshi Cosmetics is backed by the Gater family,"


    Thelma Perkins exined to Harleen. "the Gater family is a well-established international family


    with assets worth over a trillion, and they hold significant influence globally."


    Harleen''s brow furrowed again. This news came as a significant shock to her. She had heard of the


    Gater family before; their reputation was known far and wide. Compared to them, not only Ozin


    Tower but the entire SunPark Group would be insignificant. If they were determined to cause


    trouble, there was a real possibility that SunPark Group could be bankrupted.


    On the sidelines, Billy, upon hearing this information, narrowed his eyes. He hadn''t expected the


    situation to take such an interesting turn. Oshi Cosmetics was apparently an industry under the


    Gater family.


    What a coincidence!


    "I can also reveal a piece of information to you. The old patriarch of the Gater family is Mr Peter''s


    cousin." Richard added.


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the vicinity who knew about the Gater family couldn''t help but gasp.


    No wonder the other party dared to make such bold statements; it turns out Peter was a member of


    the Gater family.


    "Ms Knight, now, are you ready to consider my suggestion?" Peter smiled faintly, enjoying the


    shocked expressions on everyone''s faces. After a brief pause, he continued, "Of course, the


    conditions I mentioned earlier are not set in stone. If you''re willing to negotiate, we could go to my


    room. I have a nice bottle of red wine, and we could discuss business while enjoying a drink. If both


    parties have a pleasant discussion, I might be able to make some concessions."


    His purpose ining to vale was quite simple - he intended to visit various malls and find


    reasons to gain advantages from them. This was something he had experience with in other


    countries. Upon arriving at Ozin Tower, he had simr intentions. However, upon seeing Harleen, he


    had a different idea.


    A beautiful woman was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up, especially when he had leverage.

 Chapter 313 JourneyS End

    Chapter 313 Journey''S End


    Chapter 313 Journey''s End


    "You''re dreaming!" Ava eximed, stepping forward. "Even if we don''t do business with you, we


    can''t agree to your terms!"


    "I''m talking to your boss. If you dare to interrupt me again, I promise to shut you up permanently."


    Peter said, his eyes narrowing.


    "You..." Ava shouted again.


    "Ava!" Harleen stopped her.


    Taking a deep breath, Harleen''s eyes showed determination. "I''m sorry, Mr Peter, I don''t need to


    consider it anymore. We won''t agree to your conditions. As for what measures you''ll take, that''s


    your business, feel free."


    "Ms Knight..." Thelma Perkins hesitated upon hearing Harleen''s decision. She was well aware of


    the severe consequences this would have on Ozin Tower. Without international top-tier brands,


    what would support Ozin Tower as the premier shopping center?


    The faces of the other staff also changed slightly.


    "No need to say more, my mind is made up." Harleen said firmly. She understood that the other


    party was not here to negotiate but to demand concessions. Constantly giving in would only lead to


    further demands.


    "Have you thought this through?" Peter''s expression turned cold. As the Marketing Director of Oshi


    Cosmetics and backed by the Gater family, he was used to being treated with respect and


    admiration wherever he went globally. He hadn''t expected to face such resistance in a small ce


    like Ozin.


    "Ms Perkins, please inform the counter to remove all products from Oshi," Harleen didn''t respond to


    him but turned to Thelma Perkins and said.


    "Alright... alright," Thelma nodded slightly, though she knew the consequences of such an action


    would be severe, she had to follow her superior''s orders.


    "Very well, youngdy. I can''t wait to see what you..." Peter''s anger surged, but he didn''t finish his


    sentence.


    But a loud p resounded in the next second, and he was thrown to the ground, blood trickling from


    the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone turned to look at Billy simultaneously, their faces filled with shock. After all, this was a


    member of the Gater family.


    Thelma Perkins, who was standing on the sidelines, couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Ms Knight''s


    husband was as formidable as ever.


    "Good hit!" Ava called out again. "Mr Gardner, give him a good beating!"


    "You dare to hit me?" Peter climbed to his feet, his eyes spitting fire, and pointed angrily at Billy.


    Just then, two more ps rang out, and Peter was thrown again, blood spraying from his mouth.


    "Damn!" Finally, two burly men reacted and rushed towards Billy, both of them skilled in martial arts,


    with a Battle General-level cultivation.


    Two muffled sounds echoed as the two men were also thrown back, their faces filled with horror.


    They were martial artists themselves and understood the level of strength they had encountered.


    They realized that Billy was at least at the Battle Godte-stage.


    "Who are you?" Richard Matthews stared at Billy and asked with fear. He was well aware of the


    capabilities of the two bodyguards, but they had been defeated so easily without even touching their


    opponent.


    Likewise, Billy pped him, just like Peter, sending him flying several meters away, blood gushing


    from his mouth.


    "You collude with foreign influences, you''d better count your blessings." Billy said in a cold tone.


    "What the hell are you?" Peter managed to get up from the ground.


    "Come here and apologize on your knees!" Billy interrupted him.


    "Do you... Do you even know who I am?" Peter gritted his teeth and shouted, "You dare to treat me


    like this, I promise you, you''ll regreting into this world!"


    "You have one minute to consider," Billy coldly interjected. "After a minute, if you haven''t knelt and


    apologized, you won''t be going back to your country."


    "Billy, let it go, don''t bother with him. Just let them leave." Harleen walked over to Billy and spoke.


    Though deep down, she also wanted to give the other guy a beating, her rational side told her this


    was not a trivial matter. She knew Billy had his own power, but the Gater family was on apletely


    different levelpared to these domestic families. If things escted, it would surely bring endless


    trouble to Billy.


    "Harleen, trust me, it''ll be fine." Billy gave her a reassuring look after a faint smile.


    "But..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Believe me, okay?"


    After saying this, Billy looked at Peter, "One minute is up. I regret to inform you that your life''s


    journey ends here!"


    Hearing his words, there was a chorus of coughs around. Now, even Ava couldn''t help but twitch


    the corners of her mouth several times, asking herself whether Billy was exaggerating a bit too


    much. After all, Peter was a member of the Gater family. Beating him up might be eptable, but


    they shouldn''t take his life.


    "Hahaha..." Peter opened his crimson mouth and burst intoughter, "This is the funniest joke I''ve


    ever heard! You''re staring through the cage to make such arrogant remarks. Well, let me formally


    notify you, I will make sure you die!''


    ''Is that so?'' Billy smiled faintly and took out his phone. He sent a message to Judge, asking him to


    arrange for two people toe to Ozin Tower. Then he dialed the number of Nina, the Gater


    family''s heiress.


    "Mr Gardner, is that you?" A beautiful female voice came through the receiver with a hint of


    curiosity.


    "Miss Nina, hello." Billy smiled lightly.


    "Is it really you, Mr Gardner?" Nina hesitated for a moment and then called out.


    "It''s me! Hope I''m not disturbing you?"


    "No, not at all!" Nina quickly said, "Is there something you need?"


    "Is Oshi Cosmetics owned by your family?" Billy continued, "There''s a marketing director there


    named Peter, and I heard he''s from your family."


    "How did you know?" Nina asked in surprise, "Did that bastard offend you?"


    "He didn''t offend me," Billy replied coldly. "But he''s now in Ozin, and he asked my wife to


    apany him to his room for a few drinks. When my wife refused, he threatened to shut down her


    company."


    "What?!" Nina''s hand trembled on the other end of the phone, and she nearly dropped it. After


    regaining herposure, she spoke again, "Mr Gardner, I''m sorry. I''ll handle it right now. Can you


    give me two minutes?"


    "No rush." Billy smiled again before hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 314 Trouble With Ebony Lord

    Chapter 314 Trouble With Ebony Lord


    Chapter 314 Trouble with Ebony Lord


    While Billy was making his phone call, everyone''s attention turned to him, and their expressions


    varied.


    "Mr Gardner, do you... do you know the Gater family''s heiress?" Ava asked Billy, her voice filled with


    astonishment. "You''re friends with her?"


    "Can you guess?" Billy replied with a smile.


    Thelma Perkins, on the other hand, was equally shocked. She wondered if Billy''s call had been


    genuine. Harleen, meanwhile, stared at Billy with a meaningful expression. Knowing him well, she


    was sure that the phone call had been real, but she was curious about the extent of his connection


    with the Gater family heiress.


    "Hahaha," Peter burst intoughter again. After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and said loudly,


    "You missed your calling as an actor, your performance is top-notch!"


    It was clear that he didn''t believe Billy''s call to the heiress for a second. In his eyes, Billy was just a


    nobody from Ozin.


    The other Oshipany employees wore disdainful expressions as they watched Billy.


    "Feel free tough as much as you want, or else you might not have the chanceter." Billy said


    calmly.


    "You..." Peter started to speak again.


    Ring! Ring!


    Just then, Peter''s phone rang.


    Peter frowned slightly, taking out his phone and checking the iing number.


    Upon seeing the number, he became panicked. His hand trembled, and the phone slipped from his


    grasp, crashing to the ground. Panic filled his heart.


    The phone continued to ring.


    "Aren''t you the one who didn''t believe I called your family''s heiress? Why are you afraid to answer


    the call?" Billy asked casually.


    Peter nced at Billy, then trembled as he bent down to pick up the phone, pressing the answer


    button.


    After listening for just two minutes, he copsed, shaking uncontrobly. His face turned pale, and


    fear filled his eyes. He knew he was done for, truly done for this time. He hadn''t expected the


    person in front of him to be the one his family''s patriarch and the heiress owed their lives to. As a


    member of the Gater family, he was acutely aware of this person''s importance to his family. Without


    a second thought, Peter crawled over to Billy, kowtowing and trembling as he begged, "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry, please spare my wretched life..."


    Seeing this, everyone present, including Ava, had their jaws drop in shock. Even Harleen couldn''t


    believe her eyes. Besides, it confirmed her suspicions that her husband had an extraordinary


    rtionship with the heiress of the Gater family. Otherwise, this situation was inexplicable.


    Richard Matthews and his twopanions also fell to their knees, realizing that they were in deep


    trouble.


    "Now, do you believe?" Billy asked calmly. "But it''s toote."


    At this moment, footsteps approached. Judge and four SHADOW members hurried over.


    "Ms Knight!" Judge greeted Harleen and then turned to Billy. "Boss, what happened?"


    "He wanted my wife to apany him to his room for a few drinks!" Billy exined the situation


    briefly.


    "Damn it, this is unbelievable!" Judge said while drawing a curved knife from his waist. "I''ll take care


    of him!"


    "Don''t..." Peter cried out.


    "Arrange for someone to supervise his departure and let him exin to Nina himself when he gets


    back." Billy instructed. He''d rather leave this guy to the Gater family''s people since he had no


    interest in dealing with such scum.


    "Yes!" Judge signaled for two SHADOW members to take Peter away.


    "Have mercy..." Peter cried out. He was well aware that if Billy didn''t forgive him, there would be


    only death expecting him when he went back to the house.


    "What a racket!" one of the SHADOW men blurted out, raising his hand and delivering a swift blow


    to Peter''s back, causing him to instantly pass out.


    "Boss, how should we handle them?" Judge inquired, pointing at Richard Matthews and the two


    burly men in ck.


    "So whatever you want!" Billy replied before putting his arm around Harleen. "Let''s go. Weren''t you


    nning to buy some clothes? They probably have a store upstairs, right?"


    "Yeah." Harleen nodded slightly and followed Billy towards the elevator.


    From behind, cries for mercy came from Richard and the others.


    Five minutester, Billy and Harleen arrived on the third floor.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Is there something you should tell me?" Harleen stared at Billy with a half-smile.


    "What do you mean?" Billy feigned ignorance.


    "You''re still trying to deceive me!" Harleen pinched his waist. "Honestly, what''s the rtionship


    between you and the heiress of the Gater family? Did she...?"


    She suddenly seemed to recall something and turned to Billy. "I remember now. The ne,


    Heart of the Earth, you gave me, is it from the Gater family''s Jewelry Company? Is that ne a


    gift from her?"


    As she said this, her face turned unnatural.


    Giving away something worth nearly a billion as a gift was no small matter. This rtionship


    between Billy and the heiress must have been extraordinary. She felt a sudden pang of anxiety, as if


    her most precious possession was about to be taken away by someone else.


    "My dear wife, you''re overthinking it!" Billy couldn''t ignore Harleen''s anxiety and he hugged her


    before kissing her forehead.


    "I saved her and her grandfather''s lives once, and the time when someone tried to kill her in


    Enssea. I had to step in to save her." Billy exined. "As for the ne, I tried to pay her for it,


    but she insisted on giving it to me."


    "Really?" Harleen looked at Billy.


    "It''s true. Judge knows about it too. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him." Billy smiled.


    "Well, for now, I''ll believe you." Harleen sighed in relief.


    "Trust me more, okay?" Billy said as he caressed Harleen''s hair. "I''ve said it before, I''m content with


    just you and Tasha in this lifetime."


    "Who asked you to be so outstanding? I''d rather you be more ordinary." Harleen pouted. After a


    moment''s pause, she continued, "I heard that the heiress is a super beauty. Is that true?"


    Billy stammered to answer this question...


    One morning, after Billy had dropped Tasha off at school and returned to the vi''s gate, his phone


    rang. It was a call from Frostde.


    "Is there something?"


    "Boss, something happened to Ebony Lord!" Frostde''s voice sounded urgent.

 Chapter 315 Ink Devil Palm!

    Chapter 315 Ink Devil Palm!


    Chapter 315 Ink Devil Palm!


    "What happened?"


    For the past month, Ebony Lord had been in the Southern District, cleaning up the internal issues


    within SHADOW as per Billy''s instructions. A few days ago, he had spoken to Ebony Lord on the


    phone, during which Ebony Lord had informed Billy that there were indeed significant problems in


    the Southern District, and he had already identified and dealt with about twenty to thirty SHADOW


    traitors.


    Before hanging up the call, Ebony Lord had mentioned that he would be heading to Earthford the


    next day, as it was the headquarters of SHADOW''s Southern District.


    But now, just a few dayster, something had gone wrong.


    "I''ve been away on business for the past few days, and as soon as I received the news, I rushed


    back. I just arrived, and we''re still investigating the specific reasons." Replied Frostde.


    "How is Ebony Lord''s condition right now?" Billy asked with concern.


    "He''s seriously injured, and the person who attacked him seemed to be out for his life. He''s been


    unconscious ever since. We have SHADOW medical personnel trying to treat him, but their efforts


    have had limited sess." Frostde continued.


    "Besides Ebony Lord, were there any other casualties?" Billy''s brow slightly furrowed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes," came Frostde''s response. "Four Enforcement Hall brothers who were with Ebony Lord


    were killed."


    A cold shiver ran down Billy''s spine. Attacking even SHADOW members was a reckless move.


    "I''m on my way." Billy said decisively.


    "OK!" Frostde replied.


    After hanging up, Billy sent a message to Harleen, letting her know that he would be away for a few


    days. He then informed his family and headed to the Ozin War Zone Airport.


    Earthford was the core city of the Southern District, the economic center, and had a poption of


    nearly twenty million people.


    At 1 o''clock in the afternoon, Billy arrived at the airport.


    "Commander!" Frostde and Earthford''s SHADOW Inspector, Wally Hammond, led ten SHADOW


    members to wee him.


    Billy had instructed Frostde before his departure not to reveal his whereabouts until they were


    sure of what had happened.


    "Boss, are we heading to headquarters?" Frostde asked once they were in the car.


    "No, find a quieter ce," Billy replied. "And have Ebony Lord brought here as well."


    "Understood!" Frostde sent a couple of messages on his phone.


    "Do you have a general idea of what happened?" Billy asked as they drove.


    "Yes," Frostde nodded. "Last night, there was a major violent incident in Earthford. The fourth-


    ranked family among the four powerful ones, the Dittman family was wiped out overnight. Dozens of


    people in theirpound were killed. The perpetrators were very professional, leaving no trace at


    the scene. The Earthford authorities have requested SHADOW''s assistance in solving the case.


    Because Wally Hammond was busy with other matters yesterday, Ebony Lord and his team went to


    the scene to assist and learned that there was a witness."


    "After a night of investigation, they confirmed the identity of the witness and went to find him this


    morning." Frostde continued. "However, they were ambushed on the way. Ebony Lord was


    seriously injured, and the four Enforcement Hall brothers with him were killed."


    "Did you send anyone else to look for the witness after Ebony Lord''s injuries?" Billy asked, his brow


    slightly furrowing.


    "Commander, as soon as I learned of Ebony Lord''s situation, I went to the scene myself, and also


    sent people to the witness''s residence, but they found that the witness had already been silenced."


    Wally Hammond said.


    "How many SHADOW members knew that Ebony Lord was going to find the witness?" Billy asked,


    his brow furrowing deeper.


    Hearing Billy''s question, Wally seemed slightly puzzled. "Commander, are you suspecting that


    someone from SHADOW leaked Ebony Lord''s whereabouts?"


    "It''s a possibility." Billy said with a slight nod.


    "When Ebony Lord set out this morning, several branch leaders and deputy inspectors from


    Earthford SHADOW were present." Wally Hammond replied.


    "Have all their information checked, with a focus on those who have been with SHADOW for over


    two years." Billy added, "You personally oversee this investigation."


    "Yes, Commander!" Wally Hammond nodded vigorously.


    An hourter, the group arrived at the entrance of a moderately sized estate on the outskirts of


    Earthford.


    "Boss, this is a new reserve base that SHADOW found. It hasn''t been officially put into use yet."


    Frostde exined.


    "Commander!" As they entered the estate, ten SHADOW members saluted Billy.


    "Is Ebony Lord here?" Billy asked.


    "Please follow me, Commander." One of the SHADOW members said with a respectful gesture.


    Two minutester, they entered the living room of a vi on the west side of the estate. Billy saw


    Ebony Lord lying on the sofa, covered in injuries. He was still unconscious, and two SHADOW


    medical personnel were standing by his side.


    "Commander!" Both of them bowed when they saw Billy.


    "Boss, Ebony Lord''s injuries elsewhere aren''t too severe, but the fatal one is the palm strike in the


    chest!" Frostde walked up and lifted Ebony Lord''s shirt.


    Billy took a look and saw a pitch-ck palm imprint on Ebony Lord''s chest, surrounded by dark red


    skin.


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow upon seeing this palm imprint.


    "Boss, can you tell what this is..." Frostde turned to Billy.


    "Ink Devil Palm!" Billy interrupted with a solemn voice.


    "What?" Frostde eximed, "Do you mean Ebony Lord was injured by members of Ink Pavilion?"


    Wally Hammond and the others nearby also wore shocked expressions.


    Ink Devil Palm was one of the infamous secret techniques of Ink Pavilion. Its palm force was


    extremely domineering, and those injured by its technique would suffer damage to their meridians at


    best and could even die on the spot at worst!


    "Hmm." Billy nodded, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes.


    Since thest time they had wiped out all of Ink Pavilion''s external branches, Ink Pavilion had been


    silent, showing no activity for some time. They thought that Ink Pavilion had be more


    restrained, but this time it seemed they were even more ruthless. It was time to clear out this


    cancerous growth known as Ink Pavilion.


    "Boss, I''ll immediately notify everyone below to search for Ink Pavilion members within our territory!"


    Frostde took a deep breath and spoke. As she spoke, she took out her phone from her pocket.


    "Not for now!" Billy waved his hand, "If members of Ink Pavilion want to hide their whereabouts, it''ll


    be hard for our brothers down below to find them, and it might even alert them!"


    "These bastards!" Frostde cursed in frustration. After a moment''s pause, she continued, "Is there


    any hope for Ebony Lord''s injuries?"


    "I''ll take a look first," Billy said, then ced his hand on Ebony Lord''s pulse.

 Chapter 316 No Taste For The Mundane World

    Chapter 316 No Taste For The Mundane World


    Chapter 316 No Taste for the Mundane World


    "Boss, how is he?" Frostde asked again after Billy removed his hand.


    "He''s hurt bad, it''s a miracle he''s still alive." Billy replied with a grim expression. "They intended to


    strike through Ebony Lord''s heart with a single palm, but luckily, he had his Chi to protect him, or


    he''d be dead by now."


    Having said that, Billy took out silver needles from his pocket and began to treat Ebony Lord. After


    cing nine needles, he channeled his Chi into Ebony Lord''s Dantian. After a while, Frostde and


    the others saw ck blood seeping from the base of the needles near the palm imprint.


    Around twenty minutester, the palm imprint gradually turned dark red, and the surrounding skin


    returned to normal. Billy then removed the needles one by one.


    "Commander, is he going to be alright?" Wally Hammond asked.


    "He won''t wake up for a while," Billy responded before taking a piece of paper and pen from the


    coffee table and writing a prescription for the medical hall personnel. "Get these ingredients and


    make a poultice for Ebony Lord."


    "Yes!" the two nodded and left.


    "Help Ebony Lord to his room and have someone watch over him for twenty-four hours." Billy


    instructed Wally Hammond.


    "Yes, sir!" Wally Hammond responded and, along with two SHADOW members, assisted Ebony


    Lord to his room.


    "What''s next?" Frostde asked Billy.


    "Tell me about the major families in Earthford." Billy said thoughtfully.


    "Alright," Frostde said after pouring a ss of water for Billy.


    "The prominent families in Earthford are simr to those in Enssea. Apart from the four major


    families, there''s another n, one of vale''s five Earth-ranked prominent ns, the Riley n."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly. He was well aware of the prominent ns within their territory.


    "The number one ranked Lawson n and the fourth-ranked Dittman n have had conflicts with


    the Riley n. Althou gh the Lawsons'' strength doesn''tpare to the Rileys'', they''re not far


    behind."


    "Have you investigated the backgrounds of the Lawson n and the Riley n?" Billy asked again.


    "Yes," Frostde nodded. "The Riley family has a fair share of issues, but the Lawson family is


    rtively straightforward."


    "And what about the Dittman family?" Billy asked with a slight nod.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They are an old local family in Earthford, specializing in medicine." Frostde replied. "Their family


    lineage dates back nearly as long as the Riley n''s. It is said that their ancestors served as royal


    physicians in the former dynasty, enjoying considerable prestige. In present times, despite a decline


    in their fortunes, they still hold a prominent position within Earthford, counted among the four major


    families."


    "Is it possible that the Dittman n was involved, perhaps by someone from the Riley n?" Billy


    asked, lifting his teacup to take a sip.


    "I think it''s unlikely," Frostde replied after a brief pause. "Although conflicts frequently arise


    between the two families, the Rileys wouldn''t resort to such extreme measures unless there were


    special circumstances."


    "But what if there were special circumstances?" Billy mused.


    "Boss, although the Riley n is a suspect, I believe Ink Pavilion is more likely." Frostde


    continued. "I don''t know Ink Pavilion''s motives, but based on the oue, it resembles their style of


    operation."


    "Hmm, it''s possible," Billy nodded slightly. "Well, we don''t have any leads at the moment. We''ll ask


    Ebony Lord for information when he wakes up."


    With that, he got up and headed to the door.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Frostde asked, slightly puzzled.


    "Frostde, do you always neglect worldly matters when you''re not on a case or training?" Billy


    chuckled. "I''m starving, and your hospitality as a host has been rathercking!"


    "Oh! It''s almost two o''clock!" Frostde nced at the wall clock and blushed slightly. "I''m sorry,


    I''ve been preupied with Ebony Lord''s condition and forgot about food."


    "Ah..." Billy sighed. "With you like this, how will you take care of a household when you marry Azure


    Fang?"


    Frostde''s face turned slightly red.


    "Work is important, but life matters too. You need to pay more attention to your personal life." Billy


    said with another smile. "You should learn from Night Orchid. She bnces work and life so well,


    gracefully managing both."


    "Boss, I..." Frostde began softly.


    "Come on, what are you standing around for?" Billy interrupted her. "We finally came to your


    territory, so you should treat me to a good meal!"


    Frostde was extraordinary in many ways, but she tended to be aloof and reserved, especially in


    front of others. She rarely spoke in front of anyone except for Billy, and even then, her


    conversations were brief and to the point. Billy had to intervene asionally to ensure that


    Frostde didn''t end up alone and isted.


    "Alright!" Frostde responded, slightly taken aback, and then hurriedly followed Billy.


    "Boss, I know a ce where you can try authentic Earthford cuisine." She said.


    "Sounds good!"


    An hourter, the two of them arrived at a restaurant. Based on the decor, it was clear that it was an


    upscale establishment, and it was quite rare that Frostde had found such a ce.


    They found a table by the window.


    "May I take your orders?" a waiter approached them.


    "Boss, take a look at the menu and tell me what you''d like." Frostde handed the menu to Billy.


    "This is your territory, you decide!" Billy replied.


    "I... I''m not very good at ordering..." Frostde said timidly.


    "You order, I''ll eat whatever you choose."


    "OK," Frostde said, then handed the menu back to the waiter. "We''ll have one serving of each of


    your top ten dishes, please."


    Billy choked on his saliva.


    "Miss, our portions are quiterge. It might be a bit too much for just the two of you." The waiter


    hesitated before responding.


    "In that case... Please help us make the selection." Frostde said, pulling out 20 bills from her


    pocket and handing them to the waiter. "Just keep it within a budget of two thousand."


    "I see." The waiter epted the money, turned, and left.


    "Is this how you usually order?" Billy asked as he sipped his tea.


    "I... I rarely dine out. I usually eat at the base''s cafeteria, and if I''m traveling alone, I go to small


    eateries." Frostde replied.


    "Can''t you treat yourself better?" Billy''s lips twitched again.


    "I think it''s fine this way. Martial practitioners shouldn''t indulge in worldly pleasures." Frostde said


    earnestly.


    "Alright," Billy sighed.


    At that moment, the sound of high heels approaching the entrance could be heard.


    "Wow, look! Isn''t that Earthford''s number one beauty? She''s dining here too!"


    "Really? I''m so excited! It''s my first time seeing her up close!"


    "She''s so stunning, even more beautiful than those movie stars!"


    "..."

 Chapter 317 Eleanor Lawson

    Chapter 317 Eleanor Lawson


    Chapter 317 Eleanor Lawson


    The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, with a strikingly beautiful appearance, graceful


    figure, and a touch of makeup enhancing her natural beauty. She exuded an air of nobility.


    She wore a long green dress over a ck coat, her wavy hair cascading to one side. Around her


    neck, she wore a brilliant green gemstone ne. She clearly belonged to a prominent family.


    Following closely behind her was an elderly man with a robust physique, his body surrounded by a


    swirling aura of energy. He was obviously not an ordinary martial artist. Behind them were two


    sturdy men dressed in ck, both with tense expressions.


    "Who is this? Do you know her?" Billy asked Frostde.


    In fact, in terms of facial features and overall aura, Frostde was no less impressive than the


    woman before them. However, Frostde usually preferred martial attire over fancy dresses, so


    she didn''t stand out as much.


    "She''s Eleanor Lawson, the youngdy of the Lawson family. She''s renowned in Earthford for her


    beauty and talent, and she''s also a martial cultivator." Frostde replied, pausing for a moment


    before adding with a teasing tone, "Boss, I''m acquainted with her. If you''d like to get to know her, I


    can introduce you. She''s still single!"


    "Haha, that''s the spirit! A little humor adds fun to life sometimes!" Billy chuckled.


    Frostde giggled in response.


    "Frostde?" As they were about to continue their meal, Eleanor Lawson''s peripheral vision caught


    sight of Frostde, and she expressed surprise.


    "Frostde, you''re having dinner here too?" Eleanor approached the two not far away, first giving


    Billy a nce and then turning to Frostde as she spoke.


    She was somewhat surprised, knowing Frostde well enough that she never went out for dinner


    alone with a guy.


    "Could it be her boyfriend?" Eleanor thought.


    "Eleanor, what a coincidence. Why are you having dinner sote today?" Frostde exchanged a


    nce with Billy, then smiled as she stood up. She didn''t have many friends in Earthford, and


    Eleanor Lawson was one of the few she could count on.


    "I had a meeting here with someone," Eleanor replied, then turned to Billy. "Frostde, is this your


    boyfriend?"


    "No, he''s my boss, Billy Gardner."


    "Oh, so you''re Mr Gardner. Nice to meet you, I''m Eleanor Lawson. It''s a pleasure to make your


    acquaintance." Eleanor said, offering a friendly smile as she extended her hand.


    As she spoke, she felt a peculiar presence emanating from Billy, an invisible pressure. Despite


    being well-acquainted with influential figures, even some of Earthford''s elites, she had never


    encountered anyone who exuded such an aura. The way Frostde addressed him as "boss"


    piqued her curiosity about Billy''s identity.


    "Nice to meet you too, Miss Lawson." Billy replied with a smile.


    He hadn''t expected Eleanor Lawson to possess such formidable strength; she had already reached


    the level of a Battle God. The Lawson family''s ability to rival the Riley family indicated their


    extraordinary status.


    "Frostde, I heard that SHADOW is investigating the Dittman family''s case. Any progress?"


    Eleanor Lawson asked, shifting the conversation.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Not yet," Frostde shook her head.


    "These people have no conscience. If we catch them, they should be severely punished." Eleanor


    said indignantly. "By the way, Frostde, since you''re friends with the youngdy from the Dittman


    family, do you know who they have offended?" Frostde suddenly recalled the ongoing


    investigation.


    "I''m not sure. I had dinner with her the day before yesterday and didn''t notice anything unusual,"


    Eleanor Lawson replied, her face showing a touch of sadness. "I can''t believe something like this


    happened. Even if they made enemies, it shouldn''t have resulted in the annihtion of her entire


    family."


    After expressing her concerns, Eleanor Lawson continued, "Frostde, this matter is definitely not


    simple. Please be cautious. If you need any assistance, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "Thank you, Eleanor."


    "Mr Gardner, excuse me for a moment." Eleanor said as she prepared to leave. "I''ll treat both of you


    to a meal another time. Please do me the honor."


    "Sure, take care." Frostde responded.


    "Boss, do you think Eleanor Lawson might have developed feelings for you at first sight?"


    Frostde, with a teasing smile, gave Billy half a cup of tea. "I feel she''s looking at you with


    different eyes." She continued.


    Billy tapped her forehead lightly with his chopsticks. "Let''s eat!"


    "I''m serious." Frostde said, sticking her tongue out before enjoying the meal.


    After a while, the entrance to the restaurant echoed with hurried footsteps, and a group of men


    entered.


    Leading the group was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a fierce countenance, holding two


    health balls. He exuded a menacing aura from head to toe. Behind him were two slender men, one


    tall and one short, both with expressionless faces that asionally shed with a dangerous glint.


    Following them were more than ten men, all emanating a fierce presence. They clearly weren''t


    ordinary individuals.


    "He''s here too!" Frostde turned her head to look at the leading man, furrowing her brows slightly.


    "Do you know him?" Billy asked.


    "He''s called Blood Panther, also known as ''Panther Lord.'' He controls the Grey Zone in Earthford."


    Frostde introduced. "We''ve been keeping an eye on him for a while now. If it weren''t for other


    distractions, we would have dealt with him months ago."


    "How''s his rtionship with the Riley family?" Billy nodded in acknowledgment.


    "He''s essentially a vanguard for them."


    As Frostde spoke, she seemed to realize something and looked at Billy. "Boss, are you


    suspecting that he might be involved in looking for Eleanor Lawson?"


    "I just have a hunch," Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip. "If my guess is right, your friend


    might be in a bit of trouble."


    Frostde was surprised.


    "Boss, Eleanor Lawson has just broke through to the Battle God realm recently, and her personal


    bodyguard is also at the mid-stage of the Battle God realm," she exined. "While Blood Panther is


    quite powerful, he''s only a Half-Step Battle God in terms of cultivation..."


    "But those two behind him, concealing their martial auras, are both at the pinnacle of the Battle God


    realm. Moreover, they exude a strong bloodlust. They''re not ordinary people." Billy interrupted her.


    Frostde was astonished. "How did Blood Panther manage to recruit such high-level martial


    artists?"


    "It''s not necessarily his people." Billy remarked.


    "Should we go and take a look?" Frostde nodded in agreement with Billy''s analysis.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. We don''t know for sure if they''re here to find her." Billy suggested. "Let''s


    finish our meal first."


    "Okay." Frostde agreed.


    Before they could continue eating, a cry of panic rang out from the staircase entrance.


    "Run! There''s a murder upstairs!"


    In an instant, chaos erupted, with most of the diners rushing towards the restaurant''s exit, their


    faces filled with fear and rm.

 Chapter 318 The Pitiful Fugitive

    Chapter 318 The Pitiful Fugitive


    Chapter 318 The Pitiful Fugitive


    "Go take a look," Billy''s brows furrowed slightly as he got up and walked towards the staircase, with


    Frostde following closely behind.


    At the same time, not far from the staircase on the third floor, two groups of people were in a


    standoff �C Eleanor Lawson''s group and the Blood Panther''s group.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Both Eleanor and her personal bodyguard showed signs of injuries. The other two ck-d men


    lay on the ground, barely clinging to life, and it didn''t seem like they wouldst much longer.


    "Miss Lawson, have you thought it over?" Blood Panther looked at Eleanor Lawson. "I suggest you


    come with us obediently. Otherwise, my two friends here might identally ruin that beautiful face


    of yours."


    "Blood Panther, you scoundrel! Have you considered the consequences of your actions?" Eleanor


    Lawson''s bodyguard red at Blood Panther with anger. "Do you think the Lawson family can be


    pushed around?"


    "Oh, I''m so scared!" Blood Panther feigned panic and then his tone turned serious. "I don''t have


    time to waste here with you. If Miss Lawson insists on noting with me, I''m afraid I''ll have to


    resort to other means."


    After speaking, he turned to the two young men behind him and said, "Gentlemen, please take Miss


    Lawson away."


    "Sure," the two men responded before approaching Eleanor Lawson.


    "Miss Lawson, I strongly advise you toe with us." The taller of the two men warned in a cold


    tone. "Otherwise, you''ll regret it."


    "Miss, be careful!" The elderly man took a step forward to shield Eleanor Lawson. He then looked at


    the two men and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you two are the Cold-Faced Twin Killers who have been


    hiding from the world for many years, right?"


    "I didn''t expect someone to still remember our names after all these years." The taller man replied


    indifferently.


    "It really is you," the elderly man''s expression grew solemn. Three years ago, he had heard of the


    Cold-Faced Twin Killers, notorious criminals known for their cruelty. After being targeted by


    SHADOW, they had gone into hiding. But now, three yearster, they had resurfaced, and both of


    them had reached the pinnacle of the Battle God realm.


    "Enough talking, let''s get on with it. Move aside, or you''ll die!" The taller man responded with a stern


    voice.


    "Miss Lawson, you should go first!" The elderly man took a deep breath and raised his hand to


    attack the two men.


    "Do you think she can escape?" The shorter man sneered and unleashed a fierce palm strike.


    The elderly man, already injured, couldn''t defend against such an attack and was sent flying. He


    crashed into a nearby wall pir, spewing blood and copsing to the ground, too weak to get up.


    "Jennings!" Eleanor cried out in pain. "You bastards!"


    "Miss Lawson, I apologize!" The other man said coldly, thenunched an attack towards her.


    "Miss, be careful!" The elderly man managed to shout.


    The next second, a muffled sound echoed, and the man was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing


    into the third-floor bar counter, which immediately shattered. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the


    man stared at Billy and Frostde, who had appeared at the staircase entrance.


    "Frostde!" Seeing the two of them, Eleanor Lawson''s eyes lit up.


    "Eleanor, are you okay?" Frostde rushed over.


    "Hmm?" Blood Panther recognized Frostde as soon as he saw her, and a hint of panic shed in


    his eyes.


    "Who are you?" The taller man, who had been eyeing Billy and Frostde cautiously, asked. He


    had realized that even though they were on par with his abilities, Frostde had effortlessly sent his


    comrade flying with a single palm strike.


    "She is Frostde, a SHADOW governor!" Blood Panther exined.


    "Hmm?" The taller man felt a sudden jolt.


    "Eleanor, what''s going on?" Frostde, now at Eleanor Lawson''s side, asked.


    "That scoundrel Wird Riley wanted to force me to sign a transfer agreement. When I refused, he


    sent Blood Panther and his men here to find me and bring me to him." Eleanor Lawson exined.


    "A transfer agreement?"


    "The Riley family has set their eyes on one of our shippingpanies, and they''ve been trying to


    acquire it. We haven''t agreed." Eleanor Lawson rified.


    "Frostde, this matter has nothing to do with SHADOW. I suggest you not get involved." Blood


    Panther said, trying to regain hisposure.


    "Who are those two?" Frostde pointed to the two young men and asked.


    "Frostde, these two are the Cold-Faced Twin Killers, A-ss fugitives wanted by SHADOW." The


    elderly man, now on his feet, exined.


    Frostde furrowed her brows upon hearing this.


    As Frostde spoke, the Cold-Faced Twin Killers wasted no time and rushed towards the staircase.


    Having been terrified by SHADOW''s pursuit three years ago, they had lived in fear, and the mere


    mention of SHADOW now sent shivers down their spines. Moreover, Frostde had just


    demonstrated that even with both of them attacking together, they were no match for her. If they


    didn''t run now, they might never leave this ce alive.


    Both of them cursed their bad luck. After hiding for so long, they had only recently reemerged into


    the world, and within a month, they had encountered SHADOW agents. They regretted taking this


    job now.


    "If you don''t move, you die!" As they neared the staircase, they saw Billy standing still, and both of


    them roared in anger. While speaking, they unleashed powerful palm strikes directly aimed at


    ending Billy''s life, leaving no room for mercy.


    "Be careful!" Eleanor Lawson eximed in shock.


    But Frostde simply looked at the two men with a hint of pity. They were about to meet their doom.


    As Eleanor Lawson''s words trailed off, two deafening sounds reverberated through the area. In an


    instant, the two men exploded like ripe watermelons, leaving nothing behind except a few scattered


    bloodstains on the floor. After the blood mist cleared, there was nothing left except for some faint


    traces on the floor. Billy had dered their death sentence as soon as he heard they were A-ss


    fugitives from SHADOW. There was no way he would let them live.


    These two had brought their misfortune upon themselves. Instead of running in any other direction,


    they had charged towards the staircase, sealing their own fate.


    "Ahh!" Eleanor Lawson turned away and vomited. While she was a martial practitioner, her skills


    were primarily cultivated within her sect, and she rarely experienced realbat, let alone such a


    gruesome scene.


    The elderly man, witnessing the whole scene, wore a deeply shocked expression. Two Battle God


    experts had been obliterated with a single palm strike each, which was utterly terrifying. It was as if


    they were facing someone at least with the cultivation level of a Grandmaster.


    "Who... who are you?" Blood Panther struggled to speak after recovering from the initial shock.


    Behind him, his associates were pale, trembling, and utterly shaken. While they were denizens of


    the gray area and engaged in violence regrly, they had always thought of themselves as tough.


    But now, standing before Billy, they felt like their past conflicts were child''s ypared to this.


    "Did you hear about the incident with the Dittman family?" asked Billy.

 Chapter 319 The Assassin Appears

    Chapter 319 The Assassin Appears


    Chapter 319 The Assassin Appears


    "What... what?" Blood Panther was momentarily stunned, then quickly shook his head. "I... I haven''t


    heard of... it."


    A leader of the gray area, Blood Panther, was thrown into confusion by Billy''s words.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How could he, as the top underground figure in Earthford, not have heard of the Dittman family


    incident? Undoubtedly, the way he answered Billy''s question was like hiding an elephant in a room.


    His words hadn''t even finished when a gust of wind swept from Billy''s hand and sliced across his


    shoulder like a de. In the next moment, Blood Panther''s right arm was severed at the shoulder,


    and blood spurted out wildly.


    "Ah..." He let out a miserable scream.


    Behind him, his gang members shivered again and retreated several meters.


    "Tell me everything you know, and perhaps I''ll spare your life." Billy approached Blood Panther. He


    had initially asked just to test the waters, but he didn''t expect that Blood Panther actually knew


    something.


    "I... I don''t know anything." Blood Panther trembled all over, and his eyes showed signs of panic


    once more.


    Another gust of wind from Billy''s hand instantly shattered Blood Panther''s kneecap.


    "Ah..." Blood Panther screamed in agony once more.


    "If you can hold on until thest bone in your body is crushed, I''ll let you go." Billy said calmly and


    raised his hand again, ready to strike.


    "Don''t... don''t hit me, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you." Blood Panther no longer had any pride left. Faced with


    someone as ruthless as Billy, he had no choice but toply.


    "I-I don''t know the specifics," Blood Panther struggled to speak. "Two days ago, four martial artists


    from the ancient martial world came to Earthford. They went to a club under my management."


    "At that time, there was a conflict between my people and them. They were very skilled, and they


    fought brutally. They killed two of my men and severely injured more than ten."


    "If I''m not mistaken, they must be the ones behind the Dittman family incident."


    "You know where I can find them, don''t you?" Billy narrowed his eyes.


    "That night... they took a liking to the number-one beauty at the club, and a pair of twin sisters..."


    Blood Panther continued. "Just two hours ago, I received a call from them. It was them who called,


    instructing me to send the women to a designated location."


    "They warned me that if I didn''t follow their instructions or dared to reveal their whereabouts, they


    would kill me and everyone in the club."


    "I... I had no choice but to send the three of them there." Blood Panther exined.


    "You''re a real piece of work. Address and phone number?" Billy asked.


    "Everything... is on my phone." Blood Panther reluctantly took out his phone.


    "Frostde, track their phone number!" Billy handed the phone to Frostde and instructed, "And


    get Wally Hammond to bring some people here!"


    "Yes!" Frostde nodded solemnly.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner, and Frostde." At this moment, Eleanor Lawson approached Billy and


    bowed.


    "It''s okay." Billy smiled faintly. "Jennings is seriously injured. Let me take a look at him."


    After speaking, he walked over to the elderly man and briefly examined him, then took out a silver


    needle to give him some basic treatment.


    "Jennings, go back and get these herbs ording to this prescription. Take them continuously for


    ten days, and your injuries should be mostly healed."


    Ten minutester, Billy removed the silver needle and handed over a prescription to the elderly


    man.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" The elderly man bowed deeply to Billy.


    "You''re wee," Billy replied with a slight smile. He then turned to Eleanor Lawson and said,


    "Miss Lawson, please keep this matter confidential for now."


    "Rest assured, Mr Gardner, I won''t disclose anything."


    "Thank you."


    Wally Hammond arrived quickly with a group of SHADOW operatives, less than twenty minutes


    later.


    "Take these people away, and make sure they have no contact with the outside world." Billy


    instructed, pointing at Blood Panther and his gang.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Frostde, let''s go!" Billy said as he headed toward the exit. Frostde followed closely behind.


    The address Blood Panther had given them was located in the outskirts of Earthford, not far from


    where they had been dining.


    Meanwhile, in a suite on the second floor of a hotel, a man in his forties was leisurely smoking a


    post-coital cigarette, wearing a satisfied expression on his face. A beautiful woman, with looks and


    figure that could be described as stunning,y on therge bed in the bedroom. She was covered in


    bruises, her eyes were teary, and her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "You slut, why are you crying? Still want some more?" The man, having just extinguished his


    cigarette, entered the bedroom.


    "Please, stop..." The woman''s face was filled with horror, and she trembled as she spoke. "Please


    spare me..."


    The man pped her hard across the face, causing her to spew out a mouthful of blood. And he


    proceeded to grab the woman''s hair and dragged her down from the bed.


    "Ah..." The woman let out a cry of pain.


    "Bitch, if you dare scream again, do you believe I''ll shut you up forever?" The man delivered


    another fierce p.


    The woman quickly bit her lip and clenched her teeth, refraining from making any more noise, but


    her whole body trembled at an increasing rate.


    As the man had just thrown her onto the sofa in the living room, there was a knock on the door.


    The man opened the door, and three men in daoist robes entered the room.


    "Boss!" All three of them greeted the man.


    "You finished so quickly? Why not have a little more fun?" The man sat down on the sofa.


    "Boss, don''t mention it. Those two bitches were no fun at all. We barely yed with them for a


    while, and they were gone." One of the men with a ponytail said with a hint of annoyance.


    "You guys don''t know how to appreciate beauty, huh?" The man took a puff of his cigar. Then he


    pointed at the trembling woman curled up on the sofa and continued, "This little bitch is not bad. If


    you guys aren''t satisfied, I can share her with you."


    "No, please... I beg you, let me go..." The woman pleaded with difficulty.


    "You annoying woman, shut up!" The man with a ponytail scolded sharply.


    "Boss, the time is about right. Shouldn''t we leave now? If they find out we''re still in Earthford, could


    it cause trouble?" The bald-headed man suggested.


    "Hey, when did you be so timid? What trouble can they cause us if we stay one more day?"


    The man with the ponytail replied disdainfully. "They won''t give us any more money for the follow-


    up, why should we restrict our freedom?"


    He ran his eyes over that woman and continued, "This bitch is the number-one beauty of the club,


    why not trying her?"


    With that, he reached out his hand to grab her.


    Boom!


    At that very moment, the room''s door was sted into splinters by a powerful gust of wind, and


    wood chips filled the air.

 Chapter 320 Leaked Location

    Chapter 320 Leaked Location


    Chapter 320 Leaked Location


    "Hmm?" The four men shuddered simultaneously and stood up. Momentster, Billy and Frostde


    appeared at the door.


    "You bastards!" Frostde eximed angrily when she saw the woman on the couch.


    "Oh! Another beautiful woman?" The man with the ponytail, slightly taken aback, approached


    Frostde, his Adam''s apple moving.


    "Who are you people? Don''t you value your lives?" The man who had been the strongest among


    the four, possessing the strength of a Half-Step Warlord, frowned. Although he couldn''t detect Billy''s


    aura, he sensed a strong sense of danger from Frostde.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Frostde turned to Billy.


    "Leave one of them, kill the other three." Billy said coldly.


    Frostde had been itching to take action and, upon hearing Billy''s words, she drew her curved


    de and struck.


    "Hey, bitch..." The man with the ponytail pointed at Frostde and was about to curse.


    However, before he could finish speaking, the de shed past his heart. He struggled to open his


    mouth but couldn''t say a word. He copsed stiffly, twitched a few times, and then went still, lifeless.


    "Shane!"


    "Shane!"


    The remaining three men simultaneously cried out in pain. Before they could react, Frostde


    unleashed two more icy strikes. The other two men hadn''t realized what was happening and felt a


    cold sensation in their throats. They opened their mouths, and arge amount of blood gushed out


    from their throats. After that, they fell to the ground heavily, their legs twitching briefly before they


    went silent.


    "Ah!" The woman let out a scream, and her eyes rolled back as she fainted.


    Thest man, who was the only one remaining, quickly rushed towards the window. Frostde''s


    skills were far superior to his, and he knew that staying behind would be a death sentence.


    However, he had overestimated himself. Before he could take two steps, a shockwave lifted him up


    to the ceiling. He crashed heavily onto the floor, coughing up arge mouthful of blood. At least half


    of his bones were broken, and hey there dying, unable to move.


    "War Grandmaster realm..." He struggled to raise his head, his face filled with horror.


    With his cultivation, he could only sense the aura of someone in the War Grandmaster realm. If he


    had known that Billy was in the War Emperor realm, he would probably have been scared out of his


    wits.


    "Who... who are you people?" He gasped for breath, struggling to speak.


    "Myst name is Gardner, and I''m from the Western Territory." Billy said calmly as he walked up to


    the man.


    "What?!" The man trembled all over, as if he had seen a ghost. "Are you... are you Commander


    Gardner, the King of the West?"


    "Congrattions, you got it right." Billy said as he sat down on the couch. "If you don''t want to


    suffer, tell me why you massacred the Dittman family."


    "We... we did it for the money. Someone offered us five billion to find something at the Dittman


    family."


    "What kind of thing?" Billy asked.


    "It''s... it''s a form, but we don''t know the specifics."


    "Where is it?"


    "We... we didn''t get it. It''s probably not at the Dittman family..."


    "Who is your employer?"


    "He is..." the man began to speak.


    Just then, a sniper bullet flew in through the window, making a faint whistling sound, and pierced the


    back of the man''s head. A cloud of blood mist exploded from the back of the man''s head, and he


    immediately copsed, lifeless.


    "Hmm?" Billy frowned. He hadn''t expected there to be a sniper, so he didn''t react in time.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it!" Frostde quickly ran to the window and scanned the area, but she didn''t find anything.


    After a brief pause, she turned to Billy and asked, "Boss..."


    "How did they know we wereing to find these people?" Billy interrupted her.


    Frostde was slightly taken aback, then she realized, "Are you suggesting that someone leaked


    our location?"


    "It''s too coincidental for an assassin to show up just at this time." Billy said with a slight narrowing of


    his eyes.


    Frostde furrowed her brows. "Could it be someone from Eleanor Lawson''s side?"


    "It''s also possible that it was an inside job." Billy said thoughtfully.


    Frostde heaved a sigh and took out her phone, dialing Wally Hammond''s number.


    "Governor Frostde!" Wally answered the call.


    "Take a look at the ten people you brought to the restaurant earlier. Confiscate their phones. They


    are not allowed to leave the base until I return." Frostde instructed sternly.


    "What happened?"


    "Just do as I say for now, and I''ll exinter when I get back."


    "Yes!"


    Five minutester, Billy and Frostde drove to the SHADOW base.


    "How much does Eleanor Lawson know?" Billy asked as the car pulled out.


    Since they were looking for these people, both SHADOW members and Eleanor Lawson''s people


    were under suspicion.


    "I''ve known her for about a year," Frostde replied. "We met during an investigation. She was a


    witness and needed her assistance. Since then, she asionallyes to SHADOW to spar with


    me and, on asion, invites me out for a meal. Besides that, we don''t have much contact. But


    based on what I know of her, she doesn''t seem like someone with deep political motives."


    "Okay," Billy nodded slightly in agreement.


    An hourter, Billy and Frostde arrived at their destination.


    "Commander Gardner, Governor Frostde!" Wally Hammond hurriedly approached them.


    "Where are the people?" Frostde asked.


    "They''re all in the conference room." Wally Hammond led the way as they walked further into the


    base, asking as they went, "What exactly happened?"


    "Someone leaked our location, and an assassin was sent to eliminate witnesses." Frostde


    exined the situation.


    "What?" Wally was shocked after hearing the story. He had received a call from Frostde earlier in


    the morning, instructing him to bring a group of trustworthy people to this location. In response, he


    had carefully selected a batch of individuals he believed werepletely reliable. But now, this


    incident had urred, and he didn''t know how to exin it to the Commander and the Governor.


    "It''s too early to draw conclusions now. They''re just suspects, not necessarily the culprits. First, get


    the files of those ten people." Frostde continued to instruct.


    "Yes!" Wally Hammond nodded, his mood slightly calmed.


    "Frostde, you two be careful in your approach, so you don''t upset our fellowrades." Billy


    added.


    "We understand!" Frostde and Wally both nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 321 ThereS A Mole

    Chapter 321 There''S A Mole


    Chapter 321 There''s a Mole


    After briefing Frostde, Billy headed to Ebony Lord''s room.


    "Commander!" A medical staff member from the Healing Hall, who was busy in the room, bowed


    upon seeing Billy.


    "How is Ebony Lord doing?" Billy nodded slightly.


    "Commander, your prescribed medicine is truly miraculous. The palm print on Ebony Lord''s body


    haspletely disappeared." The medical staff member responded. "I believe it won''t be long


    before he wakes up."


    "Mmm." Billy nodded and walked over to the room.


    Standing by the bed, he reached out to check Ebony Lord''s pulse. After two minutes, he ced his


    hand on Ebony Lord''s chest and infused a stream of Chi energy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ugh..." After a while, Ebony Lord furrowed his brows and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Commander!" he eximed in surprise upon seeing Billy.


    "Awake now?" Billy smiled faintly.


    "Thank you, Commander," Ebony Lord said, knowing that Billy had brought him back from the brink


    of death.


    "The palm force on your body has dissipated, but your injuries haven''t fully healed yet." Billy said


    with another smile. "I''ll write a prescription for themter. They''ll make medicine for you, and after


    drinking it for about ten days, you should be fine."


    "I''m sorry for causing you trouble, Commander." Ebony Lord said, taking a deep breath.


    "No trouble at all." Billy replied, handing a cup of tea to Ebony Lord. "Do you know who attacked


    you?"


    "I think that was Ink Pavilion." Ebony Lord replied with certainty. "Dressed in Daoist robes, ck and


    white masks, and they wielded the perfected Ink Devil Palm. No one but the Ink Pavilion would fit


    that description."


    Billy nodded and asked, "Do you have any leads?"


    "I''m not entirely sure about the specific reason," Ebony Lord shook his head. "But there is


    something you might not know, Commander. The rtionship between the Riley n and Ink


    Pavilion is quite unusual."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Tell me more."


    "The current head of the Riley n, Bishe Riley, is the younger brother of the Riley n''s head.


    Three years ago, he got into trouble and was captured by SHADOW. During the interrogation, he


    admitted that he was a member of Ink Pavilion."


    "Moreover, on the same night, members of Ink Pavilion attacked the SHADOW base, but they were


    thwarted by the joint efforts of the former Head and the South District Governor."


    "Hmm..." Billy furrowed his brows. "Is there no record of this incident in SHADOW''s files?"


    As far as he knew, Frostde would have been aware of such a crucial piece of information, given


    her dedication to her work.


    "It should not be recorded in SHADOW''s files." Ebony Lord replied. "If I recall correctly, after Bishe


    Riley was executed, someone from the capital specifically called SHADOW and asked them to


    erase the case file."


    "It was likely done by the Riley family."


    "I see," Billy said, and a cold expression crossed his face.


    Before Billy took over SHADOW, such incidents were not umon. Some prominent families,


    especially those in the n system, when a family membermitted a crime and became the


    target of SHADOW, although they couldn''t protect the individuals whomitted crimes, they would


    go to great lengths to erase SHADOW''s records in order to avoid staining the family''s reputation.


    However, this practice waspletely eradicated after Billy took charge of SHADOW.


    At the beginning of his tenure, he received several simr phone calls, but he simply hung up


    without letting the other party finish their sentences. Furthermore, in response to such incidents, he


    added a new rule to the SHADOW regtions. Anyone attempting to erase SHADOW''s case files


    was considered a grave offender and would be sentenced to death. Since then, such situations


    gradually subsided.


    "Commander, there may be an inside mole in SHADOW in Earthford." Ebony Lord said after a deep


    breath. "My schedule for today was known only to a few SHADOW team leaders here and deputy


    inspectors. Furthermore, I took an unusual route. If it weren''t for someone intentionally leaking my


    whereabouts, Ink Pavilion wouldn''t have been waiting for me."


    "Mhm!" Billy nodded in agreement.


    After a while, Billy stood up to leave.


    "Ebony Lord, you should focus on your recovery here for the next few days. Don''t worry about other


    matters, I''ll take care of them." Billy said.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, for saving my life once again." Ebony Lord replied.


    "Boss!" As Billy stepped out of the room, Frostde hurried over, looking quite grim.


    "How is it?" Billy asked.


    Frostde knelt down on one knee, took a deep breath, and then spoke, "There is indeed a mole,


    and I failed in handling the situation. Please punish me."


    "Get up and speak" Billy said, furrowing his brow. "Who is it?"


    "It''s a person from Team One in Earthford, named Tommy Daniel. He joined SHADOW justst


    year."


    "Who did he leak the information to?" asked Billy.


    "Tan Green."


    "Tommy Daniel did it because he was being ckmailed by Tan Green. Tommy hadmitted a


    few personal favors for his family shortly after joining SHADOW, and Tan Green caught him, using it


    as leverage."


    "Tan Green?" Billy furrowed his brow. "The Deputy Inspector of Earthford?"


    "Yes," Frostde nodded. "Including information about Ebony Lord''s whereabouts, he likely leaked


    it all."


    "Where is he now?" A chilling intent emanated from Billy.


    "He''s at headquarters. I''ve already sent Wally over." Frostde responded.


    "Let''s go check on it!" Said Billy as he turned around and headed for to the parking lot, followed by


    Frostde.


    "What''s Tan Green''s background?" As the car left, Billy asked.


    "His background seems clean, with no notable issues." Frostde replied with a hint of guilt. "He


    joined SHADOW three years ago, and during my tenure as the governor of the Southern District, he


    had been rather unremarkable. I never suspected him of being a mole."


    "Three years ago, during that incident, there were infiltrators in SHADOW''s five major districts, and


    most of them were carefully selected by the n systems. Their backgrounds should appear


    rtively clean, and many of them have remained inactive because the ns haven''t activated


    them yet. After this incident, work with Ebony Lord to review all the old personnel, with a focus on


    those who joined within thest three years."


    "Yes!" Frostde nodded solemnly.


    Meanwhile, at the Earthford SHADOW headquarters, in arge conference room, all the Deputy


    group leaders and higher-ranking members were present, totaling more than thirty people. This


    included Wally Hammond.


    "Inspector, did you call us here for something important?" one of the Deputy Inspectors asked Wally.


    "Yes." Wally''s face turned grim. He looked at the gathered individuals before speaking in a solemn


    tone. "I''ve been in the position of SHADOW Inspector for nearly two years now. I always believed


    that while my subordinates might not have made significant contributions to SHADOW, I could at


    least count on one thing, loyalty to SHADOW."


    "However, now it seems like nothing more than a joke, a mockery of me, Wally Hammond."


    "In the eyes of some, I am nothing more than aplete clown."


    "Huh?" Most of the people in the room were utterly confused by his seemingly random and


    disconnected words, not understanding what was happening. However, Tan Green, who sat on


    Wally Hammond''s left, briefly shed an imperceptible look of surprise.


    "Inspector, what''s going on? Can you please rify?" another Deputy Inspector asked.

 Chapter 322 Trouble For The Riley Clan

    Chapter 322 Trouble For The Riley n


    Chapter 322 Trouble for the Riley n


    "Do you all know about what happened to Ebony Lord?" Wally Hammond continued speaking.


    "He was severely injured and is still lying in bed. Unfortunately, four of his Enforcement Hall


    comrades lost their lives."


    "And all of this happened because someone within SHADOW leaked Ebony Lord''s whereabouts,


    leading to an ambush on the way."


    "Isn''t that ironic?"


    "What!?" There was a burst of exmation in the meeting room.


    "It can''t be true, can it? We have a traitor in SHADOW?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Unbelievable, there''s a backstabber among us!"


    "..."


    In a short time, the meeting room filled with a tumultuous uproar, with most people wearing


    expressions of indignation.


    "Inspector, do you know who the traitor is? Speak up, I''ll personally execute them!" one of the


    deputy inspectors eximed loudly.


    "Yes! Expose them and execute them publicly!" many others echoed.


    "Tan, do you have anything to say to everyone?" Wally asked calmly, lifting his tea cup after his


    speech.


    Hearing Wally Hammond''s words, the meeting room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to


    Tan Green.


    "What... What do you mean?" Tan Green''s eyes showed signs of panic.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you understand?" Wally Hammond took a deep breath.


    "Inspector Hammond, do you suspect that I betrayed Ebony Lord?" Tan Green raised his voice, his


    agitation evident. "I am who I am. Everyone here knows me well. I''ve been with SHADOW for three


    years and have never received so much as a verbal warning."


    "I don''t know why you suspect me of being a traitor. If it''s just baseless spection..."


    "You scoundrel, you''re still trying to talk tough at this point!" Wally Hammond angrily interrupted him.


    "You want evidence? I''ll give you evidence."


    With that, he shouted, "Bring him in!"


    "Yes!" Two SHADOW subordinates outside the room responded.


    In the next moment, they brought in Tommy Daniel, whose cultivation had been crippled, andid


    him on the floor. He was now trembling in fear, his face as pale as a sheet, with no trace of color.


    Tan Green''s pupils contracted slightly.


    "Tommy Daniel, tell me, who ordered you?" Wally Hammond demanded sternly.


    "It was... Deputy Inspector Tan Green." Tommy Daniel managed to speak through his difficulty


    breathing.


    "Tan, you scum! Was it really you?"


    "You deserve to die! You nearly killed Ebony Lord. Your whole family should be annihted!"


    "..."


    After hearing Tommy Daniel''s words, the meeting room was filled with angry voices.


    "Tommy Daniel, you scoundrel, you falsely used me! I''ll kill you!" Tan Green disregarded the


    others and rushed towards Tommy Daniel.


    But before he could draw his sword, Wally Hammond struck him down with a powerful palm.


    "You want to kill to silence him?" Wally asked in a cold voice.


    Tan Green''s eyes narrowed, and he dashed towards the door. Although he had recently broken


    through to the Battle God realm, he was still one level below Wally Hammond. He knew he couldn''t


    win, so if he didn''t run now, he''d surely die. But just as he reached the door, a wave of energy swept


    him off his feet and mmed him heavily to the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood after


    landing.


    Soon after, Billy and Frostde appeared at the door.


    "Commander!" Upon seeing Billy, everyone in the room was startled for a moment and then


    immediately knelt, loudly greeting him.


    "You may rise." Billy raised his hand and took a seat at an empty spot.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Commander!" The crowd stood up again.


    Most of the people wore surprised expressions, clearly not expecting to see Commander Gardner in


    Earthford.


    "Commander, I am sorry. Please, spare my life! Have mercy!" Tan Green crawled desperately


    towards Billy, kowtowing repeatedly.


    "Each and every one of you should remember SHADOW''s regtions from the moment you


    joined." Billy said calmly. "Because of your betrayal, Ebony Lord was severely injured and fell into a


    coma, and four of his Enforcement Hallrades were killed. Now, you''re telling me that I should


    spare your life?"


    "I... I..." Tan Green trembled all over, kowtowing even more vigorously.


    "Unless I miss my guess, you must be affiliated with the Riley n, right?" Billy continued.


    "I''m sorry, Commander, I know I was wrong..." Tan Green stammered, tacitly admitting Billy''s words.


    "You scum!" Frostde angrily eximed. "Which member of the Riley n are you working with?"


    "It''s... the third-inmand of the Riley family, Piers Riley." Tan Green replied in a trembling voice.


    "Did they also orchestrate the attack on the Dittman family?" Frostde continued to ask.


    "I... I don''t know, I was only responsible for rying SHADOW''s information to him. I don''t know


    about other matters." Tan Green shook his head.


    "Enough, take him away and have him expose all his aplices in SHADOW, then execute him!"


    Billy waved his hand.


    "Yes, Commander!" Wally Hammond replied loudly.


    "No, please..." Tan Green''s voice trembled with terror.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wally Hammond raised his hand and struck a palm strike at


    Tan Green, who fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Five minutester, Billy and Frostde entered a small meeting room next door.


    "Find Piers Riley!" said Billy.


    "Yes!" Frostde nodded and took out her phone.


    Just as she was about to dial, an iing call came in from Eleanor Lawson.


    "Eleanor, is something wrong?" Frostde answered the call.


    "Frostde, my family is in trouble..." Eleanor''s voice sounded urgent.


    "Huh? What happened specifically?"


    "A distant rtive of the Dittman family just brought something to our family," Eleanor took a deep


    breath and continued. "He said the head of their family instructed him months ago that if anything


    happened to them, he should deliver this item to the Lawson family."


    "And he emphasized multiple times that we must not let this item fall into the wrong hands."


    Frostde was puzzled. "What is this item?"


    "It''s... it''s a form. We don''t understand its use. But I suspect it might be what led to the Dittman


    family''s annihtion. We received it not long ago, and representatives from the Riley n have


    already arrived, demanding that we hand it over to them."


    "How did they know that someone delivered something to you?" Frostde asked, surprised.


    "I don''t know," Eleanor Lawson replied.


    "Please don''t agree to their demands for now. I''ll bring people over right away."


    "I see, quickly, please, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold on..." Eleanor added.


    "Alright!" Frostde said, ending the call. Then, she briefly described the situation to Billy.


    "Let''s go take a look." Billy said after hearing Frostde''s words. He got up and walked towards the


    door.

 Chapter 323 Betrayal From Within

    Chapter 323 Betrayal From Within


    Chapter 323 Betrayal from Within


    Meanwhile, in the central courtyard of the Lawson estate, two groups of people were facing off


    against each other. One group was led by Herman Lawson, the head of this family. They all had


    tense expressions, ready for a major confrontation; the other group consisted of members of the


    Riley family, led by Piers Riley, the third-ranking member of the n. Although their numbers were


    smaller than the Lawsons'', their auras indicated that they were no pushovers.


    "Herman, you''d better listen to my advice!" Piers Riley began.


    "That thing you''re holding is useless to you. To you, it''s just a piece of worthless paper. It''s not worth


    sacrificing your entire n for it."


    "Sorry, but this was a gift from a close friend. Even if it''s just a nk piece of paper, I, Herman


    Lawson, would still treasure it." Herman replied with a deep breath, his expression bing


    serious.


    As he spoke, a heavy feeling settled in his heart. When he had first heard about the tragedy that


    befell the Dittman family, his immediate reaction had been that the Riley family was responsible.


    After all, besides the Rileys, no other force had the capability to wipe out the entire Dittman n


    overnight in Earthford. However, he couldn''t fathom what could drive the Rileys to be so ruthless.


    The fact that not a single member of the Dittman n had survived puzzled him.


    It was only when a distant rtive from the Dittman n hade to deliver an item earlier that he


    learned the truth. Herman Lawson had inquired about the item, but the rtive had no knowledge of


    its contents. He had only heard that it was a legacy passed down by the Dittman n''s ancestors,


    and probably only the n head knew its significance.


    After receiving the item, Herman Lawson had gathered the core members of his family to discuss


    the matter. Most of the family members were concerned that this item could drag the Lawson family


    into a dangerous situation and suggested handing it over to the Riley n.


    But Herman Lawson had refused. On a personal level, he had a close friendship with the head of


    the Dittman family, and now that his entire n had been wiped out, Herman Lawson considered it


    his duty to protect this legacy entrusted to him. He couldn''t bear to simply hand it over, even if it


    meant facing the consequences. Moreover, the Lawsons and the Rileys had been at odds for years,


    and a day woulde when their rtionship would deteriorate further, whether or not they handed


    over the item. So, it made little difference.


    "Is that so?" Piers Riley smirked. "Are you really willing to risk the lives of everyone in your family for


    a nk piece of paper?"


    "Let me emphasize once more, this was a gift from a close friend of mine. If you insist on taking it by


    force, the Lawson family will stand its ground!" Herman Lawson responded sternly.


    "Very well, Herman, my patience has limits." Piers Riley said, his tone turning serious. "I''ll give you


    onest chance. Hand over the item now, or after today, there will be no more the Lawson family in


    Earthford."


    "That''s ambition." Herman Lawson snorted and continued, "Do you think the Lawson family is a


    lamb to be ughtered?"


    "Herman, do you think that over these years, the Riley n has tolerated your provocations out of


    fear?" Piers Riley sneered. "You''re too naive. You have no idea about the power of the ns."


    "Letting you run amok was simply because we didn''t take you seriously. If we wanted to wipe you


    out, it wouldn''t take much effort!"


    "Humph!" Herman Lawson snorted again. "You can try. At worst, we''ll perish together with you!"


    "You''re overestimating yourself. Are you qualified to perish with us?" Piers Riley coldlyughed. "Let


    me make you understand the situation better!"


    With that, his eyes narrowed. "Attack!"


    His words had barely left his mouth when one of the martial artists from the Lawson family, standing


    behind Herman Lawson, raised his hand and struck a palm towards the back of Herman.


    Herman Lawson immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, flying through the air and crashing


    heavily onto the ground,pletely weakened. Though the palm strike didn''t kill him directly, it had


    taken half his life. Originally in theter stages of the Battle God realm, after that single palm strike,


    he couldn''t even muster the strength of a Battle General.


    "Dad!" Eleanor Lawson eximed in shock, rushing over.


    "Herman!"


    "Master!"


    "..."


    Other members of the Lawson family also shouted loudly.


    "Elder, what are you doing?" the second-inmand, Ferris Lawson, angrily shouted at the person


    who had attacked.


    "Elder Fields, how dare you betray us? You deserve to die!" another guest elder from the Lawson


    family was equally furious.


    "Why?" Herman Lawson, struggling to get up from the ground, looked at the old man and asked. At


    that moment, his heart sank. He never imagined that the family''s elder had already colluded with the


    Riley n. For the Lawson family, this was undoubtedly fatal.


    Elder Fields was the undisputed strongest member of the Lawson family, with Warlord-level


    strength. This was one of the reasons Herman Lawson dared to challenge the Riley n.


    But now, the strongest member had turned against them. What did the Lawsons have left to counter


    the Riley n?


    Herman finally understood why someone from the Dittman family had just sent them something,


    and the Riley n had already received the news.


    "Sir, I''m sorry," Tad Fields said with a deep breath. "My only grandson is in their hands, and I had no


    choice."


    "Tad Fields, you bastard, I''ll kill you!" Ferris Lawson roared, raising his hand to attack him.


    Boom!


    Tad Fields raised his hand, and Ferris Lawson was sent flying, coughing up blood as he crashed to


    the ground. With only mid-level Battle God cultivation, he was no match.


    "Sir, listen to my advice. Give them the item in exchange for the lives of the Lawson family. It''s not a


    loss." Tad Fields said and then walked over to the Riley n''s side.


    "What you asked me to do, I''ve done it. What about my grandson?" He walked up to Piers Riley and


    asked coldly.


    "Hehe, rest assured. When I obtain the form, you''ll see your grandson." Piers Riley replied with a


    faint smile and then looked at Herman Lawson.


    "Herman, how about it? Will you continue to resist?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Herman Lawson exhaled heavily. A determined look shed in his eyes. "To obtain that item, you''ll


    have to kill me!"


    "Stubborn to the end, eh? Since that''s the case, I''ll grant your wish!" Piers Riley said in a deep


    voice, then raised his hand and gestured. "Kill anyone who resists!"


    All the members of the Riley n began to move, and each of them exuded a powerful aura. Their


    minimum cultivation level was at the Warlord rank!


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, several extremely cold and fierce de energies shed towards the group of


    Riley n members from behind, like thunderbolts breaking through. Several people standing


    behind were still trying to figure out what was happening when they suddenly felt a sharp pain in


    their backs. Shortly after, they fell to the ground, convulsing for a moment before going still.


    "Who is it?" Piers Riley roared angrily, turning to look.


    Then, his pupils slightly contracted.


    "SHADOW?!"

 Chapter 324 Piers RileyS Desperation

    Chapter 324 Piers Riley''S Desperation


    Chapter 324 Piers Riley''s Desperation


    As Piers Riley''s words fell, Billy and Frostde, leading the core members of SHADOW,


    approached the central square.


    "Frostde!" Upon seeing Frostde, Eleanor Lawson called out, a glimmer of hope appearing on


    her previously despairing face. Herman Lawson, upon seeing Frostde and the SHADOW


    members, also held a glimmer of hope in his eyes. SHADOW''s involvement in the situation might be


    the chance they needed to survive.


    Frostde nodded slightly at Eleanor before turning her gaze to Piers Riley. "You Riley n


    members are truly impatient."


    "Frostde, this is a matter between the Rileys and the Lawsons. It''s best if SHADOW doesn''t get


    involved!" Piers Riley took a deep breath and spoke.


    He hadn''t expected SHADOW''s presence. Although they weren''t afraid of SHADOW in Earthford,


    they didn''t want to engage in a direct conflict if they could avoid it. After all, SHADOW wasn''t limited


    to just Earthford; they had a vast number of members, and provoking them would lead to severe


    consequences. Moreover, there was a particr figure in SHADOW whom Piers Riley absolutely


    dreaded.


    "Boss, he''s Piers Riley, the third-ranking member of the Riley n." Frostde introduced Billy.


    "Is that so?" Billy squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Piers Riley, saying, "You dare to infiltrate


    your people into SHADOW. Your courage is quite something."


    Piers Riley''s heart twisted upon hearing Billy''s words, and it was evident that Tan Green had been


    exposed.


    "Is the destruction of the Dittman n the work of you?" Billy continued, "And the attack on the


    SHADOW members, including Ebony Lord, is also your doing?"


    "Who the hell are you? Do you have the right to speak here? You..." A guest officer from the Riley


    n raised his hand, pointing at Billy, and spoke loudly.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a de''s radiance streaked through, leaving behind a blood-


    red line across his chest. Blood gushed out immediately.


    "..." The man lowered his head to look at the bloody wound on his chest but couldn''t utter a word


    before copsing, his legs giving way beneath him.


    "Don''t go too far, Frostde! I..." Piers Riley angrily protested.


    "I haven''t heard your answer to my earlier question." Billy interrupted him.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Piers took another deep breath.


    Billy mentioned two matters, and he didn''t dare admit to either of them, especially the second one.


    Assassinating a SHADOW member was an absolute crime, and if SHADOW took it seriously, the


    entire Riley n would likely be wiped out.


    "Where is the person who attacked Ebony Lord?" Billy continued, "Tell me, and I might spare your


    life for now."


    Billy had already scanned everyone''s martial prowess at the scene. The most powerful individual


    was the elderly man next to Piers Riley, with Warlord Grand Completion strength. However, even he


    was only half a level above Ebony Lord, he unlikely have inflicted the serious injuries on him.


    "Who are you?" Piers Riley frowned, unable to detect any martial aura from Billy. However, he felt a


    growing sense of unease.


    "I''ll ask onest time," Billy said with a narrowed gaze, "Where is the person?"


    "Are you going to make enemies of the Riley n?" Piers Riley''s unease was growing stronger.


    "Are you unwilling to talk?" Billy''s tone turned cold. "Execute him!"


    Frostde responded in a low voice and swiftly shed with her de.


    A cold radiance shed, and in an instant, she reached Piers Riley.


    "Mr Riley, be careful!" An elderly man who was a Warlord hurriedly raised his hand and sent a


    powerful gust of wind to intercept Frostde''s de.


    Boom!


    Their attacks collided, and both sides stepped back five or six steps, evenly matched in a single


    move. Although Frostde was one rank lower than her opponent, she had already reached the


    Warlordte-stage, and with the assistance of her Cold Moon Curved de, she could hold her own


    against her opponent without any surprises.


    "You... you must want to die!" Piers Riley, who had narrowly escaped death, shouted angrily. He had


    not expected Billy to actually dare to kill him; it was as if Billy didn''t regard the Riley n at all.


    "You''re quite skilled, daring to attack a SHADOW Governor. Your life ends here!" Billy ignored Piers


    Riley and turned his gaze toward the elderly man.


    "Damn it, this is your doing!" Piers Riley angrily shouted, "Forward! Kill them!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For Piers Riley, he couldn''t care too much anymore. As his life was threatened, if he didn''t resist, he


    would die. As for the consequences of killing SHADOW''s people, it was a matter of the future.


    "Yes, sir!" A group of people responded simultaneously andunched one after another.


    "Looking for death! Kill all of them!" Frostde ordered.


    As the words fell, she had already rushed out.


    Wally Hammond and others responded, pulling out the Cold Moon curved des and quickly


    following her. In a blink of an eye, the men who were facing Frostde immediately fell down,


    copsed on the ground and twitched a few times before bing motionless.


    "Damn you!" The elderly Warlord furrowed his brows before swiftly charging towards Frostde.


    "Elder Fields, if you want your grandson to stay safe, you better kill Frostde right now!" Piers


    Riley spoke up, looking at the senior elder from the Lawson family.


    "This is not within the terms we agreed upon!" Tad Fields''s brows furrowed deeply.


    "If you don''t act, by the end of today, I''ll be collecting your grandson''s corpse!" Piers Riley coldly


    retorted.


    "You''re a damn troublemaker!" Tad Fields took a deep breath and said, "I hope this is yourst


    demand, or even if it costs me my life, I''ll kill you first!"


    After saying this, he followed the elderly Warlord and charged forward.


    "Frostde, be careful!" Seeing two powerful individuals closing in on Frostde, Eleanor Lawson


    cried out in rm.


    Boom!


    Before her words could fully register, there was a muffled sound, and suddenly, the body of the


    elderly member of the Riley n exploded, leaving nothing but a mist of blood in the air.


    A collective gasp filled the surroundings, and everyone turned to look at Billy with expressions of


    utter shock.


    Tad Fields, who had just started running, felt his legs go weak, nearly copsing, and cold sweat


    covered his body.


    "How... how is this possible?" Piers Riley stared in horror at the scene, trembling uncontrobly, his


    face turning as white as a sheet. It was only now that he seemed to have guessed Billy''s identity.


    The power to reduce a Warlord-level expert to nothing with a single palm strike was undoubtedly at


    least the strength of a mid-level War Grandmaster. And in all of SHADOW, aside from that man,


    who else could possess such power!?

 Chapter 325 The Formula

    Chapter 325 The Form


    Chapter 325 The Form


    Exhaling deeply, Piers Riley didn''t hesitate for a moment. He sprinted towards the estate''s main


    gate. Initially, he had considered confronting SHADOW, but after discovering Billy''s identity, he knew


    there was no hope. In front of Commander Gardner, even if he had all the people he brought with


    him, they wouldn''t be worth mentioning.


    The Leonard n was a prime example. Despite being a legitimate top-tier n, they had nearly


    been wiped out by the King of the West.


    "Trying to escape?" Just as he dashed away, Frostde''s voice rang out, and a de aura shot


    towards his right knee. With a swift sh, his lower leg fell to the ground, and he copsed.


    "Ah-" He let out a painful cry, unable to bear the agony in his leg.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me..." Piers Riley, ignoring the excruciating pain in his leg, quickly begged for


    mercy.


    "The one who attacked Ebony Lord was a member of Ink Pavilion. He''s... he''s currently in the Riley


    estate..."


    "The form that Dittman n was guarding is also something Ink Pavilion wanted. They ordered


    us to send someone to the Dittman n..."


    With death looming, he no longer cared about the consequences. Billy listened intently to his words,


    his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Billy had suspected this oue, and it was in line with Ink Pavilion''s way of doing things.


    "Where is the grandson of Elder Fields?" At this moment, Eleanor Lawson rushed over.


    "He... he tried to escape a few days ago but was... was killed by my men." Piers Riley stammered.


    "Ah... my grandson..." Upon hearing this, Tad Fields shouted to the heavens, and his tears flowed


    freely. He seemed to have aged decades in an instant. He had betrayed the Lawson family in hopes


    of securing a future for his grandson, but now he learned that his grandson had long since perished.


    "You''re despicable!" Eleanor Lawson was filled with anger.


    "Behead him!" Billy''s voice was cold.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Piers Riley''s voice trembled.


    Frostde swiftly beheaded him. His head soared into the sky, a look of unwillingness on his face.


    Three other guest elders of the Riley n also fell, lifeless, to the ground simultaneously.


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner, for your great kindness to my family!" Soon, Herman Lawson led his family


    members to Billy''s side and knelt.


    "From now on, if you have any tasks, we will not hesitate!"


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" the others chimed in.


    Though they didn''t know Billy''s specific identity, they had learned from Eleanor Lawson that he had


    a surname, "Gardner", so they referred to him as "Mr Gardner".


    Today, without Billy''s intervention, the Lawsons might have been expelled from Earthford for good.


    "No need to be so formal, everyone, please rise." Billy said, raising his hand.


    "Mr Gardner, Frostde, thank you both so much!" Eleanor approached the two of them with a


    grateful expression.


    "Not a problem, it was a small favor." Billy replied with a faint smile. "Now that things are settled


    here, we''ll take our leave."


    "Mr Gardner, please wait a moment!" Herman Lawson called out loudly. He then took out a yellowed


    piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Billy.


    "Mr Gardner, this is the recipe that the Riley n desired. I don''t know its purpose, but my old friend


    emphasized that it must not fall into the hands of thieves. Perhaps you, with your extensive


    knowledge, may have an idea?"


    "Let me have a look," Billy said as he took the parchment.


    "No wonder," Billy''s eyes brightened after a while.


    "Do you know what this recipe is?"


    Seeing Billy''s expression, Herman Lawson and the others became curious.


    "This is a pill-making recipe." Billy nodded.


    "A pill-making recipe?" Herman Lawson was slightly puzzled.


    "Yes," Billy nodded again and began to exin. "Over the thousands of years of vale''s history,


    many past kings were almost obsessed with the idea of immortality. The royal pce gathered


    numerous alchemical talents. Though no one has ever sessfully created an elixir of immortality,


    this obsession greatly elerated the development of alchemy."


    "Various types of pills emerged, some for longevity, some for physical enhancement, and others for


    beauty and appearance. But thergest category by far is the one targeted at martial practitioners,


    like Chi Condensation Pills, Chi Enhancement Pills, and Essence Boosting Pills. Theye in


    various names, but their ultimate purpose is to enhance a warrior''s power or cultivation."


    Billy then handed the recipe back to Herman Lawson.


    "If I''m guessing correctly, this pill-making recipe from is likely from the previous dynasty and is


    specifically used to enhance a warrior''s cultivation. This is why Ink Pavilion wants it."


    He was able to recognize the recipe for enhancing martial cultivation at a nce because he had


    seen simr items in Secret Essences. Secret Essences, as vale''s thousand-year-old sanctuary


    of medicine, collected tens of thousands of recipes for all sorts of pills, including those used for


    enhancing cultivation. However, most of them were intended for Battle God-level warriors and


    below, which wasn''t of much interest to Billy.


    But based on his initial assessment, the Dittman family''s recipe should have a significant effect on


    warriors below the Warlord level. For Ink Pavilion, this would be a substantial boost in their lower-


    tierbat power.


    "I see now." The members of the Lawson family finally understood.


    "Mr Gardner, the Dittman family patriarch''s dying wish was that this recipe must not fall into the


    wrong hands. If we keep it within our family, we can''t guarantee that." Herman Lawson continued


    after some thought. "I have a request, Mr Gardner, would you consider helping us with this matter?"


    "You mean you want SHADOW to safeguard this recipe for you?" Billy understood his intention.


    "Yes, exactly," Herman Lawson nodded.


    "This recipe is invaluable. Are you willing to entrust it to SHADOW?" Billy asked.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Billy couldn''t help but have a higher opinion of Herman Lawson. Not many people would willingly


    hand over such a precious item.


    "This recipe wasn''t originally the property of us, there''s no question of willingness. My greatest wish


    is to fulfill thete Dittman family patriarch''s wish. If you ept this recipe, it would be a tremendous


    favor to us." Herman Lawson replied.


    "In that case," Billy said after some thought, "let''s keep this recipe within SHADOW for now. If the


    Lawson family ever needs it, you can retrieve it at any time."

 Chapter 326 Baiting

    Chapter 326 Baiting


    Chapter 326 Baiting


    Billy agreed to take the form not for any other reason but to ensure that the Lawson family would


    be spared further disasters. This form was not only attractive to Ink Pavilion but also held


    significant temptation for some hidden noble ns and martial sects. Now that the news had


    spread, considering the current strength of the Lawson family, it was indeed challenging to


    safeguard this form for them. Keeping it within the Lawson family would only bring them


    immense trouble.


    The form had no value to Billy personally. Simr forms could be obtained from Secret


    Essences if he desired them. However, he wasn''t particrly interested in using elixirs to enhance


    his cultivation; he preferred the path of martialbat.


    He firmly believed that true power came from battles that pushed one''s limits, not from relying on


    external elixirs. In his view, elixirs were merely supplements, not a shortcut to strength.


    Furthermore, he suspected that the form was iplete, a detail the Dittman n''s head might


    not even be aware of.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mr Gardner." Herman Lawson said with relief.


    "You''re wee," Billy replied, handing the form to Frostde. "Keep it in SHADOW''s archives,


    marked as S-ss."


    "Yes," Frostde acknowledged, taking the form.


    Billy and his SHADOW team then left the scene.


    "This young man is extraordinary." Ferris Lawson remarked as he watched Billy''s departing figure.


    "Second Elder, haven''t you figured out Mr Gardner''s identity yet?" Herman Lawson smiled.


    "Hmm?" The Second Elder was momentarily puzzled. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "At such a young age, he possesses a cultivation level above the Warlord stage, is affiliated with


    SHADOW, and holds a higher status than even Frostde." Herman Lawson exined with a


    smile. "Who else could it be besides the King of the West?"


    "Herman, are you saying that Mr Gardner is the one from the Western Territory?" Ferris Lawson


    asked in amazement.


    "Yes," Herman Lawson confirmed.


    The Lawson family members all gasped in shock, realizing that their guest was none other than


    Commander Gardner, the ruler of the Western Territory and the leader of SHADOW.


    No wonder he had been so decisive in dealing with Piers Riley!


    On the other hand, Eleanor Lawson wore an expression of disbelief. She recalled the regal aura


    she had sensed when she first saw Billy, and she knew he was not an ordinary person. However,


    she had never imagined that his status would be this extraordinary.


    "Commander, should we head straight to the Riley estate?" Several minutester, as Billy and his


    team were traveling by car, Wally Hammond asked.


    "No rush," Billy replied. "Arrange for someone to deliver a message to the Riley n. Inform them


    that the third-inmand of them has been eliminated by SHADOW, and the Dittmans'' form is


    now in SHADOW''s possession. Tell them Piers Riley willingly confessed the Riley n''s crimes, and


    they have one day toe to SHADOW to confess their sins. After one day, if they don''t show up,


    SHADOW will officially visit the Riley n."


    "Commander, won''t this give them and Ink Pavilion time to prepare?" Wally Hammond asked,


    slightly puzzled.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Handle it as boss instructed," Frostde interjected. She knew Billy well enough to understand that


    he was setting a trap.


    If they were going to deal with the Riley n, they needed to do it thoroughly, preferably uprooting


    them entirely. By giving them one day to prepare, they would ensure that all the relevant individuals


    were gathered in one ce.


    "Yes." Wally Hammond replied after a brief pause.


    As Billy and his team drove back to the SHADOW base, inside the Riley estate, in a luxurious vi,


    two middle-aged men were sitting together. One of them, wearing a traditional Chinese suit, was the


    n head, Ralph Riley. The other, dressed in Daoist robes, had a cold expression, sharp eyes, and


    an air of danger around him.


    "Mr Pearce, let me congratte you in advance!" Ralph Riley raised a ss of red wine and looked


    at Melvin Pearce. "Once we get that form, your status is bound to rise higher."


    "Thank you, Mr Riley. You will also have a share in our sess." Melvin smiled faintly and raised


    his wine ss.


    "By the way, Mr Pearce, I heard that SHADOW has been relentless in pursuing Ebony Lord,


    intending to investigate thoroughly." Ralph said as he handed Melvin a cigar.


    "Let them investigate all they want," Melvin replied indifferently. "What can SHADOW achieve in


    Earthford? They''re making a big deal out of nothing."


    "Indeed," Ralph agreed. "SHADOW has been trying to clear out all our contactstely. We haven''t


    had a chance to settle scores with them yet."


    "If they were really headed for their doom this time, let them get acquainted with the true might of


    Ink Pavilion, starting with SHADOW in Earthford."


    "Mr Pearce, I''ve heard that guy in SHADOW might very well have been at the War Emperor Realm.


    We shouldn''t underestimate him." Ralph Riley''s face disyed a hint of trepidation.


    "If Ink Pavilion decides to make a move against SHADOW in Earthford, it won''t be child''s y to


    lure him here."


    "Humph! Is this so-called War Emperor really that strong?" Melvin Pearce sneered.


    "He''s just a pitiful frog in a well, ignorant of the vastness of the heavens and the earth. If he wants to


    make me their enemy, they won''t have a chance to survive, not even with ten lives!"


    "I see." Ralph Riley nodded slightly after a moment''s pause.


    However, his thoughts were far from that. He didn''t know how formidable Ink Pavilion was, but he


    was well aware of the strength of the King of the West.


    That man''s strength wasn''t just about his personal prowess; it also stemmed from his status and


    position within vale. Within the territory, many might want to confront the King of the West, but


    not many dared to take the initiative. It wasn''t merely fear of his individual skills. After all, that man''s


    power only represented the pinnacle of the secr world, but if you included the hidden ns and


    ancient martial sects, it was an entirely different story. Many hidden old monsters who had lived for


    two or three hundred years surpassed the King of the West in both cultivation and actualbat


    strength; while the major ns within the territory didn''t dare to ask the powerful individuals of the


    sects to deal with that man for one main reason: they feared the people behind the King of the


    West.


    In the past year, rumors about that man''s identity had started to circte. If the rumors were true, it


    would be a truly despair-inducing existence.


    "Has there been no news from Mr Piers Riley? It''s taking quite a while for something as trivial as the


    Lawson family." Melvin said impatiently after taking another puff of his cigar.


    "Please, Mr Pearce, stay calm. Let me make a phone call." Ralph Riley picked up the phone from


    the coffee table.


    Just then, a member of the Riley family, looking anxious, rushed in.


    "Sir, something... something has happened!"

 Chapter 327 The One Who Takes The Bait

    Chapter 327 The One Who Takes The Bait


    Chapter 327 The one Who Takes the Bait


    "Why all the panic? What could go wrong?" Ralph Riley''s face darkened. "What could be so


    serious?"


    "I-I just received news that Third Master and the people he took to the Lawson family were all killed


    by SHADOW..." The guest martial artist''s voice was trembling.


    "What!?" Ralph shouted in shock.


    Melvin Pearce beside him was equally stunned.


    "Are you sure?" Ralph Riley continued in an angry tone.


    "Y-yes. We received the news and sent people to verify it."


    "Damn it!" Ralph was furious. He raised his hand and smashed the tea table into pieces.


    "Sir, SHADOW has also sent a message," the guy continued nervously.


    "Go on." Ralph demanded.


    "They said Dittman n''s form is now in SHADOW''s hands, and that Third Master willingly


    confessed to everything. They want you to go to SHADOW within one day to confess your sins.


    Otherwise, they''lle to the Riley n to arrest people."


    "What?" Melvin''s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing this.


    Ralph Riley, infuriated, once again mmed the LCD TV on the wall, sending it crashing to the


    ground in a pile of shattered metal and broken ss. He took a deep breath and lit a cigar. "Do you


    know who is leading SHADOW''s team?" he asked.


    "I don''t... I don''t know, but I heard that Frostde returned to Earthford this morning. If everything


    goes as nned, it should be her."


    "Impossible!" Ralph rejected the idea with a firm tone. "Frostde is only at thete stage of the


    Warlord level. It must be someone else."


    "Investigate right away. Find out who was behind this. Whoever dared to kill my younger brother, no


    matter who they are, they will pay with their lives!"


    "Yes, sir!" the guy who came to report nodded before leaving the room.


    Ralph let out a heavy sigh and took another puff of his cigar. "Mr Pearce, I apologize for this


    unexpected turn of events. I fear that now the Dittman n''s form has fallen into SHADOW''s


    hands..."


    "What Ink Pavilion wants, a small SHADOW base in Earthford can''t possibly protect." Melvin Pearce


    squinted slightly.


    "What do you mean, Mr Pearce?" Ralph was momentarily taken aback, and a possibility crossed his


    mind, making his heart skip a beat. After a brief pause, he continued, "Mr Pearce, for now, this


    matter can''t proceed."


    "If a significant number of Ink Pavilion''s people show up in Earthford, it''s bound to attract the


    attention of various departments. I''m worried..."


    Ink Pavilion was like a pariah in the eyes of the public, if they appeared openly in Earthford, it would


    undoubtedly draw the attention of various agencies. Then, the Riley n would have to deal not


    only with SHADOW but also with those departments.


    "Mr Riley, rest assured, I have it under control." Melvin Pearce interrupted him.


    "Let''s leave it at that for today. You need to quickly gather information on the leader of the opposing


    party, and I''lle back tomorrow." After he finished speaking, Melvin walked out the door.


    Once Melvin had left, Ralph Riley furrowed his brows slightly, and after a moment of thought, he


    took out his cellphone and dialed a number.


    The next afternoon at four o''clock, inside the SHADOW base in Earthford, in a meeting room.


    "Boss, we''ve verified it. In the past twenty-four hours, there have been three waves of people


    arriving in Earthford." Frostde said as he poured a cup of tea for Billy.


    Billy picked up the teacup, took a sip, and smiled faintly. "Who are they?"


    "The Capital Defense Bureau, the Southern Special Patrol Squadron, and another wave with


    unknown identities." Frostde responded.


    "Oh, the Capital Defense Bureau has people from the Riley n? Impressive." Billy''s eyes narrowed


    slightly.


    "Yes," Frostde nodded.


    "These pests have been nting their people in various departments like crazy in recent years.


    Although they''ve toned it down somewhat, the web of connections has already been established.


    There''s a symbiotic rtionship between the ns and these individuals. Whenever the ns


    encounter something troublesome, they''re bound to step in."


    "I see," Billy nodded nonchntly. After setting down the teacup, he continued, "What about the


    people from the Special Patrol Squadron? Are they under the jurisdiction of the Southern District


    Governor?"


    "Yes," Frostde nodded again.


    "Indeed," Billy agreed. "That''s the power of the n system. It cannot be underestimated."


    "Boss, the Rileys probably know you''re in Earthford, or else they wouldn''t have brought these


    people to Earthford." Frostde continued.


    "Of course, they can easily find out with a little inquiry." Billy nodded before asking again, "What


    about that group with unknown identities?"


    "I had SHADOW''s brothers conduct a rotating surveince of the major entrances to Earthford City


    within the past twenty-four hours. They discovered a batch of martial artists mixed into the crowd.


    Their cultivation can not be neglected, but if our estimate is correct, they should be from Ink


    Pavilion." Frostde reported.


    "They''ve finallye!" Billy''s lips curled upward.


    "Should we intercept them?"


    "No," Billy replied. "Just keep an eye on them."


    "I see." Frostde acknowledged.


    Afterward, Billy nced at the wall clock, got up, and headed towards the door. "Let''s go, it''s about


    time."


    "Yes, Commander!" Frostde nodded vigorously and followed suit.


    The SHADOW base wasn''t too far from the Riley estate, and in less than half an hour, Billy led a


    group of core SHADOW members to the gate of the Riley n''s mansion.


    "Who are you people?" one of the four men outside the guardhouse spoke up loudly.


    "We''re here on SHADOW business, open the gate." Wally Hammond responded loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Oh, you''re from SHADOW, please!" the man replied and then waved in the direction of the


    guardhouse in a cooperative manner.


    Before long, the gate began to slowly open. It was evident that they had received prior notice.


    Anyone from SHADOW was allowed entry without hesitation.


    As Billy and his team walked about 200-300 meters into the courtyard, a group of people emerged


    from the estate. At the forefront was Ralph Riley.


    "It turns out Commander Gardner has graced us with his presence. My apologies for noting to


    greet you personally, Commander Gardner, please forgive me." Ralph spoke loudly after they had


    approached about 20-30 meters away from Billy and his team.


    "Who are you?" Billy asked casually.


    "I am Ralph Riley, the head of the Riley n. I''m delighted to wee you." Ralph lowered his


    posture significantly as he introduced himself.


    "You''re the head of the n?" Billy spoke again. "The message conveyed to you through


    intermediaries yesterday, did you not receive it or did you simply disregard it?"


    "Hmm?" Ralph feigned a surprised expression. "Commander Gardner, could you rify which


    message you''re referring to?"


    "You didn''t receive it?" Billy gave a faint smile.


    Ralph Riley''s reaction was precisely what he had expected. For Ralph, it was the best response. He


    couldn''t admit to receiving the message but choosing not to act on it. That would be too


    straightforward.


    After a brief pause, Billy continued, "It is fine. It doesn''t matter. Today, you''ll hear it all the same."


    "I''m curious, Commander Gardner, what exactly is this matter you''re referring to?" Ralph maintained


    his humble demeanor.


    "Wally, please enlighten him about the transgressions of the Riley n." Billy turned to Wally


    Hammond and said calmly.

 Chapter 328 The Front-Runner

    Chapter 328 The Front-Runner


    Chapter 328 The Front-runner


    "Yes, sir!" Wally nodded vigorously and then looked at the other side, speaking loudly.


    "First, the Riley n ordered an attack that wiped out all the members of the Dittman family, and


    after that, they killed the individuals they hired to carry out the attack to cover their tracks."


    "Second, they conspired with members of Ink Pavilion, resulting in the deaths of four of our


    SHADOW operatives and the severe injury of our SHADOW Honorary Elder, Ebony Lord."


    "Both of these offenses are grave crimes."


    "Now, do you understand?" Billy looked at Ralph Riley and spoke calmly.


    "So you are referring to this matter. I only heard about itst night!" Ralph Riley exhaled deeply and


    continued in a tone of sorrow.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "It''s truly unfortunate for our family. All of this was the work of my wayward brother, Piers Riley, who


    acted behind our backs."


    "Yesterday, upon learning the news, I considered sending someone to have him apprehended and


    send him to SHADOW, but then I heard that he had already met his fate, so I dropped the idea."


    Being the head of a n, Ralph easily distanced the Riley n from the situation. To him, upon


    hearing the news of his younger brother''s death, he had initially wanted to avenge him immediately.


    However, upon learning that Commander Gardner was personally handling the matter, he had a


    change of heart - considering the current strength of the Riley n, he had no confidence in


    confronting the King of the West head-on. In fact, it was likely that no one within the region''s ns


    dared to openly challenge him. Of course, taking covert actions behind the scenes was a different


    matter.


    So, after careful consideration, Ralph had made the decision he was now presenting. In any case,


    Piers Riley was already dead for him. He could now shift all the me onto Piers and deal with


    seeking revenge for him after this incident was over.


    "Is that so?" After hearing Ralph''s words, Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly. "These two offenses are


    both significant. Just executing Piers Riley may not be enough."


    "Commander Gardner..." Ralph began but was interrupted.


    "Wally, tell him what the punishment is for both of these offensesbined." Billy raised his voice


    and said.


    "ording to SHADOW regtions, the punishment is to exterminate the n." Wally replied


    loudly.


    "Hmm?" Ralph frowned slightly, and after a brief pause, he looked at Billy. "Commander Gardner,


    isn''t this a bit too hasty?"


    "Hasty?" Billy responded coldly. "I''m afraid the charge of conspiring with Ink Pavilion alone is


    enough for exterminating the whole n. If you don''t believe me, do you want to call the capital and


    ask?"


    Ralph Riley had been too optimistic, thinking that they could shift the me onto a dead person to


    resolve the crisis. Even if Billy didn''t exterminate their n, he would certainly force Ralph Riley into


    a corner.


    Ralph Riley let out a heavy breath, trying to control his emotions. "Commander Gardner, to express


    the apologies of the Riley n, I am willing to offer 10 billion aspensation, and I hope you can


    show mercy."


    "I seems like you are quite wealthy, casually offering 10 billion," Billy smiled faintly. "However, it''s a


    pity that for such serious crimes, money won''t be enough."


    "Commander Gardner, please spare some leniency. Mr Riley has already made concessions.


    Shouldn''t you also consider moderation?" At this moment, a middle-aged man by Ralph Riley''s side


    spoke in a deep voice.


    "Silence, you have no say here!" Frostde interrupted with a cold snort.


    "Insolent!" A bald man behind the middle-aged man angrily shouted, "Mr Newton is from the Capital


    Defense Bureau. Apologize now!"


    "Is the Capital Defense Bureau that great?" Wally spoke in a low voice. "They have nothing better to


    do, always trying to meddle in everything. A bunch of parasites who don''t know what they''re doing."


    "You! I think you''re looking for trouble!" The bald man roared and was about to charge at Wally.


    "Stop!" Archer Newton said in a deep voice, restraining him. Then, he continued to look at Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, I am somewhat familiar with this matter as well. It was indeed the personal


    actions of Piers Riley. It has nothing to do with other members of the Riley n. I hope Commander


    Gardner..."


    "What''s your name?" Billy interrupted him.


    "I am Byron yton from the Capital Defense Bureau." The middle-aged man replied after a slight


    pause.


    "Are you expressing your personal opinion or representing the Capital Defense Bureau?" Billy


    continued to inquire.


    "What... what do you mean?" Byron yton''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Answer my question!" Billy''s tone grew stern.


    "I... I am from the Capital Defense Bureau, so my opinion represents the Capital Defense Bureau..."


    Byron replied after taking a deep breath.


    "Very well," Billy said before ignoring him. He took out his phone and immediately dialed Ebenezer


    Rowe''s number, putting it on speakerphone.


    "Commander Gardner!" Ebenezer Rowe''s voice came through the phone after a single ring.


    Upon hearing this voice, Byron yton''s right eyelid twitched several times, and he felt a sense of


    unease.


    "Rowe, there''s a person named Byron yton in the Capital Defense Bureau, do you know him?"


    Billy asked.


    "Byron yton?" Ebenezer Rowe paused slightly and then said, "Yes, I know him. He''s an


    inspector at the Capital Defense Bureau. What''s going on?"


    "He said his words can represent the Capital Defense Bureau, so I called to confirm with you if


    that''s true. If it is, I''ll handle it ordingly." Billy replied calmly.


    On the other end of the phone, Ebenezer Rowe''s wrist trembled, and his phone fell to the ground.


    He wasn''t a fool. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he knew for sure that Byron yton,


    that bastard, had provoked Commander Gardner, whose call was both a warning and an


    opportunity. Without much thought, he quickly picked up the phone and spoke with a trembling


    voice, "Commander Gardner, I apologize sincerely, whatever happened, I... I apologize first!"


    "Furthermore, starting from now, Byron yton is no longer associated with the Capital Defense


    Bureau. You can deal with him as you see fit. He has no further ties to our organization."


    "Very well," Billy said and hung up the phone.


    Upon hearing this, Byron yton slumped to the ground, trembling all over. His face was filled with


    despair. Just because of a single sentence he had said, he had lost his official position-the position


    he had worked so hard for his entire life. This was a position he had finally achieved after decades


    of effort.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m sorry, please..." He crawled to Billy''s feet, shaking all over.


    "I shouldn''t have meddled in other people''s business. Please, please give me another chance..."


    "Take him away!" Without waiting for Billy to speak, Frostde waved her hand. "I suspect he''s


    rted to several other cases. Take him back for a thorough investigation. If any wrongdoing is


    found, punish him severely!"


    "Yes!" Wally Hammond nodded vigorously.


    "No, please!" Byron yton shivered and desperately shouted. Although he knew that Frostde


    had simply made up an excuse. If he were truly taken away by SHADOW, his crime of losing his


    official position would be the least of his concerns.

 Chapter 329 Who Gave You The Authority?

    Chapter 329 Who Gave You The Authority?


    Chapter 329 Who Gave You the Authority?


    Before the conversation could continue, Wally Hammond delivered a powerful palm strike, and


    Byron yton''s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. Byron was still capable of defending


    himself, but at this moment, he had lost all resistance, which allowed Wally to easily knock him out


    with a single palm strike. Afterwards, he was dragged to the side.


    "Commander Gardner, isn''t this going too far?" Ralph Riley furrowed his brows. He had intended to


    have some officials from the Capital Defense Bureaue and support him, but things had taken a


    different turn, and he was not pleased with the oue.


    "Why, Mr Riley, do you want to interfere in SHADOW''s investigation?" Billy responded nonchntly.


    "You..." Ralph Riley took a deep breath, feeling as if he was on the verge of losing his patience.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed, and a middle-aged man arrived hastily, apanied by a


    group of people.


    "Governor Wade, hello!" Upon seeing the neer, Ralph Riley quickly greeted him.


    "Hello," the man named Andy Wade nodded slightly and then looked at Billy. "Andy Wade, the


    District Governor of the Southern District, Special Inspector, at your service, Commander Gardner."


    "Do you also want to interfere in SHADOW''s investigation?" Billy asked.


    "I wouldn''t dare!" Andy Wade responded. "Regarding the annihtion of the Dittman family, Special


    Patrol Squadron also takes it very seriously and we''ve been investigating the case. Originally, I was


    nning to visit SHADOW today to inquire about the situation. But when I heard that Commander


    Gardner was here at the Riley n''s residence, I hurried over."


    "Is that so?" Billy said with a faint smile. "What do you want to know?"


    "I heard that the Dittman family''s case was orchestrated by Piers Riley in collusion with Ink Pavilion.


    Is that true?" Andy Wade inquired.


    "The capital city is still waiting for my report, so I wanted to consult Commander Gardner for


    confirmation." He added. As he spoke, he directly excluded the Riley n from the matter.


    "ording to SHADOW''s regtions, anyone who conspires with Ink Pavilion should be


    exterminated, their whole n. Do you have any objections to this?" Billy asked.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Commander Gardner, isn''t this premature?" Andy Wade furrowed his brows slightly.


    "Based on my investigation over the past few days, it appears that Piers Riley''s actions were indeed


    his own. If he is to be exterminated the whole n just for colluding with Ink Pavilion, wouldn''t that


    be excessive?" Andy exined.


    "Are you trying to interfere with SHADOW''s investigation, Commander Wade?" Billy responded with


    a hint of mockery.


    "Commander Gardner, please, let''s not go too far." Andy Wade sighed. "One of the important


    responsibilities of the Special Patrol Squadron is to oversee whether various departments in


    vale are operating ording to regtions."


    "So..." Billy''s tone grew serious. "Who gave you the authority to oversee SHADOW''s operations?


    Was it your superior? Or was it the Central Sky Office? Perhaps someone even higher up the


    chain? You name someone, and I''ll give them a call to confirm who granted them the authority!"


    "Commander Gardner, there should be a limit to everything. Going too far will lead to trouble." Andy


    Wade cautioned.


    "Oh! Now you''re threatening me?" Billy smiled coldly. "Not bad."


    "Besides, judging from your tone, it seems you already knew about the collusion between the Riley


    n and Ink Pavilion, didn''t you?"


    "As a District Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron in the south, you knew about the Riley n''s


    collusion with Ink Pavilion, yet you didn''t take any action to stop the crimes or assist SHADOW."


    Billy continued.


    "Commander Gardner, I emphasize once again that Piers Riley was the one who colluded with Ink


    Pavilion. I only learned of this recently." Andy Wade said with a furrowed brow.


    Billy smiled again.


    "Boss!" At this moment, Frostde approached Billy and whispered a few words in his ear.


    "I see," Billy replied with a nod before turning to Andy Wade. "You imed that only Piers Riley


    colluded with Ink Pavilion, correct? Well then, you should watch carefully."


    "What do you mean?" Andy furrowed his brows again.


    Ralph Riley had a bad feeling about this as well.


    Suddenly, a formidable and oppressive aura swept across the courtyard, shrouding the entire area


    like dark clouds gathering in the sky. The ordinary martial artists from the Riley n felt a


    suffocating pressure and quickly retreated hundreds of meters.


    Ink Pavilion''s people had arrived!


    The most notable characteristic of this group was that they all wore Daoist robes and ck-and-


    white masks on their faces. Each of them had formidable strength, with the lowest being at the


    Battle General stage, and some were even Battle Gods and Warlords. The leader of the group


    possessed the power of a Half-Step Battle Emperor.


    Upon seeing these figures, the onlookers couldn''t help but gasp in shock. Among those with the


    most watchable expressions were Ralph Riley and Andy Wade, whose faces turned as ugly as if


    they had lost their parents.


    "Tell me, do you have anything else to say now?" Billy nced at the Ink Pavilion members and


    then turned to Andy Wade for a response.


    "Mr Riley, what is going on here?" Andy Wade swallowed hard and looked at Ralph Riley for


    answers.


    As he spoke, Andy cursed the Riley n in his heart. So many formidable members of Ink Pavilion


    had arrived here at the Riley Estate, while he had previously insisted that only Piers Riley was


    involved in colluding with Ink Pavilion, trying to distance the Riley n from the matter. That was


    quite contradictory.


    "I don''t know either, Governor Wade. Please remain calm." Ralph Riley said, taking a deep breath


    before looking at the members of Ink Pavilion.


    "Ink Pavilion, your audacity knows no bounds! You dare toe to my ce. Do you have a death


    wish?" His mood was even worse than Andy Wade''s. Originally, he had nned to shift the me


    onto his brother, Piers Riley, and thought that would resolve the situation. He could have dealt with it


    by paying somepensation. However, with the arrival of Ink Pavilion''s members, his ns had


    fallen apart. He knew very well what Ink Pavilion intended-they wanted to tie the Riley n and Ink


    Pavilion together. Now, he had to consider his options carefully.


    "How long has it been, Mr Riley? I hope you''ve been well." The leader of the Ink Pavilion group said


    casually, looking at Ralph Riley.


    "Scoundrel! I don''t even know you. Don''te any closer to me!" Ralph Riley furrowed his brows,


    still torn about what to do.


    "Given the current situation, are you still trying to be optimistic, Mr Riley?" The man from Ink


    Pavilion chuckled coldly. "You massacred dozens of members of the Dittman family, colluded with


    Ink Pavilion to assassinate SHADOW operatives. If these charges are confirmed, it will be enough


    to warrant the extermination of your n over!"


    "You have no choice left. Your only chance is to cooperate with our people to eliminate them.


    Perhaps you might have a chance to survive. As long as you assist me in obtaining that form, I


    will report to our Lord in the capital city. He will then operate on your behalf within the capital,


    ensuring your safety!" the man representing Ink Pavilion continued.

 Chapter 330 Riley ClanS Decision

    Chapter 330 Riley n''S Decision


    Chapter 330 Riley n''s Decision


    Ralph Riley let out a heavy sigh, his aura fluctuating between high and low, clearly struggling with a


    difficult decision. He then turned to the man behind him and said, "Mr Pearce, are you trying to push


    my n into a hopeless situation?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mr Riley, it''s not as bad as you''re making it." Melvin Pearce responded, but before he could


    continue, the leader of the Ink Pavilion group spoke.


    "Perhaps you''re worried about Commander Gardner''s strength. I must inform you that while


    Commander Gardner is indeed formidable, he is not invincible." The leader said, "I know your


    family''s patriarch is already at the level of a Half-State War Emperor. If he''s willing to join forces with


    me, defeating Commander Gardner shouldn''t be too difficult."


    "As for the other members of SHADOW, except for Frostde, they can be disregarded


    completely."


    "I..." Ralph Riley took another deep breath.


    "Mr Riley, you don''t need to rush your decision. I''ll give you three minutes to consider." The leader


    continued.


    At this point, Andy Wade, who had been trying to leave, looked pale and addressed Billy,


    "Commander Gardner, I apologize for any offense today. I wille to apologize in person another


    day. For now, I take my leave."


    With that said, he turned and walked toward the exit with his group. He deeply regretted his


    decision and wished he had never set foot in this mess.


    "Governor Wade, are you leaving so soon?" Billy said calmly. "Don''t you have anything else to say?


    Didn''t you im that only Piers Riley was colluding with Ink Pavilion?"


    "..." Andy Wade''s mouth twitched for a moment. "Commander Gardner, I..."


    "Stay right where you are!" Billy interrupted him coldly. "Don''t think about leaving halfway.


    Otherwise, you won''t survive to see tomorrow."


    Shivering, Andy remained rooted to the spot. He had no doubts about Billy''s words. If he angered


    Commander Gardner, not even his superior would be able to save him.


    "Commander Gardner, I''ve heard a lot about you!" The leader of Ink Pavilion spoke up, looking at


    Billy with casual indifference.


    "Ink Pavilion members, you''re boldly appearing here. You seem quite confident." Billy remarked with


    a faint smile.


    "You''re joking, Commander Gardner. Few people dare to im they have confidence in front of


    you." the Ink Pavilion leader replied. "However, even if Ick confidence, I still want to give it a try."


    "Is that so?" Billy smiled again.


    "Commander Gardner, I respect you as a man. If you hand over the form and then voluntarily


    reduce your cultivation level, I can offer you a way out." The leader said with a stern tone.


    "What a fool!" Frostde muttered.


    "Commander Gardner, I know you''re very strong and likely have already reached the War Emperor


    level," the leader continued, ignoring Frostde. "But if I join forces with Mr Riley, even if we can''t


    defeat you, we should be able to hold our own for a few hundred rounds. By then, these thirty


    people around you will likely have lost their lives. Unless you''re willing to watch them die before


    your eyes, you have no chance today."


    "Commander, you don''t need to worry about us. A real man is not afraid of death!" Wally Hammond


    shouted loudly.


    "A real man is not afraid of death!" the other thirty SHADOW members chanted in unison.


    "Stop shouting. I know that SHADOW members are not afraid of death," the leader of Ink pavilion


    said with a cold smile. "But yourmander won''t just stand by and watch you die."


    "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" One of the SHADOW deputy leaders, a young man in his twenties, roared


    and was about to charge forward.


    "Stop, Peters!" Frostde sternly rebuked him.


    "Governor, we''re ready to fight with them!" Cecil Peters was full of fighting spirit.


    "Without my orders, no one is allowed to move!" Frostde replied.


    "Commander Gardner, your subordinates really aren''t afraid of death." the Ink Pavilion leader


    chuckled. "It''s your choice now. Trading thirty lives for your cultivation skills is a deal worth making!"


    "Give me a name, I don''t cut down nameless folks." Billy replied casually.


    Hearing this, Frostde almost gave an embarrassed smile. "Is boss saying he has never killed any


    nameless individuals under his de?" she tried to remember that.


    "It seems you have no intention of sparing these thirty lives," the man chuckled again before


    revealing his name, "I am Alkaid, one of the Seven Lords of Ink Pavilion."


    Ink Pavilion''s Seven Lords, named after the Big Dipper''s seven stars: Dubhe, Merak, Phecda,


    Megrez, Alioth, Mizar and Alkaid.


    "Very well," Billy nodded, "After today, one of the Seven Kings of Ink Pavilion will be gone."


    "If that''s the case, let me experience your skills, Commander Gardner." Alkaid said, turning to Ralph


    Riley, "Mr Riley, have you made your decision?"


    "I''ve heard that Commander Gardner is a rare talent once in a millennium," an old voice echoed


    from deep within the estate, "I couldn''t resist the itch toe and witness it. I hope Commander


    Gardner will oblige!"


    In no time, a figure moved as if a ghostly shadow, appearing before them. In his seventies, with


    silver hair but a youthful face, a robust presence, and a keen aura, he held a giant de.


    The neer was none other than the current head of the Riley n, Drake Riley.


    "Father!" Ralph Riley was slightly surprised and quickly went to greet him.


    "Summon everyone. Today, let''s learn some skills from the SHADOW youngsters!" Drake Riley


    dered in a deep voice.


    "Father..." Ralph Riley seemed to have finally made up his mind.


    "Go!" Drake Riley waved his hand to signal Ralph Riley to proceed.


    In his heart, he was well aware that they Chad no choice today. Even if they didn''t join forces with


    Ink Pavilion, the King of the West was unlikely to let them off the hook. It was just hard for him to


    make this decision. But now that his father had stepped in, he would go along with it. Afterward,


    Ralph Riley took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr Drake Riley!" Alkaid greeted him and bowed.


    "Lord Alkaid, I hope you''ll keep your word. If we join forces to take down Commander Gardner, Ink


    Pavilion will ensure the Riley n''s safety through this ordeal." Drake Riley responded solemnly.


    If there were a choice, he would prefer not to engage in a full-scale war with the King of the West.


    But today, the Riley n had been pushed to the brink by Ink Pavilion. The die was cast, and they


    had no choice but to act.


    "Rest assured, sir. Ink Pavilion will not betray its allies!" Alkaid replied loudly with a smile.


    "Good!" Drake said, his voice heavy. Then, he turned to Billy and said, "Commander Gardner,


    please enlighten us!"


    "It''s a pity that the Riley n has brought this upon themselves. You should first think about how to


    exin this to your ancestors." Billy replied as he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Commander Gardner!" Drake Riley said before turning to


    Alkaid and saying, "Let''s begin!"


    "Alright!" Alkaid replied as he drew his sword.

 Chapter 331 Endless Regrets

    Chapter 331 Endless Regrets


    Chapter 331 Endless Regrets


    In the next moment, two incredibly violent auras surged from both of them, their cultivation at the


    Half-Step War Emperor level unmistakably on disy, instantly shrouding the entire area.


    The onlookers felt a suffocating sensation and quickly retreated several hundred meters back.


    Immediately after, Drake Riley took severalrge strides, gripping his des, and unleashed


    countless chilling de radiance into the void. In no time, an almost translucent shadowy de


    form, several times the size of his broadsword, appeared over his head, surrounded by thunder,


    exuding a frigid aura of death.


    On the other side, Alkaid also initiated his attack. His wrist continuously rotated, forming a sword


    formation that covered several hundred meters, with sword shadows filling the sky and an


    overwhelming intent to kill.


    "Come at me!" Both of them shouted in unison.


    Suddenly, the colossal shadowy de, carrying the overwhelming force of thunder, shed towards


    Billy, causing fierce winds to howl and the earth to tremble.


    At the same time, the sword shadows in the sky descended upon Billy like a rain of des,


    apanied by a piercing wind howl, as fast as lightning and unstoppable.


    "Do you two think you''re strong?" Faced with their full-force attacks, Billy stood his ground, a surge


    of power emanating from him like a raging river, crushing everything in its path.


    In the air, bursts of explosive sounds followed, and countless shadowy sword formations instantly


    dissipated, weakening the colossal shadowy de as well.


    Swoosh!


    Then, a blood-red de radiance descended from the sky with the force of lightning and thunder,


    shing down towards the two.


    "No!" Sensing the power of this strike, both of them cried out. It was only at this moment that they


    realized how naive they had been. They had actually thought they could challenge Commander


    Gardner and had boldly imed they couldst hundreds of rounds against him. It was a colossal


    joke!


    They couldn''t even withstand a single round. Billy''s strength, as demonstrated now, was at least at


    the pinnacle of the War Emperor level, if not higher.


    Two heads flew into the sky, blood spurting like fountains.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Drake Riley''s face was filled with endless regret. If only he had known how formidable the King of


    the West was, he wouldn''t have agreed to an alliance with Ink Pavilion. His one wrong decision had


    dragged the Riley n into an abyss of despair. Now, he had no idea how to face his ancestors.


    Rewinding time a few minutes back, just as Drake Riley and Melvin Pearce were about to confront


    Billy, Melvin pointed at the thirty SHADOW members and shouted loudly.


    "Kill them all, leave none alive!"


    "Yes!" Ink Pavilion members responded in unison, brandishing their swords and charging towards


    Frostde and the others.


    "Kill them!" Ralph Riley led a hundred martial art experts, following closely behind.


    Among the hundred-plus members from Ink Pavilion and the n, there were two War


    Grandmasters, ten Warlords, twenty Battle Gods, and the weakest among them were Battle


    Generals. If they were surrounded by these experts, Frostde and her thirty SHADOW members


    would be wiped out in less than two minutes.


    "Let''s fight them!" Cecil Peters roared.


    The other thirty SHADOW members echoed in unison. Even facing opponents several times


    stronger than themselves, not a single one of them showed any intention of backing down.


    "You fools!" Melvin Pearce coldly uttered as he rushed forward, his sword aimed at one of the


    SHADOW members.


    Just then, dozens of incredibly sharp de radiance streaked in from the courtyard entrance,


    making a piercing sound as they cut through the air. In the blink of an eye, a batch of Ink Pavilion


    and the Riley n members fell, all of them cleaved in half and left lifeless on the ground.


    "Hmm?" Melvin Pearce and Ralph Riley both turned to look.


    "Frostde, not toote, right?" Casey asked with a smile.


    "No, perfect timing!" Frostde replied with a smile. Then, she nced at Azure Fang, and a hint of


    tenderness shed in her eyes.


    "Frostde, save your romantic moments forter. Let''s get rid of these fools first!" Azure Dragon


    laughed.


    "Azure Dragon, is this another one of your jokes?" Frostde slightly blushed.


    "You bastards, who the hell are you?" A guest martial artist from the Riley n pointed at Casey


    and the others and shouted.


    "The people who are going to kill you!" Azure Fang said coldly and swung his de.


    "You..." The man''s pupils contracted, and he quickly tried to run to the side.


    However, before he could take two steps, a de radiance shed across his throat, and his head


    rolled down.


    "Sir, they''re members of Army of Bloodshadow. Tell your people not to hold back, and kill them with


    all your might, or we won''t survive!" Melvin Pearce shouted to Ralph Riley.


    Initially, Melvin Pearce hadn''t recognized Casey and the others, but when he saw the Bloodshadow


    war des in their hands, he realized what they were up against. His confidence crumbled as he


    sensed the aura of their martial arts. He understood at that moment that the Commander Gardner


    had already set a trap, waiting for them to fall into it. Initially brimming with confidence, upon


    sensing the martial aura emanating from Casey Kimmons and the others, he was left with no


    assurance. However, at this moment, he had no choice but to go through with it, even if it meant


    going in headfirst.


    "This is a damn mess!" Ralph Riley''s face changed several times, and his growing unease became


    more pronounced. But he was in a bind as well. He hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand.


    "All of you, follow orders, and kill!"


    "Yes!" Hundreds of n members responded and rushed forward.


    "You fools!" Azure Fang said coldly, brandishing his de and charging out. Frostde followed


    closely behind.


    "Attack!" Casey waved his hand, and his figure darted forward.


    A thousand SHADOW members shouted in unison and charged towards the enemy.

 Chapter 332 The End Of The Riley Clan

    Chapter 332 The End Of The Riley n


    Chapter 332 The End of the Riley n


    The entire square turned into a small battlefield, engulfed in a fierce sh. Meanwhile, about a


    hundred meters from the entrance of the estate, a group of thirty special patrol officers stood


    bewildered on an open space.


    "Sir..., maybe we should leave this ce?" one of them said, looking at Andy Wade.


    "If you don''t want your heads to roll, you''d better stay put right here!" Andy Wade snapped at him.


    Deep down, he had no desire to stay a second longer himself, but Commander Gardner had given


    the order, and even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn''t dare to disobey.


    "Governor, how about we take action as well?" another officer spoke up. "Otherwise, just standing


    here won''t do any good."


    Sighing heavily, Andy Wade waved his hand. "Alright, go ahead!"


    "Yes, sir!" The man nodded and drew his sword before charging forward. "These SHADOW


    scoundrels have gone too far, and we''re not going to let them get away with it!"


    But just as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his lower back, followed by a fall that left him


    writhing in agony.


    "Sir, why did you kick me?" He struggled to get up, then turned to Andy Wade with a puzzled


    expression.


    "Idiot!" Andy Wade snapped angrily. "Do you want to die dragging us down with you?"


    "What... What do you mean?" The man was still confused. "Didn''t you order us to take action?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Moron!" Andy Wade red at him fiercely. "I told you to take action, not to attack those from


    SHADOW!"


    Some people just had no brains at all! It was so obvious, couldn''t he see it? Today, the Riley n


    was definitely finished, and their only chance to survive was to prove their loyalty. If they could kill a


    few members of Ink Pavilion, perhaps they might have a slim chance of survival. Otherwise, they


    wouldn''t even be able to save their own lives if the heavens themselves came down.


    After a moment''s pause, Andy Wade shouted loudly, "You bastards from Ink Pavilion, how dare you


    attack SHADOW members! You will pay with your lives!"


    "What?" The man was once again stunned, then raised his big knife and charged forward. "You


    scoundrels from Ink Pavilion, prepare to meet your doom!"


    "Attack!" The other two to three dozen people also rushed toward the crowd from Ink Pavilion.


    At that moment, Billy''s sword had already severed the heads of Drake Riley and Alkaid in mid-air.


    "Father!" Ralph Riley, who was fighting with Azure Dragon, cried out in despair.


    But just as he was distracted, Azure Dragon''s de shed past his shoulder, severing his arm,


    and causing blood to spray everywhere.


    "Ah..." He screamed in pain once more before copsing to the ground, his face filled with endless


    despair.


    After casting a nce at him, Azure Dragon paid him no further attention and turned to charge


    toward the other fighters.


    The battle continued and soon neared its end. The two War Grandmaster-level fighters who had


    been attacking Casey were beheaded by Billy before they could react. The ten Warlords didn''tst


    more than five minutes against Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird. As for the twenty Battle Gods,


    they met their end at the hands of Azure Fang, Frostde, and Soul Chaser. In less than ten


    minutes, every member of Ink Pavilion was in except for Melvin Pearce.


    Melvin''s condition wasn''t much better. Like a dead dog, hey unconscious on the ground. One of


    his arms was severed, and his body bore over ten wounds, with only one breath left, thanks to


    Vermilion Bird''s deliberate mercy.


    As for the core members of the Riley n, aside from Ralph Riley, all the others were lying dead.


    The several hundred guards were also either dead or injured, with about half of them on each side.


    "Mercy!" The remaining group of fighters knelt on the ground, trembling all over, and kept begging


    for mercy.


    "Bring them all back to SHADOW!" Frostde spoke up.


    "Yes!" the SHADOW members responded in unison.


    Meanwhile, Billy, Casey, and the others approached Ralph Riley.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Struggling to get up, Ralph Riley knelt before Billy.


    "It''s all my fault. Please... please spar the women and children..."


    Billy didn''t respond to his plea and simply said, "Execute him!"


    "Commander Gardner... I beg you to spare them..." Ralph Riley shouted desperately once more.


    "Enough, stop shouting!" Soul Chaser spoke up in a stern voice. "SHADOW''s de never harm the


    innocent!"


    With those words, he swung his de down.


    In his final moments, Ralph Riley showed a glimmer of hope on his face. That was the silver lining


    in this unfortunate situation.


    "Commander Gardner!" As Billy took a few steps away, Andy Wade and a group of special patrol


    officers approached, trembling slightly.


    "Oh, you haven''t left yet?" Billy smiled faintly.


    "I... I dare not..." Andy Wade shook his head quickly in response.


    "Commander Gardner, I didn''t know that the Riley n would dare to act so treacherously. I was


    deceived by that bastard Ralph Riley into thinking that only Piers Riley was colluding with Ink


    Pavilion. I made a terrible mistake, please... please show mercy, Commander..."


    "Please, show mercy!" The other two to three dozen special patrol officers all bowed deeply, their


    faces filled with fear and sincerity.


    "Return to the capital and exin the situation yourself. As for how they deal with you, that''s up to


    your own luck." Billy said coldly.


    To Billy, even if he killed Andy Wade on the spot, no one would dare to object. The capital had


    already issued a decree: anyone colluding with Ink Pavilion or obstructing the capture of Ink


    Pavilion criminals would be put to death without exception.


    However, killing Andy Wade would serve little purpose. Keeping him alive might be more valuable.


    "Thank you... thank you for sparing us, Commander Gardner!" Andy Wade quickly expressed his


    gratitude. "From now on, Commander Gardner, if you have any tasks, I won''t hesitate to ept


    them!"


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, for sparing us!" The others breathed a sigh of relief in unison.


    "Get lost!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Yes... yes, Commander Gardner!"


    Andy Wade bowed again before leading the group away.


    "Frostde, take him back!" Billy then pointed at Melvin Pearce and said, "Interrogate him. Force


    him to reveal Ink Pavilion''s hideouts."


    Billy had called Casey and the others to Earthford for a reason, and it wasn''t just to deal with the


    people on-site.


    "Yes, Commander!" Frostde replied.


    An hourter, the group returned to the SHADOW base.


    Wally Hammond, along with a few SHADOW guards, went to the interrogation room, while Billy,


    Casey, and the rest gathered in the meeting room.


    "Vermilion Bird, have there been any unusual activities in the west territory recently?" Billy asked as


    he picked up a teacup and took a sip.


    "Don''t worry, everything is normal." Vermilion Bird replied. "The neighboring countries have all been


    on their best behavior."


    "Has Tyren made any movestely?"


    "No, they wouldn''t dare to make any moves after what happened... By the way, a few days ago,


    their Eastern Region Inspector specially visited our base. They brought us a lot of good things and


    delivered a message from their king, expressing their desire to form an alliance with vale. I


    haven''t had a chance to report this to you." Vermilion Bird said.


    "Alright, I''ll consider it," Billy said after a moment of thought.


    "Hunting is quite a capable guy, we should give it some thought."


    "Yes!" Vermilion Bird nodded and continued, "Boss, have there been any updates from White Tiger


    in ce of Darkness?"


    "Don''t worry about him, he''s been having a great time." Azure Dragonughed.


    "What do you mean?" Vermilion Bird was puzzled.


    "He''s busy being in love!" Azure Dragon smiled again.


    "What?" Vermilion Bird was puzzled again. "Did he seduce Rakshasa?"


    "Of course, it''s Rakshasa who seduced him!" Caseyughed. "That wooden log of his, who could he


    possibly seduce?"

 Chapter 333 YouRe Such A Monster

    Chapter 333 You''Re Such A Monster


    Chapter 333 You''re Such a Monster


    Frostde suppressed a chuckle, "Casey, if you say that about White Tiger, he''ll be furious."


    "Azure Dragon, give White Tiger a call and ask what he''s been up totely." Billy said with a smile.


    "Alright!" Azure Dragon responded as he took out his phone and dialed White Tiger''s number,


    putting it on speaker.


    "Azure Dragon, what''s up?" White Tiger''s voice came through after just one ring.


    "Hey, Tiger, hope we''re not interrupting anything." Azure Dragon said.


    Hearing this, Casey and the others couldn''t help but cough.


    "Azure Dragon, you''re itching for trouble, aren''t you?" White Tiger''s voice had a hint of annoyance.


    "Boss wants you to report on your progress with Rakshasa. It''s a military order!" Azure Dragon


    replied earnestly.


    White Tiger coughed over the microphone before speaking, "Are you with boss?"


    "Don''t waste time, report quickly. How far have you and her progressed? Did she outsmart you?"


    Azure Dragon asked in a serious tone.


    Frostde couldn''t help butugh.


    "Azure Dragon, next time youe to ce of Darkness, I''ll spar with you!" White Tiger continued,


    "Boss, I actually have something to report to you!"


    "Go ahead," Billy replied with a smile.


    "The investigation you assigned me is making progress. It''s highly likely that the prominent ns in


    the capital are involved." White Tiger said seriously. "I recently eliminated an elder from Sanctum of


    Darkness, and although he wasn''t entirely certain, there''s an 80% chance they''re responsible."


    "Keep going and find out who they''ve been in contact with." Billy said, his voice carrying a chilling


    resolve. Those who dared to target the Army of Bloodshadow must be prepared to face the


    consequences.


    "Yes! Give me a few more days, and I''ll have it sorted out." White Tiger replied.


    "Good, but be careful." Billy cautioned.


    "After you''ve finished this task, take Rakshasa back to our homnd, get your marriage certificate,


    and throw a banquet." Billy said suddenly.


    "What?!" White Tiger eximed. "... Well, I got something to deal with, talkter, boss."


    With that, White Tiger hung up the phone. Casey and the others burst intoughter.


    "Casey, has Felicia contacted you recently?" Billy asked.


    "I''m gonna practise, boss." Casey tried to slip away.


    "Casey, don''t evade the question, boss is asking you!" Soul Chaser said.


    "Boss, you''re not suggesting we get married, are you? Felicia hasn''t even graduated yet." Casey


    replied.


    Azure Fang choked on his tea, while Frostde managed to suppress herughter. Their


    expressions showed a hint of tenderness.


    "Casey, are you being too sensitive? Boss just asked if Felicia contacted you. Why are you jumping


    to conclusions about getting married?" Vermilion Bird teased with a smile.


    "Felicia is boss''s sister-inw. If you want to get married with her, you''ll need boss''s approval."


    Azure Dragon added.


    "Let me exin!" Azure Dragon said, raising his hand. "After we parted ways in Enssea, Felicia


    visited him in the east territory twice. She stayed the night both times before leaving."


    Casey was coughing uncontrobly.


    Azure Dragon was creating quite amotion!


    "Casey, you''re such a monster! Felicia hasn''t graduated yet!" Soul Chaser said.


    "Get lost, you punk!" Casey felt a chill shooting through Billy as he quickly exined, shivering all


    over. "Boss, Felicia wanted me to teach her some martial arts. I let her stay in my room for the night,


    and I bunked with Azure Dragon."


    "Did you teach her something?" Billy smirked.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t believe that Casey had made progress with Felicia so quickly. On the other


    hand, if it were true, it wouldn''t be a bad thing at all.


    "Just so you know, boss, Felicia was determined to learn martial arts. I had no choice but to agree. I


    taught her some basic techniques so she could get a feel for it." Casey exined.


    "This time, when you return to Ozin, have here along." Billy said after a moment of thought.


    "You mean...?" Casey''s eyes lit up.


    "Harleen wants to learn too. Since both of them are so interested, let them give it a try!" Billy said.


    "Got it!" Casey nodded. He knew Billy was nning to help the two sisters improve their physical


    abilities.


    "Azure Fang, you and Frostde should also prepare. When White Tiger returns next time, both of


    you can get your certificates together!" Billy then looked at the two of them.


    "Yes, sir!" Azure Fang replied loudly after a brief moment of hesitation.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Azure Fang, your proposal sounds so serious. Haven''t you asked Frostde if she agrees to marry


    you yet?" Azure Dragon teased.


    "Frostde, do you agree?" Azure Fang turned to Frostde with an earnest expression.


    A mouthful of tea sprayed out from Azure Dragon''s mouth.


    "Hey, has anyone ever proposed to you like this? If it were me, I wouldn''t agree!" Soul Chaser


    replied, feeling quite bemused.


    "I agree!" Frostde''s words came out right after, and she blushed and nodded.


    A mouthful of tea sprayed out from Soul Chaser''s mouth.


    What a perfect match they made!


    "Haha, very good!" Billy chuckled. "But, Azure Fang, you better think of a nice engagement gift for


    Frostde. Don''t neglect her in the worldly matters!"


    "Yes, sir!" Azure Fang saluted Billy.


    Casey and the others couldn''t help but shake their heads, while Frostde blushed and lowered


    her head.


    "Azure Dragon, it''s your turn. How far have you and your partner progressed?" Billy then turned to


    ask him


    Judging by his posture, it seemed like Billy hade today specifically to help his siblings with their


    lifelongmitments.


    "Uh..." Azure Dragon''s mouth twitched. "Boss, shouldn''t we have dinner?"


    "Speak!" Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    "Boss, Azure Dragon''s future father-inw looks down on soldiers and doesn''t agree!" Casey


    exined.


    "Hmm?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    "Yes," Casey nodded. "Last time, when Azure Dragon and I went to his house together, they didn''t


    even let us in. They sent someone out to deliver a message. The gist of it was, if Azure Dragon


    wants to marry his daughter, he has to take off his military uniform and work at one of their family-


    ownedpanies, giving him the position of vice president."


    "You didn''t tell him that you''re a Commander of the Army of Bloodshadow?" Billy asked.


    "That old man has biases against military personnel. I doubt telling him would have made any


    difference." Azure Dragon replied with a pout.


    "So, you didn''t tell him?" Billy gave him a stern look and after a pause, continued, "What does his


    daughter think?"

 Chapter 334 BillyS Concern

    Chapter 334 Billy''S Concern


    Chapter 334 Billy''s Concern


    "She didn''t mind it at all, she''s always admired soldiers, and she seems quite satisfied with me in


    general." Azure Dragon responded.


    "Find a time, and I''ll apany you to visit her." Billy continued.


    "Ah?" Azure Dragon was surprised. "Boss, you don''t have to trouble yourself over something not


    important."


    "Who told you it''s something not imprtant?" Billy''s tone grew serious. "This is a big deal! This month,


    pick a date, and I''ll go with you to propose!"


    "Thank you, boss!" Azure Dragon expressed his gratitude. Having Commander Gardner apany


    him to propose was a tremendous honor.


    At this moment, Frostde''s phone rang.


    "Eleanor, what''s up?" Frostde answered the call.


    After listening to whatever Eleanor Lawson said on the other end of the line, Frostde continued,


    "I''m at the SHADOW base. Can youe over?"


    After hanging up, Frostde looked at Billy.


    "Boss, Eleanor ising over. She said she wanted to thank you in person, and I think she might


    have heard about the Riley n''s situation."


    "Alright," Billy nodded. "Bird, aren''t you getting on in years?"


    "Huh?" Vermilion Bird was taken aback. "Boss, I''ll be honest, I don''t have a girlfriend. I can''t get


    married!"


    Frostdeughed again. After a brief pause, she said, "You''ll have one soon enough."


    She could see from Billy''s expression what he was thinking-introducing Eleanor Lawson to


    Vermilion Bird. She felt happy for both of them, knowing them well. If they got together, it could be a


    beautiful match.


    "What do you mean?" Vermilion Bird asked, still puzzled.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You''ll find out soon!" Frostde smiled, her expression mischievous.


    After chatting for a while, they heard the sound of high heels approaching the door.


    A youthful and beautiful figure appeared in their line of sight-the young miss of the Lawson family,


    Eleanor Lawson.


    Casey and the others were captivated by her beauty, and the fact that she was also skilled in martial


    arts added to her allure. They now understood Frostde''s earlier words.


    "Eleanor, you''re here! Please take a seat." Frostde weed her.


    "Thank you, Frostde!" Eleanor Lawson smiled as she entered, slightly surprised by the number


    of people in the room. She then walked over to Billy and bowed, "Mr Gardner, I''d like to thank you


    again for your great kindness."


    While speaking, she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with emotion.


    As Frostde had guessed, Eleanor Lawson had learned about the Riley n''s situation. At first,


    Eleanor found it hard to believe, but as the news was confirmed, she realized the gravity of the


    situation. The Riley n had been a powerful force in Earthford for centuries and had a significant


    influence in the capital as well. Toppling such a giant wasn''t something ordinary people could


    achieve. However, Commander Gardner, who had only been in Earthford for two days, had


    managed to expel the Riley n, which left Eleanor Lawson truly astonished.


    Her purpose ining here was straightforward. On one hand, she wanted to express her gratitude


    to Billy for helping her family. On the other hand, she sought his approval for the Lawson family to


    take over the Riley n''s assets in Earthford.


    "Miss Lawson, you''re too kind, it''s just a small favor." Billy replied with a smile before continuing, "I


    assume you''ve heard of the Riley family, haven''t you?"


    With his intelligence, how could he not understand why Eleanor Lawson hade?


    In fact, if Eleanor Lawson hadn''t approached him, he was nning to visit the Lawson family in the


    next couple of days. There were some matters left behind by the Riley n that needed attention.


    His overall impression of the Lawson family was favorable. Ferris Lawson was a reputable figure,


    and entrusting Earthford to them put his mind at ease.


    "I only recently heard about it." Eleanor nodded in response. After a slight pause, she continued,


    "Mr Gardner, to be frank, I''vee here precisely for this matter."


    She was well aware that in front of someone like Commander Gardner, it was best to be


    straightforward and direct, or else it might backfire.


    Billy replied with a faint smile. "Miss Lawson, do you have any ideas?"


    "My father was going to apany me to visit you, but there was a sudden issue with our group''s


    business, so he asked me toe in his ce." Eleanor exined. "The Riley n has various


    industries under their control, and with their downfall, those industries will likely be affected. If they


    remain unattended, it could harm Earthford''s stability. My father and the senior members of our


    family have discussed this matter and are interested in taking over. Therefore, they''ve sent me here


    to seek your opinion on whether this is feasible."


    "It''s feasible!" Billy agreed straightforwardly. "I have one condition, Earthford must remain stable."


    "Did you agree?" Eleanor was momentarily taken aback. She hadn''t expected Commander Gardner


    to be so amodating; his response was beyond her expectations.


    Overjoyed, she immediately bowed respectfully and said, "Thank you, Mr Gardner! Please rest


    assured that the Lawson family will not disappoint you."


    "I believe you will not." Billy smiled again. Then, he pointed at Casey and the others, saying,


    "Everyone here is my good brother. Let me introduce you."


    He proceeded to introduce everyone to Eleanor Lawson one by one. Of course, Billy focused on


    Vermilion Bird, praising him as if he were a gem.


    Vermilion Bird''s mouth twitched, surprised that he was so highly praised. He didn''t even realize how


    impressive he was. He understood Billy''s intentions. Billy was eager for him to get married.


    Moreover, his first impression of Eleanor Lawson was quite positive. Her looks spoke for


    themselves, and she was known as Earthford''s number one beauty for a reason.


    Nevertheless, too, could sense Billy''s intentions from the introduction. She gave Vermilion Bird


    several nces, appreciating his sharp facial features, stern countenance, and tall figure. He


    exuded a strong, masculine aura, the ideal image of a man that most women desired. Though


    Commander Gardner hadn''t mentioned Vermilion Bird''s identity, she could tell that he was far from


    an ordinary person. After all, not many people had the privilege of being Commander Gardner''s


    "brother".


    "Eleanor, this is the first time Vermilion Bird hase to Earthford, and he''s been insisting on trying


    some of the local specialties." Frostde added with a smile after Billy''s introduction.


    "Since you''re more familiar with Earthford than I am, Eleanor, would it be possible for you to take


    him out for a meal?"


    "Frostde, this isn''t my first time in Earthford. Remember I came to see youst time?" Vermilion


    Bird replied honestly.


    "She wasn''t talking to you. Don''t interrupt." Soul Chaser said, quite exasperated.

 Chapter 335 Abducting A Girl

    Chapter 335 Abducting A Girl


    Chapter 335 Abducting a Girl


    Eleanor Lawson suppressed a smile and then turned to Vermilion Bird.


    "Mr Vermilion Bird, my family owns a restaurant that specializes in local Earthford cuisine. If you


    don''t mind, I can take you there."


    "Boss, how about youe with me?" Vermilion Bird scratched his head and looked at Billy. "You


    don''t have to pay, I''ll treat!"


    He repeated exactly what Casey had saidst time, even mimicking the tone.


    "I have to attend to Ebony Lord''s recoveryter, so I can''t apany you." Billy scolded, giving him


    a stern look.


    "Casey..." Vermilion Bird began, then looked at Casey.


    "Don''t look at me. I''m about to spar with Azure Dragon." Casey interrupted.


    "Bioss, how is Ebony Lord''s condition? Where is he? I want to visit him." Soul Chaser asked,


    ignoring Vermilion Bird''s impending request.


    Vermilion Bird red at Soul Chaser but then nced at Frostde and Azura Dragon. Seeing their


    expressions, he wisely kept quiet. Observing their reactions, Eleanor Lawson tried to suppress her


    laughter, her face turning slightly red.


    "Eleanor, please take care of him. After the meal, make sure to safely escort him back to the hotel."


    Frostde said with a smile.


    "Of course," Eleanor Lawson replied, blushing slightly. She then turned to Vermilion Bird and said,


    "Shall we go?"


    "Um... Miss Lawson, please lead the way!" Vermilion Bird replied, scratching his head.


    They said their goodbyes to Billy and the others before heading toward the door. The rest of the


    group continued chatting for a while before heading to Ebony Lord''s bedroom.


    The next morning, Billy and his team returned to the meeting hall after breakfast.


    Shortly afterward, Wally Hammond led a few people into the room and bowed to Billy.


    "Commander, we''ve finally managed to get him to talk!" Soul Chaser said.


    "Tell us what he said." Billy replied with a faint smile.


    As an S-ss assassin of Ink Pavilion, Melvin Pearce had undergone brutal interrogation training,


    so it wasn''t easy to make him talk. It was only thanks to SHADOW''s intervention that they had


    managed to extract information from him. Otherwise, it would have been nearly impossible to learn


    the truth.


    "Beneath the master of Ink Pavilion, there are two Councils of Elders, governed by two elder


    protectors. Below the elder protectors are the four chief leaders." Wally began exining. "Below


    the chief leaders are the lords, and the one you killed yesterday, Alkaid, was one of them. The


    assassins are divided into five ranks, with S being the highest and D the lowest."


    "Four chief leaders each oversee a specific region within the territory, responsible for all matters big


    and small in their respective areas. Alkaid and Melvin Pearce both belong to the Southern Division


    of Ink Pavilion." Billy exined.


    "Do you know where Ink Pavilion''s main headquarters is located?" Azure Fang asked.


    "No," Wally shook his head. "The location of the main headquarters is known only to those above


    the chief leaders. Lower-ranking members like Melvin Pearce are kept in the dark. It''s highly


    secretive."


    "What about their branch in the South District?" Azure Dragon inquired.


    "I found that out, it''s located in arge mountain in the south."


    "Ink Pavilion has four branch locations, and they typically operate as martial arts schools. Unless


    you have inside information, it''s difficult to identify them as branches of Ink Pavilion."


    "I see," Judgemented.


    SHADOW had been searching for the main headquarters of Ink Pavilion by directly targeting the Ink


    Pavilion name, which had yielded no results due to the organization''s secretive nature.


    "ording to Melvin Pearce, today is the day when the eldest son of Ink Pavilion''s southern branch


    leader is taking a new wife. Alkaid intended to abduct Dottman family''s form to give him as a


    gift." Wally Hammond continued.


    "For the sake of presenting a gift to the ''Crown Prince'', he wiped out an entire family!" Vermilion Bird


    furrowed his brow. "The people from Ink Pavilion deserve to be punished!"


    "In that case, let''s go and give them a proper gift!" Billy''s eyes gleamed with a hint of coldness.


    "Got it!" everyone eximed in unison.


    The location provided by Melvin Pearce was on the border between the Southern and Eastern


    divisions. Nestled beneath rolling hills, there was a small town with a permanent poption of


    around three hundred thousand. The Gildon family was a prominent family in this town, with nearly


    half of the town''s core industries belonging to them.


    Len Gildon, the head of the Gildon family, was a well-known phnthropist. Nearly half of their


    family''s annual ie was used to support impoverished families in the surrounding area.


    Normally, the entrance to their estate was bustling with activity, but today was different. The


    entrance appeared deserted, except for a few men exuding an icy aura.


    A crowd of townspeople had gathered a few hundred meters away, their expressions grave as they


    stared in the direction of the estate, their faces filled with anger.


    "Ma''am, what''s going on here? Why are so many people gathered here?" Billy asked a middle-aged


    woman as he and Azure Dragon approached.


    "You don''t know?" the woman looked at the two of them and said, "Are you from out of town?"


    "Yes! We''re here as tourists, and we saw so many people gathered here, so we got curious." Billy


    replied with a smile.


    "No wonder!" the woman nodded. "The good man Len Gildon''s family is in big trouble!"


    "What kind of trouble?" Billy inquired further.


    "The young prince from a sect up in the mountains has set his eyes on Len Gildon''s daughter and


    forcibly took her up to the sect as a concubine!" The woman wore an expression of anger.


    "I heard that this young prince already has three other wives and concubines, yet he still went and


    forcefully took amoner''s daughter. It''s just too much!"


    "Are those guys over there from that sect?" Billy pointed towards the estate.


    "Yes!" the woman nodded.


    "That young prince has already taken his men into the estate. Earlier, many townspeople tried to


    block them at the entrance, but they were all severely beaten. They threatened that anyone who


    dares to interfere will not live to see another day!"


    "So domineering," Billy remarked casually.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After asking a few more questions, the two of them walked towards the estate.


    "Hey, young man, are you guys looking for death? Come back quickly, they''ll really kill you." The


    woman called out urgently.


    "Thank you, ma''am, but we''ll be fine." Azure Dragon replied with a smile.


    Before long, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the estate.


    "Heree two more who are seeking death!" one of the men at the entrance said, looking at


    them. "Before I lose my temper, get lost!"


    However, Billy and the otherpletely ignored him and proceeded straight into the estate.


    "Are you trying to get yourselves killed?" the man yelled, drawing his sword and charging towards


    them.


    Before he even got close, he was sent flying and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Are you looking for trouble, too?" another person said, ring at Billy before drawing his sword and


    lunging at him.


    With skills at the Battle Masterte stage level, he didn''t hold back at all, clearly intending to take


    their lives. The others also drew their swords and joined the attack, their killing intent palpable.

 Chapter 336 IM Gardner, From The West

    Chapter 336 I''M Gardner, From The West


    Chapter 336 I''m Gardner, from the West


    "You''re dead!" Azure Dragon''s eyebrows furrowed, and he swung his curved de, releasing a cold


    gleam.


    After the cold light passed, seven or eight meny on the ground, twitching for a moment before


    bing motionless. These members of Ink Pavilion had shed too much innocent blood in their


    past, and their deaths were long overdue.


    A collective gasp escaped from the onlookers standing several hundred meters away. The mouth of


    the woman who had been talking earlier could have easily held two duck eggs, as she stared in


    disbelief at the two young men''s figures. They''d never expected that two seemingly refined young


    men had disyed such astonishing prowess!


    Two minutester, Billy and Azure Dragon reached a different section of the Gildon family''s


    mansion, where a crowd had gathered.


    Surrounding the scene were dozens of guards, several of whom were lying unconscious on the


    ground, some already dead.


    "Head of the Gildon family, I''ll give you onest chance. If you don''t let your daughtere out, I''ll


    ughter your entire family!" the voice of a man rang out.


    "You... You scoundrels..." the head of the Gildon family scowled. "You dare to forcibly abduct my


    daughter in broad daylight, have you no sense of justice?"


    Behind him stood more than ten Gildon family members, all wearing expressions of anger and


    resentment.


    "Heh, justice? You should know that I am justice!" the man named Marsh Warner sneered. "Since


    they want to court death, let them be killed! Attack!"


    More than ten men replied, charging toward the Gildon family members. These men were more


    formidable than the ones guarding the entrance, all having Battle General-level cultivation.


    "Father!" Just at that moment, a voice from a nearby room called out.


    Shortly after, a young woman in her mid-twenties emerged. She was exceptionally beautiful and


    had a tall figure. However, at this moment, her face was filled with sorrow, tear stains on her


    cheeks, and her body trembling slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Shirley, what are you doing here? Go inside..."


    "Father, let me go with him. We can''t risk our entire family because of me," the young woman


    choked back tears. "Father, forgive your unfilial daughter. I won''t be able to take care of you from


    now on..."


    "Shirley..." the head of the Wang family''s tears streamed down his face, his expression filled with


    boundless despair.


    "Enough, don''t cry. Today is a special day for me, don''t bring bad luck." Marsh Warner raised his


    hand slightly. "Take her away!"


    "Yes!" two men nodded and approached the young woman.


    "No, let go of her!"


    In the next instant, the two men were sent flying, their bodiesnding heavily on the ground and


    remaining motionless.


    "What audacious individuals!" Marsh Warner eximed. "Who dares to defy me?!"


    The others turned their attention to Billy and Azure Dragon, all of them wearing expressions of


    shock.


    "Those who will you!" Azure Dragon replied coldly.


    "What insolence! You will all die!" Marsh Warner shouted in anger. "Kill them!"


    More than ten men charged forward, each emanating their most formidable aura. Before they could


    even get close, all of themy on the ground, either dead or severely injured.


    Everyone couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "Hmm?" Marsh Warner''s pupils contracted, and the elderly man behind him tensed up as well.


    "Who are you people, and what do you want?" the old man stepped forward and shielded Marsh


    Warner.


    "Didn''t we say it? We''re here to kill you!" Azure Dragon replied casually.


    "Damn! You have a death wish!" The old man took a deep breath and raised his hand,unching an


    attack towards Azure Dragon. His aura soared instantly, demonstrating his Warlord Initial Stage


    strength.


    "Not bad!" Azure Dragonmented. With a flick of his wrist, a crescent-shaped de aura


    whizzed out like lightning.


    "Hmm?" Sensing the power of this attack, the old man''s body trembled, and he quickly withdrew his


    move, attempting to defend against the strike. However, it was clear that he had underestimated it.


    The razor-sharp de aura severed his arm and pierced straight through his chest. Struggling to


    speak, a line of blood trickled down from his mouth before he copsed lifelessly.


    Once again, the crowd gasped in shock.


    The Gildon family knew the capabilities of this old man. He was a genuine Warlord-level expert, yet


    he had been felled with a single strike.


    "You... don''te any closer! Do you know who I am? If you dare to kill me, my father will


    annihte your entire n!" Marsh Warner trembled as he watched Azure Dragon approaching, his


    entire body shivering.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you just yet," Azure Dragon said with a faint smile. "But we do need you to


    show us the way."


    "What... what do you want?" Marsh Warner''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Aren''t you the one who wants your father to destroy our entire n? We''re here specifically to find


    him. How about you lead us to him?"


    "You... you''reing for my father?" Marsh Warner swallowed hard.


    "Congrattions, you got it right!"


    Hearing this, Marsh Warner didn''t hesitate for a second and rushed towards the gate. Although his


    cultivation level was decent, at the Battle God Late Stage, he couldn''t muster the courage to stay


    after witnessing Azure Dragon easily dispatch the Warlord-level expert. Moreover, Azure Dragon''s


    implication that they hade for his father meant they were well-prepared and not to be trifled


    with.


    He had barely run more than ten meters when Billy raised his hand and swept him into the air.


    Crashing heavily onto the ground, Marsh Warner spat out a mouthful of blood. His bones were


    shattered, and hey there gasping for breath, clinging to life by a thread.


    "Mr Gildon, we apologize for the disturbance!" Billy turned to the head of the Gildon family.


    "Benefactor, please allow me to bow in gratitude!" Len Gildon, the head of the Gildon family,


    shocked and grateful, led his family members to kneel before Billy, expressing their thanks.


    "No need for such formalities," Billy said, lifting them up with a wave of his energy.


    "Thank... thank you so much for your great kindness to us!"


    "It was just a small favor. Don''t worry about it." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "Benefactor, are you... are you nning to go up the mountain?" Len Gildon, once his emotions


    stabilized, asked.


    "Th... those people are from a sect up there, and they say that sect is filled with powerful individuals.


    You... you..."


    "Thank you for the reminder, but we''ll be fine." Billy interrupted him. "All right, we won''t disturb you


    any longer. From now on, I promise that their sect won''t harass you again!"


    After that, he walked towards the gate, with Azure Dragon carrying the unconscious Marsh Warner


    like a dead dog.


    "Benefactor, may I know your name?" Len Gildon called out loudly.


    "I am surnamed Gardner, and Ie from the west region!"


    With that, Billy''s figure disappeared from the crowd''s sight.

 Chapter 337 Chief Leaders Of Ink Pavilion

    Chapter 337 Chief Leaders Of Ink Pavilion


    Chapter 337 Chief Leaders of Ink Pavilion


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Len Gildon eximed in shock. His voice echoed like thunder, and his


    face disyed endless astonishment. Though he had spent most of his life in this small city, he had


    heard of Commander Gardner, the legendary figure. He never expected that one day he would


    meet this renowned person in his own home.


    Simultaneously, he thought that after today, the sect on the mountain might not be able to survive. If


    Commander Gardner hade personally, it surely meant that the sect hadmitted a grave


    offense.


    "Father, do you know him? Who is he?" Shirley Gildon stepped forward.


    "The King of the West, Commander Gardner!" Len Gildon said with a deep breath.


    All the family members all eximed in shock. Respect filled their faces. It was indeed a great


    fortune for them to have Commander Gardner visit.


    One hourter, inside one of the buildings in the sect halfway up the mountain, an elderly man in


    Daoist robes sat in a chair, his face looking grim. Two elderly men in ck robes sat beside him,


    both with serious expressions and dark faces.


    "Still no news from Alkaid?" the middle-aged man spoke with a heavy tone.


    This man was one of the four chief leaders of Ink Pavilion, Lionel Warner.


    "Not yet!" replied the white-haired elder, shaking his head.


    "Including the people he took with him, we can''t contact any of them. I''ve already sent someone to


    Earthford to inquire about the situation."


    "Leader, if I may ask, who could have caused trouble for Alkaid? As far as I know, there is no force


    in Earthford that could hold him back!"


    "I don''t know," Lionel Warner furrowed his brow and shook his head.


    He picked up a tea cup and took a sip before continuing, "Has that brat Marsh Warner returned?"


    "Leader, not yet!" the elder replied.


    "That reckless fool, besides women, there''s nothing in his head. One day, he''ll die because of a


    woman!" Lionel Warner spoke with an annoyed tone. "Call him on the phone. No matter what he''s


    doing, tell him toe back immediately!"


    Today, he had an inexplicable sense of anxiety, as if something bad was about to happen.


    "Understood!" the white-haired elder nodded and took out his phone to make the call.


    However, despite the phone ringing for a while, there was no answer.


    "Leader, there''s no answer to Young Master''s phone!" the white-haired elder said, and his right


    eyelid twitched inexplicably.


    Lionel Warner''s brows furrowed. "Call Elder Wheeler''s phone!"


    The white-haired elder dialed another number.


    One minuteter, his face turned even darker. "Leader, it seems that Young Master and the others


    have encountered some trouble. Elder Wheeler''s phone is also not being answered."


    "Damn it!" Lionel Warner eximed, his voice filled with anger. "Notify all members of A-rank or


    higher to assemble!"


    His son had most likely encountered trouble, and it was very likely the same opponents who had


    targeted Alkaid''s group. After speaking, he walked quickly toward the door, with the two elders


    following closely behind.


    In a short time, the three of them arrived at the gate of the manor. Two hundred men dressed in


    martial attire were already waiting there, led by several elderly members.


    "Follow me down the mountain!" Lionel Warner ordered in a deep voice, stepping towards the gate.


    "Yes, Leader!" the group shouted in unison.


    Just at that moment, two enormous dark figures crashed through the gate of the sect, sending


    splinters flying. The two dark figures heavilynded about fifty meters away from Lionel Warner and


    the others.


    As they looked over, they all took a sharp breath.


    It turned out to be two coffins!


    "Father... save me..." In the next moment, a weak voice came from one of the coffins. Afterward,


    Marsh Warner struggled to crawl out, covered in blood.


    "Hmm?!" Lionel Warner''s pupils contracted.


    "Help Young Master out!" the white-haired elder eximed.


    "Yes!" Two men rushed over to assist.


    Just then, a de-like energy shot out from the entrance and shed through Marsh Warner''s


    neck.


    "No!" Lionel Warner yelled, at the same time raising his palm to deflect the attack.


    Despite his efforts, he was still slightly slow, and the de energy decapitated his son. Marsh


    Warner''s head soared into the air, blood spraying like a fountain.


    Afterward, Marsh Warner''s body slumped into the coffin, and his severed head fell to the ground.


    "Marsh!" Lionel Warner''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he roared in fury. At the same time, a terrifying


    wave of anger burst forth from him.


    "Who dares toe out!" the white-haired elder shouted in anger.


    At that moment, footsteps came from the entrance, and then Billy, apanied by the others,


    entered the scene. Additionally, there were a hundred SHADOW Battle General or higher-ranked


    members from the Southern District.


    "SHADOW''s people?!" Ink Pavilion members eximed in unison.


    "Hmm? It''s you!" Lionel Warner immediately recognized Billy. It was only now that he understood


    why he had felt anxious earlier. He had truly encountered a big problem today. At the same time, he


    realized why even Alkaid had encountered trouble. Although Alkaid was skilled, he had no chance


    against Commander Gardner.


    "Do you know me?" Billy looked at Lionel Warner and spoke calmly.


    "I never thought that Commander Gardner would visit. Forgive myck of a proper wee!" Lionel


    Warner''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he gritted his teeth.


    "You should understand why I''m here, right?" Billy continued.


    "I''ve specially prepared a coffin for you. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    Lionel Warner took a deep breath, speaking with a fierce tone. "Daring to kill my son, today, I will


    make all of you apany him in death!"


    "Really?" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you willingly reveal the location of Ink Pavilion''s base, I can spare your


    life." Billy said again.


    "Arrogant!" Lionel Warner spoke coldly. "Do you think that breaking through to the War Emperor


    realm makes you a match for Ink Pavilion?"


    "Do you think that because SHADOW has wiped out all Ink Pavilion''s external contacts, and we


    haven''t retaliated, it''s because we''re afraid of you? If you have such thoughts, you''re really too


    naive!"


    "Ink Pavilion could deal with you effortlessly. The reason we haven''te for you is because you''re


    simply not worth our effort! Now that you''ve willingly walked into our hands today, don''t me me!"


    "From what you''re saying, it seems you don''t n to talk it out?" Billy spoke again in a calm tone.


    "Enough with the nonsense! I''ll let you see the true strength of Ink Pavilion!" After speaking, Lionel


    Warner raised his hand and said, "Everyone, kill them all!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hundreds of people on the other sideunched their attacks and charged toward Billy and the


    others. At the same time, three to four hundred men rushed out from the main courtyard.


    "Attack!" Billy shouted in a deep voice.


    Casey led the others and charged forward.

 Chapter 338 Killing Intent

    Chapter 338 Killing Intent


    Chapter 338 Killing Intent


    Many of the members of Ink Pavilion were below the Battle General level, unable to withstand


    SHADOW''s relentless attacks. In a short time, arge number of them fell.


    "God damn it!" The white-haired old man shouted angrily, drawing a sword from his side, and it shot


    out. His aura instantly reached its peak, revealing his War Grandmaster-level cultivation. Energy of


    his sword raged, leaving several deep wounds on a few SHADOW members, causing blood to


    spray.


    "The one who''s gonna die is you!"Casey growled, and he swiftly darted forward like a shadow, his


    Bloodshadow Battle de drawing an incredibly sharp and icy gleam.


    "You ignorant kid!" The white-haired old man coldly retorted, not retreating but advancing.


    Simultaneously, he thrust out with his sword, creating fierce sword energy.


    When their attacks collided, the old man''s swordsmanship was instantly shattered, and Casey''s


    de continued from his right arm. After the de passed, the old man''s forearm was severed and


    fell to the ground.


    "Hmm..." The old man groaned, quickly retreating more than ten steps, and the concrete ground


    beneath him cracked like a spiderweb. His face was filled with shock as he looked at Casey. Both


    were at the same level, yet he had been severely injured by a single move, which was incredible.


    "This is all you know!" Casey said coldly andunched another attack.


    The old man''s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks, and an overwhelming sense of danger


    permeated his entire body.


    "Elder Berridge, be careful!" A War Grandmaster-in-training, who was battling Azure Dragon on the


    side, sensed the crisis and shouted. Immediately after, avoiding Azure Dragon''s attack, he rushed


    towards Casey. His cultivation was one level lower than Casey''s, and he couldn''t withstand Casey''s


    attack. His arm was severed, and blood sprayed.


    "Ah..." The old man let out a miserable scream.


    Just then, Azure Dragon''s de swiftly approached him. With the intent to dodge, his reaction


    speed couldn''t keep up, and he could only watch as the de rapidly grew in his pupils.


    The next moment, a head was sent flying into the air.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elder Hong..." The white-haired old man screamed, his eyes filled with rage.


    "Join him!" Casey''s voice reached his ears.


    Without any hesitation, the old man immediately fled to the side. Before he could get injured any


    further, he was no match for Casey, especially since he had already lost an arm. Staying behind


    would only mean certain death.


    "Can you escape?" Casey''s teleportation speed was far beyond his, and before he could react,


    Casey had already appeared ten meters behind him.


    Without a hint of suspense, a fierce de aura prated straight through the old man''s back. Due


    to inertia, the old man continued to run a few steps before copsing, convulsing for a moment


    before bing motionless. Casey nced at him, then dashed into the battle ring with the others.


    "Come on, let me see what you''ve got, the King of the West!" As Casey battled against the old man,


    Lionel Warner turned to Billy and said.


    Immediately, an overwhelming surge of power erupted from Lionel Warner, instantly enveloping an


    area of several hundred meters around him. The people within the range of his aura couldn''t help


    but shiver and retreated. Truly deserving of being one of the Ink Pavilion''s four chief leaders, Lionel


    Warner was a War Emperor at the pinnacle.


    "Face my sword!" Lionel said with a deep voice, and he swiftly drew countless afterimages in the air


    with his sword, instantly forming a devastating web of swordsmanship.


    Within the range of his swordsmanship, whether it was trees or boulders, everything was reduced to


    rubble, with debris and dust flying everywhere. Deep, frightening sword scars were left on the hard


    concrete, and a nearby wooden structure copsed with a resounding crash. Before long, the


    gathering sword energy coalesced into the form of a shadowy sword, carrying a world-shattering


    energy, and it thrust rapidly toward Billy. In its wake, the winds roared, and the atmosphere churned


    with immense power.


    "War Emperor in thete stages, is he strong?" Billy muttered in a low voice, gripping his


    Bloodshadow Fury de and swinging it without any pretense.


    "How is this possible?" Watching the blood-red de aura descending from the sky, Lionel Warner''s


    pupils contracted, and his body was covered in goosebumps. An extremely terrifying sense of


    impending doom permeated every pore of his body.


    Then, in an instant, his illusory sword shape offered no resistance to the blood-red de aura,


    exploding instantly. A violent shockwave rippled outwards. Several hundred meters away, everyone


    was sent flying, each of them copsing on the ground, spitting out blood and struggling to get up.


    In the next moment, Lionel Warner spat out a mouthful of blood as he was flung into the air. In mid-


    air, his sword fell to the ground with a ng, followed by his severed arm, blood gushing out. After


    flying about a hundred meters, he crashed to the ground, with at least a third of his bones broken.


    He copsed like a deted balloon.


    "How... how can you be so strong!?" Lionel Warner struggled to speak after coughing up another


    mouthful of blood.


    Just one sh, and this War Emperor at the pinnacle of strength was rendered useless! He could


    clearly sense that the opponent had shown mercy, or else he would have been decapitated by now.


    From what Lionel could tell, the King of the West possessed at least the strength of a War Emperor


    in the perfection realm, which was two whole levels higher than his estimate. War Emperor at its


    pinnacle, that had been the most optimistic estimation of Commander Gardner from outsiders. But


    now, it was nothing but a joke.


    "Surprised?" Billy said casually.


    "Everyone underestimated you!" Lionel Warner took a deep breath and struggled to speak.


    "Now, can you tell me where your headquarters are?" Billy continued.


    "Come on, give me a quick death. It''s not unjust to die at your hands!" Lionel Warner''s mouth kept


    oozing blood.


    "Still not willing to talk?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. "Then let''s see how long you can hold out!"


    As he spoke, three silver needles appeared in his hand.


    "Hmm!?"


    Just then, an extremely cold and murderous intent shrouded Lionel, causing his pupils to shrink with


    a chill. Almost simultaneously, a strand of sword energy shot towards him, as substantial as it could


    be, heading towards him like a speeding bolt of lightning.


    Without much time to think, Billy immediately sidestepped half of his body. Although he reacted in


    the nick of time, the opponent''s sword energy still opened a bloody gash on his arm, and blood


    sprayed out. And just as he regained his footing, more than ten equally sharp sword energies tore


    through the air and attacked him. The surrounding air temperature plummeted to freezing point at


    that moment, the chilly wind howling, and the intent to kill filled the sky. The attacker was clearly far


    superior to Lionel Warner; with one move, they sealed off all of Billy''s escape routes.

 Chapter 339 Half-Step War God-Emperor

    Chapter 339 Half-Step War God-Emperor


    Chapter 339 Half-Step War God-Emperor


    Billy, currently in a defensive position, had no other choice but to go on the offensive. Billy''s wrist


    continued to twist as his Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed several de auras to meet the


    oing threat.


    The two sides'' attacks collided violently, des and swords shing, creating an overwhelmingly


    terrifying shockwave that spread out like andslide. In the blink of an eye, after more than ten


    rounds of confrontation, both sides had retreated seven or eight steps, leaving deep footprints on


    the ground. Billy had a few more cuts, but fortunately, they were just superficial wounds.


    However, Lionel Warner, lying nearby, was not as lucky. He had already been on the brink of death


    and now bore numerous horrifying wounds all over his body. Lying on the ground, his mouth opened


    wide as copious amounts of blood poured out, convulsing briefly before falling silent.


    "Half-Step War God-Emperor?"


    After stabilizing himself, Billy looked at the figure about a hundred meters away, and his pupils


    contracted again.


    Dressed in a green robe and wearing a ck and white mask, it was clear from her figure that she


    was a woman. In the realm of martial arts, beyond the War Emperor, there was the War God-


    Emperor realm. This person was the first opponent Billy had encountered who was so close to


    reaching the War God-Emperor realm, just one step away from officially entering the War God-


    Emperor realm. It was clear that the strength of Ink Pavilion, an organization with a history spanning


    thousands of years, was not to be underestimated.


    "Commander Gardner, you didn''t disappoint. Even though you haven''t fully healed from your


    injuries, you managed to take on so many of my attacks!" The woman spoke, her voice as


    melodious as a songbird''s.


    "Nobody has been able to hurt me in a face-to-face battle for a long time. You''re quite impressive!"


    Billy replied.


    "Likewise!" The woman spoke again. "Under my full force, you''re the first person in recent years to


    have injured me."


    In those previous dozen or so rounds, she had indeed hurt Billy, but she had also been injured by


    his de energy, causing her internal energy and blood to surge.


    "Ink Pavilion''s people are truly ruthless. You must have killed Lionel Warner intentionally, right?"


    Billy squinted.


    "He was already crippled by you, and he was barely clinging to life. It''s better to give him a quick


    death." The woman continued with a smile.


    "I''m curious about your identity. Aren''t you a bit young to be a part of the Elder Council of Ink


    Pavilion?" Billy asked again.


    Based on the information provided by Melvin Pearce, it seemed that only members of the Elder


    Council were above the four Ink Pavilion chief leaders.


    "Commander Gardner, can you guess how old I am? If you guess correctly, I''ll tell you." The woman


    replied with a smile.


    "Sixty or seventy?" Billy guessed.


    "Haha..." The woman giggled. "I didn''t expect Commander Gardner to have such a sense of


    humor."


    "I have another question. You don''t seem to belong to this base''sposition, so how did you end


    up here?"


    "I can turn that question back to you," the woman responded. "SHADOW caused such a


    disturbance in Earthford, killing so many of my Ink Pavilion members. We knew it was you, so we


    guessed you woulde here."


    "I see," Billy muttered to himself for a moment. "I''ll give you a chance. If you reveal the location of


    your Ink Pavilion''s headquarters, I''ll let you go."


    "Commander Gardner, you''re quite confident." The womanughed again.


    "If your injuries werepletely healed, I might not be your match. But as you are now, with only


    the strength of a War Emperor at its pinnacle, you''re still half a level below a Half-Step War God-


    Emperor. You should know very well that at this level, half a level of difference cannot be easily


    compensated for with a slight advantage in innate talent. Moreover, due to your injuries, it''s difficult


    for you to fully unleash the true power of the Bloodshadow de Technique. At most, you can only


    activate 70% of its power."


    "Am I right?"


    "It seems you know me quite well," Billy squinted again, slightly surprised that she was familiar with


    the Bloodshadow de Technique.


    "Know your enemy, know yourself, and you can win a hundred battles. If I didn''t understand, how


    could I dare to challenge the renowned King of the West?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Isn''t it?" After a brief pause, she continued, "Alright, my mission today was simply not to let Lionel


    Warner fall into your hands. Now that it''s done, I''ll take my leave."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow and pointed to another direction in the courtyard. "Are you just going


    to watch while the members of your Ink Pavilion are ughtered?"


    "I''d like to intervene, but would you allow it?" The womanughed. "I know my limitations. Although


    I''m half a level above you, if you were to go all out, I might be able to kill you, but I would also suffer


    heavy injuries. Such a risky move doesn''t suit my style."


    With that, she turned and walked towards the door.


    "I''m sorry, but without my permission, you probably won''t be able to leave this courtyard today."


    Billy''s voice rang out.


    With her current cultivation level, which was at Half-Step War God-Emperor, she was just a step


    away from entering the God-Emperor realm. Given a little more time, the Ink Pavilion''s overall


    strength would undoubtedly increase by another level. This was not something Billy wanted to see


    happen, so he had to keep her here.


    In vale, apart from those ancient hidden families and sects with a history spanning thousands of


    years, few forces had genuine God-Emperor-level experts.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Commander Gardner, are you being too confident?" The woman turned to look at Billy. "I admit that


    it''s somewhat challenging for me to kill you, but right now, you trying to make me stay is a joke."


    Just then, Casey and Azure Dragon rushed over. They had sensed the terrifying aura emanating


    from the woman the moment she appeared, realizing she was likely at the War Emperor Advanced


    Stage. Both of them knew that Billy was still not fully healed, so facing an opponent of this caliber


    would put them under significant pressure.


    "Boss, are you alright?" The two of them approached and examined Billy''s injuries with slight


    concern.


    "I''m fine," Billy shook his head slightly, and his aura gradually rose. Then, he spoke with a deep


    voice, "Casey, take everyone and retreat to a kilometer away."


    "Boss, your injuries..." Casey and Azure Dragon looked grave.


    "Just do it!" Billy interrupted.


    "Yes!" The two of them exchanged nces before hurrying away.


    "It seems, Commander Gardner, that you''re determined to go all out?" The woman gazed at him. "If


    that''s the case, let me experience the ultimate move of the King of the West!"


    "Very well!" Billy replied, and then he sheathed his Bloodshadow Fury de.


    "Are you nning to fight without your de?" The woman raised an eyebrow, her tone turning


    cold.


    "Keeping you here doesn''t necessarily require a de."

 Chapter 340 Dragon Soaring In The Sky

    Chapter 340 Dragon Soaring In The Sky


    Chapter 340 Dragon Soaring in the Sky


    "Then let me see what other martial arts Commander Gardner possesses besides your


    swordsmanship." The woman continued, "Ink Blue Sword Law!"


    In the next moment, the woman''s sword was released from her hand and countless sword auras,


    extending hundreds of meters in length, rapidly shed through the air above her. Wherever the


    sword auras passed, the area was instantly leveled.


    To control a sword with one''s Chi was a martial art that only God-Emperor-level experts could


    achieve, and she had executed it as a Half-Step War God-Emperor.


    Her martial skills were truly extraordinary!


    "Face my attack!" In the next moment, she shouted. Following hermand, her sword, as if a


    falling star, shot toward Billy at high speed, seemingly tearing apart the very fabric of space.


    Even before the woman executed the Ink Blue Sword Law, Billy had already moved. With clenched


    fists, he alternately punched the air, creating a multitude of fist shadows in the sky. Within a radius


    of a kilometer, the energy surged, and the strong wind howled. Soon, a faintly discernible dragon-


    shaped phantom appeared above him, surrounded by thunderous energy, and a series of explosive


    sounds echoed in the air.


    Then, a roar resembling a dragon''s cry resounded through the sky, followed by the dragon-shaped


    phantom, carrying a devastating energy, as it soared toward the woman.


    The dragon-shaped phantom collided with the woman''s sword technique, causing the ground to


    shake and the air to tremble.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    In the next second, the woman spat out a mouthful of blood as her mask shattered, revealing an


    exquisitely beautiful face. Her green robe was also torn to shreds, leaving several areas of her fair


    skin exposed, as delicate as porcin and fragile as a petal. At the same time, the woman''s figure


    shot through the air like a gust of wind and fell to the ground about a hundred meters away, looking


    extremely disheveled.


    "Dragon Soaring in the Sky?!" As she climbed to her feet, she was too shocked to care about her


    physical difort, staring at Billy with disbelief.


    "How... how could you possibly know this technique, and at its highest level? Are you... are you from


    the Clouds Sect?"


    She couldn''t help but be astonished. Dragon Mastery Fist Technique was the supreme martial art of


    the Clouds Sect, one of the top sects. It had been created by ate-stage God-Emperor-level expert


    within the sect thousands of years ago. To achieve the highest level of this technique required


    extremely demanding martial talent, and ordinary people simply couldn''t practice it.


    As far as she knew, even the current Sect Master of the Clouds Sect might not be able to execute


    this move. But now, she had witnessed Billy using this almost lost God-Emperor-level martial art.


    "Well, it''s not bad that you can recognize Dragon Mastery Fist Technique!" Billy narrowed his eyes


    slightly. "However, who told you that only the Clouds Sect can possess this technique?"


    "It''s impossible!" The woman vigorously shook her head. "If you''re not from the Clouds Sect, they


    would never have taught you that fist technique!"


    "That''s not something you should be concerned about," Billy smirked. "You''d better worry about


    your own clothes!"


    "What do you mean?" The woman asked, slightly puzzled, as she looked down at herself.


    "Ah!" In the next moment, a thunderous scream echoed through the sky.


    She quickly shot out towards the exit of the courtyard, and at the same time, an enraged voice rang


    out. "One day, I will make you kneel before me and beg for mercy for the humiliation you''ve caused


    me!"


    "Want to run?" Casey and Azure Dragon, who were standing nearby, coldly snorted and were about


    to chase after her.


    "Don''t chase her. Even though she''s injured, the two of you are still not her match." Billy stopped


    them. Although he wanted to keep her here, his current strength was insufficient. After saying that,


    he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In the previous confrontation, although he had heavily injured the opponent, he had also suffered in


    return. Forcing the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, a God-Emperor-level martial art, had caused


    him some internal bacsh. Combined with the power of the woman''s sword attack, it had


    exacerbated his injuries.


    "Boss!"


    Casey and Azure Dragon simultaneously eximed, and then they quickly ran over. At the same


    time, the battle in the courtyard was nearing its end. All the Ink Pavilion warriors of Battle General


    level and above had been killed. The remaining one to two hundred people were trembling as they


    knelt on the ground, repeatedly begging for mercy, their faces filled with terror.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Frostde and Azure Fang, their faces filled with concern, ran over.


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I just need a few days to recover." Billy said, waving his hand. He


    nced in the direction of the courtyard gate, knowing that allowing the woman to escape would


    likely bring trouble in the future.


    "Boss, how are you doing?"


    "I''m fine." Billy replied with a smile.


    "Commander, how should we deal with those people?" asked Wally Hammond.


    "Take them all back for interrogation. Anyone who has harmed innocent people will be executed!"


    Billy replied with a firm tone.


    "Yes, sir!" Wally nodded and turned to leave.


    Half an hourter, everyone left the mountain. With this, one of the four Ink Pavilion strongholds had


    officially closed. Including the casualties at the Riley mansion the day before, Ink Pavilion had


    suffered significant losses this time - one War Emperor, one Half-Step War Emperor, four War


    Grandmasters, twenty Warlords, and about fifty Battle Gods had all been killed.


    It was a substantial blow to their strength.


    Not long after everyone left, in a secluded mountain valley several kilometers away from the


    mansion, a woman with delicate features and tattered clothes was sitting cross-legged on arge


    rock, healing her injuries.


    After a while, she spat out a dark red mouthful of blood and stood up. She then looked in the


    direction of the mansion, her face frosty and her teeth clenched. She spoke with determination.


    "You bastard, Gardner, for treating me like this, there wille a day when I make you kneel before


    me and beg for mercy!"


    With a swift movement, she shot toward the mountains below like a shadow.


    On the third morning, Casey and the others arrived at the council hall after finishing breakfast.


    "Casey, boss hasn''te out yet? How is his condition?" Soul Chaser looked at Casey and asked.


    The others also turned their eyes to Casey.


    When they returned to Earthford the night beforest, Billy had locked himself in his room for a full


    day and night withouting out. They were worried about disturbing him, so only Casey had gone


    in once or twice.


    "Well," Casey nodded, "he should be fine soon."


    As Casey spoke, Billy walked in energetically, his spirit refreshed.


    "Boss, how are you feeling now?" Frostde was the first to ask.


    "Better than good!" Billy smiled.


    "Are you sure?" asked Azure Dragon.


    "Do I look like a patient?" after a while, Billy looked around at everyone and asked, "Where''s


    Vermilion Bird?"

 Chapter 341 Back Home

    Chapter 341 Back Home


    Chapter 341 Back Home


    "Report, Boss, Vermilion Bird is on a mission to date!" Soul Chaser shouted loudly.


    "What?" Billy was puzzled.


    "Boss, Eleanor found out that Vermilion Bird was returning to the west territory. She called him this


    morning and invited him for breakfast." Frostde exined.


    "In that case, things are looking promising." Billy raised an eyebrow.


    "When a man has feelings, and a woman has intentions, it can''t go wrong!" Azure Dragon chimed


    in.


    "Frostde, send a message to him, granting him a week of special leave. Let him stay in Earthford


    for an extra week." Billy instructed.


    "Got it!" Frostde grinned.


    "Do we get such treatment when we''re in love? Howe I haven''t experienced this?" Soul Chaser


    comined loudly.


    "Stop making a fuss. Vermilion Bird is genuinely in love!" Azure Fang added.


    "Azure Fang, what do you mean? My rtionship isn''t genuine?" Soul Chaser was not pleased.


    "Soul Chaser, why don''t you introduce your girlfriend to Boss? As long as he agrees, he''ll approve


    your leave as well." Frostde chuckled again.


    "Um..." Soul Chaser''s mouth twitched. "Let''s forget about that for now. Maybe next time!"


    "Alright, everyone has been busy enough. Let''s all head back!" Billy said after taking a sip of tea.


    "Go back and focus on your training. I''m giving you all one month to advance one level. Otherwise,


    I''ll have to assist you!"


    "Yes, Commander!" The group shivered and quickly responded.


    They would rather improve their cultivation on their own than have Billy help them, as it was too


    painful.


    Two hourster, Billy, Casey, and Azure Dragon boarded a ne back to Ozin. Soul Chaser and


    Azure Fang returned to their respective posts, while Ebony Lord and Frostde remained in


    Earthford to handle some post-mission matters.


    At noon, Billy and the others walked out of Ozin Airport.


    "Boss!" As they reached the exit, Judge and Stout approached them.


    Upon arriving, Judge and Stout exchanged greetings with Casey and Azure Dragon.


    "Stout, weren''t you going to Secret Essences? When did youe back?" Billy asked as they all


    got into the car.


    Before heading to Earthford, Billy had received a call from Stout, saying that he was bringing Josh


    Frazier back to the ce of Secret Essences for treatment. He thought Stout would stay there for a


    while, but he had returned surprisingly quickly.


    " I''ve been back for two days." Stout grinned again.


    "How''s Uncle Josh?" Billy inquired.


    "He''spletely healed!" Stout responded energetically. "And his cultivation has not only recovered


    but improved. He was aplete Warlord before his injury, and now he''s a genuine War


    Grandmaster!"


    "Oh? Impressive! Is it because of your efforts?"


    "Not at all!" Stout shook his head.


    "Your sister then?" Billy asked.


    "Yeah!" Stout nodded vigorously


    "My sister found out about Uncle Josh''s connection with you and wouldn''t let anyone else near him.


    She took care of him herself." Stout exined.


    "She treated him as if she was healing you. She was incredibly attentive!"


    "Stout, can''t you say something nicer? Do you wish boss hurt?" Azure Dragon scolded him.


    "I was just making aparison."


    "Stout, great job! You''ve been a Warlord in the perfection realm this time!" Caseyplimented him


    after sensing Stout''s martial aura.


    "Of course! I''m the unprecedented genius of Secret Essences in a century!" Stout was quite proud.


    "As shameless as ever, you are a genius!" Judge responded sarcastically.


    "Judge, you''re just jealous!" Stoutughed in response. After a brief pause, he continued, "By the


    way, boss, my sister mentioned that she ns to visit you in Ozin in a while."


    Simultaneously, Casey and others coughed.


    "Get out of here, you little rascal! You must havee up with that on your own, right?" Billy


    scolded him.


    "It''s true! My sister said she hasn''t seen you in a long time and almost doesn''t remember what you


    look like, so she wants to see you." Stout said with a straight face.


    "I think you''re just itching for trouble!" Billy gave him a sideways nce. He didn''t even bother to


    believe the punctuation in Stout''s sentence.


    "Judge, has there been any recent activity in the east district?" Billy asked.


    "Nothing much," Judge shook his head. "It''s been rtively quiet since Casey took office."


    As he spoke, he seemed to remember something. "Oh, Boss, Stout did something behind your


    back!"


    "What did he do?" Billy inquired.


    "Judge, you''re involved in this too, don''t try to push it all on me!" Stout, noticing Judge''s expression,


    knew what he was about to say and immediately interjected.


    "Spill it!" Billy knew these two must have done something mischievous.


    "Stout has been teaching your wife martial arts!" Judge revealed.


    "Boss, this isn''t my fault!" Stout protested again.


    "Ms Knight insisted on learning, and she threatened to send me back to the mountains if I didn''t


    teach her. In addition, I consulted Judge, and he agreed. He even personally instructed her." Stout


    continued.


    "Casey, can you call Felicia in the next couple of days and ask when she''s avable toe to


    Ozin?" Billy turned to Casey.


    It seemed like Harleen was determined to learn martial arts. In that case, they should take it


    seriously as an important matter. To be honest, when Harleen initially mentioned wanting to learn


    martial arts, Billy felt it waspletely unnecessary. However, after thinking it over during this time,


    he realized that it might be a good thing. The path he was about to take undoubtedly held many


    challenges and risks. Having martial arts skills by her side would ease his worries when Harleen


    followed him.


    "Alright!" Casey nodded in response. He knew that Billy had agreed to let Harleen and her sister


    train in martial arts.


    At 6:30 PM, Billy returned home from the SHADOW base.


    "Dad!" Tasha ran over happily as soon as he entered the house.


    "Tasha!" Billy smiled and picked Tasha up, spinning her around.


    "Dad, why did youe back sote? I haven''t seen you in a long time." Tasha said after getting


    down from her father''s arms.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you miss me?" Billy smiled again.


    "Of course! I even dreamed about you for several nights!" Tasha held her father''s hand. "Daddy,


    come and y with me with my toys. I just built a beautiful castle!"


    "Tasha, Daddy just got back. Let him rest for a bit, okay?" Harleen called from the kitchen.


    She then gazed lovingly at Billy. "Honey, are you tired?"


    "Not at all! Where are Mom and Dad?"


    "They''ve gone to attend a banquet. They won''t be back untilter." Harleen answered. "You should


    sit down and rest. Dinner will be ready soon!"


    "Thanks, dear!" Billy smiled appreciatively.


    "There''s nothing to thank me for." Harleen said with a smile, then turned and walked back into the


    kitchen.


    "Tasha, what''s the name of this castle of yours?" Billy asked, squatting down to y with Tasha''s


    toys.


    That night, at 10:00 PM, after Billy and Harleen had finished their evening routines, they climbed


    into bed.

 Chapter 342 Azure DragonS Misfortune

    Chapter 342 Azure Dragon''S Misfortune


    Chapter 342 Azure Dragon''s Misfortune


    "Wife, how''s work? Is everything going well?" Billy embraced Harleen.


    Harleen nodded with a smile. "Everything is going well, and things are running much more smoothly


    than before."


    "That''s good!" Billy replied with a smile.


    "By the way, honey, Stout''s cosmetics have received approval!" Harleen said with excitement. "The


    procedures for establishing the newpany have also beenpleted. We''ll hold a product


    launch event in a few days and officially enter the market. I have confidence that this product will


    be a hit!"


    "Really? Congrattions, dear!" Billy smiled again.


    "It''s all thanks to you and Stout!" Harleen beamed.


    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy with a hint of guilty and said, "Honey, I have something to


    confess."


    "Did you do something bad behind my back?" Billy asked with a teasing tone.


    "I... I''ve been learning martial arts from Stout and Judge these past few days." Harleen admitted,


    lowering her head.


    Billy yfully flicked her forehead.


    "You''ve be quite daring. You don''t even listen to your husband now. Do you think you deserve


    a punishment?"


    "Honey, please be gentle, that hurts!" Harleen pouted. "You never taught me, so I had to find


    someone else..."


    "Are you really determined to learn martial arts?" Billy asked, stroking Harleen''s hair gently.


    "Yes!" Harleen nodded firmly. "I''ve thought it through. I must learn!"


    "In that case, when Feliciaes back home, I''ll help both of youy the foundations, and then I''ll


    teach you martial arts formally." Billy promised.


    "Really? You agreed?" Harleen eximed with excitement.


    "Of course!"


    "That''s fantastic! Thank you, honey!" Harleen kissed Billy several times on the face.


    After calming down a bit, she seemed to realize something. "Billy, you mentioned waiting for Felicia


    toe back. What do you mean?"


    "Felicia is just like you, insisting on learning martial arts," Billy exined with a smile. "She secretly


    went to stay at Casey''s ce for two nights. Casey couldn''t refuse her, so he''s already started


    teaching her."


    "Ah?" Harleen was surprised. "That brat! She''s wasting her time on martial arts when she could be


    doing something more productive!"


    "Shouldn''t the focus of your question be the fact that she stayed at Casey''s ce for two nights?"


    Billy teased.


    Harleen eximed again. "What do you mean? Have they...?"


    "Haha, not so fast, but it should be happening soon." Billyughed.


    "Really?" Harleen asked, surprised. "When did they start?"


    "I don''t know exactly," Billy replied. "How do you feel about them together?"


    "If Felicia can be with Casey, that would be perfect," Harleen said with a smile. "Casey is not only


    talented but also has a great personality. My parents also like him, and they''ve been trying to set


    them up for a while now!"


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "But I''m worried that Felicia might not be good enough


    for him."


    "Wife, you don''t have to worry about that," Billy reassured her with a smile. "I know Casey, and he


    should also be very satisfied with Felicia."


    "But..." Harleen began.


    "Don''t worry, trust me." Billy interrupted her.


    "Okay," Harleen said, looking relieved. "Thank you, Billy!"


    "Well then, wife, how do you n to thank me?" Billy''s lips curled up with a mischievous smile.


    "You rogue..." Harleen blushed and kissed Billy.


    On the third morning, Felicia rushed back from Enssea.


    "Billy!" When she arrived at the SHADOW base, she was still at the front gate, but her voice echoed


    throughout the entire courtyard.


    "You brat, can''t you be more reserved?" Harleen walked out from the house.


    She hadn''t gone to work this morning. Billy had granted her a day off toe to the SHADOW base


    with him. She knew that Billy was preparing to teach her martial arts, and she was extremely


    excited.


    "Harleen, aren''t you d to see me?" Felicia approached with a smile.


    Her mood was quite good because Casey had already told her about the situation on the phone.


    She knew that her brother-inw was going to teach her and her sister martial arts, which was


    something she had always dreamed of.


    "Come on, you''re not a kid anymore, acting all crazy. I wonder how you''ll ever find a husband."


    Harleen said teasingly.


    "You don''t need to worry about that." Felicia replied with a sweet smile.


    "I heard you stayed over at Casey''s ce for two nights," Harleen gave her a stern look.


    "What? You even know about that?" Felicia was surprised. "Did Billy tell you?"


    "That sneaky Billy actually reported it! I''ll have to settle the score with himter!" Felicia eximed.


    As they chatted, Harleen led her sister into the conference hall where Billy and Casey were just


    finishing their discussion.


    "Felicia," Billy greeted her with a smile.


    "Hello, Billy!" Felicia said and turned to Casey and the others. "Casey, Judge, and, little brother


    Stout!"


    Ahem! Stout cleared his throat. "Felicia, I''m only one year older than you!"


    "I like calling you little brother." Felicia made a yful face.


    "Well..." Stout''s lips twitched.


    "Billy, did you tell my sister that I stayed over at Casey''s ce?" Felicia turned to Billy, her tone


    using.


    "Haha, it''s not my fault. Azure Dragon spilled the beans." Billy directly med Azure Dragon.


    Azure Dragon, who was at the Eastern Military Camp Base, inexplicably sneezed and thought,


    "Boss must be using me as a negative example again!"


    "Oh, it''s him. Then I''ll make sure he treats me to a seafood feast next time!" Felicia pouted.


    "You, always thinking about food. Aren''t you almost a hundred pounds now?" Harleen said


    teasingly.


    "Where did you get that idea?" Felicia pouted again. "I''m just a little over ny!"


    After saying this, she walked over to Casey and took a seat next to him. Then she asked, "Casey,


    do you think girls look better with a little extra weight, or should they be slim, or is it best to be like


    me, not too thin or too fat?"


    "Um..." Casey''s mouth twitched. "You look fine just the way you are now!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I knew Casey is the best! He never tells lies." Felicia replied with a smile.


    Harleen coughed and turned her head away in embarrassment.


    After some yful banter, Billy led everyone into a practice room.

 Chapter 343 Modifying The Eight Extra Meridians

    Chapter 343 Modifying The Eight Extra Meridians


    Chapter 343 Modifying the Eight Extra Meridians


    For Billy, the decision to initiate martial training for Harleen and Felicia meant they wouldn''t be


    starting from scratch. If they did, it would likely take more than a decade to see any significant


    results, especially considering they were both in their twenties.


    For the average person, it was already considered good if they could progress from ordinary to


    Warrior status within ten years of self-practice. Many spent their whole lives practicing martial arts


    without ever reaching the rank of Battle Master.


    The art of martial cultivation depended on two factors, talent and external conditions. Thetter


    included guidance from predecessors of those hidden ns and sects. Compared to their secr


    peers, people who acquired the guidance often surpassed the others in terms of martial art


    cultivation. This was primarily due to the superior training conditions they had ess to. Training


    conditions epassed various aspects, such as guidance from experts, martial techniques, and


    the use of herbs and elixirs, among others.


    Another method involved modifying the twelve regr meridians and eight extra meridians within a


    practitioner''s body. Combined with special elixirs, this could rapidly boost one''s martial prowess.


    The extent of improvement depended on the skills of the person performing the modification.


    Today, Billy was overseeing this procedure. Given his medical expertise and martial arts experience,


    it posed no challenge for him. Within the esoterica of Nine Needles of Secret Essences, there was a


    section specifically focused on modifying the twelve regr meridians and eight extra meridians.


    Additionally, Billy had asked Stout to bring a batch of elixirs from Secret Essences for Harleen and


    her sister to consume.


    Soon after entering the room, Billy administered two foundational elixirs to both of them. Then, he


    began the process of inserting nine silver needles into crucial acupoints on their bodies, such as


    Hundred Convergence, Wind Mansion and Chi Ocean.


    Afterward, Billy seated himself behind the sisters and ced his palms on their backs,


    simultaneously channeling a potent flow of Chi energy into their bodies.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Mm..." Both sisters emitted a low groan, their brows furrowing in pain.


    "I''m about to connect your entire meridian system. It might be a bit painful during the process, so


    bear with it." Billy warned.


    "Okay." Harleen and Felicia replied with determination in their eyes.


    Billy increased the intensity of the energy flowing from his hands while the room''s air began to stir,


    gradually forming a whirlwind around the trio. As the process continued, the whirlwind grew more


    intense, causing some training equipment in the room to shatter into pieces.


    Casey and the others felt the overwhelming pressure, and even Stout, Judge, and Casey


    themselves had to step back to the room''s entrance.


    Within the sisters'' semi-conscious state, it felt as if someone guided them through the changes


    urring within their bodies.


    "Boss is preparing to elevate them to extraordinary heights, isn''t he?" Stoutmented from the


    doorway, marveling at Billy''s extraordinary skills.


    "If he''s going to do something, he''ll aim for perfection." Casey nodded thoughtfully. "Once Ms Knight


    and Felicia choose this path, they will encounter numerous challenges they''ve never faced before.


    Without sufficient martial skills, the risks would be much greater."


    "What do you think boss will teach them once he''s elevated their abilities?" asked Judge.


    "It''s hard to say. Boss possesses knowledge from various martial arts schools. I have no idea which


    technique he will choose." Replied Stout.


    "Will he teach them Bloodshadow de Technique or Cold Moon de Technique?"


    "I don''t think so." Stout said as he shook his head. "Ms Knight and Felicia have gentle and mild


    personalities, they don''t quite suit this style of de technique that carries such a heavy


    atmosphere ofbativeness."


    "Don''t forget boss''s background." Casey said, deep in thought.


    "Stuart Sword Art?!"


    Stout and Judge both suddenly realized. Stuart Sword Art was the treasured martial art of the Stuart


    family, created by a martial prodigy from over a thousand years ago. Like Dragon Mastery Fist


    Technique, the highest level of the Stuart Sword Art was considered a martial skill fit for a God-


    Emperor master.


    "Yeah," Casey agreed. "It''s highly likely that boss will instruct Ms Knight and Felicia in the Stuart


    Sword Art."


    "Casey, when boss left the Stuart family, what level had he reached in Stuart Sword Art?" Stout


    inquired. He didn''t know as much about Billy''s past as Casey did.


    "I''m not sure," Casey shook his head, then added after a pause, "But given his current skills, even


    the founder from a thousand years ago would be amazed."


    Stout couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Meanwhile, within the room, another change was taking


    ce. The rapidly spinning whirlwind gradually stabilized, and two powerful waves of energy burst


    forth from Billy, surging into Harleen and Felicia'' Hundred Convergence acupoints.


    "Amazing, boss is almost turning Ms Knight and Felicia into martial deities." Stout whispered from


    the doorway.


    "Indeed." Judge added.


    "If it weren''t for worrying that Ms Knight and Felicia couldn''t handle it physically, I think Boss could


    have pushed them both to the Warlord realm in one go!" Casey said, lost in thought.


    Just then, Billy exhaled heavily and removed his hands from the sisters. His face appeared slightly


    pale, his aura somewhat disturbed, and his back soaked in sweat.


    "Harleen, Felicia, continue circting your meridians using the method I just showed you," Billy


    instructed as he regained hisposure.


    Still in a semi-conscious state, the sisters nodded and began following the memory of the process


    within their own minds.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Casey, Stout, and Judge approached.


    "I''m fine."


    After about ten minutes, Harleen and Felicia opened their eyes, both wearing a dazed expression,


    as though their souls had yet to fully return to their bodies.


    After a while, they finally regained their senses.

 Chapter 344 Crisis At The Rakshasa Hall

    Chapter 344 Crisis At The Rakshasa Hall


    Chapter 344 Crisis at the Rakshasa Hall


    "Congrattions, Ms Knight and Felicia! You can get up now!" Stout grinned.


    "Is it really that simple?" The two sisters felt like they had just been through a dream.


    After standing up, Harleen looked at Billy with concern. "Billy, you''ve sweated a lot, and your


    complexion doesn''t look good. Are you okay?"


    "Billy, are you feeling unwell?" Felicia also wore a worried expression.


    "I''m fine. Just need some rest."


    "Don''t worry, Ms Knight, Felicia, boss used a lot of his Chi energy to enhance your cultivation. He''ll


    be fine after a while." Casey exined.


    "I see," Harleen said, slightly surprised. "Thank you, Billy."


    "Thank you!" Felicia chimed in.


    "No big deal. Now, both of you can test your abilities."


    "How... how do we do that?" The sisters asked in unison.


    "Activate the Chi energy within your bodies and strike those tables over there with your palms." Billy


    pointed to two wooden tables about ten meters away.


    "Billy, are you serious?" asked Felicia.


    "Felicia, you''ll see once you try." Casey said with a smile.


    "Alright!" Felicia took a deep breath and, following the memory from her mind, activated her Chi


    energy and struck one of the tables with her palm.


    Harleen observed Billy''s expression, which indicated he wasn''t joking, and without further


    hesitation, she also struck a table with her palm.


    Boom! Boom!


    After the gust of wind subsided, the two wooden tables shattered as if they were made of paper,


    with fragments scattered all over the floor.


    "Ah?!" Both Harleen and Felicia eximed in shock, their faces disyingplete disbelief.


    "Harleen, am I dreaming? Pinch me!" After a long pause, Felicia swallowed hard and asked.


    Harleen didn''t hesitate and pinched her sister''s waist hard.


    "Ouch! It hurts!" Felicia eximed. After a moment of bewilderment, she jumped up. "Harleen, it''s


    real! This isn''t a dream! I have martial skills now!"


    Harleen wore an equally delighted expression.


    "Thank you, Billy!" Felicia was so excited that she almost jumped into Billy''s arms. It was only when


    she saw her equally excited sister that she realized it and then hugged Casey excitedly, shouting.


    "Casey, I''m so happy!"


    "Congrattions, Felicia!" Casey was genuinely pleased for her.


    "Thank you, dear!" On the other side, Harleen took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    She then looked at Billy with deep affection.


    "You''re very wee, Harleen." Billy smiled and gently pinched her nose.


    Ten minutester, the group gathered in the hall. The two sisters were still in awe and hadn''t fully


    recovered from their excitement.


    "Stout, take some time to exin the basics of martial arts to Harleen and Felicia," Billy said as he


    lifted a teacup to take a sip.


    Now that they had officially embarked on the path of martial arts, they needed to understand some


    fundamental knowledge.


    "Of course!" Stout nodded vigorously and began exining.


    "My goodness!" Half an hourter, Felicia eximed again, "Harleen, we''ve already reached the


    level of Battle Gods!"


    Harleen, her hands trembling as she held a teacup, mirrored her sister''s excitement.


    "Harleen, Felicia, even though you''ve reached the rank of Battle Gods in terms of cultivation,


    withoutbat experience, yourbat strength is at most equivalent to that of Battle Generals."


    Billy exined with a smile. "Moreover, you haven''t learned any offensive martial techniques yet.


    Even against Battle Generals, it may be challenging to secure victory. In theing days, I will


    teach you some basic offensive martial techniques and a sword technique. Practice them when you


    have free time."


    Both sisters nodded eagerly.


    Hearing Billy''s words, Casey and the others smiled knowingly. It seemed Casey''s guess had been


    correct - Billy was going to teach them the Stuart Sword Art.


    While Billy was enhancing the sisters'' cultivation, thousands of miles away in a deste in, a


    group of people and horses rested on the ground. There were about a hundred people, many of


    whom were injured. These were the members of Rakshasa Hall.


    "White Tiger, we killed two elders of the Sanctum of Darkness. They won''t let this slide, right?"


    Rakshasa, sitting next to White Tiger, spoke up.


    "It''s okay." White Tiger shook his head. "They''d better note after us. If they do, we''ll kill as


    many as they send. They''re trying to put Rakshasa Hall in a precarious situation. We''ll eventually


    wipe out the Sanctum of Darkness." White Tiger continued.


    "White Tiger, Sanctum of Darkness is much stronger than we imagined. We shouldn''t underestimate


    them." Rakshasa said with concern.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t send everyone at once." White Tiger replied.


    "Boss, did those two guys just now confess? Which family from vale hired them for thatst


    incident?" James Harper, who was nearby, asked.


    "Yes," White Tiger answered in a deep voice. "The Holmes family in the capital."


    "Another noble n?" James Harper eximed in anger. "These damned noble ns should be


    wiped out!"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll settle this score with them soon." White Tiger said, his eyes gleaming with


    coldness.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thest incident would have led to Rakshasa Hall''s expulsion from ce of Darkness if it weren''t


    for Billy''s timely arrival. Although the Inferno Sect, the culprits behind the attack, was wiped out, the


    Holmes family would still be held ountable.


    "Is everyone rested?" White Tiger stood up. "Let''s go back to Rakshasa Hall."


    As everyone stood up, a man''s voice entered the ears of them. It was extremely hoarse, like a


    demon from hell, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to go back!"


    White Tiger frowned and shouted loudly, "Who''s ying tricks here? Show yourself!"


    Before his words could settle, nearly fifty figures rushed out from the nearby woods. Their auras


    were released in full force, instantly enveloping the space with a pervasive killing intent.


    Even the Bloodshadow Guard soldiers felt a strong pressure, while the other members of Rakshasa


    Hall had a suffocating sensation.


    The leader was a man in a ck robe, nearly two meters tall, with a robust build. His whole body


    was surrounded by auras, and his eyes stared at White Tiger and the others like a fierce beast.


    "War Grandmaster realm?!" White Tiger''s pupils constricted as he sensed the aura emanating from


    the man.


    Rakshasa, standing beside him, also wore an unprecedentedly serious expression. She felt the


    man''s strength as well!

 Chapter 345 A Stark Disparity In Strength

    Chapter 345 A Stark Disparity In Strength


    Chapter 345 A Stark Disparity in Strength


    Not only did the aura of the leader shock the two, but the three individuals behind him also made


    them uneasy. The white-haired elder and another man were Warlords in the perfection realm, while


    the woman was a Warlord in the pinnacle realm. Among the forty-plus people, nearly twenty were


    Battle Gods alone.


    "They shouldn''t be from Sanctum of Darkness. Do you recognize them?" White Tiger furrowed his


    brow and asked Rakshasa.


    "If I''m not mistaken, they should be from Temple of ughter." Rakshasa replied after taking a deep


    breath, her face filled with seriousness.


    Temple of ughter was the top-ranked power in ce of Darkness.


    "Temple of ughter?" White Tiger frowned again.


    "Yes," Rakshasa nodded. "The four leading individuals should be the four hall masters of it."


    "Your people from Rakshasa Hall do have quite the courage! You even killed a Sanctum of


    Darkness Elder, I must say I''m impressed." A ck-robed man said calmly as he approached the


    group.


    "You must be from Temple of ughter, right?" Rakshasa took a deep breath and asked, looking at


    the man.


    "We have no grudges or enmity with Temple of ughter. What is the meaning of this?" Rakshasa


    asked.


    "Your question is quite naive," the man in the ck robe chuckled coldly. "After spending so long in


    ce of Darkness, don''t you understand thew of the jungle? Do we need any grudges to deal


    with you? Besides, when you recruit other forces, do you have any grudges with them?"


    "Do you want to recruit Rakshasa Hall?" asked White Tiger.


    "You''re overestimating yourselves!" the man in the ck robe sneered. "Temple of ughter has no


    interest in your Rakshasa Hall. Moreover, we wouldn''t dare recruit you after you killed the elders of


    the Sanctum of Darkness."


    "Is Sanctum of Darkness behind this?" White Tiger''s expression grew even grimmer.


    "Congrattions, you got it right!" the man in the ck robe responded. "Here''s a chance for you. If


    you take your own lives, I can let you die with your whole bodies intact."


    "Idiot!" James Harper said in a low voice. "Let''s fight already, stop wasting time."


    "Do you want to die?" the man in the ck robe narrowed his eyes. "Then let me fulfill your wish."


    With that said, a burst of energy swept out from his palm, surging directly toward James Harper.


    "James, be careful!" White Tiger''s pupils contracted, and he rushed forward to shield James Harper,


    his Bloodshadow Battle de unleashing a de aura to meet the attack.


    Their attacks shed, and White Tiger was forced to retreat more than ten steps before finally


    stopping. He spewed out a mouthful of blood. The difference in their cultivation levels made it


    difficult for him to contend with the enemy. This was even considering that the opponent hadn''t gone


    all out; otherwise, his situation would have been much worse.


    "White Tiger, are you okay?" Rakshasa eximed in shock and quickly ran over, her face filled with


    concern.


    James Harper and the others had their expressions change as well. White Tiger was the most


    powerful among them, and the fact that he couldn''t even block a single strike from the opponent


    was unsettling.


    "It''s fine," White Tiger said with another mouthful of blood.


    "Not bad, you managed to take one blow from me." The man in a ck robe continued, "But with


    your current strength, you won''t be able to save them."


    "You seem quite confident," White Tiger replied as he suppressed the surging blood in his chest.


    "Are you capable of it?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" White Tiger squinted his eyes.


    "Are all the people from vale as foolish as you?" the man in the ck robe sneered. "Besides


    you and Rakshasa, who are barely passable, none of you are a match for me. On our side, apart


    from me, there are three Warlordte-stage experts. Do you think the people behind you have a


    chance to survive?"


    "You''ll find out who the real fool is." White Tiger retorted with a solemn tone, his aura gradually


    rising.


    "So you think you can?" the man scoffed. "You''re all talk. Let me see how you sustain your


    confidence."


    "Attack, kill them all!"


    With hismand, around fifty individuals immediatelyunched themselves towards Rakshasa


    Hall, their battle intent enveloping the area.


    "Attack!" White Tiger shouted.


    "Attack!" The hundred men roared in unison. Then, they raised theirrge des and shed with


    the enemy, initiating a fierce battle.


    "James Harper, take Theodore and focus on the Battle Gods. The others don''t need to worry!"


    White Tiger shouted as he advanced with his de.


    "Yes!" James Harper replied loudly.


    He and Theodore Ford were both at thete stage of the Battle God realm, which was enough to


    handle opponents at the same level. However, they had no chance of winning against Warlords.


    "Rakshasa, take care of that woman. I''ll handle the other three!" White Tiger continued to shout.


    "White Tiger, be careful!" Rakshasa did not respond to his words but instead drew her sharp sword


    and directly confronted the white-haired elder, who was at the Warlord Completion stage.


    "Insolent!" The elder had sensed that Rakshasa only had the strength of a Warlord, and he didn''t


    take her seriously. He shed at her with his fierce de, and the de aura surged forward.


    Rakshasa''s pupils contracted, but she didn''t choose to confront the elder head-on. Instead, she


    dodged his initial attack with her agile movements.


    "Nice reaction!" the elder said with a slight frown. "Let''s continue!"


    He attacked again, and the sharp de aura rushed towards Rakshasa.


    During this period, Rakshasa had indeed reached the Warlord Grand Completion stage, but she


    was still two levels below the elder. After several rounds, the elder''s de aura had left several


    deep wounds on her. However, Rakshasa didn''t show any fear and wore a resolute expression. The


    more she fought, the more courageous she became.


    Meanwhile, the ck-robed man had led the other two to encircle White Tiger.


    One was at the War Grandmaster Initial stage, another at the Warlord Perfection stage, and the


    third at the Warlord Peak stage. Their strength far exceeded White Tiger''s. However, the ck-


    robed man did not seem to have any intention of taking action at the moment. Perhaps in his eyes,


    there was no need for him to do so.


    The bald man and the woman unleashed their full power, swinging their swords at White Tiger. Their


    de auras were sharp and overwhelming. White Tiger didn''t retreat but advanced, his


    Bloodshadow Battle de shing out, producing a howling de aura.


    In the next moment, a fierce collision erupted, and the violent de auras swept out in all directions.


    Less than five minutester, they had exchanged dozens of moves, and each side had suffered


    various injuries. Inparison, White Tiger had taken the brunt of the injuries, with several deep


    wounds on his waist and arms.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not bad, you''ve managed to hold on for so many moves against us." The bald man said with a


    heavy voice.


    "But it ends here, I won''t y with you anymore!"

 Chapter 346 A Desperate Battle

    Chapter 346 A Desperate Battle


    Chapter 346 A Desperate Battle


    "Don''t hold back any longer, finish this quickly!" the bald man said, then turned to the woman.


    "I see!" The woman nodded, and her aura surged once more.


    "Come on, let''s see how I can defeat both of you!" White Tiger squinted his eyes.


    While speaking, he shot towards the bald man at lightning speed. His movements were so swift that


    a de aura surged towards the man''s chest.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" The bald man spoke coldly and exerted full force to counter White Tiger''s


    strike.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided with a tremendous impact. White Tiger, spitting out a mouthful of blood, was


    sent flying as if struck by a ferocious beast, heading in the direction of tha woman.


    White Tiger adjusted his body mid-air andnded swiftly. Without hesitation, he rushed towards the


    woman. Clearly, his attack on the man had been a feint, intended to gain momentum.


    "Hmm!?" The woman had never expected White Tiger to y tricks at this moment, and her pupils


    shrank to the size of pinpricks.


    "Damn it!" The ck-robed man, who had been watching from the sidelines, roared with anger upon


    witnessing this. He then raised his hand and sent a furious burst of energy toward White Tiger.


    However, White Tiger paid no attention to the iing attack. Instead, his eyes lit up with fervor,


    and he swung his battle de in an arc towards the woman.


    "No!" The woman immediately sensed a terrifying aura of impending doom surrounding her. In her


    desperate state, she quickly raised her de to block the strike.


    The powerful strike from White Tiger was too much for her to withstand, especially when she was in


    a passive defensive position. The de aura cleaved herrge de into two pieces, and then the


    force continued unabated, prating her chest. Her clothes burst open, revealing a crimson gash


    across her snowy-white chest. Blood gushed out in a jet, and she copsed to the ground,


    convulsing a few times before falling still.


    Simultaneously, White Tiger was sent flying by a palm strike from the ck-robed elder. He soared


    through the air,nding heavily on the ground some thirty to forty meters away, spewing blood.


    "White Tiger" Rakshasa shouted as she watched in shock. In this moment of distraction, the elder


    shed his de towards her, opening another deep wound on her arm. Rakshasa paid no heed to


    the pain, her eyes filled with determination.


    "Your own life is at stake, and you''re still thinking about men. You''re quite a devoted and


    affectionate woman!" The old man blocked her way.


    "You bastard, get out of my way!" Rakshasa''s eyes turned red, and she shouted in anger.


    Then, her eyes narrowed as she unleashed a sword technique she had learned in the cave. She


    hadn''t had much time to practice it because she had been busy, and it was quite advanced, so she


    had only scratched the surface of its mastery. If it weren''t for her concern for White Tiger''s safety,


    she probably wouldn''t have used it.


    Her figure shed, her wrist continued to rotate, and the energy of her sword surged out one after


    another.


    "What kind of sword technique is this? Interesting!" The old man''s eyes squinted slightly. "But if I


    guess correctly, you don''t seem to grasp the essence of this technique."


    As he spoke, he wielded hisrge sword to meet her, and the two of them engaged in battle once


    more.


    "Hmm?" After a while, Rakshasa couldn''t help but exim softly, and her eyes lit up. A force several


    times stronger than before exploded from her, causing the old man across from her to involuntarily


    take severalrge steps backward.


    "How is this possible? You''ve broken through?" After steadying himself, the old man''s face was full


    of shock.


    "You guessed right!" Rakshasa''s face showed a hint of joy.


    Just as the old man had said, she had indeed broken through. While she was using that sword


    technique, she had faintly felt a sealed Chi energy burst within her body, assisting her in breaking


    through to the peak of Warlord.


    She also recalled what Billy had told her. The energy left by that fallen great martial artist inside her


    body was difficult to fully absorb at the time, so she could only reach the level of Warlord Initial in


    the cave. But in the following period, she might break through another one or two levels. Now it


    seemed that Billy had been correct.


    "Give me a few more sword strikes!" Rakshasa spoke again.


    What surprised her wasn''t just the improvement in her cultivation but also the enhanced


    comprehension of this sword technique that she had vaguely felt while using it.


    "What''s wrong with that?" The old man replied in a deep voice and met her with his de.


    At the same time, not far away, the man in the ck robe arrived next to thepanion he was


    protecting. Seeing the woman''s miserable condition, an icy chill shrouded his body. Through


    clenched teeth, he said, "Damn it!"


    He never expected that, due to his momentary carelessness, White Tiger had managed to kill one


    of theirrades. His eyes turned crimson with anger. The bald man standing nearby was simrly


    filled with rage. His killing intent was palpable.


    "I will definitely tear you apart! After torturing you mercilessly!" the man in the ck robe said as he


    approached White Tiger.


    "That remains to be seen!" Just as White Tiger climbed up from the ground, a faint smile curled on


    his lips.


    The man in the ck robe furrowed his brow. He sensed an aura of a Warlord at the peak from


    White Tiger.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?" asked White Tiger.


    Even before Billy''s visit to ce of Darkness some time ago, he had helped boost White Tiger''s


    cultivation to the peak of theter stage of Warlord. Breaking through again was only a hair''s


    breadth away. Plus, the high-intensity battles he''d been engaged in during this time had already


    given him a glimpse of the Warlordplete stage. This was precisely why he had intentionally


    taken that palm strike earlier, even though he could have dodged it. He needed an opportunity to


    push himself to his limits. And the result didn''t disappoint him.


    "You ignorant child!" The man in the ck robe furrowed his brow again. "Do you think that breaking


    through to Warlord pinnacle guarantees you a chance at survival?"


    "The gap between Warlord and War Grandmaster is like a chasm. To kill you, I only need one


    move."


    "Is that so?" White Tiger smirked. "You''re so confident. Then, give it a try!"


    "Ignorant fool!" The man in the ck robe responded. "I''ll make you experience torture beyond


    compare before you die!"


    After saying that, he turned to the bald man. "Let''s go together. Cripple him and leave him with a


    breath!"


    The bald man nodded.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next instant, the man in the ck robe unleashed his attack, and his aura reached its peak.


    Fierce punches and strikes shot out. The bald man didn''t hesitate either. He activated his most


    potent martial power and followed suit.


    Although White Tiger had reached the pinnacle, the man in the ck robe was still a War


    Grandmaster. Naturally, White Tiger wouldn''t confront him head-on and swiftly dodged their attacks.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a muffled sound came from the battle circle of Rakshasa and her opponent.

 Chapter 347 In A Desperate Situation

    Chapter 347 In A Desperate Situation


    Chapter 347 In a Desperate Situation


    After a muffled sound, the elderly man was seen rapidly flying out and crashing heavily onto the


    ground, struggling to get up for a while. A bloody hole was pierced through his abdomen, and


    copious amounts of blood gushed out.


    "What kind of sword technique is this?" After a while, the elderly man, his face extremely pale,


    finally managed to crawl to his feet. He hadn''t taken Rakshasa''s sword technique seriously at first,


    but since she had broken through to the peak realm, the power of her sword technique had


    increased several-fold, almost overwhelming his perfection-stage opponent.


    "A nameless sword technique." Rakshasa replied coldly. With that, she attacked again, concerned


    about White Tiger''s condition and eager to assist him.


    Her sharp sword struck once more, and a series of sword energies instantly condensed into a


    sword energy web, sweeping towards the elderly man. In the blink of an eye, he was enveloped by


    it. The elderly man''s pupils contracted as he desperately tried to escape, only to find all his retreat


    routes sealed off, with no way to escape.


    "Let''s do this!" He gritted his teeth, raised his sword, and charged forward.


    However, having already been severely injured, he was clearly no match. Finally, after the sword


    shadows had passed, he was left with over a dozen sword scars on his body.


    Rakshasa ceased her attack without a second nce at him and turned around to rush toward


    White Tiger. Just as she turned, the elderly man''s legs gave way, and numerous blood streams shot


    out of his body. His aura instantly withered.


    "So strong..." With thosest two words, his head drooped, his pupils dted rapidly, and he


    breathed hisst.


    "White Tiger, I''ming to help you!" At the same time, Rakshasa had already entered White


    Tiger''s battle circle.


    "Alright, be careful!"


    At this moment, White Tiger''s body had been cut with several deep wounds, and his aura was in


    disarray.


    "You killed him!?" The man in the ck robe turned to look at the white-haired elder not far away,


    his face showing an incredulous expression.


    "I''ll kill you too!" Rakshasa replied coldly.


    "Damn it!" The ck-robed man roared, "I''ll make you into minced meat!"


    He couldn''t help but feel angry. At first, he and the others from Rakshasa Hall were just prey to be


    ughtered in his eyes. But now, the situation had turned aroundpletely. Four Hall Masters


    from his side had fallen in less than half an hour. The hunters had be the hunted, leaving him


    at a loss as to how to exin this to their master.


    Following that, he dashed forward like a berserk beast, his fury raging.


    "Your opponent is me!" White Tiger shouted, and a de radiance shed out.


    "Get lost!" The man in the ck robe raised his hand and swept out a palm strike.


    White Tiger spat out another mouthful of blood as he was sent flying again, this time sliding more


    than twenty meters beforeing to a halt.


    "White Tiger!" Rakshasa eximed in shock, her face turning pale. She wanted to check on White


    Tiger''s condition, but the bald man blocked her way.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" White Tiger struggled to get up.


    "If you want to die so badly, I''ll grant your wish first!" The man in the ck robe angrily shouted.


    Stepping out severalrge strides, heunched himself into the air, unleashing a barrage of


    punches towards White Tiger.


    "You''re really foolish," White Tiger said, a slight smirk forming on his lips as he observed his


    opponent''s moves. Then, in a deep voice, he said, "Bloodshadow de Technique, Second Form,


    Sky sh."


    As he spoke, he channeled his entire power, gripping his warde and shing out a formidable


    crescent-shaped de energy, which surged toward his opponent like lightning.


    Bloodshadow de Technique possessed the power to challenge opponents of higher levels.


    Hovering in mid-air, The white-haired old man intended to dodge, but hecked the strength, so he


    could only watch as the de energy rapidly expanded in his vision. The unprecedented killing


    intent enveloped him.


    However, at that moment, a mighty wave of energy swept in from the side, apanied by a


    roaring wind.


    Boom!


    White Tiger was sent flying like a cannonball, spitting out blood as he crashed heavily into the


    ground, leaving arge crater.


    "White Tiger!" Rakshasa eximed in shock and rushed towards him. She had barely taken a few


    steps when another wave of energy swept her off her feet, and shended less than five meters


    away from White Tiger, her aura instantly weakened.


    "White... White Tiger." Rakshasa''s mouth continued to spill blood.


    "Such audacity! To dare kill two hall masters of Sanctum of Darkness!" At this moment, a man''s


    figure steadily approached.


    "Consider this your formal notice, Rakshasa Hall is hereby expelled from ce of Darkness!"


    "My lord!" The man in the ck robe and the bald man quickly bowed in respect.


    "Darkshade, is this how you fulfilled your promise to me?" The neer was none other than the


    master of Temple of ughter, ughter Lord, a Half-Step War Emperor.


    "I''ve failed in my duties, please, my lord, punish me!" The man in the ck robe trembled and


    quickly knelt down.


    ughter Lord snorted. "When you return, you shall ept your punishment at the Hall of


    Punishment."


    "Yes, my lord!" The man in the ck robe shivered once again.


    "Rakshasa, how are you..." By this time, White Tiger had crawled over to Rakshasa''s side and


    reached out to grab her hand.


    "I''m fine," Rakshasa replied with difficulty. "Their boss has arrived, and I''m afraid this is the end of


    the road for us."


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "White Tiger, can you tell me... Do you love me?"


    "I love..." White Tiger took a deep breath and nodded firmly. "I love you. I promised boss I would go


    get married with you when I go back..."


    "Really?" Rakshasa''s face lit up with joy. "So you really want to marry me?"


    "Absolutely!" White Tiger nodded vigorously.


    "Thank you, White Tiger..." Rakshasa took another deep breath. "Being able to meet you in this life,


    that would be enough. The only regret is... we can''t have a child. In... our next life... I''ll marry you


    and give you a big, healthy son."


    "Rakshasa, hang in there, don''t give up." White Tiger held onto her hand tightly.


    "It''s no use. He is a Half-Step War Emperor, we don''t even have a sliver of a chance..." Rakshasa


    responded with difficulty.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Have you two finished chatting?" At this moment, ughter Lord looked down on the two of them


    from above.

 Chapter 348 Mysterious Aid

    Chapter 348 Mysterious Aid


    Chapter 348 Mysterious Aid


    "ughter Lord, you will regret this!" said Rakshasa.


    "Once you kill us, Commander Gardner will annihte every member of your Sanctum of Darkness."


    She continued.


    "Commander Gardner? If he dares toe back to ce of Darkness, this ce will be his grave!"


    sneered ughter Lord.


    "You''re just foolish!" White Tiger said in a deep voice. "ce of Darkness can''t kill our Commander.


    He''s a force to be reckoned with!"


    "Is that so?" ughter Lord smirked. "That''s all you know, you''repletely unaware of the true


    power of Sanctum of Darkness. Enough talk. I will send you both on your way. Prepare yourselves."


    ughter Lord dered as his aura surged, and he raised his hand to strike.


    "White Tiger, I love you!" Rakshasa closed her eyes, prepared for the worst.


    "No!" James Harper and the others yelled in despair.


    But then, a muffled sound echoed, and something astonishing happened. Instead of the imagined


    oue, ughter Lord''s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, leaving nothing behind. Silence


    engulfed the scene as everyone froze. A Half-Step War Emperor had been obliterated by a single


    p!


    Even Rakshasa, who had braced for death, opened her eyes, disying a stunned expression.


    "My Lord!" Both the ck-robed man and the crew-cut man screamed in agony momentster.


    Realizing the situation, they exchanged nces and promptly darted away. However, just like their


    master, they exploded into blood mist a few dozen meters away, leaving no trace.


    "Run!" The remaining members of Sanctum of Darkness, who had witnessed the carnage, fled in


    terror.


    But they were mistaken. In less than a minute, all of them vanished without a trace, as if they had


    never been there. Including White Tiger and Rakshasa, everyone from Rakshasa Hall inhaled


    sharply. The power they had witnessed was beyondprehension.


    "May I know the identity of you? Could youe out and let us express our gratitude in person?"


    White Tiger, struggling to support Rakshasa, asked earnestly as he stood up.


    "You are vale people, right?" Before long, a soft and melodious female voice spoke in fluent


    valish. Then, a graceful figure appeared within the range of their vision, dressed in martial attire


    with a veil covering her face. Her true face remained concealed, making it difficult to determine her


    actual age.


    "Indeed," Rakshasa replied, slightly stunned by the unexpected encounter. She couldn''t have


    imagined meeting such a formidable valean individual here. During her time in ce of


    Darkness, this was a first.


    "Why did they want to kill you?" the woman continued to inquire.


    "We killed an elder from Sanctum of Darkness, and they were sent by Sanctum of Darkness." White


    Tiger responded.


    "Sanctum of Darkness?" The woman furrowed her brow slightly but didn''t pursue that topic further.


    Then, she turned her attention to White Tiger and asked, "You and the others behind you give off


    the aura of battle-hardened soldiers. You''re not from ce of Darkness, are you?"


    "That''s correct," White Tiger bowed slightly. "Beforeing to ce of Darkness, we served in the


    Western Army of vale."


    "The Western Army?" The woman was briefly puzzled. "Are you soldiers from the Army of


    Bloodshadow?"


    "Indeed," White Tiger bowed once more.


    "Is yourmanding officer Commander Gardner, the King of the West?"


    "Are you familiar with him?" White Tiger was slightly taken aback.


    "I don''t know him personally, but I''ve heard of his name. Why did he send you to ce of


    Darkness?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "In recent years, many powerful nations have been pouring resources into ce of Darkness,


    making it the second front for their countries." White Tiger exined. "Rtive to that, vale''s


    presence in ce of Darkness is weak. Commander Gardner is concerned that ce of Darkness


    might pose a threat to vale. He also suspects that some powerful nations support Sanctum of


    Darkness from behind, so he sent us to investigate."


    "I see," the woman nodded. "His concerns are valid. Some countries have global ambitions and


    have made numerous covert arrangements. ce of Darkness is just the tip of the iceberg."


    White Tiger and his group inhaled deeply.


    ce of Darkness was just the tip? What kind of colossal entity lied beneath the surface?


    "Your strength is still too weak," the woman continued. "Since we''ve met by chance, I''ll give you a


    little gift."


    "What... What do you mean?" Rakshasa asked.


    Before they could react, a tremendous force surged from the woman and enveloped White Tiger


    and the others. Within moments, they felt a powerful energy flow into their bodies. After about ten


    minutes, the woman retracted her energy.


    White Tiger and his group inhaled deeply again. Their injuries had significantly improved, and they


    sensed that their martial arts had advanced by a level. White Tiger had broken through to a new


    level, Rakshasa had reached Warlord perfection, James Harper had stepped into Warlord, and


    White Tiger''s four vice-captains had achieved Battle God perfection.


    "Thank you!" they eximed in unison.


    "That''s enough. I was just passing by today. I have other matters to attend to. Take care of


    yourselves!" With that, the woman disappeared from their sight.


    "Thank you!" they called out once more.


    Three hourster, White Tiger and his group returned to Rakshasa Hall''s headquarters.


    "Rakshasa, how are your injuries?" White Tiger gently asked her in the conference hall.


    "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine now." Rakshasa replied lovingly, gazing at him.


    "And you?" she asked in return.


    "I''m fine too."


    "White Tiger, who do you think that mysteriousdy was? How can vale have someone so


    powerful in ce of Darkness?" Rakshasa inquired.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps she doesn''t belong to ce of Darkness."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just have a feeling." White Tiger replied thoughtfully. "This world is probably much more


    complicated than we''ve seen."

 Chapter 349 Natural Martial Talent

    Chapter 349 Natural Martial Talent


    Chapter 349 Natural Martial Talent


    Rakshasa nodded slightly as she recalled the words of the woman they had encountered earlier.


    "White Tiger, what you said earlier, is it true?" Rakshasa hesitantly asked him.


    "What did I say?" White Tiger asked, slightly puzzled.


    "You... you said that you would marry me..." Rakshasa''s face flushed slightly as she brought up the


    topic.


    "Of course, it''s true," White Tiger grinned. "That''s the order boss gave me, and I''ve already


    promised him."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rakshasa couldn''t help but smile, a look of happiness on her face.


    Shortly after, James Harper entered the room.


    "Boss, I''ve found the location of Temple of ughter''s hideout." James Harper said as he


    approached.


    White Tiger''s eyes lit up. "Notify our brothers, rest for two hours, then we depart!"


    They had almost been wiped out by Temple of ughter''s people today, and this debt needed to be


    repaid. With the top-tier forces of Temple of ughter eradicated, the remaining members were no


    longer a significant threat. Temple of ughter could now be removed from ce of Darkness.


    "Yes!" James Harper nodded before leaving.


    "Rakshasa, you should go rest as well." White Tiger suggested.


    "I''m fine, no need to rest. I''ll stay here with you." Rakshasa smiled.


    "Alright," White Tiger scratched his head and took out his phone. "I''ll call boss to report the situation


    to him."


    "Okay," Rakshasa smiled sweetly.


    When Billy received the call from White Tiger, he was at the SHADOW base in Ozin, teaching the


    Stuart Sword Art to Harleen and Felicia. Casey, Stout, and Judge were also present.


    "White Tiger, what''s up?" Billy answered the call with a faint smile.


    "Boss, I have a few things to report to you." White Tiger''s voice came through the phone. He then


    spent about ten minutes describing the situation to Billy.


    After listening to White Tiger''s report, Billy''s expression turned serious, and a chill emanated from


    him. After a brief pause, he continued, "How are your injuries?"


    "We''re all fine, no need to worry. The mysterious person who helped me improve my cultivation also


    treated our injuries."


    "Alright. After dealing with Temple of ughter, I want you all to stay put for some time. I''lle


    over in a while."


    "Understood!" White Tiger replied loudly.


    After hanging up the phone, Billy turned to Harleen. "Harleen, you and Felicia continue practicing


    here. I need to discuss some matters with Casey and the others."


    "Okay," the two sisters nodded in unison.


    "Boss, did something happen to White Tiger and the others?" Casey asked when they reached the


    meeting room.


    "Yes," Billy replied, nodding. He then proceeded to exin the situation to Casey, Stout, and Judge.


    The three of them gasped in shock after hearing the story, clearly concerned for White Tiger and his


    group.


    "How could there be such a powerful martial artist in ce of Darkness?" Judge pondered. "The


    person who can kill a Half-Step War Emperor with a single strike is likely at least a Half-Step War


    God-Emperor in cultivation."


    "It might be even higher," Billy said with a hint of uncertainty. "From White Tiger''s description, it


    seems that the person is quite knowledgeable about ce of Darkness."


    "This suggests that ce of Darkness is moreplex than we imagined." Casey added. He then


    asked, "Boss, did that old man ever mention anything about ce of Darkness?"


    "No," Billy shook his head.


    "Do you think that person might belong to a noble family or a sect and happened to be there for


    some reason?" Stout suggested. His spection was based on the fact that most martial artists at


    the War God-Emperor level or above in vale usually came from hidden noble families or sects.


    "It''s unlikely," Billy shook his head again. "Based on White Tiger''s description, it seems that the


    person has a good understanding of ce of Darkness."


    "So, who could it be?" Stout frowned.


    "Let''s not dwell on it for now. We''ll make a trip to ce of Darkness in some time." Billy decided.


    "We need to handle the Sanctum of Darkness matter first. Otherwise, White Tiger and the others


    are still in danger."


    "Understood," the three of them nodded in agreement.


    "Boss, how do you n to deal with the Holmes n? Should we head to the capital right away?"


    asked Casey.


    "If they want to court trouble, we''ll oblige." Billy said with a raised eyebrow. "But there''s no need to


    rush. You can return to the east region for now, and I''ll call you if there''s anything."


    "OK." Casey agreed.


    In the following weeks, Billy continued to teach Harleen and her sister the Stuart Sword Art. To his


    surprise, they disyed remarkable talent in martial arts since they quickly grasped the


    fundamental techniques and their progress far exceeded his expectations. In just over ten days,


    they had mastered the basic forms of Stuart Sword Art. Now, all that remained was consistent


    practice to refine their skills.


    Billy also taught them a martial arts meditation technique. Besides aiding their daily cultivation, this


    meditation technique had the added benefit of concealing their martial prowess. Since they lived


    among ordinary people, they couldn''t afford to emit Battle God-level auras at all times, which might


    attract unwanted attention.


    "Boss, Ms Knight and Felicia are truly natural martial talents." Stoutmented one morning as


    they watched the two of them practice their swordsmanship from afar.


    "They''re outperforming even the so-called exceptional disciples from Secret Essences!" he added.


    "Yes, they''re quite remarkable." Billy agreed with a faint smile.


    "Boss!" Judge approached them quickly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Last month, a new antique market opened in a city named Linkville." Judge said with a smile. "It''s


    said to be thergest in the entire east district. Many ancient martial sects'' members go there,


    asionally selling some treasures."


    "Ms Knight and Felicia still need a suitable pair of swords. Should we go check it out?" he


    suggested.


    Billy raised an eyebrow. "Okay, let''s go take a look tomorrow."

 Chapter 350 A Gathering Place For Shady Dealings

    Chapter 350 A Gathering ce For Shady Dealings


    Chapter 350 A Gathering ce for Shady Dealings


    Billy agreed to visit the antique market, not solely to find swords for Harleen and her sister. After all,


    good weapons were rare and hard toe by, with a very low chance of finding them. He simply


    wanted to expose Harleen and Felicia to the culture of ancient martial arts. Since they had chosen


    this path, it wouldn''t hurt to let them get more acquainted with these.


    The next morning, Billy and his group set off towards Linkville. Along the way, Harleen and Felicia


    were extremely excited, filled with curiosity. Linkville was a city located in the northeast of Ozin,


    about three hundred kilometers away, nestled in the mountains.


    Around 10 AM, Stout parked the car at the entrance of arge estate on the outskirts of Linkville,


    where the antique market was held. As they got out of the car, they saw a bustling crowd at the


    entrance, and many people were dressed in traditional robes, with various weapons hanging from


    their waists.


    When Billy and his group inquired, they found out that today was a special martial arts event. Due to


    the overwhelming number of people who hade to witness the event, the ticket prices were high,


    and there was a strict requirement: only martial artists above the rank of Warrior were allowed to


    enter.


    Many non-martial artists were disappointed and remained outside, while some Warrior martial


    artists sighed in frustration.


    "Excuse me,dies, I''m sorry, but today we can only allow martial artists above the rank of Warrior


    inside," a man in traditional robes said as Billy''s group approached, assuming that Harleen and


    Felicia were not martial artists, especially when he saw that Felicia was dressed like a student.


    "How do you know we''re not above the rank of Warrior?" Felicia was displeased. She was


    appearing as a martial artist for the first time and was already being looked down upon.


    "This beautifuldy,, if I can''t even discern such a thing, how could I be guarding this ce?" the


    man replied with a faint smile. "Don''t make it difficult for me. I..." He stopped halfway through his


    sentence and his expression suddenly changed. He stared at the twodies in amazement since he


    had actually sensed the aura of two Battle Masters in theirte stages from them.


    Harleen and Felicia had intentionally concealed their abilities. If they released their full aura, they


    might have frightened him.


    "I''m sorry, please forgive my ignorance. Pleasee in!" the man made a respectful gesture.


    "Thank you!" Harleen smiled.


    Billy''s group, including Harleen and Felicia, only released their Battle Master-level aura, and they all


    passed the gatekeeper''s inspection.


    "Wow, it''s so lively in here!"


    Billy''s group entered the estate and saw a vast area, covering at least two hundred thousand


    square meters, with a four-story tower at the center. On either side of the tower were two outdoor


    trading areas with steel frame structures, containing hundreds of stalls of various sizes, disying a


    wide variety of items.


    "Billy, what kind of things are sold in here?" Harleen looked around in awe and asked.


    "There are many different types of items here. In addition to herbs, weapons, and martial arts


    techniques, there are also some rare and unusual things."


    "Really? Then I need to explore and see if I can buy something for my parents and Tasha." Harleen


    said cheerfully.


    "Haha, that''s fine!" Billyughed.


    "Harleen, look at that hairpin, it''s so beautiful, just like the ones in historical dramas." Felicia said,


    pointing to a stall with small essories.


    "Wow, that bracelet is also very pretty, and that rouge box looks so unique. Should we buy one of


    each as decorations to take back home?"


    "Felicia, you''re a student. Where will you get the money to buy so many things?" Harleen said with


    some irritation. "Today, I''ll give you a budget of 150 dors. If you exceed that, I''ll deduct it from your


    allowance."


    "What? You''re being too stingy!" Felicia pouted and then turned to Billy, "Billy, my good brother-in-


    law..."


    "Don''t do that, I own his money." Said Harleen.


    "Well, then." Felicia pouted again.


    "Haha, Harleen, since it''s a rare opportunity, if Felicia like something, let her buy it. You never know


    if you''ll get another chance in the future." Billy said with a smile.


    "Yea, Billy is right!" Felicia happily eximed.


    "Don''t spoil her!" Harleen gave Billy a yful roll of her eyes and then ignored the two of them.


    The items in this trading center were not cheap. Many were considered antiques, and Felicia soon


    spent hundreds of dors buying several pieces of jewelry.


    As they continued to explore, the two sisters were captivated by the variety of things they had never


    seen before. Even if they didn''t n to buy, they enjoyed chatting with the stall owners.


    "Boss, it seems like this market is not simple." Stout whispered to Billy as they walked.


    "A lot of people here have strong martial arts skills, and some of them have a strong bloodthirsty


    aura." He added.


    "Yea." Billy nodded. As soon as he entered, he had already probed the area. This market was


    definitely a gathering ce for all kinds of shady dealings.


    "Sir, how much is this string of Buddhist prayer beads?" A whileter, they arrived at a stall, and


    Harleen pointed to a string of shiny prayer beads.


    "Ms Knight, why do you want to buy Buddhist prayer beads?" Judge asked curiously.


    "My dad is always messing around with stuff like this. These prayer beads look pretty good, so I


    want to buy a string for him."


    "Wow, youngdy, you have excellent taste. This is authentic Bodhi wood passed down in my


    family. It''s a treasure." The stall owner said after observing them for a while. "I can sell it to you at


    the lowest price of 100, 000."


    "What?!" Felicia eximed.


    "You could rob a bank with that kind of price. It''s just a string of beads, and you''re asking for 100,


    000?"


    "Youngdy, this is an antique treasure, it can''t bepared to ordinary prayer beads." The stall


    owner said with a smile.


    "Do you take us for fools?" Felicia retorted. "It''s obviously fake. I''d have to think twice even if it were


    only 10 dors." After saying that, she pulled Harleen away. "Harleen, he''s trying to rip us off. Let''s


    go check out other stalls."


    "Sure," Harleen nodded.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Two beautifuldies, if you don''t want to buy my items, that''s fine, but please speak respectfully.


    Don''t tarnish my reputation." The stall owner said with a darkening expression.


    "You''re the one who''s trying to extort us with your ridiculous prices." Felicia replied. "You clearly


    don''t respect your customers."


    "Two beautifuldies, you came to my stall to haggle, and now you''re just leaving like this? What do


    you take me for?" The stall owner exchanged a nce with a man standing nearby.


    The man nodded and walked out from behind the stall, blocking their path.

 Chapter 351 No Wonder SheS So Domineering

    Chapter 351 No Wonder She''S So Domineering


    Chapter 351 No Wonder She''s So Domineering


    It didn''t take long for Harleen and her group to encounter a hard-nosed negotiator.


    "What do you want?" Harleen frowned slightly.


    "You''ve tarnished my reputation with this fuss. You must buy these prayer beads." The stall owner


    spoke in a low, stern voice.


    "I don''t even want 100, 000 anymore. Give me 20, 000, take these beads, and we''ll be even." He


    continued.


    "What if we don''t buy them?" asked Harleen.


    "That''s fine too. Give me 2, 000 aspensation for my damaged reputation, and you may leave."


    The stall owner replied.


    "Are you trying to rob us directly?" Felicia eximed in anger.


    "You could interpret it that way." The stall owner shrugged nonchntly.


    "Are you sure about this?" Billy spoke up calmly. Then he picked up one of the prayer beads,


    applied a bit of pressure, and one of them cracked open, revealing the wood grain inside-clearly a


    cheap imitation.


    "It''s fake!" Felicia eximed angrily. "This is outrageous!"


    "Scoundrel, what are you doing?" The stall owner protested.


    At that moment, Judge raised his hand and delivered a crisp p across his face.


    "How dare youy hands on my people? I see you''re not very smart!" the stall owner retorted


    angrily.


    "Today, unless you give me 100, 000, you won''t be leaving this ce!"


    At the same time, a formidable aura emanated from him-his cultivation was decent, at least at the


    rank of Battle Master in the perfection realm.


    "Give me the money now, or don''t me me for being impolite!" The man blocking the two sisters


    also released his Battle Master-level aura.


    "Won''t you give up the money?" Billy smiled faintly. Then he reached out and gently pressed the


    tabletop of the stall. A deep palm print instantly appeared in the thick steel surface.


    Seeing the shocking sunk palm print, both the stall owner and the other man shuddered with fear,


    their faces filled with horror. With just this move, they knew Billy must be at least a Battle God.


    "I... I was just joking with you earlier. Don''t take it to heart!" The stall owner quickly turned to the two


    sisters.


    "Ladies, it''s fate that we''ve met. Take anything you like from here as my gift. No charge."


    "Shameless!" Felicia red at the stall owner angrily and pulled Harleen away.


    "Pack up your stuff. If we see you here in five minutes, you won''t be able to leave!" Billy said calmly


    and followed his wife.


    "Huh?" The stall owner''s face immediately fell, but he didn''t dare to say anything more and hurriedly


    went about his business.


    What an unlucky day. They had just opened, and they had already offended a "Battle God" figure.


    "How unfortunate!" they thought.


    After this little incident, Billy and his group continued to explore the market.


    "Honey, why was that shopkeeper so dishonest?" Harleen said with annoyance. "If it were regr


    people today, wouldn''t they have been scammed?"


    "The martial world is a dangerous ce, and people''s hearts are treacherous." Billy chuckled. "You


    and Felicia will encounter even more dangerous situations in the future. Be prepared."


    "Okay," both sisters pouted.


    Before long, they arrived at a stall selling herbs. There were quite a few rare medicinal herbs, and


    Billy engaged the stall owner in conversation with interest.


    "Honey, we''ll go look around over there." Harleen said to Billy.


    "Sure," Billy smiled and replied. "Don''t go too far."


    "Okay!" Harleen nodded and, along with Felicia, headed to a nearby stall selling essories.


    "Boss, it''s quite dangerous around here. I''ll go with them." Judge spoke.


    "No need!" Billy waved him off.


    "I''m worried they might..."


    "It''s okay!" Billy interrupted. "Let them experience more things, it''s not a bad thing."


    After that, he continued to pick some herbs. About ten minutester, he chose quite a few, had


    Stout pay for them, and then moved on.


    Just then, they heard the sound of someone falling not far away. The three of them looked over and


    saw a woman being kicked to the ground. Blood oozed from her mouth, and she looked pained.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you hitting people?" one of herpanions angrily pointed at the woman in red on the


    other side.


    "Smack her!" The red-d woman had a condescending tone.


    "Yes, mydy." An old man stepped forward from behind her and pped the woman who yelled at


    the red-d woman, causing her to fall and her mouth to bleed.


    "How could you..."


    "Shut up! If you don''t, I''ll have someone sew your mouths shut!" the woman in red named Faye


    Rowse interrupted her.


    "You''re going too far! It was your fault in the first ce, and now you''re even hitting them. Is there


    no justice left?" Harleen, who had been watching, said indignantly.


    "Here is another meddler!" Faye Rowse said and then looked at Harleen, "You want justice? Let me


    tell you, I am the justice here!"


    "Humph! Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re the queen around here?" Felicia chimed in.


    "Those essories were originally chosen by these twodies, and they had already paid for them.


    Not only did you take their things without paying, but you also resorted to violence! There are so


    many witnesses here, this is robbery!"


    "What a pair of idiots!" Faye Rowse sneered. "Why don''t you ask the people around if they saw me,


    Faye Rowse, stealing their things?"


    Hearing her mention her name, the people around couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "So, this is that little demoness. No wonder she''s so domineering!" they thought. Their eyes were


    filled with trepidation when they looked at her.


    "We''ll ask!" Felicia said coldly. Then she turned to a middle-aged man. "Sir, you were right here just


    now. Did she steal their things?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see anything." The middle-aged man quickly shook his head vigorously.


    "You..." Felicia was furious. She turned to another woman in her thirties. "Miss, did you..."


    "Don''t ask me, I didn''t see anything either!" The woman interrupted her. Without waiting for Felicia


    to finish, she shook her head.


    Every man and woman they asked shook their heads.

 Chapter 352 Harboring Criminals

    Chapter 352 Harboring Criminals


    Chapter 352 Harboring Criminals


    "You really ticked me off!" Felicia was so infuriated that her face flushed red.


    "Felicia, let it go. These people probably know her, so they dare not speak against her." Harleen


    said with a slight frown. She then helped the two women who had fallen to the ground back onto


    their feet. "Are you both okay?"


    "We''re fine. Thank you! We don''t want those essories anymore, and you don''t need to find her.


    You should leave now or you''re gonna get in trouble."


    "No worries, justice will prevail, I don''t believe there''s no justice left!" Harleen took a deep breath


    and responded firmly.


    "Did you two falsely use me of stealing their things earlier?" At this moment, Faye Rowse spoke


    again. "Apologize to me right now, or I won''t spare you!"


    "Dream on!" Felicia retorted loudly.


    "Is that so? Since you dare not respect me, you''ll have to face the consequences of offending me."


    Saying that, she took a couple of steps towards Felicia and raised her hand to p her.


    A crisp sound of a p rang out. Surprisingly, the p did notnd on Felicia''s face; instead, it


    struck Faye Rowse.


    Gasps echoed from the crowd once again, surprised by Felicia''s agility. She, who appeared to be a


    student, turned out to be a skilled fighter hidden beneath her unassuming exterior. On one hand,


    they were amazed by Felicia''s skills, and on the other hand, they were astonished by her courage to


    strike Faye Rowse. Wasn''t she afraid of retaliation?


    "How dare you hit me?" After a considerable pause, Faye Rowse screamed in a menacing manner.


    "I promise you two will pay dearly today. I will make sure you leave here on stretchers!"


    With that, she raised her hand once again to attack Felicia. Faye Rowse''s martial arts skills were


    quite good, already at the rank of a Half-Step Battle General. She believed that her previous p


    from Felicia was due to her carelessness. This time, she intended to use her full power to seriously


    injure Felicia.


    "Should we intervene?" Stout asked from outside the crowd.


    "Not for now," Billy shook his head. Simr incidents were bound to happen to the two sisters in the


    future, and giving them more experience was a good thing. Of course, this was on the condition that


    he was sure the other party was no match for Harleen and Felicia; otherwise, he would not just


    stand by.


    "You''re just bragging!" Felicia''s voice rang out, and she raised her hand to deliver a palm strike


    toward Faye Rowse.


    "Watch out, mydy!" The old man behind Faye Rowse felt the power of Felicia''s strike and frowned


    slightly. He spoke while swiftly moving to the side, simultaneously using his palm to block Felicia''s


    strike.


    After an exchange, both sides took several steps back.


    "Battle General?" The old man stabilized his stance and looked shocked. "Who are you two?"


    He found that Harleen and Felicia were far from ordinary people. And Faye Rowse, who heard his


    question, trembled all over, showing an expression of disbelief.


    In fact, Harleen and Felicia had already reached the Battle God stage. However, the old man was a


    Battle General. Harleen and her sister could only disy Battle General-levelbat power for the


    time being since theycked practical experience.


    "Forget it. I can''t be bothered with you!" Felicia didn''t respond to his question and turned to Harleen,


    saying, "Harleen, let''s go."


    Harleen nodded. She didn''t want to get entangled with Faye Rowse any further as well.


    "You two just leave like this? Do you think you can disregard the Rowse family?" Just then, a


    middle-aged man led a group of people over.


    "It''s the second master of the Rowse family! I heard he''s already a Half-Step Warlord. Those two


    beauties are in big trouble now!"


    "What''s the background of the Rowse family anyway?"


    "You don''t even know this? They are not only the top aristocratic family in the city, but they also


    have the backing of other powerful forces, including control over this entire trading ce!"


    "Really? That strong?"


    "..."


    As people saw the approaching man, murmurs and discussions broke out among the onlookers.


    Billy and his group also learned about the other party''s identity.


    "Uncle, why did you arrive sote?" Faye Rowse ran up to the man and pointed at Harleen and her


    sister, saying, "These two bitches dared to p me. You must help me get justice!"


    "Okay." The man nodded and said coldly, "Apologize to Faye right away, or else your lives will be at


    risk!"


    "Humph!" Felicia ignored him and said to Harleen, "Let''s go!"


    With that, they turned around, ready to leave.


    "I''ve given you a chance!" The middle-aged man signaled to the people behind him and said,


    "Disable them!"


    "Certainly." An elderly man behind him nodded and rushed towards the two sisters, possessing the


    cultivation level of a Battle God.


    "Such a disgrace!" Harleen furrowed her brow, raising her hand to confront him, and Felicia


    simultaneouslyunched her attack.


    Boom!


    The three shed, creating a series of muffled impacts. Despite Harleen and Felicia having a lower


    level of power, their cooperation was incredibly seamless, making it difficult for the opponent to gain


    an upper hand.


    "I''ve underestimated you!" After a moment, the middle-aged man furrowed his brows slightly.


    His words were followed by a swift charge towards the trio. He raised his hand and unleashed a


    ferocious fist strike aimed directly at Harleen, exuding the overwhelming aura of a Battle God in full


    mastery. There was no room for mercy in his attack; if hended this punch, Harleen would either


    die or suffer severe injuries.


    However, just as his punch was about to connect, Stout raised his hand and swept it out. He sent


    the man flying into the air, breaking several ribs and causing him to crash to the ground, where he


    struggled to get back up.


    Seeing this, the onlookers collectively dropped their jaws in shock.


    "Uncle Dwayne!" Faye Rowse screamed and rushed over.


    Other members of the Rowse family quickly approached, helping their second master, Dwayne


    Rowse, to his feet.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Billy!"


    Harleen and Felicia shouted simultaneously and hurried over to Billy.


    "Harleen, Felicia, are you both okay?" asked Billy.


    "Uh-huh!" They both nodded.


    "This is outrageous! How dare you hurt me? Today, I''ll make sure you both pay with your lives!"


    Dwayne Rowse spat out another mouthful of blood. Then, he turned and shouted loudly towards the


    market, "Everyone,e over here!"


    Amotion swept through the market as many vendors stopped what they were doing and


    headed in their direction. Some exuded a bloody aura, clearly not ordinary individuals.


    "You Rowse family is really something." Billy observed the situation with a narrowed gaze.


    He knew that there must be fugitives among the group, even including criminals wanted by


    SHADOW. Undoubtedly, the Rowse family was harboring criminals, and that was unforgivable.

 Chapter 353 Cripple Them All!

    Chapter 353 Cripple Them All!


    Chapter 353 Cripple Them All!


    "Was that your doing?" Dwayne Rowse ignored Billy and turned to Stout, saying. "I''ll give you a


    chance, disable yourself, break your limbs, and I''ll spare your miserable life."


    "Fool!" Stout retorted in frustration before looking at Billy. "Boss, how should we handle this?"


    "Should we just eliminate them all?" Judge chimed in.


    "Eliminate them all?" Harleen and her sister, slightly startled, murmured, "Do we have to?"


    "Take photos of them and have our guys match their faces and identities." Billy instructed Judge as


    he nced at him.


    "Understood!" Judge replied as he took out his phone and started snapping pictures of the group.


    While doing so, he made a hand gesture and called, "Eyes over here, cheese!"


    "What the hell are you doing?" The group, incensed by Judge''s actions, shouted.


    "Wait a moment, almost done!" Judge said while continuing to take photos. Later, he sent all the


    pictures to Alban Carroll, an inspector in Ozin.


    "Who are you?" Dwayne Rowse asked, looking at them with trembling eyes.


    "You''ll find out soon enough." Judge replied.


    "Uncle Dwayne, stop wasting time with them. Instruct someone to disable them and then we can


    interrogate themter." Faye Rowse angrily suggested.


    "Alright!" Dwayne Rowse gave his order. While he harbored some apprehension, he couldn''t be


    bothered with it anymore. It was time to take action first.


    "I reckon you folks must be tired of living!" one burly man yelled and lunged towards Billy and his


    group, disying his strength of a Battle General.


    "Execute!" Billy said coldly. He could feel the thick bloodlust from them, making it clear these were


    dangerous people who deserved to be eliminated.


    Judge, with a menacing grin, took two steps forward, raised his hand, and sliced it through the air.


    The burly man, feeling a dense killing intent enveloping him, shuddered and tried to dodge, but the


    power gap was too great. Before he could fully react, Judge''s de entered his chest. After taking a


    few steps forward, he fell to the ground, blood gushing out of his wound.


    "Ah..." gasped the onlookers.


    The majority of the bystanders quickly retreated from the scene, deciding they didn''t want to witness


    such a gruesome spectacle. Even Harleen and Felicia turned their heads away; the sight was too


    disturbing for them.


    "What a bunch of idiots, are you trying to die?" Judge asked, looking at the injured man with


    disdain.


    The injured man screamed, "I''ll kill you!"


    "Really not afraid to die, huh?" Judge''s eyes darkened, and he flicked his wrist, sending his Cold


    Moon crescent de flying towards another man.


    Swoosh!


    The de pierced through the man''s chest at a speed almost like a bullet. He was mmed against


    the wall of a nearby tower, the de embedded deep within the wall.


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed.


    This time, even Harleen and Felicia couldn''t help but gasp. The others who were still charging


    towards the exit halted, their eyes fixed on the swaying de.


    "Crescent Moon Saber! Are you from SHADOW?" Many recognized the distinctive SHADOW


    weapon.


    "With tinum hilt, he... he''s a SHADOW governor..." Another gasp swept through the crowd.


    In the blink of an eye, many fled the scene. Among them were likely fugitives who had been


    pursued by SHADOW for years. The word ''SHADOW'' alone made them shudder, and the presence


    of a SHADOW governor made their hearts race even faster.


    "Cripple them all!" Billy''s voice resounded.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Understood!" Stout and Judge simultaneously replied before rushing out.


    The next moment, a series of muffled sounds echoed, and those who had been running towards the


    entrance were all lying down within two minutes, each writhing in pain on the ground.


    The reason Billy hadn''t given the order to cut them down immediately was that they still needed to


    confirm whether these individuals deserved such punishment. Otherwise, none of them would have


    survived.


    "Judge, notify the SHADOW personnel from the base in Linkville toe over, and send another


    group to encircle the Rowse family." Billy continued in a stern tone.


    There were five major regions controlled by SHADOW, each with regional bases, each led by an


    inspector and several deputy inspectors. Surrounding therger cities near these bases were


    branch offices, each under the jurisdiction of a deputy inspector. The SHADOW team in Linkville


    was a subsidiary organization under the Ozin base.


    Judge nodded and then dialed a number on his phone.


    "Who... who are you?" At this moment, Dwayne Rowse asked tremblingly, unable to control the


    shivering of his body. If he had some fear in his heart when faced with a SHADOW governor, he


    was now on the brink of despair since the person in front of him was someone who could make


    SHADOW do things. Even though he didn''t dare to be a hundred percent certain, he had a strong


    suspicion that the man before him was likely the Commander of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!


    "Didn''t you already figure that out?" Billy replied calmly.


    Dwayne couldn''t hold himself up any longer and slumped down on the ground, his face turning pale.


    He hadn''t expected to bring this figure here. To make matters worse, he had shouted that they


    should eliminate him. He felt like he was tempting fate.


    "Uncle Dwayne, who is he?" Faye Rowse now had a strong inkling that Billy''s identity was


    extraordinary.


    "Faye, kneel quickly, and beg for his forgiveness, or else the Rowse family might not survive!"


    Dwayne urged anxiously.


    Faye Rowse''s body trembled, and she immediately knelt down.


    "I''m... I''m sorry, sir. I beg you to spare me this time..."


    "Begging me won''t help, you should pray to God for forgiveness instead. May God protect you from


    committing too many heinous deeds." Billy replied calmly and then turned to Harleen and Felicia.


    "Harleen, go with Stout and Felicia to find a tea restaurant in the city to rest for a while. I''ll finish up


    here ande find you."


    "Alright, Billy, please be careful." She knew that Billy was going to deal with the Rowse family, and


    she didn''t want to distract him by staying here.


    "Billy, take care. Come find us as soon as you''re done." Said Felicia.


    "Don''t worry. Go on!" Billy smiled at the two of them and watched as Stout led them away.


    About ten minutester, twenty SHADOW operatives arrived at the entrance of the estate.


    "At yourmand, Commander!" They all bowed upon arrival.

 Chapter 354 Then LetS Start With You

    Chapter 354 Then Let''S Start With You


    Chapter 354 Then Let''s Start With You


    Upon hearing the words from the SHADOW operatives, those who were unaware of Billy''s identity


    suddenly copsed. They were shivering in fear, and some even had the unfortunate experience of


    wetting themselves. Terrified by Judge''s actions earlier, they were now inplete despair.


    "Take them all back for a thorough investigation. Once we find any wrongdoing, they will be


    punished." Billy ordered sternly.


    "Yes, Commander!" all twenty operatives replied in unison.


    "No!..." Dwayne Rowse shouted loudly. He was well aware of the terrible things he had done. If he


    was investigated, he would have enough crimes to warrant multiple death sentences.


    Faye Rowse''s face turned pale. Over the years, she had done many despicable things under the


    assumption that being the young miss of the Rowse family gave her immunity. Justst month, in a


    fit of jealousy, she had ordered a group of men to assault a woman, leading to her suicide. This


    actions could certainly lead to Faye Rowse''s execution.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, at the eastern gate of the Rowse estate, SHADOW Deputy


    Inspector Patrick nd led a hundred SHADOW operatives as they disembarked from their


    vehicles.


    "Who are you people?" Four men at the gatehouse looked at them with suspicion.


    "Group One, stay here. Group Two, head to the back gate. Group Three and Four, go to the side


    entrance." Patrick nd ordered with a wave of his hand.


    "Without my instructions, no one is allowed to enter the estate. Anyone who resists should be


    eliminated!" Patrick nd instructed.


    "Understood!" the operatives replied in unison before dispersing.


    "Inform the master, go!" one of the gate guards said to hispanion with a trembling voice.


    "Alright..." Thepanion nodded and pulled out his phone to make a call.


    After about five minutes, the sound of footsteps echoed.


    Following that, Martin Rowse, the head of the Rowse family, came out with arge group of people,


    his face not looking pleased.


    "Who are you people? Who gave you the authority toe to my house..." Martin Rowse spoke


    while walking, his aura emitting a strong presence. Midway through his words, he recognized


    Patrick nd and was momentarily stunned. Then, he furrowed his brows and continued speaking,


    "Deputy Inspector nd, what do you mean by this? What are you trying to do?"


    He had dealt with Patrick nd a few times before. As the head of the number one powerhouse in


    Linkville, he naturally wanted to have a closer rtionship with SHADOW. However, Patrick nd


    had never given him face, publicly humiliating him on several asions. Therefore, Martin Rowse


    had long held a grudge against Patrick.


    "Nothing serious, just go for a walk here." Patrick nd spoke up.


    He had received orders to first encircle the Rowse family, preventing anyone from entering or


    leaving. As for the rest, he was to await further instructions.


    "Damn it, do you SHADOW people think you''re invincible?" Martin Rowse''s third younger brother,


    Daley Rowse, stepped forward, pointing at Patrick nd.


    "This is the Rowses'' private estate, we don''t wee you. Tell your people to get lost!"


    "You act so high and mighty!" Patrick nd responded coldly. "You''d better pray for yourself."


    "What do you mean?" Daley Rowse furrowed his brow.


    "You''ll see!" Patrick shrugged his shoulders, his voice cold.


    "Stop the nonsense. If you don''t leave now, I''ll have my people throw you out!"


    "You can try!"


    "I''m done ying nice!" Daley Rowse waved his hand and said, "Escort them out of the estate, a


    kilometer away from here!"


    "Yes, my lord!" dozens of martial artists responded and began moving forward.


    "Group one, listen up. Any resistance against SHADOW operatives is punishable by death!" Patrick


    nd shouted loudly.


    "Understood!" all twenty-five SHADOW operatives replied simultaneously as they drew their curved


    des, emitting an aura of death.


    The dignity of SHADOW couldn''t be trifled with.


    "Patrick nd, you''ve brought this upon yourself. Don''t me me! Attack!"


    The martial artists of the Rowse family followed orders and charged towards the group of


    operatives. At that moment, several extremely sharp de attacks swept through, unstoppable.


    The fighters at the forefront had not even realized what was happening when they fell to the ground.


    The rest of the group immediately halted their charge, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at


    Billy and the others approaching from a short distance. Though they didn''t know who had arrived,


    the few shes they had witnessed had shown that they were no match for the neers. These


    individuals had the strength of at least a Battle God in theter stages.


    "Commander!" Patrick nd and the operatives bowed in unison.


    Billy nodded slightly. "No one has left, right?"


    "Yes! No one left." Patrick nd replied firmly.


    "Very well."


    "Who are you SHADOW people?" Daley Rowse asked, looking at Billy with a frown.


    "You dared to attack SHADOW openly? You''re quite something!" Judge retorted coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Are you Commander Gardner?" Daley Rowse said with a trembling voice. Except for Commander


    Gardner, he couldn''t figure out who else could be addressed as ''Commander'' by a deputy inspector


    in SHADOW. There was also a knot of tension in his stomach. And he finally realized that there


    must be something big happened since this man was here. The rest of his family members, upon


    hearing these words, all had a look of shock on their faces simultaneously.


    "The antiques market, it''s unlikely that it''s solely the work of the Rowse family, right?" Billy began.


    While the Rowse family was the dominant force in Linkville, they had limited influence beyond this


    region. Given their capabilities, it was unlikely that they could gather such a group of ouws on


    their own. Furthermore, without someone backing them up from behind, they wouldn''t have had the


    courage to undertake such actions.


    "I... I''m not entirely clear about your intentions, Commander Gardner." Martin Rowse''s heart sank


    upon hearing Billy''s words. He knew this was a significant matter.


    "Is that so?" Billy replied calmly and then turned to Judge, saying, "Since he''s unwilling to speak, tell


    him what crimes the Rowse family hasmitted."


    "Certainly," Judge nodded and turned to Martin Rowse, speaking in a stern tone. "The Rowse family


    in Linkville has been harboring two A-level SHADOW fugitives, four B-level fugitives, and eight C-


    level fugitives. ording to SHADOW regtions, anyone harboring SHADOW fugitives is


    considered an aplice. All members of the Rowse family involved in this case shall be


    executed."


    "Execute!" Patrick nd and the group of SHADOW enforcers shouted in unison.


    A chill ran down the spines of the Rowse family members, and many of them began to tremble


    uncontrobly.


    "At the brink of death, you still cling to your stubbornness." Judge said coldly. "Then let''s start with


    you!"


    With those words, he once again drew his curved de.


    Martin Rowse could no longer hold out and knelt on the ground. The core members of his family


    behind him followed suit.


    "Have mercy, Commander Gardner," Martin pleaded with a trembling voice. "We were only acting as


    intermediaries. It was... it was at the orders of Mr Holmes..."

 Chapter 355 Trouble With Night Orchid

    Chapter 355 Trouble With Night Orchid


    Chapter 355 Trouble with Night Orchid


    "Which Holmes?" asked Judge in a cold tone.


    "It''s... it''s Mr Holmes of the Holmes n in the capital..." Martin Rowse struggled to speak.


    Even though he knew that selling out the Holmes n would have serious consequences, he was


    well aware that if he didn''t talk, Judge would likely execute him. Moreover, by implicating the


    Holmes n, he hoped to create some level of deterrence.


    "The Holmes n again!" Judge furrowed his brow and then turned to Billy. "Boss, should we


    execute him?"


    "No..." Martin Rowse shouted once more. "Mr Holmes is currently a guest at my residence. I''ll


    immediately fetch him."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "You have five minutes."


    "I''ll go and get someone to fetch him..." Martin Rowse quickly looked at his younger brother, Daley


    Rowse. "Daley, bring Mr Holmes out."


    "Yes." Daley Rowse hurriedly got up and ran toward the main courtyard.


    Warwick Holmes arrived quickly and appeared at the courtyard entrance in less than three minutes.


    "Mr Rowse, what''s going on? Why did you need me toe out?" he grumbled impatiently as he


    walked.


    Based on the expression on Warwick Holmes''s face, it was clear that Daley Rowse hadn''t dared to


    tell him the details of what had happened.


    As he spoke, Warwick Holmes noticed that all of the Rowse family members were kneeling on the


    ground. He was momentarily taken aback and then turned his gaze toward Billy and the others.


    "Commander Gardner?!" Warwick Holmes''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized Billy. He had


    seen Billy once from a distance in the capital and knew who he was.


    As the third-ranking member of the Holmes n, he was well aware of their covert actions against


    Billy. He didn''t have the courage to confront Billy directly.


    "Are you Mr Holmes?" Billy asked in a calm tone. "Mr Rowse said that you were behind the


    operation to manipte the antique market in Linkville."


    "Martin Rowse, you scoundrel! You''re falsely using me!" Warwick Holmes immediately retorted.


    He couldn''t admit to this crime, as it would be a capital offense.


    "Mr Holmes, I..." Martin Rowse began to tremble.


    "I see you don''t want to live anymore. How dare you use me? I''ll kill you!" With that said,


    Warwick Holmes raised his hand and threw a palm strike towards Martin Rowse. He was quite


    skilled, having reached the Battle God''s perfect stage.


    A sharp de aura shot out from Judge''s hand, and instantly, Warwick Holmes''s right arm was


    separated from his body before falling to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.


    "Ah..." Warwick let out a painful cry, his eyes filled with rage as he red at Judge. "How dare


    you..."


    "I not only dare to cut off your arm, but I also dare to kill you. Do you believe it?" Judge coldly


    interrupted.


    "You..." Warwick opened his mouth, wanting to say more, but he sensed the killing intent emanating


    from Judge and wisely chose to remain silent.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Judge then turned to Billy and asked.


    "Bring him back to SHADOW, let him confess all the dirty deeds of the Holmes family, including the


    matters rted to Sanctum of Darkness," Billy said in a serious tone. "All the core members of the


    Rowse family should be taken in for a thorough investigation, and those deeply involved should be


    executed."


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge and the others responded in unison.


    Upon hearing these orders, including Warwick Holmes, everyone on the scene was left paralyzed.


    ...


    The next morning, Billy woke up from his sleep and saw that Harleen was already up and dressed.


    "Wife, why are you up so early? Don''t you want to sleep a little longer?" Billy smiled faintly and


    spoke.


    "I want to get out of bed before my rogue husband wakes up. Otherwise, who knows how long it''ll


    take to finally wake up." Harleenined.


    "Am I that scary?" Billy chuckled again.


    "You really don''t understand yourself!" Harleen rolled her eyes at him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They had been entwined in the throes of passion for a long night.


    While chatting, Harleen quickly put on her clothes. Feeling a bit safer now, she sat down by the


    bedside.


    "Billy, is everything with the Rowse family settled now?"


    "Yes," Billy reached out and held Harleen''s delicate hand. "Wife, have you found practicing


    swordsmanship tiring during this time?"


    "No, not at all," Harleen shook her head. "I quite enjoy it."


    "That''s good!" Billy smiled. "I was worried you wouldn''t be able to keep it up."


    After a brief pause, he continued, "You and Felicia have both mastered the basic techniques of


    Stuart Sword Art. From now on, you don''t need to practice as intensely as before. You can go back


    to work at thepany, and Felicia should return to school."


    "Okay," Harleen nodded. "I should get back to work, I''ve had a lot of things to handle during this


    time."


    "Oh, by the way, Billy, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you. I''m thinking of having Felicia


    come to work at Sunpark Group after she officially graduates. What do you think?"


    "That''s a great idea! That way, you two can keep each otherpany, and you can guide her


    frequently to help her integrate into society faster."


    "Yeah, that''s what I was thinking!" Harleen smiled sweetly.


    "Alright, it''s time to get up. Otherwise, Tasha wille calling again. I''ll go out for breakfast, and I


    have an important meeting at thepany today."


    "Understood, my dear wife!" Billy got up and prepared to start his day.


    At 9 AM, Billy and Stout dropped Tasha off at daycare and then drove directly to the SHADOW


    base.


    "Boss!" The two of them entered Judge''s office, and Judge stood up to greet them.


    "How''s it going? Has Warwick Holmes confessed?" Billy asked after taking his seat.


    "Yes, he has." Judge replied. He picked up his phone from the coffee table and yed a video,


    showing the interrogation of Warwick Holmes.


    The videosted about ten minutes, and after watching it, a hint of coldness shed in Billy''s eyes.


    "The Holmes family is truly despicable." Stout said in a deep voice.


    "Boss, should we take action against them now? Otherwise, who knows what trouble they''ll stir up?"


    Judge ced his phone back on the table and looked at Billy.


    "Yes," Billy nodded slightly. After a moment of thought, he took out his phone and sent a message


    to Donald.


    The message was simple: "Information confirmed. It''s the work of the Holmes n."


    Some things needed to be prepared in advance, and he needed to inform Donald. After all,


    prestigious families like the Holmes n was involved in various aspects of society, and taking


    action against them might lead to aplete investigation, just like what happened with the


    Leonard n. So, he wanted Donald to make some arrangements in advance.


    In less than a minute, Donald replied, "Give me three days."


    "OK." Billy replied with another message.


    At 1 PM, just as Billy, Stout, and Judge had finished lunch and returned to Judge''s office, they


    received a phone call.


    Billy picked up the call and saw that it was from Brigham Bush, the SHADOW Inspector in the


    capital city.


    "Brigham, what''s going on?" Billy asked.


    "Commander, something has happened to Night Orchid!" Brigham Bush''s voice sounded unusually


    urgent.

 Chapter 356 Night OrchidS Dilemma

    Chapter 356 Night Orchid''S Dilemma


    Chapter 356 Night Orchid''s Dilemma


    A coldness emanated from Billy as he asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Five minutes ago, Special Patrol Squadron, along with officials from several ministries, came to the


    base and took Night Orchid into custody. They suspect her of a major murder case." Brigham Bush


    said with a heavy tone.


    "What murder case?"


    "Early this morning, in a county-town beneath the capital, a hundred people were ughtered in an


    underground gambling den, no one survived." Brigham Bush continued, "SHADOW received the


    news this morning, and just as Night Orchid was preparing to visit the scene with her team, officials


    from Special Patrol Squadron arrived at the base and took her into custody."


    "Why?"


    "They suspect that Night Orchid was the one whomitted the murders."


    "What do you mean?" Billy asked, his brows knitted. "What''s their reasoning?"


    "They retrieved surveince footage from the gambling den, and the video shows a single killer,"


    Brigham Bush paused before continuing. "They yed the video in front of Night Orchid, and I saw


    it too. The killer''s appearance, body shape, and hairstyle all match her exactly."


    "Furthermore, the killer was armed with a Crescent Moon Saber with a tinum handle, and Night


    Orchid''s name was engraved on the de. Additionally, judging by the killer''sbat skills, she is


    at least a Warlord, simr to Night Orchid. Among the victims, many were martial artists, and they


    were all killed with a single sh."


    "Based solely on the surveince footage, they suspect Night Orchid is the culprit. Since she lives


    alone in a vi and can''t provide an alibi, that''s why..."


    "What a cunning move!" Billy''s eyes glinted with a fierce resolve.


    Clearly, the other party clearly intended to trap Night Orchid in a hopeless situation. If they couldn''t


    find evidence to prove her innocence, with so many lives at stake, even if she was a SHADOW


    Governor, her life would be at risk. Perhaps Billy could use his privileges to save her, but her


    reputation would be ruined for the rest of her life.


    "Gather information about the background of the gambling den and check if there were any


    particrly notable individuals among the victims." Billy instructed after a moment of thought.


    "Understood!" Brigham Bush replied loudly. He then expressed his concerns with a worried tone.


    "Commander, Governor Night Orchid will be fine, won''t she?"


    "Go handle what I assigned you first, I''ll head to the capital immediately." Billy said, his tone


    unusually grave. At this point, he didn''t even know who the adversary was, making it difficult to


    determine if Night Orchid was in danger or not.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Commander!" Brigham Bush replied before hanging up the phone.


    "Boss, what''s happened?" Judge and Stout both asked simultaneously.


    From Billy''s tone and the killing intent emanating from him, they could tell that something significant


    had urred.


    "We''re going to the capital now." Billy said as he pocketed his phone. "We''ll talk on the way."


    The two of them replied, closely following Billy.


    Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the Ozin War Zone''s airport, where a ne was


    ready and waiting. During the journey, Billy briefed Judge and Stout on the situation surrounding


    Night Orchid.


    "Could this be the work of the ns?" Stout asked.


    "Even if it''s not them directly, it''s definitely rted to them." Judge said with indignation. "Those n


    people should all be wiped out!"


    "It''s too early to draw conclusions. Let''s gather more information first." Billy said, deep in thought.


    The moment he received the news, he immediately thought of the ns, and it was highly likely that


    they were involved. The ultimate target was undoubtedly Billy himself. However, this was just one


    possibility.


    On the other hand, since Night Orchid took office as the SHADOW Governor of the capital city, she


    had certainly made enemies, and it was possible that someone was seeking revenge. Regardless


    of the possibility, it had already crossed a line for Billy. The methods employed were extremely


    ruthless. To frame Night Orchid, the perpetrators not only fabricated a motive but also sacrificed


    over a hundred lives as a bargaining chip. Such a crime deserved the harshest punishment.


    "Boss, could something have happened to Night Orchid?" Stout asked with some concern.


    "They dare not!" Judge interjected before Billy could respond. "If anyone dares to harm her in any


    way, those officials from the ministries will pay with their entire families!"


    Based on what he understood about Billy, if Night Orchid really came to harm, the entire capital city


    would shake.


    At 3 PM, Billy, Stout and Judge emerged from one of the airports in the capital city.


    "Commander," Brigham Bush approached with his team.


    Billy nodded. "Let''s talk in the car."


    "Commander, where are we heading?" The SHADOW driver in the front seat asked as they all got


    in.


    "SHADOW''s headquarters." Billy replied after a brief moment of thought.


    "Yes, Commander!" the SHADOW driver pressed the gas pedal.


    "Have you managed to dig up information on the gambling den''s background?" Billy asked Brigham


    Bush.


    "Yes, we have. It''s owned by a local family, the Chambers family''s enterprise. The gambling den


    opened about half a year ago and offers a wide range of gambling activities, following the


    operational model ofrge overseas casinos. From the very beginning, the casino has been


    extremely popr, and it''s said that many people from the capital frequent it."


    "Do we have information on the identities of the victims?" Billy continued.


    "We do. But the result is highly unfavorable for Night Orchid. Among the victims, there are two


    SHADOW A-list wanted criminals and three B-list wanted criminals. On the surface, it looks like


    SHADOW was pursuing fugitives."


    "What about the others?"


    "The rest are just regr gamblers, nothing particrly notable. However..." Brigham Bush seemed


    to recall something.


    "However what?"


    "There are three young men from the capital included, all from well-to-do families with influential


    ancestors holding high positions in several government departments."


    "These three young men began calling Central Sky Office since this morning, demanding severe


    punishment for the culprit. Also, we found out that these three young men most likely visited that


    gambling den for the first timest night. They might have been used as pawns."


    Billy let out a heavy sigh. The opposition had really set a deadly trap for Night Orchid. They not only


    provided her with a motive for murder but also nted three ticking time bombs. It was quite a


    sophisticated n.


    "Who led the team of Special Patrol Squadron to SHADOW?" After a brief pause, Billy asked.


    "It was their second-inmand, Ollie Ray." Brigham Bush replied.

 Chapter 357 Taken By Central Sky Office

    Chapter 357 Taken By Central Sky Office


    Chapter 357 Taken by Central Sky Office


    "Have you checked his background?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "We did, but there isn''t much useful information," Brigham Bush responded. "ording to the


    information we have, his background is clean. He has been working in Special Patrol Squadron for


    many years, starting from the lowest ranks and rising to his current position."


    "Is there any connection between him and those ns?" Judge asked.


    "We haven''t found any information suggesting that, at least from what we''ve gathered so far."


    Brigham Bush shook his head slightly.


    "Alright, let''s go directly to Special Patrol Squadron." Billy said after a brief consideration.


    "Yes, Commander!" the driver replied loudly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Special Patrol Squadron base wasn''t far from the SHADOW base, and within forty minutes, the car


    was parked at the entrance of Special Patrol Squadron base.


    "Who are you looking for?" Four heavily armed men approached the entrance.


    "Is Ollie Ray here?" asked Billy.


    "Hmm?" All four men furrowed their brows slightly. "May I ask who you are, and do you have


    business with Deputy Ray?" one of the men inquired.


    "Billy Gardner from the west zone." Billy replied.


    "Are you... Are you Commander Gardner?" Upon hearing Billy''s words, all four men were shocked.


    "Do you need to see some identification?" Billy asked again.


    "No, no!" The four men trembled and immediately bowed.


    Who would dare to ask for Commander Gardner''s identification? Besides, there was likely no one in


    the entire territory who would dare to impersonate Commander Gardner.


    "We are sorry for the oversight, Commander Gardner." One of the men said with a respectful tone.


    "Enough, let Ollie Ray out!"


    In less than two minutes, footsteps echoed in the courtyard, and a group of people quickly walked


    out. The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties, with a square face, a robust build, and strong


    features. He was none other than Ollie Ray, the second-inmand of Special Patrol Squadron.


    "Commander Gardner, your visit is an honor. Please forgive any shorings in our reception."


    Ollie Ray said as he bowed.


    "Greetings, Commander Gardner!" everyone behind him greeted in unison.


    Though they were not part of the same system, they naturally did not dare to be impolite in front of


    such an important figure as the King of the West.


    "Did you take Night Orchid into custody?" Billy looked directly at Ollie Ray.


    "Yes, Commander Gardner. I did bring Night Orchid back with me." Ollie Ray replied, knowing full


    well that Commander Gardner was here because of this matter. After a brief pause, he continued,


    "But I only requested her assistance with the investigation. There was no arrest involved. She..."


    "Where is she?" Billy interrupted him directly.


    "Commander Gardner, this matter has significant implications, and it has garnered attention from


    higher-ups. It could be..."


    "I''m asking again, where is she?" Billy''s voice grew colder.


    "Commander Gardner, please forgive me..." Ollie Ray took a deep breath.


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful aura erupted from Billy, sending him flying.


    "Deputy Ray!" the personnel of Special Patrol Squadron called out in rm.


    Ollie Ray spat out blood as he struggled to get back on his feet. His expression was quite


    unpleasant.


    Billy had given him no face at all!


    "Commander Gardner, isn''t this going a bit too far?" another Special Patrol Division officer frowned


    and asked Billy.


    "You better not talk too much, or you''ll get a beating too!" Judge spoke up.


    "And who are you anyway?" the man pointed at Judge and asked in anger. He thought that without


    Commander Gardner personally present, SHADOW''s authority meant nothing.


    "What''s your name?" Billy looked at the man and asked.


    "What... What do you mean?" The man hesitated.


    "I''m asking for your name." Billy''s tone grew colder. He had been consumed with wrath at this


    moment.


    "I am Clive Hopkins, the leader of Group Three at Special Patrol Squadron headquarters." The man


    finally responded.


    "Check him out!" Billy said with a stern expression.


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge nodded before taking out his phone and getting to work.


    "What... What are you trying to do?" Clive Hopkins seemed to sense something and his expression


    changed slightly.


    "I''ve found it!" Less than two minutester, Judge looked at Billy while holding his phone.


    "While he might not deserve to be executed, he hasmitted some serious offenses. Last month,


    he used his privileges to cause an innocent person to be disabled." Judge reported.


    "Cripple him!" Billy responded coldly.


    "Understood!" Judge nodded without hesitation and carried out the order.


    "No!" Clive Hopkins cried out in rm and quickly tried to dodge.


    But before he could take two steps, a de shed from his arm, and his arm fell to the ground,


    blood spurting out.


    "Ah..." He screamed in pain as he copsed.


    "Chief!" Several Special Patrol Squadron personnel rushed over.


    "Commander Gardner..." Witnessing this scene, Ollie Ray swallowed hard.


    "Do you believe Night Orchid is responsible for this?" Billy asked, his gaze sharp. Billy asked this


    question because he had sensed from Ollie Ray''s expression and demeanor that the man had


    some integrity left. He wanted to hear what Ollie Ray truly thought.


    "I..." Ollie Ray took a deep breath.


    "Based on what I know about Night Orchid, I don''t believe she is responsible. However, the


    evidence and motive in this case are unfavorable for her." Ollie Ray said. "If there isn''t strong


    evidence to prove her innocence, she might..."


    "Where is she now?" Billy asked again.


    "Central Sky Office is also very concerned about this matter. About half an hour before your arrival,


    she was taken away by them." Ollie Ray finally disclosed Night Orchid''s whereabouts.


    "Central Sky Office?" Billy furrowed his brows again. "You better not be lying to me, or you won''t be


    able to bear the consequences."


    "Even if I had ten times the courage, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you, Commander Gardner." Ollie Ray


    replied earnestly. "In addition, Commander Gardner, you should be prepared. Central Sky Office


    recently assigned a Deputy Chief to the office. He is known for being strict and impartial. He has


    ordered Central Sky Office to thoroughly investigate this matter, and anyone involved, regardless of


    their identity, will face severe punishment if the evidence is sufficient."


    Billy was slightly surprised.


    Some time ago, he had heard Azure Dragon mention that Central Sky Office might be changing its


    leadership, so he had asked Night Orchid to keep an eye on it. He hadn''t expected a deputy chief to


    be assigned.


    Ollie Ray nodded and continued, "I heard that he is very irritated by this matter. He has ordered


    Central Sky Office to investigate thoroughly, and anyone implicated will not be spared if the


    evidence is sufficient."

 Chapter 358 Clues To The Crescent Moon Saber

    Chapter 358 Clues To The Crescent Moon Saber


    Chapter 358 Clues to the Crescent Moon Saber


    "Where is the video footage you took from the casino?" Billy asked after some thought. Hearing that


    Night Orchid had been taken away by Central Sky Office eased his concerns a bit. Regardless of


    who had been newly assigned to Central Sky Office, anyone in such a position couldn''t possibly


    make a snap judgment based on just a video.


    Moreover, if Central Sky Office intended to deal with Night Orchid, they would have informed him in


    advance. Everyone knew that Billy was fiercely protective of his subordinates. If any department


    dared to handle his people without notifying him, the entire capital city might not withstand his


    wrath.


    "It''s right here," Ollie Ray said as he took an electronic device from one of his subordinates.


    "Commander Gardner, due to my duties, I can''t send the video externally, but you can view it here."


    With that, he handed the device over to Billy. Judge received the device and brought it to Billy. Just


    as described by Brigham Bush, the woman in the video bore an uncanny resemnce to Night


    Orchid, making it nearly impossible to distinguish them.


    "Such impressive disguise skills!" Judge couldn''t help but exim.


    "Stop!" After a few minutes of ying the video, Billy spoke up with a stern tone.


    "Yes?" Judge immediately paused the video and looked at Billy. "What''s wrong, boss?"


    "Zoom in on the scimitar!" Billy instructed.


    "Alright!" Judge nodded and followed the order.


    "Can you see anything now?" asked Billy.


    "What exactly are you looking for?" Judge seemed puzzled.


    "This scimitar, whether it''s the length, width, the patterns on the de, or the tinum material on


    the hilt, is identical to ours. I can''t discern..." Judge stopped abruptly, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Boss, do you mean...?"


    "Alright, let''s go!" Billy dismissed the issue. "Deputy Ray, sorry for the trouble, and we''re leaving."


    "Never mind, Commander Gardner." Ollie Ray took the smart phone from Judge and said while


    bowing.


    "Sir, what did they find in the video?" one of Special Patrol Squadron officers asked after Billy and


    his group left.


    "I have no idea," Ollie Ray replied with a bewildered expression.


    Before this, he had thoroughlypared Night Orchid''s scimitar with the one in the video and found


    no differences.


    "Judge, did you find any clues about that scimitar?" Stout asked after they got into the car.


    "None," Judge replied bluntly. "It''s identical to Night Orchid''s."


    "So, what were you trying to say earlier?" Stout was confused.


    "The resemnce is remarkable." Judge said, somewhat philosophically. "When anything pursues


    perfection excessively, it tends to create problems."


    Judge, a rough man, unexpectedly dropped a philosophical statement.


    "What do you mean by that?" Stout was still puzzled.


    "Cold Moon Sabers for governors of SHADOW and the Bloodshadow Battle de used by the


    Army Commander or higher-ranking officers, bothe from the hands of a grandmaster


    cksmith within the territory." Judge exined. "Every one of the des is meticulously


    handcrafted, and anyone attempting to replicate it to such perfection would find it nearly


    impossible."


    "Judge, is that cksmith you''re talking about, is he de Lord form de Sect?" Stout asked,


    sounding somewhat surprised.


    "You know quite a bit, don''t you, chubby?" Judge was a bit surprised.


    Stout continued, "So you''re saying that this assassin''s scimitar is also made by de Lord?"


    "Most likely," Judge nodded in agreement.


    "In that case, I have one question," Stout said, "Why would de Lord remake a scimitar identical


    to the one he gave to Night Orchid? He should know that if such a scimitar were to circte in


    society, it would cause problems."


    "This scimitar couldn''t havee from de Lord." Billy decisively replied.


    "Why not?" Judge looked puzzled.


    "Don''t forget, de Lord once said there is another cksmith in the territory who is on par with


    him in the field of weapon forging." Billy exined.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "His junior, de Lunatic?" asked Judge. That was the name suddenly hit him.


    "I also remembered, de Lord once said his junior was always unhappy that their master passed


    on the position of the de Sect''s master to him. Later, de Lunatic left the de Sect and


    founded his own sect, the Mad de Sect."


    "Yes," Billy confirmed.


    "That''s him! Damn it!" Judge suddenly realized.


    "Where should we go now? Should we go to the base of Central Sky Office?" asked Brigham Bush.


    "No," Billy shook his head in response. "Find the location of Mad de Sect. We''re going there


    first."


    At the moment, the only breakthrough in this matter was that de, so they needed to follow this


    lead.


    "Got it!" Brigham Bush took out his phone to send a message.


    Billy then retrieved his own phone and dialed Donald''s number.


    "Have you arrived in the capital?" Donald''s voice came through the phone.


    Clearly, he knew that with Night Orchid involved in such a big incident, Billy would definitelye to


    the capital.


    "Hello, Donald," Billy replied. "I''ve just arrived."


    "Do you have any leads on Night Orchid''s case?" Donald continued to inquire.


    "Yes," Billy responded. "However, I''ll need some time, so I might trouble you to protect Night Orchid


    for a while..."


    "How long?" Donald interrupted him.


    "Three days," Billy replied after a brief pause.


    "Alright," Donald replied decisively. "I promise no one will dare to harm a hair on Night Orchid''s


    head within three days."


    "Thank you, Donald."


    "These people are ruthless. Now that you got a lead, thoroughly investigate it. No matter who is


    involved, punish them severely." Donald said with a solemn tone.


    "Understood," Billy said before hanging up the phone.


    With Donald''s assurance, Night Orchid would be safe within three days.


    On the other end of the phone call, after Donald hung up, he lit a cigarette and took a drag, his face


    turning grim.


    "Is Billy in the capital?" The Elder walked in, wearing an equally grim expression.


    "With such a big incident, could he note?" Donald handed a cigarette to the Elder.


    "There''s a lot ofmotion outside now. They say the surveince footage from the scene is crystal


    clear, and there''s no doubt that Night Orchid is the assassin!" The Elder took the cigarette, lit it, and


    took a puff.


    "Do you believe it was her?" Donald asked as he took a drag from his own cigarette.


    "Even if I don''t believe it was Night Orchid, I have to believe in that kid Billy!" The Elder chuckled.


    "Even if the culprit were his people, he wouldn''t need anyone else to do this!"


    "What''s your first thought? Who do you think might be behind this?" Donald continued to inquire.

 Chapter 359 The Mad Blade Sect

    Chapter 359 The Mad de Sect


    Chapter 359 The Mad de Sect


    "It''s hard to say," the Elder shook his head. "It could be someone from the prominent ns, or it


    could be Night Orchid''s personal enemies."


    "Special Patrol Squadron obtained the surveince footage from the casino almost immediately.


    Don''t you find that strange?" Donald continued.


    "I understand what you mean," the Elder nodded slightly. "But right now, there''s no evidence to


    prove that it was the ns'' doing. All we have are spections."


    Taking a deep drag from his cigarette, the Elder continued, "Did Billy discover any clues?"


    "Yes," Donald nodded. "But I didn''t ask for specifics. He requested three days."


    "Three days?" The Elder raised an eyebrow. "Is that enough?"


    "Let''s give him a bit more time," Donald replied. "Contact Central Sky Office and make sure they


    won''t touch Night Orchid for the next ten days, regardless of whether or not there are results."


    "No. I trust he won''t make baseless ims, and ten days is too long. Central Sky Office will face


    pressure." Donald said, shaking his head. "I heard that the families of those three victims have been


    pressuring Central Sky Office to publicly trial Night Orchid."


    "I''ve already sent people to talk to them. It should be settled in two or three days." The Elder


    responded. "However, some individuals from various departments are quite pleased about the


    situation. They''re saying that Central Sky Office shouldn''t handle such trivial matters."


    "Humph! Is this trivial?" Donald snorted. "If I''m not mistaken, it''s the work of n members, right?"


    "What else could it be?" the Elder shrugged. "They''ve been waiting for SHADOW to run into trouble.


    Now they finally have something to fuel the fire."


    "But now, with Central Sky Office forcibly intervening, they want to meddle, but there''s no way they


    can get involved. They must be feeling frustrated!"


    "A bunch of idle clowns!" Donald furrowed his brows. "Back then, there should have been a rule that


    members of the ns couldn''t hold government positions!"


    "I''ve already discussed this with higher-ups. There should be a resolution soon." The Elder nodded.


    While they were conversing, Billy and his group had already returned to the SHADOW base.


    "Commander, we''ve found the location of the Mad de Sect." Brigham Bush said as he walked


    into the briefing room.


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s located at the foot of a mountain about a thousand miles away from the capital city. If we take a


    helicopter, it''ll take about two to three hours to get there."


    "Send me the coordinates to my phone."


    "Do you want me to go with you, Commander?" Brigham Bush asked.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "You should go to the Chambers family and figure out the situation at the


    casino. See if anything unusual has happened there recently."


    "Yes, Commander."


    Billy then took out his phone and called Cole Wilson, asking him to arrange a helicopter. For Cole


    Wilson, this was a small matter, and within a few minutes, he called back, saying that a helicopter


    had been prepared at the ce of the War Department.


    Half an hourter, Billy, Judge and Stout arrived at the War Department''s courtyard, where they


    could see a helicopter waiting on the nearby helipad.


    "Commander Gardner!" Cole Wilson approached them. "If you don''t mind, I have some free time,


    and I''d like to apany you on this trip."


    "Thank you for your kindness, General Wilson. If needed, I''ll call you." Billy said with a smile.


    "It''s okay." Cole Wilson agreed.


    Subsequently, Billy and his team boarded the helicopter, which took off and headed for the Mad


    de Sect''s location.


    Two hourster, the helicopternded at the base of a mountain, not far from the Mad de Sect''s


    entrance. As they disembarked, they saw a stone archway, and a man in a Daoist robe stood


    beneath it, eyeing them closely.


    "Who are you people? What brings you here?" the Daoist-robed man asked, scrutinizing them.


    "We''re here to see de Lunatic." Judge replied coldly. "You can either announce us, or we''ll go


    find him ourselves."


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing Judge''s words, all four Daoist-robed men furrowed their brows.


    "What business do you have with our Sect Master?" one of them asked.


    "Enough with the nonsense. Either announce us or get out of the way!" Stout chimed in.


    "Are you deliberately causing trouble?" The man warned, his voice trembling. "I advise you to leave


    now unless you want to provoke trouble, or..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, Judge delivered a powerful blow, sending him flying and writhing in


    pain on the ground.


    "Damn it!" the other three shouted and charged at Judge. However, just like theirpanion, they


    all went down before taking a couple of steps.


    "We tried to talk nicely, but you didn''t listen." Judge remarked, ncing at the fallen men before


    turning to Billy. "Boss, shall we go straight up?"


    "Yeah," Billy nodded and walked towards the stone steps.


    Soon, the three of them appeared on the t ground at the top of the steps. It seemed that the four


    men had already informed those above, as they saw about a hundred knife-wielding men guarding


    the courtyard entrance not far away.


    "Who are you people? If you don''t want to die, get out of here now!" a man in a gray robe raised his


    de and pointed it at the three of them.


    "Ah, what a hassle." Stout sighed. With those words, he delivered a powerful blow. After a fierce


    gust of wind, dozens of men were sent flying, and theirrge knives all ttered to the ground,


    making a crisp sound.


    Seeing this scene, everyone involuntarily took a step back, their faces filled with fear.


    "Let''s go in," Billy said calmly, lifting his foot and walking toward the courtyard.


    "Don''t... don''te any closer, or... don''t me us for not being polite." A man stammered,


    speaking in a trembling voice and taking several more steps back.


    "Don''t make trouble for yourselves," Stout said calmly. "We''re just here to ask your n leader for


    some information, no ill intentions!"


    As Stout spoke, a strong oppressive aura swept over, immediately overwhelming everyone present.


    The people on the other side were just ordinary disciples of the Mad de Sect, with the highest


    cultivation at thete Battle General stage. How could they withstand the pressure of a Warlord-


    level aura?


    In half a minute, they copsed one by one and broke out in cold sweat.


    Two minutester, Billy and his twopanions arrived at a small square in the front yard. At the


    same time, around four hundred Mad de Sect disciples rushed out from all around, each


    wielding arge knife.


    "Won''t you stop?" Stout''s lips twitched.


    With those words, he shed forward once again, and after a muffled sound, arge number of


    them fell.


    "Where did these arrogant kidse from? Lie down for me!"


    Before long, a furious roar echoed from a nearby building.

 Chapter 360 Blade Lunatic Is About To Cry

    Chapter 360 de Lunatic Is About To Cry


    Chapter 360 de Lunatic Is About to Cry


    Immediately, the figures of two elderly men darted out from the building. They raised their hands


    and sent out several extremely sharp de waves, heading straight for Stout.


    Both of these men were formidable, having just reached the level of War Grandmasters. They


    attacked without holding back, aiming to kill Stout with a single strike.


    "Seeking death!" Billy''s brows furrowed, and he unleashed a palm strike.


    The de waves were instantly shattered, and the palm strike hit both men directly in the chest.


    They were sent flying, crashing to the ground heavily, and coughing up blood, their faces filled with


    shock. With their abilities, they couldn''t even defend against a single move from Billy. Furthermore,


    both of them were well aware that this was their opponent holding back. Otherwise, they wouldn''t


    even have a trace of their lives left.


    "This is a warning. If there''s a next time, you''ll die!" Billy said in a low voice. Following that, he took


    a deep breath and loudly addressed a tower in front of them, "de Lunatic, if you don''te out


    now, I will wipe out your entire sect!"


    His voice echoed throughout the sect, carrying a chilling intent. Many of the Mad de Sect


    disciples who were at the level of Battle Gods or lower felt their legs go weak and fell to the ground.


    "How dare youe to my Mad de Sect and act so arrogantly, you''re seeking death!" The next


    moment, a furious roar sounded from above.


    Immediately after, an incredibly sharp de aura descended from the sky, heading straight for Billy.


    It was as if thunder was roaring, and a sonic boom echoed in the air.


    "Is that all you have, de Lunatic?" asked Billy. Standing in ce, he made no attempt to evade,


    instead raising his hand and sending out a palm strike, causing a fierce gust of wind to erupt.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The two attacks collided with a loud impact, and the powerful shockwaves swept away dozens of


    Mad de Sect disciples, sending them flying. Each of them spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Hmm?" From the tower came the astonished voice of de Lunatic. After a brief pause, he


    continued, "Who are you exactly?"


    "Are ou not gonnae out?" Billy squinted. Then, he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his


    side, flipped his wrist, and sent out a blood-red de aura like lightning towards the tower.


    "No!" Sensing the power of this strike, de Lunatic''s voice trembled, and he rushed out in a panic.


    Almost simultaneously with his appearance, the de aura struck the tower, causing the six-story


    building to be split in half and copse with a deafening roar.


    On the ground, a trench hundreds of meters long appeared before everyone''s eyes, an rming


    sight. Seeing this, many people fell to the ground, shivering uncontrobly.


    The sect leader had already been a War Emperor but he absolutely couldn''t have aplished


    something like this.


    "Is it Bloodshadow Fury de?" Within moments, a voice of shock rang out, and a middle-aged


    man in a white robe hurriedly approached.


    As the sect leader of the Mad de Sect, he might not recognize Billy, but he could definitely


    recognize the Bloodshadow Fury de, which was the king of des, unique within the territory,


    and there was only one owner of this de - the King of the West, Commander Gardner.


    "You finally came out?" Billy said in a calm tone.


    Exhaling deeply, de Lunatic then bowed respectfully to Billy. "Forgive my negligence,


    Commander Gardner. Please pardon my discourtesy."


    "Do you know why I''m here?" Billy asked once more. de Lunatic''s panicked demeanor hadn''t


    escaped his notice.


    "I beg your forgiveness, but could you kindly enlighten me?" de Lunatic replied, avoiding direct


    eye contact.


    "Still unwilling to speak the truth?" Billy''s brow furrowed. "Judge, cut down a few of them."


    "Understood!" Judge responded and raised his de to move toward a group of disciples.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of them fell, and although Judge had spared their lives, none of them


    escaped without injuries.


    "No! Please stop!" de Lunatic shouted.


    "Willing to talk now?" Billy gestured to Judge and Stout.


    "Are you here for that SHADOW''s Cold Moon Saber?" de Lunatic lost all his temper. He had long


    heard that Commander Gardner was a ruthless and decisive man, who would annihte entire ns


    at the drop of a hat. While this might be a bit exaggerated, it was by no means baseless. He had no


    doubt that if he didn''t confess soon, Billy would certainly wipe out his entire sect.


    "Tell us, who did you forge that de for?" Billy spoke calmly again.


    "I... I don''t know who she is!" de Lunatic took a deep breath and replied.


    "Lying, huh?" Billy frowned. "Judge, go ahead and take a few heads!"


    "Understood!" Judge responded loudly once more, raising his de to strike.


    "I''m not lying! I truly do not know who she is!" de Lunatic said with a trembling voice. Panicked,


    he then continued, "Some time ago, two women came to see me, one old and one young, they were


    master and disciple. They asked me to forge a SHADOW''s Cold Moon Saber, but I initially refused."


    "But the older woman was incredibly powerful. I couldn''tst ten rounds against her. She threatened


    that if I didn''tply with their request, they would annihte my sect. I... I had no choice but to


    agree!" As he spoke, de Lunatic seemed on the verge of tears. After all, he was the sect leader


    of the Mad de Sect. How could he be constantly threatened like a child?


    A while back, that woman had threatened to wipe out the Mad de Sect, and today, he was


    threatened by the King of the West. He couldn''t help but wonder if he was truly suitable for founding


    and leading a sect.


    "Do you have any other information about these two women?" Billy asked, his eyebrows slightly


    furrowed. He hadn''t expected that there would be a War Emperor-level expert backing them.


    "I know that this de would eventually bring me great trouble," de Lunatic sighed. "To protect


    myself, I secretly took photos of them while they weren''t looking."


    Continuing, he retrieved his phone and opened an image to show Billy.


    Billy took the phone and examined the photo. Other than the fact that the young woman was quite


    beautiful, neither of them had any particrly distinctive features.


    "Judge, send the photo to Brigham Bush and have it analyzed in the SHADOW system to see if we


    can identify them." Billy instructed, passing the phone to Judge.


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Do they have any other distinguishing features?" Billy asked de Lunatic, looking at him.


    "None," de Lunatic replied. "They didn''t speak much, but before they left, they warned me that if I


    ever revealed this, they would return and annihte my sect."


    Just then, Judge''s phone rang, and he picked up to see Brigham Bush''s number on the screen.


    "Brigham, you found something so quickly?" Judge answered, sounding somewhat surprised.


    After listening to what Brigham Bush said on the other end of the line, Judge couldn''t help but utter


    a swear word.


    "Fuck! Really?!"

 Chapter 361 Three Days Are Up

    Chapter 361 Three Days Are Up


    Chapter 361 Three Days Are Up


    "Boss, the woman''s identity has been confirmed, and Brigham Bush knows her!" After hanging up


    the phone, Judge looked at Billy and spoke.


    Billy raised an eyebrow. "Who is she?"


    "Her name is Mirabelle Leonard." Judge replied.


    "Hmm?" Billy paused for a moment. "Is she from the Leonard n?"


    "Yes," Judge nodded. "She''s the young miss of the Leonard n. She was not in the capital when


    the n was destroyed, so she escaped."


    "I see," Billy said, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    So, it was someone from the Leonard family. That exined why they started with Night Orchid.


    Before SHADOW dealt with them, Night Orchid was in charge of gathering information. They must


    have learned about this.


    "Supreme Commander Gardner, now that we know her identity, what should we do next?" de


    Lunatic asked.


    "You should be d you''re a junior of de Lord." Billy replied coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Hmm? Do you know him?" de Lunatic was slightly surprised.


    "It''s not that I underestimate you, butpared to him, you''re far from his level." Billy continued in a


    serious tone. "This is the first time and thest time. If there''s another incident, you''ll have to fend


    for yourself."


    With that said, Billy turned and walked towards the main gate of thepound. From the moment


    he arrived at the Mad de Sect, he hadn''t given the order to kill. That wasrgely because of


    de Lord''s influence. Otherwise, the Mad de Sect would have ceased to exist after this day.


    Billy had spent some time at the de Sect, and he was introduced to de Lord by that old man.


    During that period at the de Sect, the Cold Moon de Technique took shape.


    "Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. I promise there won''t be a next time." de Lunatic


    quickly replied, bowing respectfully.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but recall the image of his senior fellow. He never expected that he


    would be saved today because of his rtionship with de Lord.


    Shortly after, Billy and the others boarded a helicopter heading back to the city. Three hourster,


    they returned to the SHADOW base in the city.


    "Commander Gardner," Brigham Bush approached them as they disembarked.


    "How''s it going? Did you find her?" Billy asked.


    "So far, there''s no news." Brigham Bush said with a slight shake of his head. "After the Leonard n


    family event, many of their family members scattered. I had people check their mansion, and it was


    empty. Furthermore, I found that she had used two cell phone numbers in the past, but we couldn''t


    track her down. It seems she has abandoned those phones. I''m concerned that she might have


    already left the city."


    "She probably hasn''t," Billy said. "Her goal is to deal with Night Orchid, and as long as Night


    Orchid''s case isn''t closed, she won''t leave."


    "Understood!" Brigham Bush nodded vigorously. "Shall I assign more personnel?"


    "Check the capital''s surveince system forst night. Additionally, find out which peers from other


    factions in the capital had close ties with the Leonard n before their downfall and put them under


    surveince."


    "Yes, Commander!" Brigham nodded and pulled out his cellphone to send twomands.


    "Did you go to the Chambers family? What''s the situation?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "We did. They run the casino, and just two hours before we arrived at there, their second-in-


    command had an ident. His car''s brakes failed, and while passing a section of the elevated


    bridge, he crashed through the railing and fell off the bridge. The car was wrecked, and he didn''t


    make it."


    "Oh?" Billy narrowed his eyes.


    "Later, I learned from others in the Chambers family that over the past few days, representatives


    from the ns in the capital have approached him several times." Brigham Bush said, his face filled


    with anger. "Without a doubt, this has something to do with the other ns."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly. "To carry out this task, it''s clear Mirabelle Leonard can''t do it on her


    own. She must have sought help."


    "Have you found out which n''s members were involved?" Judge asked.


    "I asked, but they weren''t sure." Brigham Bush shook his head.


    "Alright, go back to work. Find Mirabelle Leonard as quickly as possible." Billy said, waving his


    hand.


    "Yes, Commander!" Brigham Bush responded before turning and leaving.


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was the afternoon of the third day, which marked


    the final deadline Billy had promised to Donald. However, there was still no word from Mirabelle


    Leonard.


    Following Billy''s instructions, Brigham Bush had checked the monitoring system, but didn''t find


    anything valuable. He had also kept a close eye on individuals Mirabelle Leonard had been in


    contact with among the members of other ns, but nothing unusual had surfaced.


    This made Billy wonder if Mirabelle Leonard had truly left the capital.


    "Boss, the three-day deadline is here. Do you want me to have Donald contact Central Sky Office


    again and ask for an extension?" In the meeting room, Judge looked at Billy and asked.


    "Let''s wait a little longer," Billy said with a slight shake of his head. "Donald has influence with


    Central Sky Office, but we shouldn''t be too domineering. Central Sky Office is also under pressure,


    and several departments are urging them to hold a public trial for Night Orchid."


    "These ms are really a pain!" Judge gritted his teeth.


    "Boss, how about we skip the hassle and go directly to Central Sky Office, demanding that they


    hand her over?" Stout suggested nonchntly.


    "Stout, you''re quite daring," Judge retorted. "Do you think Central Sky Office is just a neighborhood


    committee?"


    "Forget it! If they don''t hand her over, we can tear things apart." Stout shrugged. "If that still doesn''t


    work, I''ll have Casey and Vermilion Bird bring the Army of Bloodshadow over here, and the other


    people in SHADOW. I can even bring all of Secret Essences'' people to the capital. I don''t believe


    Central Sky Office won''t release Night Orchid!"


    Coughing, Judge added, "I respect you."


    Just then, Brigham Bush hurriedly entered the room.


    "Commander, there''s some news." He said.


    "Go on." Billy''s eyes lit up.


    "Since yesterday afternoon, I''ve expanded the surveince range and assigned personnel to


    monitor all the core members of several ns," Brigham Bush exined after taking a deep breath.


    "Just now, one of our men in charge of the team watching the Holmes n reported seeing Leroy


    Holmes, the second-inmand of the Holmes n, with a young woman."


    "He sent me photos and a video of the woman. Although her facial features don''t match Mirabelle


    Leonard''s, I''ve had quite a few interactions with Mirabelle Leonard in the past. From her body


    shape, movements, and gestures, the resemnce is striking. So, I suspect it''s possible that


    Mirabelle Leonard underwent a disguise."

 Chapter 362 Mirabelle Leonard Appears

    Chapter 362 Mirabelle Leonard Appears


    Chapter 362 Mirabelle Leonard Appears


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow as he listened to Brigham Bush''s words. The possibility of Mirabelle


    Leonard undergoing another disguise was quite significant.


    Aftermitting the crime, it was unlikely that she would retain Night Orchid''s appearance.


    Reverting to her original look would carry some risk, so it made sense for her to take on a


    completely new identity.


    "Where are they?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "They''ve gone to a vi owned by Leroy Holmes." Brigham Bush replied.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep them under surveince." Billy said with a stern tone.


    "I''ve already given the order." Brigham Bush nodded in response.


    "Let''s go and check it out." Billy said, getting up and heading towards the door, with Judge and the


    others following closely.


    Leroy Holmes'' vi was a standalone property, located near a park in the southern part of the city.


    Meanwhile, in the living room of the vi, Leroy Holmes and a young woman were sitting on a


    couch. The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, with delicate features and an alluring figure.


    She was dressed in a low-cut sweater that highlighted her curve.


    "Mirabelle, your disguise skills are truly remarkable. I can''t see any resemnce up close." Leroy


    Holmes said with a smile, his gaze admiring her figure.


    Clearly, the woman was none other than Mirabelle Leonard, the youngdy of the Leonard n.


    "Don''t tter me, Uncle Leroy. I don''t have that level of skill. This disguise was crafted by my


    master." Mirabelle Leonard replied with a coquettish smile, adjusting her hair. She then picked up


    her ss of red wine. "Uncle Leroy, toast to your help."


    "It''s nothing," Leroy Holmes said, raising his ss to clink it against hers.


    "So, how does Central Sky Office n to handle the Night Orchid case? They can''t drag it out


    indefinitely, can they?" asked she.


    "Don''t worry," Leroy Holmes said, taking a sip of wine. "After today, SHADOW will only have four out


    of its original five sharp des left."


    "Really?" Mirabelle''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes," Leroy confirmed with a smile. "It was supposed to be carried out three days ago, but I heard


    that someone from the western region contacted Central Sky Office and requested a three-day


    extension. After these three days, if they can''t find any evidence to prove Night Orchid''s innocence,


    Central Sky Office will handle it."


    "Humph! He''s overestimating himself!" Mirabelle snorted, her eyes shing with cold determination.


    "Even if he''s given three years, he won''t find anything!"


    "He''s always been quite arrogant, hasn''t he?" Leroy chuckled.


    "Yes. Uncle Leroy, is there any chance this matter will face any moreplications? What about


    Central Sky Office..."


    "Don''t worry," Leroy interrupted her. "I promise there won''t be any more problems. We, the Holmes


    n, have joined forces with two other ns and have made our voices heard in five of the


    privileged departments. Even if Central Sky Office wants to protect him, they''ll have to consider the


    opinions of others. Moreover, the new official at Central Sky Office is an absolute iron-willed


    character. Giving him three days was already a big concession. He should be satisfied."


    "That''s good to hear." Mirabelle said, raising her ss again.


    "Uncle Leroy, thank you. If it weren''t for your help, I wouldn''t know when I''d be able to start


    avenging my family."


    "No problem. This is just the first step. Take it slow, I promise you''ll have your revenge in no time."


    "I believe you, Uncle Leroy!" Mirabelle said, her eyes filled with allure.


    "Mirabelle, don''t forget what you promised me." Leroy said, licking his dry lips.


    "How could I forget?" Mirabelle smiled coquettishly. "I''m not nning to leave tonight. As soon as


    Night Orchid''s head rolls, I won''t let you down, Uncle Leroy."


    "Haha, great!" Leroyughed heartily, raising his ss again.


    "Let''s have a drink and chat for now. I don''t think it will take more than an hour or two to get news."


    "Yes!" Mirabelle said with a seductive smile. "I haven''t had a boyfriend before, so you''ll have to be


    gentle tonight..."


    "Haha, rest assured, I will be very gentle!" Leroy raised his ss and downed it in one gulp.


    For him, this was a tremendous stroke of luck.


    A few days ago, when news of Warwick Holmes reached his family, his father had erupted in anger


    and ordered the entire n to do everything in their power to seek revenge for Warwick Holmes. It


    was at this moment that Mirabelle Leonard approached him, and they quickly struck a deal. What


    excited him even more was that Mirabelle had volunteered to offer herself as a reward if he helped


    her with this task. While Mirabelle''s looks weren''t top-tier, her figure was among the best in the


    entire city. Coupled with her status as the youngdy of the Leonard n, she had once driven


    countless men crazy.


    Leroy Holmes had harbored desires for her long before all this. However, back then, it had


    remained nothing more than a fantasy. Now that this opportunity had presented itself, he wasn''t


    going to let it slip away.


    "Mirabelle,e sit on my side, we can talk morefortably." Leroy said, patting the empty seat


    beside him.


    "Alright!" Mirabelle smiled and moved to sit next to him.


    "Mirabelle, you''re so gorgeous!" Leroy''s eyes filled with desire as he reached out and embraced her.


    Just then, a ck-d figure burst into the room, rushing in hurriedly.


    "Get out!" Leroy, who was in the middle of an amorous mood, furrowed his brow and shouted


    angrily.


    "But... sir, there are people outside iming to see you, they said it was important. We couldn''t stop


    them."The man in ck responded while shivering.


    "I told you to get out, didn''t you hear me?" Leroy roared again.


    "But... but..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish speaking, Leroy pped him out and that man was sent flying out of the gate,


    lying on the ground with his head tilted and motionless.


    "Tsk tsk, your attack is fierce enough." Just then, a voice came into the hall.


    Subsequently, Billy and the other three appeared at the entrance of the vi.


    It was Stour who made that remark.


    "Fuck! Who are they? They have a death wish, don''t..." Leroy Holmes, who had just turned his head


    to look at Mirabelle muttering, turned around again, but before he could finish speaking, he instantly


    froze and his face turned pale.


    As the Holmes n''s number two, he naturally knew Commander Gardner, the King of the West. He


    knew with his buttocks why he was here, and a sense of panic rose in his heart.


    And Mirabelle who was sitting next to him, had a look of resentment in her eyes, but it only shed


    by. Then, she took a deep breath and clenched her teeth. With her fists holding tight, she tried to


    calm down.

 Chapter 363 Bloodshadow Blade Technique

    Chapter 363 Bloodshadow de Technique


    Chapter 363 Bloodshadow de Technique


    "Commander Gardner?!" Leroy Holmes looked at Billy and swallowed hard.


    "Miss Leonard, don''t try to hide it. Your eyes gave you away the moment you saw us." Billy ignored


    Leroy Holmes and turned to Mirabelle Leonard.


    He then sat down on a nearby single sofa. Even though her disguise was excellent, with just one


    nce, Billy could see the hatred in her eyes.


    Mirabelle took a deep breath. She knew she no longer had any reason to conceal herself.


    "I''m curious how you know it was me." She said as she picked up the wine bottle on the coffee table


    and took several big gulps from it.


    This revenge seemed impossible now.


    "You''re too smart for your own good." Billy didn''t mind talking more with her. "If you hadn''t gone to


    de Lunatic for help forging a Cold Moon Saber but instead found any random cksmith who


    could make one based on its design, I might not have found you so quickly."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" Mirabelle raised an eyebrow. "Since I want to imitate Night Orchid''s style, of course I have


    to consider every detail."


    "You''re too clever, and that''s your undoing." Billy spoke again. "It''s precisely because of how much


    attention you paid to details that things went wrong!"


    "To forge a Cold Moon Saber that looks almost identical requires someone with exceptional skills. In


    vale, aside from de Lord, there''s only one person that could make it. And guess what? I


    happen to know who that person is!"


    "Oh, I see!" Mirabelle Leonardughed at herself bitterly. "It seems everything is predetermined by


    fate! Since it doesn''t allow me my revenge anymore, all I can do is ept it!"


    She then tore off her disguise mask revealing her true face while showing a hint of unwillingness on


    hers.


    "Well then let''s talk about your matter now." Billy turned his gaze towards Leroy Holmes and spoke


    calmly, "Are you going tell us everything yourself or shall we force it out of you?"


    "What... what do you want?" Leroy struggled with his words: "I... I don''t know anything about this


    matter! Everything was done by Mirabelle! If there''s anything else that needs answering just ask


    her..."


    Mirabelle looked at him coldly, with no expression on her face, neither disappointment nor anger.


    After the extinction of her family, she seemed to have gained a clear understanding of this world.


    Human nature is inherently ugly.


    "Since he''s not willing to talk now, let''s bring him back to SHADOW and let him speak slowly!" Billy


    waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Judge responded loudly.


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Leroy swiftly dashed towards the door, his aura rising along with his


    cultivation level of a Tier-two Warlord.


    "Move!" with that, Leroy attacked Stout who had been stayed at the gate.


    "You''re really stupid!" Stout said lightly, and raised his palm to meet the attack, causing a wave of


    energy to roll out.


    Leroy was immediately thrown backwards, and the sofa behind him toppled over with him. At least


    half of his ribs shattered and he was lying on the ground, dying with despair written over his face.


    He knew that his life hade to an end.


    Judge took a few steps and struck the back of Leroy''s neck, causing him to pass out.


    "Are you going to walk by yourself or do you want someone to help you?" Billy then looked at


    Mirabelle.


    "I admit that you are strong, but you can''t take me away today!" Mirabelle responded calmly without


    much panic.


    "Is that so?" Billy squinted his eyes.


    "I have long heard of Commander Gardner, the rare talent of a millennium. I have always wanted to


    learn from you, but unfortunately never had the chance. Today, fate has brought us together and I


    humbly request a lesson from you." At this moment, the voice of an elderly woman sounded outside


    the vi door.


    "Watch her!" Billy instructed Stout as he lifted his foot and walked towards the door.


    As he arrived at the gate, Billy saw a woman in her sixties or seventies standing on thewn inside


    the yard. She was the other person in the photo provided by de Lunatic.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m Urs Nguyen. It''s a pleasure to meet you." The woman looked at Billy


    and slightly bowed.


    "Are you from the sect behind the Leonard family?" Billy spoke lightly, "If you leave now, I can spare


    your life!"


    "Enlighten me!" with that said, Urs drew a long whip from her clothes.


    "Want to die?" At this moment, Stout and a few others had already walked out of the vi.


    "Master, be careful!" Mirabelle spoke loudly.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll annihte your sect?" asked Billy.


    Ursughed faintly and said, "I''ll admit, your strength may be above mine, Commander Gardner.


    But if you said something like annihting my sect for that alone, you might have overestimated


    yourself."


    "Is that so?" Billy didn''t say anything more and drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his belt.


    "There''s another exciting show to watch. Let''s quickly choose a good spot." Stout smacked his lips


    and pushed Mirabelle back several hundred meters.


    Judge and Brigham Bush both stepped back with Leroy Holmes.


    The next second, a formidable momentum erupted from Urs, revealing her power of a War


    Emperor. The sky within hundreds of meters was shrouded in a powerful aura, and the temperature


    of the surrounding air suddenly dropped to freezing point, with killing intent pervading the


    atmosphere.


    With a flip of her wrist, Urs''s whip made a loud explosion in the air, causing the airflow to


    turbulence.


    "Face my whip!" Urs let out a low roar. Her figure shed out like a ghost. The long whip once


    again stirred up a howling wind that echoed through the air, containing an earth-shattering energy


    and rolling up de-like gusts of wind.


    For a moment, within a range of hundreds of meters, the sky was filled with afterimages of the long


    whip, targeting at Billy as if they were materialized.


    "You want to see Bloodshadow de Technique, I will satisfy you!" Billy said in a deep voice, and


    his aura surged at the same time.


    Flipping his wrist without any tricks, Billy raised the de approaching Urs, tearing open the air


    with a blood red de. Where the de passed, countless whip shadows exploded and shattered.


    After a crisp sound, the scene returned to calmness, and the oppressive atmosphere that had been


    hanging over it instantly dissipated into nothingness.


    Billy and Urs stood still, neither of them making any further movements.


    "You''re a War Emperor... perfection realm..." After a while, Urs struggled to say those words, and


    a blood line extended from her eyebrows to her waist. At the moment of her death, the only thought


    in her mind was whether Billy would fulfill his promise to ughter her sect.


    Subsequently, the two halves of her body fell to two side respectively.


    "Master!" Hundreds of meters away, Mirabelle Leonard let out hysterical a shout. Immediately


    afterwards, she copsed to the ground. Never had she expected that her master couldn''t even


    withstand a single sh of the King of the West.

 Chapter 364 Public Trial Of Night Orchid

    Chapter 364 Public Trial Of Night Orchid


    Chapter 364 Public Trial of Night Orchid


    Half an hourter, Billy and his team returned to the SHADOW base.


    Leroy Holmes and Mirabelle Leonard are both lying in a state ofa inside one of themercial


    vehicles.


    "Boss!"


    Billy and his threepanions had just entered the courtyard when a group of eight people walked


    out from inside. Casey leads the team, followed by Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise,


    Azure Fang, Frostde, Soul Chaser and Ebony Lord.


    "You''re all here!" Billy smiled at everyone.


    As early as two days ago when he went to the Mad de Sect, he had Judge notify everyone to


    come to the capital in three days. Regardless of whether the Holmes n was involved in this


    matter or not, Billy aimed to settle some ounts.


    "Hahaha, my brothers and sister, I missed you guys so much!" Stout came towards them with a


    broad grin on his face.


    However, the eight of them made a path for him tacitly and thus Stout fell to the ground.


    "Ebony Lord, you''ve been corrupted by them too!" Stout spat out the grass in his mouth and looked


    at Ebony Lord with a resentful expression, pouting his lips.


    "Haha, Stout, don''t me me for this. You should let me know in advance next time, otherwise I''ll


    think you''re up to something."


    Frostde gave a chuckle of delight.


    "Boss, has there been any news about Night Orchid?" Casey asked.


    "Uh-huh." Billy nodded, and then let Judge describe the situation to everyone.


    "The heiress of the Leonard family is impressive! She actually came up with this method to frame


    Night Orchid!" Soul Chaser nced slightly angrily at Mirabelle in the car.


    The others also had an angry expression on their faces.


    "Commander!" At this moment, two formations of one hundred members each walked out of the


    manor. They were soldiers from Group One and Two of Bloodshadow Guard. Approaching not far


    away from Billy, two hundred Bloodshadow guards simultaneously knelt down on one knee.


    "You''ve worked hard!" Billy raised his hand and said, "Get up!"


    "Yes, Commander!" The two hundred guards all stood up in unison after shouting out loud.


    "Boss, what should we do next? Should we kill the Holmes n or go to Central Sky Office and


    bring Night Orchid out? "Azure Dragon asked.


    "Casey, you and Azure Dragon go to surround the Holmes'' residence, no way out! Also, don''t


    directly confront them for now. Wait until I arrive!"


    "Understood!" Casey nodded.


    "Boss, do you need another group of SHADOW to go with them?" Azure Fang asked.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "The Holmes n owes a debt to the Army of Bloodshadow, SHADOW


    doesn''t need to get involved." After a pause, he continued, "Azure Fang, the four of youe with


    me to Central Sky Office!"


    "Got it!" The four of them, Azure Fang, nodded simultaneously.


    "Boss, what about me?" Stout felt like he had been forgotten by Billy and was a little hurt.


    "Stout, aren''t you the chief expert of the Army of Bloodshadow medical team? Of course, you''re


    coming with us!" Azure Dragon gave him a disdainful nce.


    "Oh, I forgot!" Stout grinned.


    "Stout, if you keep this up, boss will probably kick you out of the Army of Bloodshadow." Said


    Frostde.


    "Don''t do that! I am a part of Bloodshadow!" Stout replied loudly, standing tall and proud.


    After a while, the crowd split into two groups and left the courtyard of the base.


    At 5 PM, in the heart of the capital city, within the courtyard of Central Sky Office.


    A temporary stage had been set up in the central square, attracting arge crowd of people who


    were chatting in groups of three or five. The total number of people was estimated to be around a


    thousand, and many seemed to be in good spirits. Among these people, one third were rtives of


    the victims, and the rest were basically here to revel in others'' misfortune.


    ording to the time announced three days ago by Central Sky Office, as of 5 PM this afternoon, if


    SHADOW could not submit any other evidence to prove Night Orchid''s innocence, then she would


    be beheaded today.


    "Mr Welch, the time hase. May I ask when we can begin?" A man looked towards the person


    from Central Sky Office in front of him and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Are you in a hurry?" The man named Paul Welch from Central Sky Office spoke lightly.


    "No... no hurry." The man quickly shook his head. Although he held an important position in the


    government office, he didn''t feel superior in front of the people at Central Sky Office.


    "Then just wait!" Paul responded.


    "Okay." The man nodded.


    "Look! Night Orchid!"


    Five minutester, a group of people from Central Sky Office led Night Orchid and walked out of a


    nearby conference hall. The leader of the group was a young man in his mid-twenties, with


    handsome features, a tall and straight physique, and a determined look in his eyes. He exuded an


    aura of masculinity that was hard to ignore.


    "Is he the new deputy chief at Central Sky Office? So young?"


    "Don''t underestimate him! Even without considering his background, his personal strength is


    enough to make you despair!"


    "Really? At this age, how much stronger can he get?"


    "Let me tell you this, with just one sword strike, he can take down dozens of War Grandmasters!"


    "No way! Is it true or not?"


    As they saw the leader approach, many people whispered among themselves.


    "My lord!" Immediately after that, everyone bowed respectfully with humble expressions on their


    faces. Most of those who came here today knew that although this man only held the title of deputy


    chief, he was basically in charge of Central Sky Office. The highest-ranking official was already old


    and semi-retired. It was only a matter of time before this deputy chief took overpletely.


    "Hmm." The man named Bob Stokes nodded slightly before scanning everyone present. "Is


    everyone here?"


    "Yes, my lord." Replied one male official from the government office.


    "All right then! Let''s begin." Bob Stokes stepped onto the stage followed by two men who led Night


    Orchid up as well.


    Night Orchid had little expression on her face as she coldly surveyed those around her; no one


    knew what she was thinking about.


    "Do you know why you''re here tonight Night Orchid?" asked Bob sternly.


    "I do not know, my lord." replied Night Orchid calmly but coolly.


    "How dare you argue back when standing before me? You have been addicted to bloodshed and


    killed hundreds of innocent people besides those few SHADOW fugitives. Yet still deny your guilt?


    Those hundreds dead were innocent people whom were all killed by your hands alone, it''s truly


    despicable!"


    "You SHADOW members have be more arrogant these past two years, so full-of-themselves


    and ignoringws and morals, even daring to deny everything when confronted by Mr Stokes.


    You''re too audacious!"


    Before Night Orchid could speak a word, a chorus of condemnation erupted from the audience


    below the stage. Each face contorted with a look of hatred and malice. Judging by their demeanor,


    they would have loved nothing more than to rush up and y Night Orchid on the spot.


    "Or perhaps you''d like toe up here and judge for yourselves?" Up above, Bob Stokes surveyed


    the crowd with a casual nce before speaking in an even tone.

 Chapter 365 Hold On!

    Chapter 365 Hold On!


    Chapter 365 Hold on!


    "Huh?" A man was taken aback and quickly bowed, saying, "I dare not! We spoke out of turn.


    Please forgive us, sir!"


    "Please forgive us, my lord!" The few who were just shouting the loudest also bowed and spoke at


    the same time.


    "This is the first andst warning. If anyone dares to speak out of turn again, it will be considered an


    attempt to interfere with Central Sky Office''s investigation, and there will be no mercy!" Bob Stokes


    spoke in a deep voice, and a chill spread from him.


    "Yes!" Many people shuddered and quickly responded.


    "Night Orchid, the surveince cameras in the casino captured you taking the lives of over a


    hundred people. How do you exin this?" Bob turned to Night Orchid.


    "That person is not me!" Night Orchid responded, "The assassin underwent stic surgery to


    impersonate me!"


    "Is there any evidence?"


    "No." Night Orchid shook her head.


    "At the time of the incident, do you have any evidence that proves you were not present?" Bob


    Stokes continued speaking.


    "No!" Night Orchid shook her head again. "I usually live alone and there is only a maid in my house.


    Just these few days, she had something to deal with and took leave to go home!"


    "Humph! Is it really such a coincidence? She happened to take leave in these few days..." A


    member of the aristocratic n below the stage couldn''t hold back any longer after holding in his


    breath for half a day.


    As soon as hepleted his sentence, a st of air lifted him up into the air and sent him flying


    tens of meters before crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "You..." He opened his mouth to speak, but arge amount of blood gushed out, and he convulsed


    a few times before falling silent.


    Everyone''s face turned pale.


    "Does anyone else have anything to say?" said Bob Stokes in a calm voice.


    The scene fell into an eerie silence, with only the sound of many hearts pounding audibly.


    "Night Orchid, do you know that with just that video and theck of an alibi from you, you can be


    convicted?" asked Bob.


    "I know." Night Orchid nodded.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "I''ll just say one thing!" Night Orchid scanned the crowd of officials below the stage and continued,


    "Let me offer you some advice, if you leave now, you might still have a chance, but if not, it will be


    hard for you to leave thispound today!"


    From being taken away by Special Patrol Squadron three days ago until now, she had never had


    any worries in her heart. Based on her understanding of Billy, there was absolutely no way he would


    allow her to be wronged. Although she was also aware that it would be difficult to investigate this


    matter, she believed that even if Billy couldn''t find evidence to prove her innocence, he wouldn''t let


    her bear this usation unjustly and face execution. In this aspect, she had absolute confidence.


    On the other hand, Night Orchid vaguely felt that Billy might have already found a clue. Otherwise,


    they would have taken action until now. Perhaps Billy was waiting for the mastermind to show up.


    Upon hearing her words, there was amotion from below as the officials in the courtyard


    became infuriated one by one.


    "Quiet!" Bob Stokes pressed his hand down, and the scene fell silent once again. When hearing


    Night Orchid''s words, there was also a hint of surprise in Bob''s eyes. He didn''t expect Night Orchid


    to be so calm at this point in time, and he was impressed by her.


    "Do you know what punishment you will face?" Bob continued to ask.


    "Yes, I know. For the deaths of over a hundred people, the punishment should be a death


    sentence." After finishing speaking, she paused and then raised her hand to point at the crowd


    below. "I''m talking about them!"


    "What are you talking about?!" A man in the audience below couldn''t hold back any longer and


    shouted loudly, "Even at death''s door, you dare to speak so arrogantly. You''re truly audacious!"


    "Mr Stokes, she''s showing contempt for thew. She should be executed immediately!" another


    person shouted.


    "Indeed, with the blood of so many innocent victims on her hands, she should be wiped out along


    with her entire n!" someone else echoed.


    Many other people echoed. They firmly believed that thew did not punish the majority, and it was


    impossible for Bob Stokes to kill all of them. And Bob Stokes did not take any further action. His


    previous killing had served both as a warning to others and as a just response to the individual''s


    actions. Central Sky Office had records on that person, and his death was not regrettable.


    "She killed the innocent, with clear evidence. Central Sky Office, please execute the culprit!"


    "Please execute the culprit!"


    "..."


    Many people in the crowd below, knowing that Bob Stokes had stopped killing, grew bolder and


    shouted even more fervently.


    Just then, several streaks of sword aura shed through the crowd, cutting through everything in


    their path. After the sword aura passed, three heads soared into the sky. They were the ones who


    had been shouting the loudest, and their severed heads still bore a triumphant expression in mid-


    air.


    There was amotion on the scene, with everyone including those from Central Sky Office


    turning their heads to look at the few people strolling not far away.


    "Commander Gardner?!"


    After recognizing Billy, many people shouted out and their faces involuntarily showed a hint of fear,


    while their hearts skipped a few beats.


    "Commander Gardner, are you... going too far? You''ve just taken three lives with one move!" A


    middle-aged man took a deep breath before continuing.


    "This is Central Sky Office, not SHADOW or the western territory. You cannot act recklessly here!"


    "Do you know him? Is he on the list?" Billy ignored himpletely and turned to Brigham Bush


    beside him, asking calmly.


    "Yes, I know him." Brigham Bush nodded and said, "He''s from another n. His name is on the list."


    "Kill him then!" said Billy.


    "Yes!" Azure Fang beside them replied, brandished the saber in his hand and dashed forward.


    "Hold on!" The man named Paul Welch from Central Sky Office shouted before rushing towards


    Azure Fang with a sh. As a member of Central Sky Office, he had to uphold the reputation for


    themselves since Commander Gardner''s ruthless actions had shown aplete disregard for the


    importance of Central Sky Office. He didn''t know how Bob Stokes felt, but at least he couldn''t stand


    it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Come back!" However, just as Paul had not run a few steps, the voice of Bob Stokes came from


    behind him.


    "Sir, they..." Paul turned around and looked towards the stage.


    "Step back!" Bob spoke in a deep voice.


    But at the same time, Azure Fang''s sword had already shed past Paul''s neck, blood gushing out


    of the cut.


    There was another round of gasps around the room.


    As legend would have it, Commander Gardner was absolutely fierce, surpassing the one on stage


    in every way possible. It should be noted that this was the territory of Central Sky Office.


    "Boss!" On the stage, Night Orchid looked at Billy and smiled knowingly. As she had suspected,


    Commander Gardner was probably going to make a killing today.

 Chapter 366 Long Time No See!

    Chapter 366 Long Time No See!


    Chapter 366 Long Time No See!


    "Are you okay?" Billy asked.


    "Thanks for your concern, boss, I''m fine." Night Orchid replied with a smile.


    "Good," Billy nodded and then nced at the man standing next to her, Bob Stokes, and a faint


    smile crept onto his lips.


    Shortly after, Bob leaped off the stage and approached Billy with aposed expression.


    Onlookers stepped aside, many of them wearing expressions of glee.


    "The King of the West dares to be insolent at Central Sky Office, he''s in big trouble now!" they


    thought. They couldn''t even wait to see these two face off, wondering who was the stronger martial


    artist.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, be careful!" Azure Fang and hispanions furrowed their brows slightly and stood in front


    of Billy. Although they couldn''t sense Bob Stokes''s martial aura, their instincts told them that he was


    dangerous.


    Night Orchid, who had been staying at Central Sky Office for the past few days, also wore a serious


    expression. She had some understanding of Bob Stokes''s abilities, and he was definitely a


    formidable opponent, though perhaps slightly inferior to Billy. The difference between them shouldn''t


    be too great.


    "You guys are no match for him. Step aside." Billy said to Azure Fang and the others with a faint


    smile.


    "Boss, he..." Azure Fang hesitated.


    "Don''t worry." Billy waved his hand dismissively.


    While they were talking, Bob Stokes had already reached them.


    To the astonishment of everyone, Bob Stokes knelt down in front of Billy without any hesitation.


    Then, with suppressed excitement, he looked at Billy and said earnestly, "Boss, long time no see!"


    Chins dropped all around the square, and everyone was collectively stunned.


    What on earth was going on here?


    The newly arrived figure from Central Sky Office, Bob Stokes, actually knelt before the King of the


    West. A sense of panic surged through many people. Even Azure Fang and hispanions looked


    at the scene with disbelief. They had followed Billy for years but had never heard of Bob Stokes


    before.


    After a moment of confusion, they thought of that old man. It was probably someone from that old


    man''s side. They didn''t know much about the old man, as Billy rarely talked about him. They only


    knew that the old man yed a crucial role in Billy''s sess and had high hopes for him. But they


    didn''t know much about the other people in the old man''s circle.


    "You managed to keep this from me too!" Billyughed and reached out to help Bob Stokes up.


    Beforeing here today, Billy had no idea that the neer from Central Sky Office was Bob


    Stokes, who hade to the capital without giving him a heads-up. Billy thought Bob Stoles


    deserved a good scolding. Besides, Billy understood now why Central Sky Office had forcefully


    intervened in this case-it was because Bob Stokes was here to protect Night Orchid.


    "I wanted to surprise you!" Bob Stokes grinned and scratched his head, behaving like a follower.


    The members of Central Sky Office were bbergasted once again. They couldn''t believe that this


    guy was the same aloof and authoritative Bob Stokes.


    "Did that old man send you?" Billy asked with another smile.


    "Yeah," Bob Stokes nodded vigorously. "He said that recently, there have been more and more


    disturbances both inside and outside the borders, and he''s worried that you''re spread too thin. So,


    he sent me to help you out a bit."


    "That old man is considerate," Billy smiled and nodded. He understood the old man''s intention-it


    was to pave the way for him to take control of the capital city. Central Sky Office was one of the core


    agencies in the capital, and having it under his control would make many things much easier in the


    future.


    "We''ll talkter, let''s deal with the matter at hand." Billy said after a pause.


    "Understood," Bob Stokes replied. "Boss, Night Orchid''s case..."


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll handle it. You can just watch." Billy smiled again.


    Bob knew Billy well. Billy might be decisive, but he never harmed the innocent. Those people he


    had just killed were definitely connected to this case.


    Bob had been thinking about how to handle the situation better, as he couldn''t charge Night Orchid,


    nor could he appeared partial. He had even considered using Central Sky Office''s authority to


    release Night Orchid if necessary, and anyone with objections coulde to him.


    Three days ago, Bob had sent someone to Special Patrol Squadron to bring Night Orchid here, all


    to ensure her safety. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered with this matter. It was not Central Sky


    Office''s responsibility in the first ce, and he had plenty of other important matters to attend to as


    the newly appointed leader.


    "Azure Fang, bring them up," Billy instructed as he walked towards the stage.


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Fang responded loudly.


    Soon, four SHADOWers carried Leroy Holmes and Mirabelle Leonard into the scene.


    Leroy looked pale as a ghost, trembling all over with fear, while Mirabelle, on the other hand, wore


    an expressionless face with vacant, lifeless eyes, like a walking corpse.


    Many people in the audience were rmed upon seeing them and began to unconsciously move


    toward the mansion''s entrance.


    "Don''t you all like watching a good show?" Bob Stokes spoke calmly. "The show isn''t over yet, why


    are you already preparing to leave?"


    "I have an important meeting to attend back home. I''ll take my leave, Mr Stokes."


    "Mr Stokes, I just received a call from my wife, she''s in the hospital. I need to rush there. I''ll be on


    my way."


    "My mother called, she said she''s not feeling well so I have to go to her."


    Many people made various excuses and tried to leave.


    "Azure Fang, take note, without my permission, anyone who dares to leave the premises will be


    executed!" Billy''s voice was stern as he approached the stage.


    "Understood!" Azure Fang responded loudly.


    Those who had just taken a few steps paused upon hearing this. Regret began to creep into many


    hearts. If they had known, they wouldn''t havee to watch the spectacle. Inadvertently, they


    might have ced their lives in jeopardy.


    "Boss," Night Orchid bowed slightly as Billy reached the stage. "I am useless, sorry for causing you


    to worry."


    "Their target is me, and you got involved because of me." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "What''s going on exactly?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Billy replied with another smile. "Bring them up!"

 Chapter 367 Shocking The Whole City

    Chapter 367 Shocking The Whole City


    Chapter 367 Shocking the Whole City


    "Yes, Commander!" Four SHADOWers escorted Leroy Holmes and Mirabelle Leonard onto the


    stage.


    "Do you know her?" Billy pointed to Mirabelle and asked Night Orchid.


    "Mirabelle Leonard?!" Night Orchid recognized the Leonard family''s youngdy and was slightly


    surprised.


    "So it was you who did it! What a clever tactic!" said Night Orchid. At this point, she understood


    what was going on. Mirabelle Leonard had disguised herself as Night Orchid tomit the


    murders, intending to frame her. It was quite a cunning n.


    "You wanted evidence, right? We''ll give it to you now!" Billy then looked at Judge and said loudly,


    "Show them the evidence they requested!"


    "Understood!" Judge moved to the sound system on the side of the stage and connected a device.


    Shortly after, the projection screen on the stage disyed a video confession of Mirabelle Leonard.


    "I killed the people at the casino. I disguised myself as SHADOW Governor Night Orchid and


    committed the murders. My purpose was to frame her..."


    The videosted for about ten minutes as Mirabelle Leonard exined the whole sequence of


    events in detail. Following that was Leroy Holmes'' video, focusing on the people he had


    coborated with and the entire n, including preparations, execution, and the provocation after


    the crime. He also admitted to being involved with the event rted to the Chambers family.


    After watching the videos, many in the audience were left stunned. Some were among those named


    by Leroy Holmes, while others weren''t, but they were well aware of their roles in this crime.


    Everyone had pale faces, looked terrified, and couldn''t stop trembling. Originally, they hade to


    witness Night Orchid''s punishment, but now, they had be targets themselves.


    "You all are despicable!" After watching the videos, an angry middle-aged man shouted, "You


    should all be torn apart! You killed so many innocent people just to frame someone!"


    "How despicable! You killed my son! I want your life!" Another middle-aged man, who was closer to


    the stage, roared and rushed toward it.


    Many others followed him.


    "Don''t approach the stage. Everyone step back!" Several Central Sky Office staff members spoke


    sternly and blocked the crowd several meters away from the stage.


    "Everyone, please remain calm. We will give you an exnation shortly!" Billy raised his voice


    slightly.


    "Night Orchid, ording to SHADOW regtions, what should be the punishment for Mirabelle


    Leonard and Leroy Holmes?" he asked.


    "They should be executed!" Night Orchid replied loudly.


    "Then they shall be executed!" Billy said firmly.


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid nodded solemnly.


    "Night Orchid, your de!" A Central Sky Office staff member threw Night Orchid''s Cold Moon


    Saber onto the stage.


    "Thank you!" Night Orchid caught the de and, with a swift motion, struck down.


    "No, don''t..." Leroy Holmes cried out like a dying soul.


    Mirabelle Leonard, on the other hand, showed no expression on her face, and her eyes remained


    emotionless. After Night Orchid''s strike, the two fell to the ground.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, for avenging my son!" the middle-aged man who had shouted


    earlier bowed deeply to Billy.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" other victims'' family members also bowed respectfully.


    "You''re wee. It''s the duty of SHADOW." Billy replied.


    At that moment, that Central Sky Office officer named Paul Welch received a phone call and quickly


    walked over to Bob Stokes. After a few words in hushed tones, Bob''s expression changed slightly.


    "Is it confirmed?" he asked.


    "Yes, it''s confirmed."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I see."


    "Bob, I''m entrusting the rest to you. Punish all those involved." Billy said as he and Night Orchid


    stepped down from the stage and approached Bob.


    "Leave that part to me, boss, no one will escape!" Bob nodded solemnly.


    "Alright!" Billy replied. "I have other matters to attend to. Tomorrow, wait for my call, and we''ll have a


    drink together."


    "Are you heading to the Holmes n? I''ll go with you." Said Bob.


    Just now, Paul Welch had informed him about the situation, saying that he had just received word


    that the Army of Bloodshadow had surrounded the Holmes n''s estate, and both sides were


    currently in a standoff. Although Bob Stokes didn''t know the specifics of what had happened, he


    was sure it must be something significant for Billy to personally intervene in the affairs of a noble


    n in the capital.


    "You don''t need to go. Your identity is too sensitive, and it''s not suitable for you to get involved." Billy


    laughed and said.


    "It''s not a problem. These scoundrels are the parasites of our nation. Sooner orter, I''ll deal with


    them!" Bob replied. After a brief pause, he continued, "Boss, what dirty deeds has the Holmes n


    done?"


    "They''re quite something. They conspired with ce of Darkness and tried to kill a thousand of my


    people from the Army of Bloodshadow." Billy''s eyes narrowed with intensity.


    "What?! They''re asking for death! Wipe out their entire n!"


    The way Bob Stokes spoke, his tone, and his immediate call for wiping out their entire n were


    reminiscent of Judge and the others around Billy. This was how they usually spoke, without


    hesitation.


    After saying that, Bob headed straight for the exit. "Come on, boss, I''ll go with you. Watch as I


    exterminate their whole family!"


    "Alright, you stay here and handle things on this side. Don''t worry about the other side." Billy


    stopped him.


    In fact, the reason Billy didn''t want him to go wasn''t because of his sensitive identity. The Holmes


    n''s collusion with external enemies and their attempt to harm the Army of Bloodshadow was well


    within the jurisdiction of Central Sky Office. However, Bob Stokes had just taken office a few days


    ago, and taking action against the noble ns so soon might have an impact on his future in the


    capital.


    "Alright, then." Bob didn''t insist any further. After a brief pause, he added, "But if they dare to resist,


    call me, I''ll bring people over at any time."


    "Okay!" Billy smiled and turned to leave.


    At the same time, news of Night Orchid quickly spread throughout the capital. Some were delighted,


    while others were anxious. What shocked many even more was the revtion that the new


    commander of Central Sky Office referred to Commander Gardner as his "boss". For some, this


    news was even more frightening than news about Night Orchid.


    Having one King of the West was troublesome enough, but now, there was another formidable


    figure rumored to have personalbat skills not much inferior to the king of the West''s, which was


    undoubtedly a double whammy for them.


    As people were still processing these two pieces of news, another explosive revtion swept


    through the entire capital - the Army of Bloodshadow had surrounded the Holmes n!


    Upon hearing this news, everyone''s jaws dropped in shock. What was Commander Gardner


    thinking? Was he taking such drastic action because of Night Orchid''s case? Wasn''t this going too


    far?


    Amid the shock, the majority of people began trying to gather information. However, despite their


    efforts, they couldn''t find any concrete details except for the fact that certain individuals were


    surrounding the Holmes'' residence. Everything else remained a mystery.

 Chapter 368 The Army At The Holmes Estate

    Chapter 368 The Army At The Holmes Estate


    Chapter 368 The Army at the Holmes Estate


    In the heart of the capital, Donald and the Grand Elder were in an office, sipping tea.


    "Billy went to the Holmes n?" The Grand Elder handed a cigarette to Donald.


    "Yes," Donald replied, lighting the cigarette and taking a puff.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "The Holmes n has brought this upon themselves, no one to me." The Grand Elder said as he


    also lit a cigarette. After a brief pause, he continued, "Should the two of us go to the scene?"


    "What would we be looking at?" Donald asked in return.


    "I''ve heard that both the Holmes family elders made breakthroughs recently. Aren''t you worried that


    Billy might have trouble handling them?" The Grand Elder raised an eyebrow.


    "As long as they haven''t reached Emperor Realm, there''s nothing to worry about." Donald replied


    casually.


    "You have confidence in him." the Grand Elder chuckled. After taking another puff from his cigarette,


    he asked, "Now that his injuries should be mostly healed, do you think he might break through


    soon?"


    "He''s not in a hurry, so why should you be?" Donald responded, his expression contemtive.


    "Once he reaches Emperor Realm, there will be certain limitations. Until the buddies around him


    have fully grown, he won''t break through too quickly." Donald exined.


    "That makes sense," the Grand Elder nodded. "But he doesn''t have much time. He needs to make


    sure those around him grow quickly, otherwise, he''ll be spread too thin."


    "That''s right." Donald agreed.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, and Cole Wilson entered.


    "Grand Elder, Elder Donald." Cole greeted as he bowed slightly.


    "Why did youe back? Weren''t you going to the Holmes n?" The Grand Elder asked,


    somewhat surprised.


    "I was on my way there, but I received a phone call, so I came back." Cole replied as he took a seat


    on the sofa.


    "Who called you?" Donald asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    "It was from the southern region, from Han Holmes."


    "He''s back in the capital?" The Grand Elder raised an eyebrow.


    "He''s still on his way, but he''ll be here soon. He was worried that he might not make it in time, so he


    called me." Cole Wilson exined.


    "What did he say? He''s not nning anything reckless, is he? How many people did he bring with


    him?" The Grand Elder furrowed his brow.


    "Please don''t worry, Grand Elder. He came back alone." Cole reassured them.


    "He was kept in the dark about the Holmes n''s collusion with Sanctum of Darkness. He only


    found out about it today." Cole Wilson continued. "He mentioned an idea to me, and I wasn''t sure


    how to proceed, so I came back to discuss it with both of you."


    "What idea?" Donald asked, his brow slightly furrowed.


    Cole Wilson exined Han Holmes''s idea in detail.


    "Are those his exact words?" Grand Elder asked after a few minutes.


    "Yes," Cole Wilson nodded.


    "Donald, what do you think?" Grand Elder turned to him.


    "It''s worth considering," Donald said after a moment of contemtion. He then looked at Grand


    Elder. "What do you think?"


    "I have no objections, but whether Billy agrees or not is the key."


    "Cole, go to the Holmes estate and deliver Han Holmes''s idea to Billy. Let him decide." Donald


    instructed.


    "Understood," Cole Wilson said as he got up and left.


    "This may be a good thing for Billy." Grand Eldermented after Cole Wilson had left.


    "I agree," Donald said with a slight nod.


    The Holmes n was located in the western part of the city, upying an area simr to that of the


    Frazier family. In the precious real estate of the capital, such a vast estate was a constant disy of


    a noble n''s power.


    At the entrance of arge courtyard, the air was tense, and there was a strong smell of gunpowder.


    The entire airspace was filled with an oppressive atmosphere.


    "Commander Kimmons, my patience is running out. If you don''t leave now, don''t me me for not


    being polite!" Avery Holmes, the head of the Holmes n, stood at the entrance with a group of


    Holmes n members, facing off against Casey and others.


    "You can try!" Casey replied coldly.


    "Commander Kimmons, you''d better not push your luck!" Avery Holmes took a deep breath before


    speaking again. "Although you hold the position of amander in the War Department, my


    Holmes n is not a soft target. If you really push us too far, you won''t be able to walk away!" Avery


    Holmes warned.


    "You old man, stop with the nonsense!" Azure Dragon retorted. "If you don''t give us a satisfactory


    exnation today, starting tomorrow, your Holmes n won''t exist in the capital!"


    "Such arrogance!" A member of the Holmes n behind Avery sneered. "You think you can act


    recklessly here?"


    "If you really want to fight, within a minute, all of you will be lying down!"


    "Fool!" Azure Dragon retorted. "If you want to spar, how about youe out first, and I''ll practice


    with you?"


    "I''m not afraid of you!" the man replied in a deep voice.


    "Commander Kimmons, don''t you care?" Avery Holmes asked.


    "If you''re worried about your people getting into trouble, you can have them surrender." Casey


    shrugged.


    "If that''s the case, Thom, go ahead, learn something from Vice Commander Azure Dragon." Avery


    Holmes''s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness as he said.


    "Understood!" A man named Thom Holmes stepped out from the crowd, holding a three-meter-long


    spear in his hand. He pointed it at Azure Dragon and said, "You want a fight? Then bring it on!"


    With a resounding boom, a powerful aura erupted from him, indicating he was a Half-Step War


    Grandmaster.


    "You''re itching for a fight? I''ll grant your wish!" Azure Dragon drew his Bloodshadow Battle de


    from his waist and confidently walked forward.


    "Azure Dragon, be careful!" Casey warned.


    "I''ll be fine!" Azure Dragon responded, and his aura soared.


    "Face my spear!" Thom shouted. He gripped the spear with both hands, thrust it into the air, and


    created a loud noise. Then, like a cannonball, he charged toward Azure Dragon. His spear left


    several afterimages and turned into high-pressure airflows that swept toward his opponent.


    Azure Dragon''s eyes narrowed. He held his battle de and met Thom''s attack head-on. The two


    shed fiercely, creating a series of explosions in the air, and shockwaves rippled around them.


    Both were War Grandmasters. A after several exchanges, it seemed they were evenly matched.


    "Casey, does Azure Dragon have a chance?" ck Tortoise asked.


    "Do you doubt Azure Dragon''s abilities?" Before Casey could reply, Vermilion Bird chimed in


    confidently. "As long as he''s willing, he can take down his opponent effortlessly!"


    "I''m just worried about any unexpected..." ck Tortoise''s voice trailed off as he kept his eyes fixed


    on their duel.


    "There won''t be any!" Vermilion Bird interrupted him. "Dealing with an opponent of the same level,


    there''s no room for unexpected oues! If everything goes as expected, Azure Dragon will have


    his opponent defeated in less than a minute."


    "Okay, fine." ck Tortoise shrugged.


    As if to confirm Vermilion Bird''s words, Azure Dragon, after dodging another wave of attacks from


    Thom Holmes, suddenly reached the peak of his power.


    "Alright, I''m done ying with you. Let me send you on your way!" Azure Dragon dered. With


    that, he took tworge steps forward, and with a swift flick of his wrist, his battle de sliced


    through the air, releasing a curved arc of de energy charged with thunderous force.

 Chapter 369 Unwelcome Guests!

    Chapter 369 Unwee Guests!


    Chapter 369 Unwee Guests!


    "Hmm?!" Thom Holmes''s pupils slightly contracted. He could clearly feel that Azure Dragon''s strike


    was far more powerful than his previous moves. Without much thought, he used all his strength to


    send out dozens of airwaves, attempting to block the opponent''s attack. However, he clearly


    underestimated Azure Dragon''sbat power.


    After the de''s energy passed, the long spear was cut into two pieces. The front half fell to the


    ground, and the de''s momentum did not diminish as it went straight through his chest.


    Thom''s face instantly froze, and he was forced back about ten steps. His aura deted like a


    punctured balloon.


    "..." He opened his mouth but failed to utter a word. A bloodstain appeared on his chest, and blood


    spurted out. Immediately afterward, he fell straight backward, his legs losing their strength.


    "Thom!"


    Avery Holmes cried out in pain, quickly rushing to Thom''s side, trying to help, but it seemed


    hopeless.


    "You rascal, you killed him?!" He red at Azure Dragon with bloodshot eyes.


    "If you have any objections, you can also make a move. I''ll be happy to apany you!" Azure


    Dragon replied calmly.


    "Kimmons, you forced me into this!" Avery Holmes took a deep breath and then raised his hand,


    shouting, "Kill them!"


    All the core members of the Holmes n rushed out, their auras fully released, instantly lowering


    the temperature in the surrounding air to freezing levels. The overall strength of the Holmes n


    was slightly superior to the Frazier n. Among around eighty people present, fifteen were at the


    Warlord level or higher, with three to four dozen Battle Gods. The strongest among them was the


    n leader, Avery Holmes, who was at the peak of the War Grandmaster stage.


    "Attack!" Casey said in a low voice and drew his sword, leading the charge. Azure Dragon and his


    team followed closely behind.


    The two hundred Bloodshadow Army soldiers shouted in unison, brandishing their swords. Both


    sides immediately engaged in a fierce battle, and the sound of intense shes filled the scene.


    "I''ve heard that Commander Kimmons achieved War Grandmaster-level strength at such a young


    age. Please enlighten me!" Avery intercepted Casey.


    "Very well!" Casey''s eyes narrowed, not wasting any more words. He raised his hand and struck.


    He had already reached the pinnacle of War Grandmaster, and though he was one level lower than


    his opponent, he had no fear, especially with his de in hand.


    Avery Holmes also wielded a three-meter-long spear. As he flicked his wrists, over a dozen powerful


    airwaves surged toward Casey. In no time, the two began to exchange blows, and their powerful


    auras caused the airwaves to rage, leaving deep marks on the nearby trees. In less than two


    minutes, they had fought for more than a dozen rounds, and judging by their auras, it was an even


    match.


    "I didn''t expect you to challenge me across levels. You''ve surprised me!" After another intense ten


    minutes of battle, Avery spoke up.


    "You''ll be even more surprised!" Casey replied, blocking his attack with a swipe of his de.


    "Is that so?" Avery spoke again, "In that case, let me see your trump card!"


    Boom!


    After saying that, his aura rose once more, and a violent aura enveloped him. Thunder crackled


    around his long spear, and a murderous intent filled the air. Following that, he rushed forward, his


    long spear trembling. It seemed like he and the spear were one entity, and they approached Casey


    with a terrifying aura.


    "As you wish!" Casey replied sternly, activating his Bloodshadow de Technique with full force and


    shing out.


    The piercing sound of wind resounded, and the curved de''s energy tore through Avery''s attack


    like a force of nature.


    "Hmm?" Avery watched as the de energy continued unabated and his pupils contracted. Without


    time to think, he quickly retreated and tried to block the attack.


    Just at that moment, a powerful wave of energy came rushing from the side, immediately dissolving


    Casey''s attack and sending Avery Holmes flying to the ground. Casey was also pushed back


    severalrge steps, and his blood surged in his chest.


    "Hmm?" Casey turned to look at the two elderly men who had just arrived from the side, his pupils


    slightly shrinking. From them, he sensed the aura of Half-Step War Emperors.


    Here came two unwee guests!


    "This is the capital city. You don''t have the right to be so presumptuous, Army of Bloodshadow!" one


    of the thin old men said sternly.


    "If you don''t leave with your people now, all of you will die!"


    Casey suppressed the boiling blood in his heart and looked at the two men. "If I''m not mistaken,


    you''re not from the Holmes n, are you?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before taking action, he had roughly investigated the Holmes n members present. It was


    impossible for them to have such high-level experts, so they were obviously from the other two


    ns. The three ns left in the capital city had already understood the principle of ''one loses, all


    lose'' and had formed an alliance, knowing that if the Holmes n was in trouble, they would not sit


    idly by.


    "No more nonsense. You have one minute. If you don''t leave, don''t me us for being impolite."


    The other elderly man''s eyes gleamed with a cold light.


    "Both of you better pray you make it out of here alive today!" Casey''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Don''t think just because you''re themander of the eastern region, we won''t dare to kill you!" the


    lean elder retorted coldly.


    "You two, stop wasting your breath on him. If we dy any longer, that person might arrive." Avery


    Holmes spoke as he got up from the ground. He was well aware that Billy was in the capital and


    had taken his younger brother to Central Sky Office. Originally, he had intended to lead a group to


    Central Sky Office, but before they could depart, he received the news that Casey and his group


    had surrounded his estate. He realized that his younger brother''s life was in grave danger. Besides,


    he understood that the situation had escted beyond the point of rescuing just one or two


    individuals. It had be a matter of ensuring that the Holmes n could disentangle itself from


    the Night Orchid incident. Therefore, he did not insist on going to Central Sky Office. Furthermore,


    he knew that even if he went there, it might be futile. Since Billy personally captured his younger


    brother, rescuing him from Billy would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens.


    "Let''s get on with it!" the lean elder said to the other elder. "We''ll strike together, swift and decisive."


    "Agreed!" the other elder nodded.

 Chapter 370 The Holmes ClanS Influence

    Chapter 370 The Holmes n''S Influence


    Chapter 370 The Holmes n''s Influence


    Immediately, the two of them rushed towards Casey at lightning speed. Their auras surged instantly,


    enveloping Casey with the oppressive pressure of two Half-Step War Emperors. They had no


    intention of showing mercy; it was clear they did not n to spare Casey''s life.


    The three noble ns, along with the Army of Bloodshadow, were in a state of open conflict. They


    had been trying to deal with Billy''s people around the Night Orchid case, and now that they had this


    opportunity, they would not let it slip by. As they had mentioned, even if they killed Casey today,


    they could justify it as self-defense. The Army of Bloodshadow had initiated hostilities, and they


    would not face any consequences.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "You''re dead!" The skinny old man shouted, and with a palm strike, he aimed for Casey''s heart.


    The other old man didn''t hesitate either, sweeping a palm strike toward Casey''s head.


    "The ones who will die are you two! See you in the next life!" Facing the attacks of the two men,


    Casey didn''t panic at all. He had already sensed the presence of Billy and knew that these two were


    done for.


    Whoosh!


    As he spoke, a blood-red de aura shed forward like lightning.


    "Hmm?" The two elderly men''s pupils immediately shrank to the size of pinpricks, and their entire


    bodies were covered in cold sweat. A thick aura of death permeated them Without any surprises,


    after the de aura passed, the two heads were sent flying into the sky, both of them disying


    expressions of horror on their faces. They had considered the possibility that Billy mighte to


    Casey''s aid, but they had believed they could at least put up a fight against him, even if it was just


    for a few rounds. But now, it seemed that they were nothing but a joke.


    On the side, Avery Holmes''s face was also filled with shock. He had not expected Billy''s strength to


    be so formidable. He had received information that Billy might already be at the Mid War Emperor


    level. This was why he had dared to confront Casey earlier, believing that he could at least hold his


    ground.


    The Holmes n had more resources than the Frazier n, and they wouldn''t send their elite


    experts unless Billy hade in person. However, now that he had witnessed Billy''s strength


    firsthand, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. His earlier confidence had been shaken.


    "Boss!" Casey greeted Billy.


    "Are you okay?" Billy nodded and asked.


    "I''m fine." Casey replied.


    "Commander Gardner, have you gone too far?" Avery took a deep breath, trying to calm his


    emotions. "What reason did you have to besiege my estate? Did you think..."


    "Summon the two geezers." Billy interrupted him directly. "I don''t have time for your nonsense. You


    have half a minute. If they don''t show up, I''ll deal with you first."


    "You..." Avery was furious. As the head of the Holmes n, one of the top noble ns, he was


    outraged that Billy, who was essentially an outsider in the capital city, had acted so arrogantly.


    "Commander Gardner, it''s been a while."


    A voice suddenly echoed over the estate. Following that, two figures flickered and appeared in the


    estate, stopping about a hundred meters away from Billy.


    The neers were none other than the former head of the Holmes n, ze Holmes, and his


    younger brother, Brute Holmes. Both of them had white hair but youthful faces, and they radiated a


    powerful aura. With their Mid War Emperor cultivation, the Holmes n was not to be


    underestimated.


    On the battlefield, when the opposing sides saw their respective leaders, they stopped their actions


    and returned to their respective camps. On the ground of the estate, there were already around


    forty members of the Holmes n lying dead, while the Bloodshadow de soldiers had suffered


    some injuries but had not lost any personnel.


    "Father, Uncle!" Avery quickly walked over to them.


    "There you are." Billy swept his gaze over the two of them.


    "We didn''t expect Commander Gardner to know about us. It''s truly an honor. May I learn what you


    are here for?" ze Holmes replied coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent as he nced at the


    bodies without heads of the two elders o the ground.


    He had received news just moments ago that his son, Leroy Holmes, had been captured by the


    people from SHADOW and taken to Central Sky Office. At first, he had thought of rushing to Central


    Sky Office to rescue him. However, it was Brute Holmes who had persuaded him to give up the


    idea.


    Brute Holmes had exined that Leroy Holmes was involved in the case of Night Orchid, and


    Central Sky Office was investigating it. Trying to rescue Leroy in such a situation would be


    extremely difficult, and it might even lead to further trouble for the Holmes n. After calming down


    and thinking it over, ze had reluctantly abandoned the idea. However, his anger at Billy had not


    lessened. He had been nning to mobilize all their resources to deal with Billy and his western


    army after this day.


    But just as his anger was finally subsiding a little, he had received news that Casey had led the


    Army of Bloodshadow to surround the Tan n''s estate!


    His anger red up once again. Even though he didn''t fully understand Billy''s intentions, he was


    ready to fight Billy no matter the consequences.


    "Are you Brute Holmes." Billy didn''t respond to ze''s words but continued calmly.


    "I''ve never expected that Commander Gardner would even know of my name. Truly a rare honor."


    Brute Holmes responded coldly, his demeanor exuding a murderous intent.


    "Is it you who conspired with Sanctum of Darkness and killed a thousand Bloodshadow guards?"


    Billy calmly inquired.


    Thest time White Tiger heard that name from an elder in Sanctum of Darkness, it was the Holmes


    n''s second master, Brute Holmes.


    Hearing these words, both Brute and his brother''s eyes disyed a hint of surprise. Even Avery


    Holmes, who stood nearby, couldn''t hide his shock. Now they finally understood why Billy hade


    here. Their hearts grew heavy simultaneously. This was a grave matter, and if the usations held


    true, the Holmes n would face expulsion from the capital. However, what puzzled all three of


    them was how Billy had obtained this information.


    "Commander, what are you talking about? You used us of such a serious crime, but it''s


    something we cannot bear." Brute Holmes spoke, taking a deep breath.


    "To carry out such an act, I don''t think you have the audacity to do it alone. I''ll give you all a chance,


    reveal the individuals from the other ns involved in this, and I''ll spare a thread of incense for your


    Holmes n."


    "Commander, I''ll emphasize this once more, I have absolutely no idea what you''re talking about."


    Brute Holmes continued to respond. "I haven''t even heard of ''Sanctum of Darkness''. If you insist on


    ming us, I have nothing more to say."


    "You''re not giving up, are you?" Billy narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 371 Enough To Wipe Out Three Families!

    Chapter 371 Enough To Wipe Out Three Families!


    Chapter 371 Enough to Wipe Out Three Families!


    "Commander Gardner, if you have evidence to prove that my younger brother is responsible for this,


    please present the evidence!" ze Holmes spoke coldly. "If you have no evidence, then please


    refrain from making baseless usations. We can have Central Sky Office and the Ministry of War


    come to mediate."


    It seemed that he was unaware of the rtionship between Bob Stokes and Billy.


    "Have you thought it through? Do you need evidence for the truth?" Billy calmly reiterated, "I can


    provide you with evidence, but after I present it, I can''t promise the survival of anyone from the


    Holmes n, including your sessors."


    "Commander Gardner, there''s no need for empty threats!" ze Holmes furrowed his brows. "If you


    have evidence, present it, but don''t overstate your ims. We are willing to cooperate with any


    investigation."


    From his perspective, he firmly believed that Billy had no evidence. Such matters were typically


    conducted discreetly, and there was no way Billy could have obtained evidence.


    "Very well, as you wish," Billy said calmly. "Remember, this is the path you''ve chosen, don''t me


    anyone else." Afterward, he turned to Casey and said, "Give them the evidence."


    "Understood!" Casey nodded and reached for an electronic device from one of the Bloodshadow


    guards. He began operating it.


    "Wait!" Just as Casey was about to hand the device to ze Holmes, a voice came from the


    entrance of the estate.


    Following the voice, a burly, military-d man with thick eyebrows and a robust physique walked in,


    exuding a strong battlefield aura. Following behind him was none other than the Ministry of War''s


    First Commander, Cole Wilson.


    "Han?!"


    When Avery, ze and Brute saw the military-d man, their faces registered shock, and they even


    ignored Cole Wilson behind him.


    "Grandfather, Uncle Brute, Father!" Han greeted the three of them first before turning to Billy and


    bowing, saying, "I am Han Holmes from the southern territory. I pay my respects to Commander


    Gardner."


    "General Holmes, it''s been a while!" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Han Holmes, the most outstanding member of the Holmes n''s younger generation, held sway


    in the southern territory. Billy was well aware of this.


    During the recent assassination attempt on him by the Wu Du Sect from Tyren, the assassin had


    infiltrated from the Southern Territory. Following the incident, the Ministry of War had dealt with


    those below the rank of Vice Commander in the Southern Territory but had only issued a verbal


    warning to Commander Han Holmes.


    Upon hearing this punishment, most people had immediately assumed that Han had a powerful


    background. However, Billy knew that the leniency toward Han was because he had nothing to


    do with the assassination attempt. Although Han hailed from a noble n, when it came to critical


    matters of principle, he would not act foolishly. Otherwise, he would not have held the position of


    Southern Territory Commander for three years.


    "Commander Holmes, you''ve returned just in time." Casey said with a faint smile and then nodded


    toward Cole Wilson, greeting, "General Wilson."


    "Kimmons, it''s been a while, and your cultivation has improved again. Not bad," Cole Wilson smiled


    and then turned to Billy. "Commander Gardner, I came uninvited. I hope I''m not causing any


    inconvenience."


    "General Wilson, your presence is always wee," Billy responded, though he was unsure of Cole


    Wilson''s intentions.


    "Is he here to intercede on behalf of the Holmes n?" Billy thought.


    However, based on his knowledge of Cole Wilson, he didn''t think he was that kind of person.


    "Han, why have you returned?" At this moment, ze Holmes asked.


    "Grandfather, you''re all making a mess of things." Han sighed heavily, his face full of sorrow.


    "Han, what does it mean?" asked ze Holmes, puzzled.


    "Grandfather, you''ve made a grave mistake," Tan Han said with a look of sadness. "You''ve


    dragged me into it as well."


    "Is there a misunderstanding? What have you heard?" Avery Holmes asked his son, his eyes


    showing a hint of confusion.


    "Three of you, have you thought this through? Do you want the Holmes n to be exterminated?"


    Cole Wilson''s face was filled with anger. "You should be thankful that you have such an outstanding


    grandson. Han has returned to redeem your mistakes!"


    "Han, you..." ze Holmes''s face twitched several times.


    "Grandfather, what you''ve done is a heinous crime of conspiring with outsiders and attempting to


    harm the vale Ministry of War''s soldiers. It''s enough to wipe out the whole n!"


    "If you want to keep your actions a secret, you must not do anything. Do you think Commander


    Gardner has no evidence? You''re thinking too simplistically!"


    "Commander Gardner hasn''t presented the evidence so far because he''s giving the Holmes n


    onest chance!"


    As themander of a region himself, Han Holmes was well aware of Billy''s intentions. Although


    he had never seen the evidence in Billy''s hands, he was absolutely certain that Billy wouldn''t make


    empty threats. Furthermore, he believed that Billy''s decision to withhold the evidence was indeed a


    last chance for the Holmes n. Otherwise, Billy could have simply handed the evidence over to


    Central Sky Office, and the entire Holmes n, including himself, would face annihtion.


    "Han, it''s us who''ve dragged you into this..." ze exhaled deeply, looking as if he''d aged several


    decades. Hearing his grandson''s words, he no longer doubted that the evidence against the Holmes


    n was truly in Billy''s hands. Moreover, he had already vaguely guessed the purpose of Han''s


    return to the capital. Just as Cole Wilson had said, he hade back to atone for their sins. With


    that thought in mind, he knelt directly in front of Billy.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Commander Gardner, this matter has nothing to do with Han. He had no knowledge of it from


    start to finish. Please, in the spirit of yourradeship in the War Department, spare him." ze


    implored. "The entire affair was orchestrated by the three of us, and regardless of the


    consequences, we are willing to bear them. We only hope that Commander Gardner won''t me


    Han Holmes. He truly knew nothing..."


    At this point, ze Holmes''s only hope was to secure his grandson''s safety. He was well aware of


    the grave crimesmitted by the Holmes n, and he knew exactly what his fate would be. It


    wasn''t just him; even his younger brother and eldest son likely had no chance of survival. But as


    long as Han Holmes remained unharmed, there was still hope for this n.


    Following suit, Brute Holmes and Avery Holmes both knelt as well, their faces filled with despair.


    Whatever ze Holmes could think of, they could too.


    "Have mercy, Commander Gardner. It has nothing to do with Han!" Avery struggled to speak. "It


    was all done by the three of us, and we are willing to face the consequences with our lives!"

 Chapter 372 The Origin Of King Of The West

    Chapter 372 The Origin Of King Of The West


    Chapter 372 The Origin of King of the West


    "Weren''t you asking for evidence just now?" Billy nced at the three of them before continuing,


    "Casey, show them the evidence."


    "Yes!" Casey replied loudly.


    "No, really, there''s no need..." ze Holmes hurriedly interjected.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Could they even bear to look at the evidence? The answer was obvious! One look and it would


    implicate thousands of people from the Holmes n. Would they dare to look?


    "Commander Gardner, may I have a word with you?" Cole Wilson turned to Billy.


    "General Wilson, what''s the matter?" Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "There is indeed something," Cole Wilson responded. "May I have two minutes of your time?"


    "Sure." Billy said after a moment of thought and walked aside with Cole Wilson.


    They returned a short whileter, both wearing neutral expressions.


    "Commander Gardner..." Han looked at Billy with a solemn expression.


    The fate of over a thousand members of the Holmes n now hung in the bnce, dependent on


    Billy''s decision.


    "Brute Holmes, in collusion with others, plotted to harm a thousand soldiers of the War Department,


    an unforgivable crime punishable by death!" Billy interrupted Han.


    "ze Holmes, Avery Holmes, as aplices, your lives can be spared, but your cultivation will be


    crippled!" he continued.


    "The Holmes n must pay a fine of ten billion and hand it over to the War Department as


    punishment for this matter!"


    "In addition, disclose the names of any members of other noble ns involved in this incident."


    "With these four conditions, this matter will be concluded."


    Hearing Billy''s words, Han breathed a sigh of relief. Whileplying with these four conditions


    meant essentially withdrawing from the noble n hierarchy, it was far better than total annihtion.


    Without overthinking it, he immediately knelt before Billy. "Thank you, Commander Gardner!"


    "Han, you..." ze Holmes''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. He could easily deduce that


    Han must have reached some agreement with Cole Wilson to secure this oue. Undoubtedly,


    the price paid was significant, possibly even Han''s own future.


    "Grandfather, please thank Commander Gardner!" Han interrupted his grandfather.


    "Thank... thank you, Commander Gardner." ze Holmes took a deep breath and bowed to Billy.


    Given the current situation, he knew that this was the best oue the Holmes n could hope


    for. If they continued to resist, there might be unexpected consequences. He continued,


    "Commander Gardner, my younger brother nned this with my consent. I am willing to die in his


    ce. Please grant my request."


    "ze, no!" Brute Holmes eximed. "The Holmes family cannot lose you. With my life, I will


    exchange for the peace of the family. It''s worth it!"


    With a twist of his eyes, Brute Holmes coughed up a mouthful of blood, and a burst of blood mist


    erupted from his heart.


    "Brute!"


    "Uncle Brute!"


    "...!"


    The members of the Holmes n all cried out simultaneously.


    "General Wilson, the rest is up to you," Billy said to Cole Wilson. "Including those from the other two


    noble ns involved, they must die."


    "Don''t worry, none of them will escape," Cole replied solemnly. This matter was not just about the


    Army of Bloodshadow; it involved the War Department as well, and he had a clear responsibility.


    "Thank you!" Billy nodded slightly. "I''ll take my leave now."


    "You''re wee." Cole responded.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Han bowed to Billy.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" ze Holmes and his son, despite their deep sorrow, also


    bowed in gratitude.


    Shortly afterward, two muffled sounds came from the Dantians of ze Holmes and Avery Holmes.


    They both spat out blood and copsed, which meant that their cultivation waspletely ruined.


    This was their way of settling the score with Billy.


    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base.


    "Boss!" Azure Fang and the other five greeted him.


    "Is everything settled with Central Sky Office?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "It''s all settled. Everyone on the list has been executed, and the other individuals involved are being


    held at Central Sky Office." Azure Fang reported loudly.


    "Good!" Billy smiled again.


    Soon, everyone gathered in the meeting hall.


    "Boss, who is the new Deputy Minister of Central Sky Office? Is he also from Ether Mountain?"


    Judge asked openly. That was something about Billy''s origins. However, this information must not


    be leaked to the outside world.


    The outside world had always been specting about the background of Commander Gardner from


    the Western Territory. There were all sorts of bizarre rumors, including those rted to the Ether


    Mountain lineage. And as Judge had mentioned, Billy did indeede from the Ether Mountains,


    which was the ce where that old man was born and raised.


    There was a holy temple of Martial Arts on the peak of Ether Mountain, and that was a long-


    standing legend in vale. Whenever martial artists heard of Ether Mountain''s peak, they couldn''t


    help but be moved. It was the source of vale''s martial arts, a sacred ce in the hearts of


    countless martial artists.


    Billy had been rescued from Ozin by people arranged by that old man more than five years ago and


    was taken to Ether Mountain. He had spent less than two years on the mountain before returning to


    the secr world and being arranged to join the War Department by that old man. In less than two


    months, the name, Billy Gardner, had spread throughout the five major war zones. He was then


    assigned to oversee the Western Region.


    Ether Mountain was where he had been reborn.


    "He should be arriving soon. You can ask him yourselvester!" Billy smiled.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sneeze at the door.


    "Boss, were you saying something bad about me behind my back again?" Soon after, Bob Stokes


    rubbed his nose and walked in.


    "Haha, Speak of the devil!" Billyughed. "Please, have a seat."


    "Mr Stokes!" Night Orchid and Frostde called out simultaneously.


    "Ladies, we''re among family here. If you keep calling me that it''s as if you''re trying to get boss to


    punish me!" Bob hurriedly eximed. "Just consider it a request from me, just call my name."


    Night Orchid giggled. "Judging by the way you''re talking, you must have taken quite a beating from


    boss in the past, huh?"


    "The past is best left forgotten, let''s not dwell on it." Bob replied, his mouth twitching several times.


    That was true. Every time he thought about those two years when he and Billy stayed in Ether


    Mountain, he couldn''t help but shudder. He used to be forced into daily training by Billy, and any


    attempt to ck off resulted in a merciless beating. His current level of cultivation owed itself to the


    motivation provided by those punches.


    Frostde was amused by his expression, while Casey and the others had simrly wry smiles,


    having shared in his experiences.


    "Boss, is that the end of the Holmes n?" Bob asked Billy, having already learned of Billy''s


    decision.


    "Yep," Billy nodded slightly. "Han Holmes is a decent guy. He''s achieved a lot in the South in


    recent years, so I''m giving him some face."


    "Boss, what did General Wilson want when he met with you earlier?" Azure Dragon asked. He knew


    very well that if it hadn''t been for something General Wilson had said to Billy, the Holmes n


    wouldn''t have gotten off so easily.


    Hearing Azure Dragon''s question, Casey and the others turned their curious gazes to Billy as well.

 Chapter 373 Harlan HolmesS Decision

    Chapter 373 Han Holmes''S Decision


    Chapter 373 Han Holmes''s Decision


    "Azure Dragon, are you interested in going to the Southern Territory?" Billy asked.


    "Huh?" Azure Dragon was momentarily surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "You''re in for some good news. You should thank boss, Azure Dragon!" Casey chimed in after a


    moment.


    "I still don''t understand." Azure Dragon said, still puzzled.


    "I''m transferring you to the Southern Territory, and ck Tortoise will be your deputy. How does that


    sound?" Billy said with a faint smile.


    "What?" Azure Dragon eximed. "Are you joking? What about Han Holmes?"


    ck Tortoise, who was standing by, was also taken aback.


    "Han Holmes is being transferred back to the Imperial Guard Bureau in the capital." Billy replied.


    "The former head of the Imperial Guard Bureau, Stan Mitchell, is being transferred to the Special


    Patrol Squadron."


    "Boss, are you serious?" Azure Dragon finally realized that Billy was not joking.


    "What do you think?"


    "To save the people of the Holmes n, Han Holmes voluntarily gave up his position as


    Commander of the Southern Territory?" Bob Stokes asked.


    This was a question that Casey and the others were also curious about, though they already knew


    the answer. It was evident that this was indeed the case.


    "With the Holmes n in such a situation, it would have been awkward for him to remain in the War


    Department." Billy said as he picked up a teacup and took a sip. "Originally, he wanted to resign


    from the official position and be a civilian, but I suggested to General Wilson that he be


    transferred to the Imperial Guard Bureau. General Wilson agreed verbally, and he should be visiting


    Central Sky Office tomorrow to discuss the matter."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Han Holmes is a decent person in all aspects other than his noble birth, and his character is


    suitable for the Imperial Guard Bureau. You should consider it." Billy added.


    "If it''s your arrangement, I won''t hesitate. It''s settled." Bob replied.


    "Good!" Billy nodded. He then turned to Azure Dragon and said, "Azure Dragon, you and ck


    Tortoise should also consider it. If you agree, I''ll give my response to General Wilson."


    Previously, Cole Wilson had only told him that Han Holmes was willing to leave the Southern


    Territory but hadn''t mentioned who would rece him. Billy naturally understood that the War


    Department was offering him a deal. Listening to General Wilson''s words, he had formed such an


    idea.


    The situation in the Eastern Territory had now stabilized, and Casey had it well under control. Azure


    Dragon''s departure at this time wouldn''t have a significant impact. This opportunity was rare for


    both Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise, despite the challenges and pressures it would bring.


    Furthermore, the Eastern, Southern, and Western Territories formed a connected line, so even if


    there were any unexpected developments in the Southern Territory, the Eastern and Western


    Territories could provide immediate support.


    "I agree, boss." Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise replied simultaneously.


    "In addition, starting next month, Vermilion Bird will be promoted to Deputy Commander of the


    Western Territory. You should quickly select four legionmanders from among your subordinates


    and submit the list to General Wilson."


    "What?" Vermilion Bird was surprised but quickly said, "Thank you, boss!"


    Azure Fang and the others congratted the three of them.


    "The five of you should also work on developing your subordinates as quickly as possible," Billy said


    to Azure Fang and the others. "You have three months to cultivate at least one person who can take


    over your position."


    "Understood!" Azure Fang and the others responded loudly.


    Everyone understood that Billy was preparing to establish a presence in the capital.


    "I promised General Wilson that I would take office in the capital in five months. But before that,


    your main task is to improve your own strength." Said Billy.


    "Since you''re all here, how about spending a few days in the capital?" added Billy.


    "Yes, Commander!" everyone replied.


    They all knew that Billy''s arrangements today marked the beginning of his ns for them in the


    capital. While the process was daunting and challenging, it was an opportunity for them to achieve


    rapid breakthroughs in their cultivation. It was a privilege that countless martial artists dreamed of.


    "Bob, do you know everyone here?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "Hold on a moment. Let me guess and see if I can guess them all correctly!"


    "Haha, if you guess them all correctly, I''ll treat you to a full course meal at a top restaurant in the


    capital!" Caseyughed.


    "But if you can''t guess, I won''t make you treat us to a full course meal, just a nice meal will do!" he


    added.


    "Alright!" Bob perked up. "Casey, that''s what you said!"


    "Yea!" Casey smiled again.


    Bob nodded energetically and began, "Let''s start with Azure Dragon."


    Afterward, he began to list the names of everyone present as if he were reciting a treasure trove of


    information. Bob Stoles had gathered a lot of information, not only about their names but also some


    of their secrets. However, this was only scratching the surfacepared to what Billy knew about


    them.


    "Casey, how did I do?" After finishing, Bob looked at Casey with a proud expression. "Looks like you


    need to book a restaurant in advance, you can make the call now."


    "Did you forget someone?" Casey asked, still smiling. He clearly had some confidence in this bet.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Mr Stokes, you shouldn''t be bullying people like this. Am I not considered a person?" Stout, sitting


    in the corner of the hall and engrossed in his phone, raised his head and grumbled, clearly feeling a


    bit hurt.


    Bob paused for a moment and asked, "Aren''t you the chef of SHADOW?"


    The others all burst intoughter. Finally managing to suppress hisughter, Casey looked at Bob


    and advised, "Bob, I suggest you apologize to our chef as soon as possible, or you''ll regret it!"


    "What do you mean?" Bob asked, looking a bit perplexed. He didn''t have any information about a


    Stout in his knowledge.


    "Although our chef friend might have slightly lower martial arts skills than you, if he gets upset, I can


    assure you that, except for boss, nobody here would dare to mess with him." Casey added with a


    grin.


    Bob was puzzled again, "Wait a minute, Stout, could it be that you''re from Secret Essences?"


    Based on Casey''s words, he immediately thought of a possibility. Aside from martial arts, there was


    only one thing Stout could excel in, and that was medical and poison techniques. He also knew


    about Billy''s connection to Secret Essences, so it wasn''t far-fetched to assume that Stout was from


    there.


    "Listen, Bob, if you don''t apologize soon, watch out for his sister dealing with you!" Billy chimed in


    with a smile.


    Bob jumped up. "Are you Ivy''s younger brother, Damian Chandler?"

 Chapter 374 ILl Wipe Out His Whole Family

    Chapter 374 I''Ll Wipe Out His Whole Family


    Chapter 374 I''ll Wipe Out His Whole Family


    "You know my sister?" Stout was also somewhat surprised.


    Upon receiving Stout''s confirmation, Bob Stokes sucked in a sharp breath. He quickly apologized,


    "Uh, well, Stout, I was just joking earlier. Don''t take it to heart, okay? I''ll treat you to a nice meal, just


    don''tin to your sister about me!"


    "Haha!" Azure Dragon burst intoughter. "Bob, are you really that afraid of her?"


    "Uh..." Bob''s lips twitched. "I respect her."


    Billy raised an eyebrow. "Should I give her a call and tell her that you bullied Stout?"


    "My dear brother, please don''t stir up trouble," Bob shivered. "Alright, I admit it. I''m scared of Ivy. I


    can''t beat her in a fight, and I can''t out-insult her. Plus, she''s a master of medical poison with


    incredible skills. Just thinking about it gives me the creeps!"


    Stout''s sister, a genius of Secret Essences, had extraordinary martial skills, and her expertise in


    medical poison was on par with Billy''s. She was one of the top talents for Ether Mountain, and Bob


    knew her well.


    "Haha!" Everyone burst intoughter again.


    "By the way, boss, you might not know this, but Ivy has been summoned to Ether Mountain by that


    old man again." Bob informed Billy.


    "What''s the reason this time?" Billy smiled slightly.


    "I don''t know, but I assume he has something to instruct her." Bob replied.


    "She''s gone to Ether Mountain again? She hadn''t left when I returned to Secret Essences a while


    ago." Stout said in surprise.


    "She left a couple of days before I came to the capital." Bob exined.


    After some more chatting, the crowd continued to mor for Bob Stokes to treat them to a big meal,


    and naturally, Bob didn''t refuse.


    Over the next few days, as everyone had guessed, Billy spent his time supervising their training,


    with only breaks for meals and sleep. The fighting skills of them were decent, but they fell far short


    of Billy''s expectations. Lately, Billy had a feeling that there might be significant changes in the global


    situation soon, especially with the Sanctum of Darkness; that was definitely the epicenter.


    Furthermore, that old man had mentioned that the hidden ns and ancient martial sects were


    showing signs of restlessness.


    Billy didn''t have the luxury of time to wait for hisrades to mature. Starting from the third day, he


    began assisting them in their breakthroughs using medical techniques and various supportive


    elixirs. Despite being pushed to their limits and enduring strenuous training, the joy of making


    progress shone in their eyes.


    Casey had reached the War Grandmaster Perfection stage, just one step away from bing a


    true War Emperor. Azure Dragon had been a Tier-one War Grandmaster, while Vermilion Bird and


    ck Tortoise had officially reached the War Grandmaster realm.


    Azure Fang, Frostde, and Night Orchid had all broken through to the Warlord Peak stage, while


    Judge and Soul Chaser had been Tier-two Warlords. Stout faced a greater challenge in his


    breakthrough, but with Billy''s assistance, he smoothly entered the War Grandmaster realm.


    During this time, Billy also imparted the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique to everyone, giving them


    another Emperor-level martial skill in addition to their sword techniques. With time, when everyone


    reached the legendary realm, theirbined strength would be truly terrifying. While there was only


    a realm gap between a War God-Emperor and a War Emperor, the two were entirely different


    concepts. True battles between War God-Emperors often depended on their martial skills in addition


    to their cultivation. Without Emperor-level martial skills, theirbat strength would be greatly


    compromised.


    "That''s enough for now. Azure Dragon and Stout, stay behind. The rest of you can return to your


    posts." Billy said after ten days, as they gathered in the meeting hall once again.


    "Boss, are you having Azure Dragon stay behind to help him propose?" ck Tortoise grinned.


    "Just you with your loose tongue." Azure Dragon shot back.


    "Vermilion Bird, how far have you progressed with Eleanor Lawson?" Billy ignored ck Tortoise''s


    comment and asked Vermilion Bird.


    "Uh..." Vermilion Bird hesitated for a moment. "Weren''t we discussing Azure Dragon''s matters? How


    did it switch to me?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Frostde burst intoughter and said, "Don''t underestimate Vermilion Bird, he''s got plenty of


    charm! Eleanor''s been smitten by him for over a year now. She keepsing to my ce every few


    days to inquire about Vermilion Bird. I think she''s itching to get married right away."


    "Oh! Vermilion Bird, you''re quite the catch!" Judgemented.


    "Get lost!" Vermilion Bird nced at him and then said to Billy, "Boss, she said she wanted to go to


    the western region with me, and asked me for a position in the army."


    "Things have really escted, huh?" ck Tortoise clicked his tongue and teased, "Are you


    kidnapping an innocent woman now?"


    Night Orchid giggled, "Tortoise, you must be feeling mischievous. Be careful. Vermilion Bird might


    decide to give you a good beating."


    "Forget about the position in the army," Billy said with a faint smile. "Once she joins the ranks, she


    won''t have as much freedom. If she wants to go to the western region, take her there and let her get


    to know you better."


    "Got it!" Vermilion Bird responded loudly.


    "Alright, everyone, off you go!" Billy waved them away. "When you get back, focus on your training.


    If anyone''s still stuck in the same ce next time we meet, you''ll have a month of seclusion!"


    "Understood!" Casey led the group as they left.


    "Boss, should we prepare some gifts for Azure Dragon''s girlfriend, in his name?" Night Orchid


    asked with a smile after everyone had gone.


    "Not for now. Let''s see how it goes first." Billy replied, waving his hand.


    "Boss, do I have to go?" Azure Dragon seemed a bit hesitant. "Maybe we should just forget about


    it."


    "Azure Dragon, normally you don''t act this timid even when you''re beheading small fry," Stout


    chimed in with a serious tone. "It''s just meeting your future father-inw. What''s there to be


    emarrassed about? Don''t worry, if he disagrees, I''ll wipe out his entire n!"


    "Ahem!" Azure Dragon coughed, "You little brat, you don''t understand anything. Just go away."


    "Alright, let''s go!" Billy stood up and headed for the door, with Azure Dragon and the others


    following closely behind.


    Azure Dragon''s girlfriend, na Shelton, had recently graduated as a clinical doctor. Over a year


    ago, while Azure Dragon was on an assignment in the capital city, he had met her by chance. It was


    love at first sight. In the year they had been together, na only knew Azure Dragon as a soldier


    but had never inquired about his specific role or rank. In her words, she liked Azure Dragon as a


    person, and his profession didn''t matter to her.


    This stubborn guy, Azure Dragon, had never voluntarily mentioned that he was the Legion


    Commander of the Western Army.

 Chapter 375 A Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 375 A Marriage Proposal


    Chapter 375 A Marriage Proposal


    na Shelton was the eldest daughter of a prominent family in the capital city. Among the second-


    tier families in the city, the Shelton family held a slightly higher status.


    In the capital city, the major families were divided into four levels based on their heritage and power,


    third-tier families, second-tier families, first-tier families, and super families. The Shelton family, a


    super family, belonged to a martial arts lineage, and while they primarily engaged inmerce


    today, the core members of this family were all martial artists who had started their training from a


    young age.


    na Shelton was no exception. ording to Azure Dragon, her martial arts skills were


    impressive. Despite her young age, she had already reached theter stages of a Battle General.


    The Shelton family was located in the eastern part of the city, not far from the SHADOW base. After


    a half-hour drive, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of the Shelton estate.


    "Hello, sir, may I ask who you''re looking for?" a gatekeeper asked as they approached.


    "Azure Dragon," the gatekeeper barely finished speaking when a melodious voice came from inside


    the estate.


    Momentster, a graceful figure hurried out. She was beautiful, with an elegant figure, and exuded a


    youthful and lively charm. She was a ssic beauty.


    "Miss na!" Seeing her, the gatekeeper nodded respectfully.


    "They are my friends. Let them in." na Shelton said as she walked alongside them.


    "Alright, please wait a moment, Miss," the gatekeeper said and then turned to Billy''s group. "Please


    come in."


    "Thank you," Azure Dragon nodded.


    "na!" As they entered the estate, Azure Dragon smiled at na, who had just reached their side.


    "You and your friends arrived so quickly. I thought it would take a while." na said, revealing a pair


    of dimples. Without waiting for Azure Dragon''s introduction, she turned to Billy and said, "If I''m


    guessing correctly, this must be Mr Gardner, right? Azure Dragon talks about you often!"


    While speaking, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat surprised. In na''s eyes, Billy seemed to


    carry significant weight, and she felt a bit intimidated in his presence.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Shelton. Azure Dragon often mentions you too." Billy replied with a smile.


    "You must be kidding, I knew it was a lie. Azure Dragon is as secretive as a m, he rarely talks


    about me!" na Shelton responded with a smile.


    Night Orchid chuckled and looked at Azure Dragon. "Azure Dragon, it seems like na is not very


    pleased with you. You should work on that!"


    na Shelton stuck out her tongue yfully. Then, she turned to Night Orchid with a slightly


    exaggerated expression. "Who is thisdy? Oh, she''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen!"


    "You sweet!" replied Night Orchid with a smile. Afterwards, she extended her hand and said, "Let''s


    formally introduce ourselves. I''m Night Orchid, you can call me Orchid."


    "Oh, you''re NIght Orchid. Azure Dragon said he had a beautiful sister, and it turns out to be you!"


    na Shelton went in for a hug.


    "Azure Dragon is lucky to know someone like you," Night Orchidmented, quite impressed with


    na.


    "Thank you, Orchid!" Afterward, na looked at Stout and asked tentatively, "And who is this


    gentleman? You must be younger than me. What should I call you?"


    "Miss Shelton, just call me Stout." Stout grinned.


    "Stout? What a strange name, but you are indeed quite plump. Maybe you should consider losing


    some weight."


    "Ahem," Stout cleared his throat. "Alright..."


    "I was just joking with you, Stout. Being a bit chubby has its charm too!" said na.


    "na, is your father at home?" Azure Dragon asked as they walked deeper into the estate.


    "He''s in," na Shelton replied, her expression turning somewhat grim. "My father... he''s


    entertaining some guests right now."


    "What kind of guests?"


    "Guests from the Garza family."


    "The Garza family? The guy who has been bothering you?" Azure Dragon furrowed his brows. "Why


    is he here?"


    "He came with his mother, and they''re here to propose a marriage to me." na Shelton replied


    with a deep breath. "Azure Dragon, don''t worry, I''ll never agree."


    "What''s the Garza family''s background?" Billy inquired, looking at Night Orchid.


    "The Garza family is simr to the Shelton family, both are second-tier families. But I heard that the


    Garza family''s matriarch is surnamed Greenwood!" Night Orchid, as the governor of the northern


    district, had some knowledge of the city''s various families.


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "A member of the Greenwood n?"


    The Greenwood family was one of the five Heaven-ranked ns in the capital city.


    "Yea," Night Orchid nodded. "Although it''s probably a distant branch."


    "Interesting. Let''s go take a look." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "Mr Gardner, my father..." na Shelton sounded concerned.


    "It''s okay. We''re just paying a visit to your father. Don''t worry." Billy reassured her with another


    smile.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of a vi on the western side of the estate. They were about to


    enter when a group of people walked out of the house. Leading the way were a middle-aged man


    and woman. The man was na Shelton''s father, Alger Shelton, while the woman was Helen


    Greenwood, the wife of the Garza family''s head.


    "na, where were you just now? I was looking for you everywhere," Andrew Garza, the eldest son


    of the Garza family, hurried over when he saw Billy''s group.


    "Dad!" na Shelton ignored him and turned to her father. "Azure Dragon brought his older brother


    and sister to visit you."


    "Hmm?" Alger Shelton frowned slightly when he saw Azure Dragon. "Why are you here again?"


    "Mr Shelton, I..." Azure Dragon began.


    However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Andrew Garza, who said, "Azure Dragon? I


    thought it was someone else! You came just in time. I''m officially notifying you that na will soon


    be my fianc��e! From today onwards, I hope you won''t bother her anymore, or else you''ll face


    the consequences!"


    "Andrew, you scoundrel! Who would want to be your fianc��e? I''d rather die than marry you!" na


    Shelton eximed angrily.


    "na, watch your words!" Alger Shelton furrowed his brow again.


    "Dad!" na raised her voice again. "Andrew Garza is just a scumbag. He has at least four or five


    girlfriends. I''d rather die than marry him!"


    "It seems like the Shelton family''s upbringing could use some improvement." Said Helen


    Greenwood, adopting a condescending tone. "Why would Miss Shelton nder my son like this?"


    "My daughter doesn''t know any better. Please forgive her, Mrs Greenwood." Alger then turned to his


    daughter and said, "na, what''s the matter with you? Apologize to Mr Garza right away!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why should I apologize? I spoke the truth!" na replied loudly.


    "Outrageous!" Alger raised his voice. "Apologize, NOW!"


    "Mr Shelton, please don''t be angry. I''m sure na misunderstood because she believed some false


    information." Andrew Garza said, his eyes shing with anger.


    Then, he looked at Azure Dragon and said, "Hey, did you nder me in front of na? I order you


    to kneel down and apologize to me right now, or..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy delivered a swift p. In an instant, Andrew Garza fell to


    the ground, and two of his front teeth flew out.

 Chapter 376 Impressive

    Chapter 376 Impressive


    Chapter 376 Impressive


    Silence fell over the scene. Everyone, except for Azure Dragon''s trio, turned their attention to Billy,


    their expressions varied.


    "How dare you hit me? Today, I''ll make sure you pay for this, I..." Andrew Garza gritted his teeth as


    he struggled to get up from the ground, pointing at Billy and yelling.


    Stout, who was closest to him, kicked him into the air. He flew for about twenty to thirty meters


    before crashing to the ground, coughing up blood.


    "This is the first andst warning. If you can''t control your mouth, you''ll die!" Stout said firmly.


    The onlookers were shocked once again, not just by his brutality but also by his martial skill. With a


    casual kick, he had sent Andrew Garza flying such a long distance.


    na Shelton''s expression was the mostplex. As a martial artist herself, she had checked the


    abilities of Billy and his group when they first met. However, she hadn''t sensed any aura from them,


    so she assumed they were non-martial artists. Now, the least likely suspect, Stout, had just kicked


    Andrew Garza away. Andrew Garza was no ordinary person; he was a Battle General-level martial


    artist, simr to her own level. It was said that he would soon join the military and hold an important


    position.


    "You dare to hurt my son! You''re all dead!" Helen Greenwood, who had finally reacted, shouted


    angrily. She turned to an elderly man behind her and said, "Lee, cripple both of them, cut off their


    hands and feet!"


    "Understood!" the old man nodded solemnly.


    "No!" na shouted, stepping forward to block him and standing in front of Billy''s group. She knew


    the elderly man, who was a high-level Battle God and one of the top three fighters in the Garza


    family.


    "Miss Shelton, you should step aside to avoid getting hurt." The elderly man warned as he


    approached.


    "Dad, please stop him!" na shouted to her father.


    "Mrs Greenwood, please calm down. I will have them apologize to Mr Garza, and I hope you''ll


    consider..." Alger Shelton began, trying to defuse the situation. Although he didn''t like Azure


    Dragon, he didn''t want to escte the situation on his home turf.


    "Mr Shelton, please don''t interfere. They dared to hurt my son. Nothing can stop me!" Helen


    Greenwood interrupted him, her tone resolute. After finishing her words, her tone grew colder, "Lee,


    what are you waiting for? Take action!"


    "Understood!" the old man nodded again. He then quickly moved toward Stout and Billy.


    Whoosh!


    However, just as the old man took a few steps forward, Night Orchid raised her hand and unleashed


    a powerful gust of wind. In the next moment, the old man, like Andrew Garza, was sent flying as if


    hit by a car. He crashed to the ground, coughing up blood, and his strength diminished.


    The scene was jaw-dropping once more, leaving everyone in shock and awe. na''s mouth hung


    open in disbelief. A high-level Battle God had been easily defeated by the beautiful woman. na


    start wondering who Azure Dragon''s "family" were.


    Alger''s eyes also revealed astonishment. As the head of the Shelton family, he was on the same


    level as the old man. He had thought that Billy and Stout were in serious trouble and was


    considering whether to intervene. But the oue was beyond his expectations. He couldn''t help


    but nce at Billy and Night Orchid, sensing a familiarity but unable to ce where he had seen


    them before. At the same time, he looked at Azure Dragon again, wondering if he had


    underestimated him.


    "What kind of people are you?" Helen Greenwood finally managed to ask, her voice trembling. She


    wasn''t stupid; anyone who could casually defeat a high-level Battle God was no ordinary person.


    "Are you nning to cripple us?" Billy asked calmly.


    "Don''t be arrogant! Do you even know who I am? You have no idea what trouble you''ve gotten into!"


    Helen Greenwood tried to regain herposure.


    "If you kneel and apologize now, I can spare you, for na''s sake." Billy continued. "Otherwise,


    both you and your son will lose a hand and a foot."


    "Humph! You''re just talking big! How will you hurt us, huh?" Helen Greenwood said, her voice


    growing cold.


    "Mom, don''t waste your breath on him. Call my uncle. Let him bring some people to deal with them.


    I''m determined to teach them a lesson today!" Andrew Garza shouted in anger.


    "Want reinforcements? Fine!" Billy''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll give you half an hour to gather everyone


    you can. I''ll be waiting right here!"


    "You really have no idea how serious this is. Since that''s the case, I''ll indulge you!" Helen


    Greenwood dered sharply. "Today, I want you to understand that in this society, there are certain


    individuals you absolutely cannot provoke!"


    "If you provoke them, you will pay a steep price, potentially even with your lives!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With that said, without waiting for Billy''s response, she took out her phone and walked away.


    "Azure Dragon, what if we let them go? I''m worried..." na''s face showed a hint of concern.


    "na, trust me, it''s fine." Azure Dragon reassured her with a smile.


    "But..."


    "Believe me!" Azure Dragon interrupted her with another smile.


    "Azure Dragon, even though your friends here are skilled, there will always be someone better.


    Don''t be too arrogant!" Alger Shelton took a deep breath before speaking. "Andrew Garza is a


    member of the War Department, and he''s scheduled to be reassigned as the colonel of the


    Southern District''s Corps next month. His uncle is the second son of the Greenwood n, holding a


    prominent position within the family. He''s also a martial artist, and it''s said that he recently broke


    through to the Warlord level. Take my advice and have your friends apologize to Mrs Greenwood.


    Otherwise, if she calls her people, there will be no escaping."


    "I didn''t realize that Mr Garza is preparing to be a colonel." Billy raised an eyebrow. He wasn''t


    interested in the other information Alger Shelton mentioned, but this piece of news caught his


    attention.


    Meanwhile, Night Orchid, Azure Dragon, and Stout exchanged nces and wore expressions of


    disbelief after hearing Alger''s words.


    Could things get any more coincidental?


    Azure Dragon was about to take up the position of Commander in the Southern District, and now he


    was going to have a rival for the position, someone who would serve as his subordinate Corps


    leader. Could it get any more intriguing than this?


    "From what I know, the transfer orders have already been issued, and he''ll assume his new role at


    the beginning of next month..." Alger continued, seemingly oblivious to any unusual reactions.


    "Mr Shelton, I''ve heard you have biases against military personnel?" Billy interrupted. "So why did


    you agree to Andrew Garza''s proposal? Isn''t he a military man too?"


    "Just because he''s one of the Greenwood n?"

 Chapter 377 Azure DragonS Apology

    Chapter 377 Azure Dragon''S Apology


    Chapter 377 Azure Dragon''s Apology


    "First and foremost, let me emphasize that I, Alger Shelton, have no bias against the military!" Alger


    spoke with a solemn tone. "On the contrary, I deeply admire them. Without their dedication to


    protecting our country, there would be no stability and prosperity in vale. But, this is a different


    matter from na finding a boyfriend."


    "I''d like to hear more." Billy said calmly.


    "You''re not a parent yet, are you?" Alger looked at Billy. "Let me ask you, if you had a daughter,


    would you want her to find a good partner?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Absolutely." Billy responded promptly. However, his definition of a "good partner" was clearly


    different from Alger''s. His only criterion for Tasha''s future partner was someone who would


    genuinely care for her, everything else was secondary.


    "The Shelton family, even though we may not be at the top in the capital, we''re still among the elite."


    Alger continued. "There are dozens of suitors pursuing na, some of them young talents with far


    better qualifications than Azure Dragon."


    "Let me ask you this, if na were your daughter, what would you choose?"


    "Have you asked your daughter how she feels about this?" Billy asked with a faint smile.


    "I know what you mean. You want to know if there''s any real connection between her and them,


    right?" Alger responded. "You''re still young, so your primary concern is emotions, which I


    understand. However, when you reach my age, you''ll realize that emotions are just a phase in one''s


    youth. As you grow older, you be more practical, and everythinges down to the basics of


    life."


    "I''m watching over na now because I don''t want her to regret her choice in the future." He added.


    "Dad, I will never regret it," na Shelton replied firmly. "Both Azure Dragon and I are capable of


    living a good life together."


    "Don''t interrupt," Alger scolded his daughter before turning his attention back to Billy. "Furthermore,


    I didn''t oppose na and Azure Dragon from the beginning. Azure Dragon, despite his


    shorings, has good character in my opinion. So, I gave him a chance. I offered him a position in


    one of my family''spanies as long as he truly cares for na. But he refused outright, saying he


    would never leave the military unless he died. If you were in my shoes, what would you do?"


    After speaking, Alger let out a heavy sigh, as if he had finally released the pent-up frustration within


    him.


    "Azure Dragon, apologize to Mr Shelton." Billy sternly red at Azure Dragon.


    Before this, he had some grievances toward Alger Shelton based on Azure Dragon''s descriptions.


    Azure Dragon, a hero who defended thend with his blood, was not someone to be looked down


    upon. However, after hearing Alger''s words, Billy''s impression of Alger Shelton had changed. In a


    way, Alger wasn''t wrong; he was just doing what any father should do. If Azure Dragon had


    revealed his true identity to the Shelton family from the beginning, none of this would have


    happened. Azure Dragon was unnecessarily stirring up trouble.


    When would his brothers learn to enjoy the simple pleasures of life?


    "Uh..." Azure Dragon hesitated for a moment and looked at Alger. "I''m sorry, Mr Shelton, my


    apologizes."


    "What did you do wrong?" Billy asked.


    "I shouldn''t have rejected your kind offer so bluntly. I hurt your feelings." Azure Dragon admitted,


    then added, "But I still mean what I said. I will never leave the military in this lifetime."


    Alright, he waspletely missing the point.


    Commander Gardner suddenly felt exhausted.


    Night Orchid couldn''t hold back herughter. "Azure Dragon, are you trying to drive boss crazy?"


    "Azure Dragon, your emotional intelligence is seriouslycking." Stout chimed in.


    "Boss asked for an apology, is this your way of responding? You''re making him worried!"


    "What does boss mean?" Azure Dragon asked.


    "He means, even if you refuse, don''t do it so brusquely." Stout lectured. "At least pretend you''ve


    thought about it seriously before making such a painful decision! You really frustrate me!"


    Night Orchid burst intoughter again. "Stout, you better stop talking!"


    "Stout, go away!" Billy was getting annoyed with the two of them. He suddenly felt like smoking a


    cigarette.


    Night Orchid saw how irritated Billy was and quickly spoke to Alger, "Sorry, Mr Shelton, Azure


    Dragon is a bit straightforward. Please don''t take it to heart. He''s not just an ordinary soldier, he


    holds an important position and can''t leave the military. But I assure you, he''s a hundred times, a


    thousand times more outstanding than those young talents you mentioned earlier. He''s just not


    good with words and never told you."


    "What do you mean?" Alger was slightly puzzled.


    na also looked surprised as she asked, "Azure Dragon, what exactly do you do in the military?"


    "I..." Azure Dragon scratched his head.


    Just then, hurried footsteps approached, and a group of people quickly came over. Each of them


    had a strong presence, and the leader was a Warlord-level expert.


    "Uncle Edric, you finally came! If you hadn''t, they might have beaten us to death!" Andrew Garza


    shouted as he ran towards the man named Edric Greenwood, who led the group.


    "Hmm?" Edric furrowed his brow when he saw Andrew Garza.


    "Who did this to you? Who dared to beat you like this? Do they want to die?"


    Helen Greenwood also approached and said, "They''re those two guys! They even threatened to


    cripple us!"


    "Such arrogance! I''d like to see who they are!" Edric said in a cold voice, approaching Billy and his


    group.


    "Please, calm down, Mr Greenwood. There''s a misunderstanding here, and I hope you can give us


    a chance to exin." Alger said.


    "You have no standing with me!" Edric interrupted him. "You''d better not meddle in this, or you''ll


    regret it!"


    With that, he walked up to Billy and his group and examined them carefully. Like Alger Shelton, he


    felt a faint sense of familiarity with Billy and Night Orchid but couldn''t quite ce it. After a brief


    pause, he dismissed the thought and continued speaking in a cold tone.


    "I''ll give you one chance. If any of you were involved in harming them, confess now, and I''ll merely


    disable one of your hands or feet. Otherwise, I''ll personally break both your hands and feet."

 Chapter 378 IVe Come To See My Boss

    Chapter 378 I''Ve Come To See My Boss


    Chapter 378 I''ve Come to See My Boss


    "Can you please reason with them? It was Andrew and his crew who started this..." na Shelton


    shouted loudly.


    "Shut up!" Edric Greenwood sternly rebuked.


    "You..." na started again.


    "Smack her face!" he coldly interrupted.


    "Yes!" A man behind him nodded vigorously and raised his hand to p na.


    Before the man''s hand could reach na''s face, she was sent flying,nding on the ground without


    moving for a while.


    "Hmm?" Edric Greenwood furrowed his brow and looked at Azure Dragon. "You dare to make a


    move in front of me? You must be tired of living!"


    After saying that, he raised his hand and delivered a powerful blow towards Azure Dragon, showing


    no mercy. If it were an ordinary person, this strike would have left them either dead or severely


    disabled.


    "Watch out, Azure Dragon!" na shouted loudly.


    Alger Shelton, standing nearby, also had a sudden change in expression and was about to


    intervene. Before he could act, Edric Greenwood, too, was sent flying, somersaulting several times


    before lying motionless on the ground.


    "Uncle Edric!"


    "Edric!"


    Helen Greenwood and her son eximed in shock.


    Aside from Billy and hispanions, everyone else was left in stunned silence. na felt like her


    heart couldn''t take much more of this. Her boyfriend was supposed to be just a Battle Master. But a


    Battle Master couldn''t possibly send a Warlord expert flying with a single strike.


    Alger Shelton was equally astonished, recalling Night Orchid''s words from earlier.


    "You scoundrel, daring to harm Mr Greenwood. You''ll all pay for this!" Edric Greenwood''s followers


    angrily shouted.


    Then, they all rushed toward Azure Dragon, releasing their full aura. Two of them were Battle Gods,


    and the other six were mid-tote Battle Generals.


    In the blink of an eye, they ally on the ground, groaning in pain. This time, the members of the


    Shelton family were not as shocked. Azure Dragon had just sent a Warlord expert flying, so dealing


    with these people was even easier for him.


    "Who are you?" Edric Greenwood, having climbed to his feet, showed a trace of fear on his face.


    Although he hadn''t used his full strength earlier, he had a strong feeling that Azure Dragon''s skill


    might surpass his own.


    "What''s your name?" Without waiting for Azure Dragon to respond, Billy looked at him and asked


    calmly.


    "Mr Gardner, he''s Edric Greenwood, a member of the Greenwood n." na replied.


    "Night Orchid, look him up!" Billy ordered in a stern voice.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid replied before taking out her phone to begin the investigation.


    "Are you... from SHADOW?" Edric Greenwood''s pupils contracted when he heard the name Night


    Orchid. As for Alger Shelton, his face disyed a mix of shock and disbelief. Although neither of


    them had met Night Orchid before, her name had spread throughout the capital city in recent days.


    They never expected that the stunningly beautiful woman before them was the Governor of the


    Northern District of SHADOW.


    Not only that, they realized something even more astonishing.


    "Who is that man, who couldmand Night Orchid to act?" they thought.


    Billy''s true identity was on the verge of being revealed.


    After a short while, Night Orchid put away her phone and looked at Billy.


    "Done!" she said.


    "Edric Greenwood, he hasmitted numerous crimes, abused his power, and acted like a beast.


    Justst month, he even bullied a pregnant woman to death, andter, he bribed his way out of it."


    "Execute him!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded vigorously. With that, she drew her curved de and swung it at


    Edric.


    "No!" Several people, including Alger Shelton, shouted simultaneously.


    But the de had shed across Edric Greenwood''s throat, leaving a gash of blood.


    Edric opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word before falling to the ground, his face filled with


    disbelief. Never had he expected Night Orchid to kill him. He was a member of the Greenwood n;


    how could she dare?


    "Edric!"


    "Uncle Edric!"


    "Mr Greenwood!"


    People from the Greenwood and Garza family cried out in pain, their faces disying shock and


    horror.


    Meanwhile, the Shelton family members took in a deep breath, deeply shocked by the events


    unfolding before them. na''s delicate face turned pale as she approached Azure Dragon, tightly


    gripping his hand, while her hands trembling slightly.


    "Azure Dragon, Orchid has caused a huge mess. She''s..."


    Though na was a martial artist herself, witnessing such a bloody scene for the first time was


    jarring. Earlier, she had heard Edric Greenwood mention that Night Orchid was from SHADOW, but


    she didn''t follow current events closely and was unaware of Night Orchid''s specific position within


    the organization. From her perspective, even if Night Orchid was with SHADOW, it would be


    challenging to go up against the Greenwood n.


    "na, don''t worry, it''s fine!" Azure Dragon patted her hand gently.


    "You... you bastard! You killed my older brother, you''re doomed! All of you are!" Helen Greenwood


    shouted after catching her breath.


    Just then, a group of people entered through the main gate of the estate. At the head of the group


    was a man with sharp features, a tall and upright figure, and a resolute gaze. It was none other than


    Bob Stokes, the newly appointed Deputy Minister of Central Sky Office.


    "Huh?" Upon seeing him, including na, everyone from the Shelton family was surprised once


    again.


    Although Bob Stokes had only recently taken office in Central Sky Office, his news and photos had


    been all over the inte in the past few days, so the Shelton family members recognized this


    influential figure.


    "Mr Stokes, I pay my respects to you!" Alger Shelton, with the members of the Shelton family in tow,


    quickly approached Bob and respectfully bowed.


    "There''s no need for that here, Mr Shelton." Bob Stokes said, raising his hand slightly.


    "Sir, may I ask why you''vee to our humble abode?" Alger inquired.


    "I''vee to see my boss." Bob replied nonchntly.


    "Your boss?" Alger was bewildered. "May I inquire who your boss is?"


    "Mr Stokes, you''ve arrived at the perfect moment," Helen Greenwood chimed in. "That man killed


    my brother without any reason. You must help us seek justice!"


    At this moment, she also recognized Bob Stokes and hurriedly crawled over to him, repeatedly


    bowing and crying out.


    "As far as I know, SHADOW''s de don''t harm innocent people." Bob calmly stated. "If Night


    Orchid killed him, it means he deserved it."


    "What?" Helen was momentarily stunned before she shouted in disbelief, "That''s not true! My


    brother never did anything wicked. She killed him for no reason..."


    However, Bob didn''t pay her any attention and continued to stride toward Billy. He slightly bowed


    and called out, "Boss!"


    Once again, jaws dropped all around.

 Chapter 379 What Is Despair?

    Chapter 379 What Is Despair?


    Chapter 379 What Is Despair?


    This time, Commander Gardner''s identity was confirmed by Alger Shelton. Who else could make


    Bob Stokes call them "boss" besides that legendary figure?


    After taking a deep breath, Alger hurried to Billy''s side and bowed deeply.


    "Your humble servant, Alger Shelton, was unaware of Commander Gardner''s presence earlier and


    may have offended you. Please ept my apologies, Commander Gardner!" he began. As he


    spoke, he trembled slightly. He couldn''t believe he had the audacity to lecture the King of the West


    earlier. It was truly a humbling experience. Besides, there was even more spection about Azure


    Dragon''s identity in him.


    Hearing Alger''s words, there were gasps of astonishment. Even Helen Greenwood and her son


    were trembling uncontrobly, their faces filled with terror. They had just realized that this man was


    the one who had humiliated several prominent families. They had foolishly contemted letting the


    Greenwood family to avenge them, and now they saw how misguided that would have been.


    "Why are you here?" Billy looked at Bob Stokes and smiled.


    "I made an appointment with General Wilson toe here together to support Azure Dragon!" Bob


    grinned.


    "What do you mean?" Billy asked. At the same time, he had a hunch about what was happening.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You''ll find out in a moment." Bob grinned again.


    "Azure Dragon, is Mr Gardner... that Commander Gardner?" na, holding Azure Dragon''s hand,


    was shivering even more. Even though she wasn''t well-versed in current affairs, Commander


    Gardner''s name was well-known within their territory.


    "Yes," Azure Dragon replied with a slight smile.


    "Commander Gardner is your boss, so what... who are you exactly?" na continued to ask.


    "I... I am..." Azure Dragon scratched his head.


    Footsteps sounded at the door once more, and then Cole Wilson led a group of war department


    personnel into the room.


    Alger Shelton felt like his heart was about to burst. These high-ranking figures, who usually held


    themselves above others, were visiting his estate one after another. Without time to contemte


    further, he quickly approached and respectfully said, "It''s a great honor to meet you here, General


    Wilson."


    "It''s nice to finally meet you, Mr Shelton."


    "General Wilson, please help us seek justice..." Helen and her son seemed to have glimpsed a


    glimmer of hope.


    "My brother was killed by SHADOW, and we hope you''ll bring justice..." Helen Greenwood pleaded.


    "Those who do wrong will eventually pay the price. If they killed, they will be killed." Cole Wilson


    replied indifferently.


    "What?!" The mother and son were crestfallen.


    "General Wilson!" Bob Stokes walked up to him and said. "I told you I''d get here before you did!"


    "Haha, you''re quite fast!" Cole replied with a smile. The two of them had clearly nned this.


    "General Wilson," Billy greeted him with a smile.


    "Commander Gardner!" Cole Wilson replied.


    "General Wilson, are you here for a reason?" Alger took a deep breath and asked.


    "Mr Shelton, you''ve found yourself an excellent son-inw." Cole said.


    "What... what do you mean by that?"


    "Azure Dragon, stand at attention!" Cole received a document from a subordinate and spoke loudly.


    "Please give your orders, General Wilson!" Azure Dragon took a few steps forward and knelt on one


    knee.


    "Effective immediately, you are relieved of your position as Deputy Commander of the Eastern


    Territory and transferred to the Southern Territory, where you will assume the role of Southern


    Territory Commander." Cole announced solemnly, handing over the document.


    "What?!" na Shelton and Andrew Garza shouted simultaneously.


    Andrew''s face turned even darker than before. He had worked so hard to secure the position of a


    colonel in the Southern Territory next month, and now General Wilson was telling him that the


    person he had wanted to harm was the Southern Territory Commander.


    Could there be anything more despairing than this?


    na Shelton''s face was equally filled with astonishment. She had never imagined that her


    boyfriend had such an important background. Even before this promotion, he was the Deputy


    Commander of the Eastern Territory, a high-ranking official whomanded hundreds of thousands


    of troops. It was a position more powerful than many of the figures reported in the media.


    As for Alger Shelton, aside from his shock, he also felt embarrassed. He had even not given Azure


    Dragon who was now a chiefmander of a region the recognition he deserved and had even


    considered making him a vice general manager in one of theirpanies. He realized how


    mistaken he had been.


    At this point, Helen Greenwood and her son fell to the ground, their faces filled with despair.


    "Mr Azure Dragon, we''re so sorry. We beg you to forgive us, regardless of our past actions." Helen


    Greenwood struggled to speak.


    "Now you''re surrendering?" Azure Dragon responded indifferently. He then turned to Andrew Garza


    and dered, "I, in the name of the Southern Territory Commander, officially notify you that your


    appointment as the colonel of the Southern Territory Corps is hereby revoked. Go back where you


    came from!"


    "No, please!" Andrew Garza shouted out. This opportunity had taken an enormous amount of effort


    to obtain, and now it was slipping away.


    "Night Orchid, bring them back to SHADOW and investigate what dirty deeds they''ve done. Once


    found guilty, punish them ordingly." Billy calmly ordered.


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid then took out her phone to make a call.


    Helen Greenwood and her son both slumped to the ground, their faces filled with despair.


    "Mr Azure Dragon, I didn''t know your identity before, and I apologize for any offense caused." Alger


    Shelton took a deep breath and approached Azure Dragon. As he spoke, he attempted to bow and


    show respect but was lifted up by Azure Dragon.


    "Mr Shelton, you''re embarrassing me." Azure Dragon replied. "It should be me apologizing for not


    disclosing my identity earlier. Please forgive me."


    After speaking, he turned to na who was still stunned and said, "na, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to


    hide it from you. It''s just that you never asked, and I..."


    "You big liar! I don''t want to talk to you!" Without waiting for Azure Dragon to finish, na gave him


    a re and then ran off towards a nearby vi.


    Azure Dragon stood there, stunned.


    "What are you waiting for? Go after her!" Night Orchid reminded him in a bemused tone.


    "Oh!" Azure Dragon quickly followed her.


    "s... with his emotional intelligence, how can boss trust him?" Stoutmented in a knowing


    tone.


    Night Orchid stifled augh. "Stout, have you ever been in love?"


    "Does a childhood crush count?" Stout replied solemnly. "When I was a kid, I secretly had a crush


    on an older female disciple. I was ten years old when she left Secret Essences, and I was


    heartbroken..."


    "Hahaha...!"


    Billy and the others were all amused by his story.

 Chapter 380 Attack On The SHADOW Base

    Chapter 380 Attack On The SHADOW Base


    Chapter 380 Attack on the SHADOW Base


    "Mr Shelton, we came empty-handed today and didn''t prepare any gifts. I hope you won''t take


    offense." Cole Wilson said, smiling at Alger Shelton.


    "If I recall correctly, the Shelton family has industries rted to military manufacturing, right?" he


    continued.


    "Please have someone contact the procurement department of the War Department. The Shelton


    family will officially be a high-quality supplier for the War Department starting from next


    month!"


    "What?!" Alger eximed in surprise, then quickly bowed to Cole. "Thank you, General Wilson!"


    As he spoke, he felt a surge of joy. This was something the Shelton family had been dreaming of for


    years. And they had tried countless methods to achieve it, and today, it hade true so easily.


    Alger Shelton was well aware of what this meant for his family. As long as they maintained product


    quality, the Shelton family was on the path to bing a top-tier family.


    "You''re wee, Mr Shelton. When Azure Dragon and your daughter have their wedding banquet,


    let me know, and I''lle to celebrate with you."


    "Of course!" Alger replied loudly. "Your presence will be the greatest honor for the Shelton family."


    Afterwards, he turned to Billy and said, "Thank you, Commander Gardner."


    He knew that General Wilson was doing this due to his respect for the King of the West. Otherwise,


    the Shelton family wouldn''t have qualified to enter General Wilson''s sight.


    "You''re wee, Mr Shelton." Billy replied with a slight smile and waved his hand. "Today, we have


    troubled you. We''ll take our leave. Please inform Azure Dragon that he has ten days of leave to visit


    his family, and he should report to the Southern Territory after ten days."


    "I see." Alger nodded and bowed to the dignitaries again. "Thank you once again, esteemed guests.


    Please take care."


    Within five minutes, Billy and his team arrived at the entrance of the estate.


    "General Wilson, thank you very much!" Billy said to Cole Wilson.


    "You''re wee, Commander Gardner. This is noting worth mentioning."


    After a brief pause, Cole Wilson said, "Lately, some of the smaller neighboring nations around the


    Southern Territory have been acting up, likely influenced by forces from the west. Once Azure


    Dragon takes his position, make sure he stays vignt."


    "Understood!" Billy nodded. He had also heard about this matter, but due to his position, he couldn''t


    get directly involved. However, now that Azure Dragon was taking over, he couldn''t afford to ignore


    it.


    After exchanging a few more words with Bob Stokes and the others, Cole turned to leave.


    "Boss, are you going back to Ozin now?" Bob Stokes asked Billy. "I''lle to your ce for a visit.


    Otherwise, when you leave, I''ll have no one to talk to!"


    "Don''t you have work to do? You''ve only been in office for a few days, and I''m sure you have a lot to


    handle."


    "I do have a lot on my te, but it can''t all be finished in a day. Let''s go. I''lle with you for a


    while." Bob Stokes said before getting into their car.


    "You never take work seriously!" Billyughed and joined him in the car.


    Just as they got into the car, Night Orchid''s phone rang.


    "Brigham Bush, what''s up?" she answered the call.


    "Governor Night Orchid, someone has attacked the SHADOW base. They are highly skilled and


    have already injured many of our brothers." Brigham Bush''s voice sounded weak.


    "Who are they?!"


    "They didn''t say, only that they wanted to find you and Commander." Brigham replied.


    "Tell our brothers to stand down and not take any further action. We''ll be back shortly!" Night Orchid


    said before hanging up.


    "What''s going on?" Billy asked.


    "Boss, someone has attacked the SHADOW base and injured many of our brothers!" Night Orchid


    replied.


    "What?!" Bob Stokes furrowed his brow. "Who are these people?"


    "We don''t know yet," Night Orchid shook her head.


    "Stout, drive!" Billy ordered.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a roar, Stout stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped away. The journey that usually took


    half an hour waspleted in less than fifteen minutes. They arrived at the entrance of the estate.


    "Commander!"


    As soon as they got out of the car, Brigham Bush and a group of SHADOW members rushed over.


    Many of them had visible injuries. Brigham Bush was the most seriously injured, with multiple


    wounds on his body, and his clothes were soaked in blood. Several other SHADOW members also


    had wounds from des, and it was clear they had been attacked with deadly precision.


    "Who the hell are they, asking for trouble?" Bob Stokes furrowed his brow tightly.


    Standing beside him, Night Orchid also had an icy expression, pulling out her Cold Moon Saber.


    "Stout, heal their wounds!" Billy spoke with a deep voice, a chilling aura emanating from him.


    This was the first Someone hade to cause trouble at SHADOW headquarters since he took


    over as the leader of SHADOW.


    "Yes!" Stout responded loudly.


    Afterward, Billy, along with Bob Stokes and Night Orchid, continued walking towards the main


    courtyard. In no time, they arrived at a square not far from the entrance, and at a nce, two


    groups of people were facing off.


    One side consisted of two to three hundred SHADOW members, many of them with sword wounds,


    all gripping curved des and staring intensely at the other side, exuding a strong sense of battle


    readiness; on the other side, there were only twenty individuals. A white-haired old man sat in a


    chair, and beside him, a young woman sat as well. Surrounding them were nine men and women,


    all holding their swords, their auras intimidating, with the lowest cultivation level being at the Battle


    God rank.


    Billy nced at the white-haired old man and narrowed his eyes slightly since he detected the aura


    of a Half-Step War God-Emperor from him.


    "Commander!" The SHADOW members bowed as they saw Billy, all at once.


    "Shane, bring them aside for medical attention!" Billy said to the Vice Commander, Shane Cross, in


    a bone-chilling tone.


    "Yes, Commander!" Shane Cross nodded in response.


    "Commander, we can still fight!" Hundreds of SHADOW members shouted simultaneously.


    "Don''t you understand Commander''s orders?" Night Orchid spoke sternly. "Fall back!"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Are you Commander Gardner from the Western Region?" The woman sitting in the chair nced


    at Billy. She appeared to be in her mid-twenties, with exceptional looks and a well-proportioned


    figure, wearing a naturally haughty expression. Afterward, she looked at Night Orchid. "And you


    must be SHADOW Governor Night Orchid, right?"


    "Who exactly are you people?" Night Orchid asked with a serious tone.


    "Did you kill the Fifth Elder and Mirabelle Leonard?" A woman named Nicole Manning spoke coldly.


    "Are you from the sect behind the Leonard n, the one that supports them?"


    "Answer my question, did you kill the Fifth Elder?" Nicole Manning asked again.


    "Who injured my SHADOW member?" Billy''s tone sounded t.


    Night Orchid alone knew that the calmer Billy appeared, the more it meant that his anger had


    reached a critical point, just one spark away from exploding.


    "We did it, any objections?" A man in a gray robe stepped forward, followed by seventeen other


    men and women.


    "Night Orchid, cut them down!" Billy calmly ordered.

 Chapter 381 A Half-Step War God-Emperor!

    Chapter 381 A Half-Step War God-Emperor!


    Chapter 381 A Half-Step War God-Emperor!


    "Got it!" Night Orchid, who had been poised for action, responded. She swiftly moved, and the


    gleam of her de appeared.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself!" The gray-robed man snorted and wielded his sword to meet her,


    while the others remained in their positions. He unleashed several sword energies to counter Night


    Orchid''s attack, creating a gust of wind.


    "Die!" Night Orchid furrowed her brow and activated the Cold Moon de Technique, sending a


    crescent-shaped de energy like lightning.


    "Big words!" The man didn''t take Night Orchid seriously and he started brandishing his sword.


    As Night Orchid''s de passed, his sword energy was instantly shattered, and shockwaves rippled


    outward. Soon, the de energy pierced through the man''s throat, leaving a bloodied line.


    "How... how is this possible?" The man struggled to say a few words before blood gushed out, and


    he fell to the ground.


    A look of surprise appeared simultaneously on the faces of the white-haired elder and the woman.


    The other seventeen people called his name in shock.


    "How dare you kill my senior fellow disciple, you''re courting death!" a woman shouted, drawing her


    sword and charging forward, followed by the others.


    "Dare to challenge SHADOW? Die!" Night Orchid didn''t hesitate for a moment. Her wrist flicked


    rapidly, and the de energy struck again.


    The few people at the front didn''t have time to react and were impaled through their hearts by her


    de. After a little while, they all fell to the ground convulsing before bing still. These people


    were all Battle Gods, so they couldn''t withstand the furious attack from Night Orchid.


    "You''re dead!" Seeing this scene, Nicole Manning shouted, picking up her sword and charging


    forward. Her aura skyrocketed to that of a War Grandmaster. With a flick of her wrist, a sword


    energy, as solid as substance, shot toward Night Orchid like lightning. The sword energy was


    halfway there when it was shattered by another sword energy, vanishing instantly.


    "Hmm?" Nicole Manning furrowed her brow, turning to look at Bob Stokes, who still wore a cold and


    aloof expression, and asked, "You dare block me?"


    "I even dare to kill you. Do you believe me?" Bob responded in a stern voice.


    "Ignorant!" Nicole Manning snorted. "Then let me send you to hell!"


    Her figure darted forward, and her sword created dozens of sword blossoms, forming a terrifying


    array.


    Bob Stokes narrowed his eyes. He took two steps forward without any fancy moves, and a sword


    energy tore through Nicole Manning''s sword formation, heading straight for her heart.


    "Hmm?" Watching the rapidly erging sword energy in her pupils, Nicole shivered all over.


    "You dare!" At that moment, the white-haired elder finally made his move.


    As a tide of overwhelming Chi energy surged forth, Nicole Manning was lifted into the air before she


    crashed heavily onto the ground. She grimaced in pain. However, she managed to evade Bob


    Stokes'' sword energy. At the same time, Bob was forced back seven or eight steps, his internal


    energy in turmoil.


    "Nicole, how are you?" The elder hurried over to help Nicole Manning to her feet.


    "Second Elder, kill him, I must have him dead!" Nicole Manning pointed at Bob Stokes, gritting her


    teeth.


    "Alright!" The elder nodded. "Go rest for now. Leave it to me."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nicole Manning nodded and turned back to her seat, her eyes filled with cold determination. She


    had been in a position of privilege since she was a child, and this was the first time someone had


    treated her like this. In her heart, Bob Stokes had already been sentenced to death.


    "Bob, take a break, I''ll handle this." Billy looked at Bob Stokes.


    "I''m fine. Let me y with him!" Bob replied.


    "He''s a Half-Step War God-Emperor, one and a half ranks higher than you. Are you sure?" Billy


    smiled faintly.


    Billy''s words revealed Bob Stokes'' cultivation - Bob was War Emperor in the pinnacle realm. At the


    summit of Ether Mountain, there were no weaklings by that old man''s side.


    "He''s a Half-Step War God-Emperor? I thought he was a War Emperor!" Bob Stokes'' mouth


    twitched slightly upon hearing Billy''s words.


    "In that case, you should handle it. I have to go to work tomorrow, and I can''t afford to be


    bedridden!"


    The difference between a Half-Step War God-Emperor and a War Emperor in the perfection realm,


    despite being only half a rank apart, made a world of difference in terms ofbat power. A Half-


    Step War God-Emperor could already grasp the essence of his martial art, sensing the spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth, a feat that a regrplete War Emperor couldn''t match.


    Bob Stokes knew his limitations. Although he could barely challenge opponents who was a War


    Emperor in the perfection realm, he had no confidence against a Half-Step War God-Emperor.


    "Alright!" Billy smiled again, then turned to the elder and calmly asked, "Please introduce yourself."


    "I''m Windsor Moore from Purple Light Sect," the elder replied coldly.


    "So, you''re from Purple Light Sect!" Bob Stokes furrowed his brow. "You people are acting so


    recklessly, as if you''re treating the capital as your backyard?"


    Purple Light Sect was a top-tier martial sect in the ancient martial world, and it had true God-


    Emperor-level experts within its ranks. The elder nced at Bob Stokes but didn''t respond to his


    words. Instead, he turned to Billy.


    "I''ve heard rumors of a once-in-a-millennium genius from the War Department in vale. Now that


    I''ve seen you, you''re nothing special." He continued.


    "You ain''t even a Half-Step War God-Emperor, I don''t know what the War Department of vale


    has to be proud of. Compared to some prodigies in the ancient martial art world, you fall far short!"


    His words exposed amon mindset of many ancient martial art sects. These sects, with


    centuries and even millennia of heritage, had gone through numerous dynasties and generations.


    Many of their members cared only about the sect''s interests, and they didn''t have much attachment


    to the nation. In their daily lives, they used various shady means through the secr world''s


    powerbrokers and other influential families to continuously absorb the nation''s resources. But when


    the nation needed them, they would leave nothing behind. They were truly parasites of the nation.


    Commander Gardner, the King of the West, would one day level these sects and restore vale to


    its former glory.


    "Is that so?" Billy squinted slightly and continued, "Are you here to settle scores for the Leonard


    n?"


    "Mirabelle Leonard''s death doesn''t matter, and even wiping out the Leonard n is of no


    consequence." Windsor Moore replied coldly. "But you should never have killed the Fifth Elder of


    Purple Light Sect."


    "You Killed him, you have to die."


    "What a stubborn old fool!" Bob Stokes sneered. Although he hadn''t been with Billy for some time,


    he had absolute confidence that the opponent couldn''t match Billy. He had heard that old man


    mention that if it weren''t for some special reasons that had kept Billy''s cultivation suppressed, he


    would have reached the God-Emperor realm a year ago.


    "You''d better keep your mouth shut, or I wouldn''t mind sending you on your way first!" Windsor


    Moore said, looking at Bob Stokes.


    "Damn, if you''ve got the guts,e at me! Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Bob Snorted, and his


    aura surged once again.

 Chapter 382 Entry Of An God-Emperor Realm Expert

    Chapter 382 Entry Of An God-Emperor Realm Expert


    Chapter 382 Entry of an God-Emperor Realm Expert


    "Bob!" Billy halted him, "Go check on Night Orchid."


    "Boss, let me have a go with this old fart..." Bob Stokes continued.


    "Go!" Billy waved him off, "Eliminate them all!"


    "Understood!" Bob didn''t insist further and turned to charge towards Night Orchid''s battlefield.


    "Dare you!" Windsor Moore shouted in anger, "If you dare harm my people, I will ughter your


    entirepound!"


    "You better think about yourself first!" Billy replied calmly. "If you have refrained from hurting my


    SHADOWrades today, you might still leave here alive to report to your sect. Unfortunately,


    you''ve made a fatal mistake. The oue is death."


    "How Arrogant!" Windsor''s expression turned fierce. "Well then, show me what the so-called prodigy


    is capable of." He dered.


    Boom!


    As he finished speaking, a tremendous force erupted, shrouding the entire courtyard in a torrent of


    energy, with an air of impending doom.


    Windsor Moore took a step forward, creating several afterimages in the air, causing turbulence all


    around. In no time, faint purplish aura could be seen between his palms, surrounded by thunder and


    lightning.


    "Face my strike!" Windsor shouted sternly, pushing his hands forward.


    A purplish aura surged out, tainting the surrounding air with a purplish hue, resembling a purple


    lightning bolt, headed straight for Billy.


    Before his opponent could make a move, Billy was already in motion. As he flicked his wrist, the


    Bloodshadow Fury de was unsheathed, and his aura soared to its zenith. He channeled his Chi


    energy into the de, turning it crimson. Following that, Windsor Moore unleashed the third form of


    the Bloodshadow de Technique, "Heavens Incinerating"!


    A deafening explosion followed as a beam of light descended from the sky, tearing apart the very


    fabric of space, making it appear crimson.


    Boom!


    The blood-red de and the purplish aura collided like two colossal mountains, creating a


    deafening roar, causing the ground to tremble throughout the entire courtyard. A nearby five-story


    building copsed in an instant, filling the air with dust and debris. This time, Billy had improved


    significantly from his previous performance. He had better control over the range of the


    Bloodshadow de Technique, ensuring that it did not affect Night Orchid''s battlefield.


    The next moment, Windsor Moore''s right arm was severed in mid-air, blood gushing forth. He


    staggered back more than twenty steps before managing to regain his footing. Just as he steadied


    himself, he spewed a mouthful of blood, and his strength dropped to less than a third of its former


    level.


    "How... How is this possible?" Windsor Moore gazed at Billy with a mix of astonishment and horror,


    struggling to lift his hand. "You... You''re a War Emperor. How can you unleash power close to the


    God-Emperor realm? Did you intentionally suppress your cultivation?"


    At the moment when Billy had unleashed that strike, Windsor Moore had distinctly sensed a hint of


    the God-Emperor Realm''s aura.


    "You''re only realizing it now?" Billy responded calmly. "But it''s toote. I told you that today, you will


    die."


    However, Billy didn''t rush to attack. After his deration, he turned to observe the situation on Night


    Orchid''s side. With Bob Stokes joining the fray, the dozen or so men and women on the opposing


    side had all fallen within two minutes.


    As for Nicole Manning, she had already experienced Bob Stokes'' skills earlier and dared not


    engage. She had been keeping her distance.


    "It''s your turn." After Bob Stokes had dispatched thest man, he walked toward Nicole Manning.


    "Don''te any closer!" Nicole Manning involuntarily retreated.


    "I warn you, my father is the master of Purple Light Sect. If you dare kill me, he will exterminate


    SHADOW!"


    "Sorry, that doesn''t scare me." Bob Stokes retorted coldly.


    As the Deputy Minister of Central Sky Office, if he were to be frightened by this, he might as well not


    be part of the organization. On the summit of Ether Mountain, there were no cowards, only valiant


    people.


    "Boss, how should we handle this?" Bob Stokes turned to Billy.


    "Kill her," Billy replied with a stern tone.


    "Understood!" Bob Stokes responded, brandishing his sword and preparing to strike at Nicole


    Manning.


    "Dare you!"


    Just at that moment, a furious roar echoed through the entire sky, sounding like an explosion.


    Simultaneously, an earth-shattering force surged into the sky, causing tremors in the surrounding


    dozens of kilometers. The air was filled with a sense of impending doom.


    "Retreat, Bob!" Sensing this force, Billy''s pupils contracted, and he immediately shouted.


    Bob Stokes had also sensed the impending danger as well. Without much thought, he swiftly


    retreated hundreds of meters away. Almost as soon as he had steadied his footing, a shadowy


    figure swept in from beyond the courtyard walls, halting about ten meters away from Nicole


    Manning.


    The man was thin and wiry, with white hair and sharp eyes. It was difficult to determine his actual


    age. However, those who broke through to the War God-Emperor realm within the ancient martial


    art sects were at least two hundred years old.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Simultaneously, as the neer released his aura, countless warriors in the city sensed the


    terrifying pressure. All over the city, people shivered involuntarily in a state of shock.


    This was undoubtedly the genuine aura of the God-Emperor Realm!


    Meanwhile, several figures shot towards the SHADOW base from different directions within the city.


    Their speed was astonishing, and as they passed by, bystanders only saw a blur speeding past


    them, unable to discern what they were. Those who had not reacted to the previous God-Emperor


    Realm pressure once again felt the same terrifying aura, shivering uncontrobly. They wondered


    what could have happened to draw the anger of so many God-Emperor Realm experts. The heart of


    the city couldn''t withstand a battle between those War God-Emperors. After all, a full-powered strike


    from them could easily destroy arge area of buildings. Ordinary martial artists had no hope of


    comparison.


    "Grand Elder?!" Inside the SHADOW base, both Nicole Manning and Windsor Moore shouted in


    surprise, never expecting their Grand Elder to be present in the capital.


    "Are you okay, Nicole?"


    "I''m fine," Nicole Manning replied. She pointed towards Billy and gritted her teeth, "Grand Elder,


    please eliminate them. I want none of them to survive!"

 Chapter 383 One Slash

    Chapter 383 One sh


    Chapter 383 One sh


    "Nicole, take a rest for now." The old man nodded slightly. Then, he turned to Billy and said,


    "Release Second Elder, and I''ll spare your life!"


    "You old fool, you''ve got some nerve!" Without waiting for Billy''s response, Bob Stokes,


    apanied by Night Orchid, approached and addressed the other man.


    "As a War God- Emperor, you dare to cause chaos in the capital city. Are you looking to shorten


    your life?" Bob continued. "Since ancient times, there''s been a rule that God-Emperor-level experts


    should not harm ordinary martial artists. Have you forgotten, or do you simply not care?"


    Meanwhile, Stout, who had been helping his SHADOWrades heal in the council hall, rushed


    out with a group of men. Each of them held curved des, ready for anything. The oppressive aura


    belonging to War God-Emperors earlier had given them a feeling of impending disaster, and they


    were certain that someone had arrived. However, none of them showed any fear. Instead, their


    faces were filled with determination.


    "Are you the one who wanted to kill Nicole just now?" asked Nigel Becker, the senior elder of Purple


    Light Sect, not responding to Bob Stokes.


    "I regret to inform you that I''ve decided to take your life today." He added.


    "Another old fool!" Bob Stokes sneered. "Do you think you''re the best just because you''re a War


    God-Emperor?" Afterwards, he turned to Billy and said, "Boss, this old coot doesn''t follow the rules.


    Since he came to the capital city to show off, let me finish him off!"


    Many of the SHADOW members exchanged bewildered nces upon hearing Bob Stokes'' words.


    "Bob, lead everyone back!" Billy said.


    "All right!" Bob responded, leading the others to retreat a few hundred meters.


    "Release Second Elder and hand over that young man from earlier, and I''ll let the rest of you live."


    Nigel Becker continued, addressing Billy. "Otherwise, there won''t be a single survivor in this


    courtyard, including yourself."


    "Are you done?" Billy said casually. "I told you earlier, no matter whoes, both of them will die


    today."


    "Arrogant!" Nigel Becker replied in a deep voice. "Do you think I don''t dare kill you just because


    you''re one of those rare talents the old folks of the War Department in vale are interested in?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whether or not you can kill me depends on your abilities!" Billy continued to respond. "Just a


    newly-minted War God-Emperor, are you really that strong?"


    "From what I gather, you think you can stand up to an War God-Emperor?" Nigel Becker sneered.


    "I''ve heard about your arrogance, and today, I see it''s not unfounded."


    "You have no idea about the difference between a War God-Emperor and a War Emperor unless


    you''ve reached that level," Nigel Becker continued. "Even if you can injure Second Elder, you''re still


    a War Emperor. It would only take me one move to kill you."


    "Is that so?" Billy smiled faintly. "Then let me first take care of your Second Elder before I deal with


    you."


    As he spoke, the Bloodshadow Fury de was already pressing against Windsor Moore''s throat.


    "Do you dare? If you dare to kill him, I''ll make sure there''s no peace in this ce!" Nigel Becker''s


    aura surged, creating an overwhelming pressure that enveloped the entire courtyard.


    "I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I won''t do in this world." Billy''s eyes narrowed as he poured strength


    into his de.


    "Don''t!" Both Nigel Becker and Windsor Moore shouted simultaneously, sensing the murderous


    intent emanating from Billy.


    "Wait, Commander Gardner!" At the same time, an elderly voice sounded at the courtyard''s


    entrance, followed by three figures swiftly rushing in.


    The SHADOW guards near the entrance turned to look, their faces disying shock.


    However, it seemed that Billy didn''t hear the old man''s words. He flicked his wrist, and Windsor


    Moore''s head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a pir.


    A collective gasp swept through the surrounding crowd of SHADOW guards, their expressions filled


    with amazement. The three elderly men who had just arrived were simultaneously caught off guard,


    their mouths twitching.


    "You rascal, I''ll kill you!" In the next moment, Nigel Becker roared without paying any attention to the


    approaching elders. As he spoke, the earlier world-shaking aura once again swept through the


    area.


    Night Orchid and the others immediately felt a suffocating sensation, involuntarily shivering.


    "This old coot, can''t he stop showing off? If he wants to fight, why make such a big scene? Let''s see


    how boss takes care of him with a single strike!" Bob Stokes spoke with a contemptuous tone.


    Night Orchid and the others were quite speechless as they looked at him.


    "Nigel Becker, the capital is not a ce for you to run wild. If you dare to make a move, I''ll kill you!"


    One of the three elders spoke in a deep voice.


    It was the Second Elder of the War Department, Amir Donald.


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and released a burst of aura,pletely dispelling Nigel Becker''s


    oppressive presence. Obviously, Donald''s skills were not inferior to Nigel Becker''s.


    "Donald, don''t try to intimidate me. If you have the guts, make your move!" Nigel Becker turned to


    Donald and shouted angrily, "He dared to kill the Second Elder of Purple Light Sect. Today, I will


    take his life!"


    Before his words even fell, the other two elders simultaneously released their auras. Without a


    doubt, they were all genuine War God-Emperors.


    "If you dare to make a move, try it!" one of the gray-robed elders said in a deep voice.


    "You, a War God-Emperor, came to the capital to cause trouble, which already vites the


    agreement between us!" The remaining blue-robed elder also spoke coldly.


    "As long as you make a move, I promise you will never return to Purple Light Sect!"


    Nigel Becker let out a heavy breath. In front of three experts whose strength was not inferior to his


    own, he didn''t dare to act recklessly. He then stared coldly at Donald and said, "Donald, do you


    have to protect him today?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Donald replied sternly.


    "Very well!" Nigel Becker''s tone was extremely cold. "Then let me make it clear to you. If you insist


    on protecting him today, the agreement between us will be automatically null and void!"


    "You still remember that we have an agreement?" Donald sneered.


    "Why did you, a old coot,e to the capital to strut around? Do you think the capital is your


    home?"


    "Humph! I came to save people, not to kill. I''m not bound by the agreement!" Nigel Becker replied


    coldly.


    "You''ve lived for over a hundred years, and you still have no shame!" Donald continued in a cold


    tone.


    "How could you say such shameless words? I truly admire your thick skin!"


    "Donald, don''t force me!" Nigel Becker scolded loudly.


    "I am forcing you, what are you going to do about it?" Donald sneered.

 Chapter 384 Pressed By Circumstances

    Chapter 384 Pressed By Circumstances


    Chapter 384 Pressed by Circumstances


    "Senior Elder, let''s... let''s go," Nicole Manning, trembling, approached Nigel Becker. Her face had


    turned deathly pale, and she couldn''t stop shivering.


    Nigel let out a deep breath and looked at Donald. "Donald, remember, this is your own choice, don''t


    me..."


    "Don''t waste words. If you want to fight, fight. If you don''t dare to fight, get back to your Purple Light


    Sect." Donald interrupted him directly.


    "You..." Nigel was so infuriated that his face turned red. As a dignified War God-Emperor, he felt like


    he was about to explode from the humiliation.


    "Donald, you remember this. I''ll settle this score with you sooner orter!" Nigel forcefully


    suppressed his boiling emotions and turned to Billy. "And you, your life is mine. We''ll meet again,


    and I''ll take it!"


    "Get lost!" Donald shouted again.


    "Nicole, let''s go!" Nigel took a deep breath and turned to leave, with Nicole Manning quickly


    following.


    "Am I allowing you to leave?" Just as Nicole Manning had taken a few steps, Billy''s voice rang out,


    causing her to stumble and almost fall.


    She quickly looked back at Nigel Becker with a trembling voice. "Senior Elder, he..."


    "Don''t go too far!" Nigel Becker turned around to confront Billy.


    "Today, I can spare her life thanks to Donald. But she must kneel and apologize to my brothers, or


    neither of you will leave!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Donald, are you going to intervene or not?" Nigel Becker gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Why are you calling me? This is your business, none of my concern." Donald shrugged.


    "You..." Nigel was close to spitting blood.


    Before Nigel Becker could finish speaking, Nicole Manning voluntarily knelt down in front of the


    SHADOW members, apologizing and kowtowing.


    "I... I''m sorry, I won''t dare again, please spare us..." Faced with death, she finally lowered her proud


    head. She was well aware that with Commander Gardner''s personality, if she didn''t apologize today,


    she wouldn''t leave this courtyard alive.


    "Go!" Bob Stokes waved his hand.


    "Thank you!" Nicole Manning breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up, then walked towards Nigel


    Becker.


    "We will meet again soon!" Nigel Becker''s almost roaring voice echoed throughout the entire


    courtyard.


    "Elder Donald, Elder Hum and Elder Rowe, thank you!" Billy then walked over to the three of them


    and gave a slight bow.


    These three were highly respected figures, deserving of his respect in terms of status, position, and


    contributions to the country. Bob Stokes, Night Orchid, and Stout followed suit, bowing to them as


    well.


    "Elder Hum, why did youe today?" Bob Stokes then turned to the old man in gray.


    Bob Stokes was his immediate superior, the Chief Executive of Central Sky Office, and held the


    position of Chief Executive before him.


    "Why didn''t you go to work and came over here to goof off?" Hum red at him.


    "I haven''t seen Gardner in a long time, so I came over to visit him." Bob replied.


    "Three honored gentlemen, would you like to sit inside?" Billy smiled and suggested.


    "Sure!" the three nodded.


    In no time, they all arrived in the council hall and took their seats. Night Orchid made hot tea for


    everyone.


    "Gardner, you were too impulsive today." Another elder in blue robes said as he sipped his tea.


    He was the former head of the Capital Defense Bureau and father of the current head, Ebenezer


    Rowe. And he had joined the vale Elder Council.


    "Elder Rowe, I''m sorry. It was too noisy at the scene earlier, and I didn''t hear your words. If you had


    arrived a little earlier, I wouldn''t have killed him." Billy sincerely responded.


    Cough! Cough!


    Bob Stokes and Stout were both choked by their tea. They were both impressed by Billy''s acting


    deaf and dumb. Actually, everyone should have heard Billy shout loudly earlier.


    "You''ve given them an easy favor like this." Rowe asked.


    "By the way, Elder Rowe, can you exin the agreement between you and the Ancient Martial Art


    Sect?" Bob Stokes couldn''t help but ask.


    "This matter is mainly Donald''s responsibility, so let him exin it to you!" Rowe set down his


    teacup and said.


    "Over twenty years ago, there was a fierce conflict between the capital and the ancient martial art


    world," Donald began after taking a sip of tea. "We won''t go into the details of the cause, but it was


    essentially these parasites pushing their luck, and the capital had no choice but to take action."


    "In that conflict, both sides suffered significant losses, with several War God-Emperors falling on


    both sides."


    "Both sides realized that continuing the fight would lead to mutually assured destruction, so they


    voluntarily ceased hostilities."


    "At the same time, they reached an agreement that War God-Emperors from both sides should not


    initiate attacks unless provoked."


    "Additionally, War God-Emperors from hidden ns and sects are not allowed to enter the capital


    without permission."


    "I see!" Bob Stokes nodded after hearing Donald''s exnation.


    "Donald, not all hidden ns and sects participated in that conflict, right?" Night Orchid asked.


    "Of course not!" Donald nodded in response. "Not all ns and sects in the ancient martial arts


    world are parasites. Some have always been in sync with the capital. For example, Secret


    Essences, the sect Stout is part of, has been assisting the capital for years."


    "Donald, do you happen to know my father?" Stout chimed in.


    "Not only do I know him, but he used toe y chess with me before he went into seclusion. He


    still owes me several thousand in gambling debts and hasn''t paid up to this day!" Donald wore a


    disdainful expression.


    Stout cleared his throat once again.


    "Donald, after today''s incident, do you think they would dare to tear up the agreement?" Night


    Orchid continued to inquire.


    "Listen to his nonsense, he doesn''t have the guts!" Donald retorted. After a brief pause, he added,


    "However, I''m afraid this agreement won''t hold for much longer."


    "Why?" Night Orchid asked.


    "The circumstances are forcing it." Donald replied in a contemtive tone.


    "Not only this agreement, but I''m concerned that the irond rule about War God-Emperors not


    attacking ordinary martial artists won''tst much longer either."


    "They wouldn''t dare!" Bob Stokes said solemnly.


    This rule came from Ether Mountain, which was the guardian of the rules.


    "In the face of immense interests, there''s nothing they wouldn''t dare to do." Zero Rowe said with a


    piercing gaze.


    After a while of further discussion, Elder Rowe and Elder Hum bid farewell, and Bob Stokes was


    dragged back to work by Hum. Night Orchid and Stout continued to help the SHADOW guards


    recover from their injuries, leaving only Billy and Donald in the meeting hall.


    "Donald, thanks!" Billy smiled at Donald.


    "Don''t pretend to be clueless with me!" Donald gave Billy a sharp look. "You''re as clear as day. I


    didn''te here today to protect you, but to protect him! If I hadn''te, you would have killed him


    today!"

 Chapter 385 I Want To Grow Old With You

    Chapter 385 I Want To Grow Old With You


    Chapter 385 I Want to Grow Old With You


    "Donald, you''re overestimating me!" Billy smiled again.


    "Don''t me me for being meddlesome. If you had really killed him, it would be troublesome!"


    Donald lifted his teacup again and took a sip.


    "The death of a War God-Emperor is a significant loss for any sect, and Purple Light Sect will not


    take it lightly." Donald continued. "Their influence in the martial art world is not to be


    underestimated, and they will definitely cause trouble. It''s not yet time for an all-out war with them."


    "On our side, we are still trying to unite and leverage their power against external threats."


    "I understand," Billy nodded slightly. He had already heard about this matter from that old man a


    long time ago. However, whether it could be achieved was another matter, and he didn''t hold much


    hope for it.


    "Is White Tiger and the others doing well in ce of Darkness? You should pay attention to that


    too." Donald continued.


    "Yeah," Billy replied. "I''ll visit again in a while and meet with the members of Sanctum of Darkness."


    "Be careful, Sanctum of Darkness is not to be underestimated." Donald added.


    "I know." Billy responded.


    "Alright, that''s it then. If you need anything, contact me by phone. You''ve been in the capital for


    quite some time now, it''s time to go back!" Donald stood up.


    "Take care of the situation in the Southern Region and help Azure Dragon!"


    "Don''t worry, Donald!" Billy also got up.


    The next morning, after giving Night Orchid some instructions, Billy and Stout headed to the airport.


    "Husband!"


    Around noon, just as Billy and Stout wereing out of the airport, a beautiful figure hurriedly


    approached �C it was Harleen. She had developed a habit of personally picking up Billy from the


    airport whenever he traveled, as long as there were no special circumstances. She even skipped


    having a secretary apany her. Billy initially didn''t want her to go through the trouble, but she


    insisted on doing it herself.


    "My wife!" Billy smiled and went up to her, pulling her into his arms and giving her a kiss.


    "Oh! Stout is here too! How embarrassing!" Harleen''s face flushed as she said this.


    "Uh, sorry, Ms knight, I didn''t see anything, you guys continue." Stout quickly closed his eyes.


    Harleen giggled.


    "Honey, it''s been a while, and you look even more beautiful!" Billy said, embracing Harleen and


    walking towards the car.


    It wasn''t just empty ttery. Since Billy had helped her improve her physiquest time, Harleen''s


    overall appearance had risen to another level. Combined with her daily martial arts practice, she


    exuded a martial artist''s aura that made her seem even more extraordinary than before.


    "Trying to sweet-talk me, huh? Are you trying to hide something?" Harleen raised an eyebrow


    yfully. As she spoke, a hint of joy flickered in her eyes. After all, which woman didn''t like being


    praised by the person she loved?


    "Of course not!" Billy smiled. "I couldn''t help but speak from the heart!"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Stout." Billy pointed to Stout, who was sitting nearby.


    "Uh, I didn''t hear anything, I don''t know anything!" Stout said as he quickly got into the car.


    Harleen chuckled again.


    "Wife, have you and Felicia been practicing your swordsmanship regrly during this time I was


    away?" Billy asked as they got into the car.


    "Of course!" Harleen leaned against Billy''s shoulder. "No matter rain or shine, we practice for at


    least three hours every day."


    "You''re working hard, aren''t you? Aren''t you tired?" Billy stroked her hair.


    "Not at all. Since I started practicing martial arts, I feel much more energetic than before. I can go


    for four or five hours a day without feeling tired." Harleen said, shaking her head slightly.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded. "The physical qualities of a martial artist are naturally much better than those


    of an ordinary person. And when your cultivation advances a few more realms, you won''t feel tired


    even if you don''t sleep for two weeks straight. Moreover, at that time, your lifespan will be much


    longer, and you can easily live to two to three hundred years old."


    "Really?" Harleen looked up at Billy. "Have you already reached that level?"


    After saying that, a determined expression shed in her eyes. "Then I have to work hard in my


    practice. I want to live to three hundred years old and grow old with you!"


    "Haha, you will!" Billy smiled.


    "By the way, honey, is Tasha on vacation now? Is our little one being mischievous at home?"


    "Tasha is a good girl. She''s on vacation, and it''s almost New Year in a few days. Felicia is back


    home too." Harleen leaned on Billy''s shoulder and replied.


    "Uh... it''s almost New Year?" Billy blinked. He really didn''t have a good sense of time; it felt like he


    had returned to Ozin just a few months ago.


    "You busy bee, you don''t even remember such a big holiday?" Harleen pouted. "Besides work, is


    there anything else in your mind?"


    "Of course there is. In my heart, there''s you and Tasha." Billy said as he gently pinched Harleen''s


    nose.


    "Don''t you try to sweet-talk me! You''re just good with words!" After a slight pause, she continued,


    "Tasha has been busy these days. Either mom takes her out to y, or she''s apanying her


    little aunt everywhere."


    "Really?" Billy smiled. "Thanks to mom and little aunt!"


    "They both enjoy it, and the three of them are getting along great. Before I came to pick you up,


    they were ying in the neighborhood yground." Harleen said with a radiant smile.


    "Haha, that''s great! Wife, you''ll be on vacation soon, right?"


    "Yes," Harleen nodded. "Just three more days of work, and then we''re off for the New Year holiday.


    We''ll start working again after the holiday."


    Afterward, she looked up at Billy. "Honey, you won''t be going out anytime soon, will you? Spend the


    holiday at home with us."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Of course!" Billy smiled and nodded. "I won''t go anywhere. I''ll be with my wife and Tasha at home


    for this New Year."


    "That''s what you said, no going back on your word!" Harleen looked pleased.


    "I promise!" Billy nodded with a smile.


    "By the way, honey, do you and Stout know how popr that beauty product is?"


    "Ms Knight, judging by your excitement, it must be doing well, right?" Stout replied.


    "It''s not just doing well, it''spletely sold out!" Harleen said with excitement. "Orders are booked


    until the end of next year!"


    "Is it that extreme?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Harleen nodded vigorously. "I''ve talked to Mr Hines, and after the New Year holiday, we''re


    adding two more production lines, otherwise, we won''t be able to keep up."


    "Congrattions, my wife!" Billy smiled again.

 Chapter 386 Unusual Events In The Eastern District

    Chapter 386 Unusual Events In The Eastern District


    Chapter 386 Unusual Events in the Eastern District


    "Dad, Uncle Stout!" As soon as they walked in the door, Tasha''s voice rang out.


    "Tasha, let Uncle Stout hug you and see if you''ve gained weight!" Stout bent down and lifted Tasha


    into the air, spinning her around, and Tashaughed joyfully.


    "Billy, you''re back. Have a seat, the food will be ready soon." Sharon Mendoza emerged from the


    kitchen.


    "Thanks, Mom!" Billy smiled. "Is Dad still at work? Hasn''t he taken a break yet?"


    "No," Sharon Mendoza shook her head. "He''s a workaholic. He won''t give himself a break until New


    Year''s Eve."


    "Why work so hard? Tell Dad toe home early and rest. There''s never an end to work." Billy said


    with a faint smile.


    "His stubborn temper, who can persuade him?" Sharon replied. "Don''t worry about him, he''s always


    been a workaholic."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Afterwards, she looked at Billy again and said, "Billy, could you call Judge? He just delivered


    several boxes of fruits and said he''d join us for lunch. I made chicken soup."


    "Oh, really?" Billy smiled and sent a message to Judge.


    "Mom, where''s Felicia?" Harleen looked around the house but didn''t see her.


    "She just got a call and said a friend invited her out for dinner, so she left in a hurry." Sharon smiled


    and replied.


    "That girl is always happy as long as there''s a good meal. Someday, she''ll worry about losing


    weight." Harleen chuckled.


    "Haha!" Billyughed.


    Two minutester, Judge walked in with a smile on his face.


    "Boss!" First, he smiled at Billy and then greeted the others one after another.


    "Uncle Judge, the apples you bought are delicious!" said Tasha.


    "Then when you finish eating, I will bring you a few boxes." Judge touched Tasha''s small head.


    "Thank you, Uncle Judge!" Tasha said happily.


    Half an hourter, a sumptuous lunch was served, and the family sat down to eat.


    "Daddy, it''s been so long since we''ve yed. Can you and Uncle Stout and Judge take me to the


    park this afternoon?" Tasha asked while eating.


    "Okay!" Billy gave Tasha food and continued, "Tasha, you eat quickly. After we finish lunch, we''ll


    take you to the park."


    "Really?" Tasha eximed happily and continued to eat eagerly.


    "Slow down, Tasha, don''t choke." Harleen said with a smile as she watched her daughter.


    "Boss, something seems off in the Eastern District these past two days." Judge said to Billy as they


    continued chatting.


    "What happened?" Billy raised a ss of red wine to his lips.


    "Several cities have seen an increase in martial artists from the martial world." Judge replied.


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brows. "What are they doing?"


    "For now, they haven''t made any moves." Judge shook his head. "They''ve been quiet these past


    two days and haven''t caused any trouble."


    "There must be something happening." Billy nodded. "Tell our brothers to keep an eye on them and


    report any developments promptly."


    "Understood," Judge acknowledged.


    Just as the family had finished eating, Harleen''s phone rang with an unknown number.


    "Hello, who is this?" Harleen answered the call.


    "Hello, are you Harleen?" A slightly anxious female voice came through the line.


    "Yes, it''s me. What''s the matter?" Harleen asked.


    "I''m a friend of Felicia''s, she''s had an ident." The woman said.


    "What happened?" Harleen asked urgently.


    "We were at a rural restaurant, and a woman there was acting aggressively, injuring several


    customers. Felicia confronted her, and they ended up fighting. The woman is also skilled in martial


    arts, and after a while, an elderly man with her attacked Felicia and demanded to know who taught


    her martial arts."


    "Hmm?" Harleen furrowed her brows. "How is Felicia now?"


    "She''s injured, but they won''t let her leave. They''re insisting that she reveal who taught her martial


    arts."


    "Give me your address, I''lle right away!" Harleen said.


    "Okay!" The woman provided the address and hung up.


    "Harleen, what happened to Felicia?" asked Billy.


    "She was injured!" Harleen briefly described the situation.


    "Ah?" Sharon''s face showed worry. "Is she in danger?"


    "Don''t worry, Mom. She''ll be fine. We''re going to check on her." Billy reassured her.


    "Alright... alright, but after you get there, please call and let me know how she is." Sharon


    requested.


    "Of course," Billy agreed before turning to Tasha and saying, "Tasha, Dad and uncles are going to


    see Aunt Felicia to make sure she''s okay. You stay home with Grandma and Mom, and we''ll take


    you to the park when we get back."


    "Okay!" Tasha nodded vigorously. "Daddy, if bad people hurt Felicia, you have to teach them a


    lesson."


    "All right," Billy nodded.


    "Billy, I''ll go with you!" Harleen said, getting up.


    "Darling, you should stay here. Keep mom and Tashapany, so they don''t worry." Billy replied.


    "All right," Harleen agreed after a brief moment of contemtion.


    Two minutester, Billy and the others were in the car. Harleen sent the address to Billy''s phone,


    and Stout stepped on the gas pedal.


    As soon as the car pulled away, Judge''s phone rang. After answering the call and listening for a


    moment, he said, "I already know. You don''t need to go. The other party is quite skilled, and your


    presence wouldn''t make a difference. I''ll head there right away."


    He hung up the phone and said to Billy, "Boss, our men just received the news as well. It seems to


    be people from the ancient martial arts world."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded. He had already thought of this when Harleen received the call. With Felicia''s


    current skill level, ordinary martial artists wouldn''t be able to harm her, at least not those below the


    Battle God realm.


    In today''s Ozin, those with such skills were mostly concentrated in SHADOW and a few other


    special departments including Special Patrol Squadron, and they were unlikely to take action.


    Furthermore, those in these departments who had reached the Battle God realm were generally


    aware of Felicia''s rtionship with him, so it was unlikely that they would harm her. Therefore, it


    could only be people from outside Ozin.


    "Boss, why would they want to know who taught Felicia martial arts? She hasn''t learned many


    martial skills yet..." Stout started to say, but then he seemed to remember something and changed


    his tone. "Could it be someone recognized Stuart Sword Art?"

 Chapter 387 As Expected

    Chapter 387 As Expected


    Chapter 387 As Expected


    "By no strange coincidence, that should be it!" Billy nodded in response.


    Among the martial arts he taught to the two sisters, except for Stuart swordsmanship, all others


    were created by himself and couldn''t be recognized by outsiders. The only possibility was the Stuart


    swordsmanship!


    "Boss, could it be someone from the Stuart family?" Judge frowned slightly.


    Billy nodded. "Very likely!"


    As he spoke, a sh of sternness crossed his gaze.


    The incident urred in a rural amusement area located in the eastern suburbs of the city. After


    about twenty minutes, Stout parked his car at the entrance of a small courtyard.


    After three people got off the car and looked around, they saw a crowd gathered in a small


    courtyard, with many people showing angry expressions on their faces. Two girls helped Felicia sit


    on a chair, and judging from her condition, she was indeed seriously injured. In front of the three of


    them stood a middle-aged man and a young woman in a green dress, holding a sharp sword in her


    hand.


    "Sure enough!"


    After seeing the middle-aged man, Billy squinted his eyes slightly.


    "Are they really from the Stuart family?" Judge asked.


    "The fourth leaders of the Stuart family, Colin Stuart." Billy''s voice was devoid of any emotion.


    Back then, this person in front of him was his uncle''s most solid supporter, but behind the scenes,


    he had persecuted many people in his father''s camp.


    "Boss, who is that woman?" Stout asked. "Is she also a member of the Stuart n?"


    "Not quite sure." Billy shook his head. He had been away from the Stuart family for so many years


    that he couldn''t recognize quite many people, especially the younger generation, who had


    undergone too much change.


    "My patience has limits. If you don''t tell me who taught you martial arts, don''t me me for being


    impolite!" At this moment, Colin Stuart looked at Felicia and spoke in a deep voice.


    "Want me to tell you, no way!" Felicia took a deep breath and said, "Kill me!"


    Since practicing martial arts, Felicia had be much braver than before.


    "Bitch!" The woman in the green dress snorted coldly, "I''ll give you one minute. If you don''t speak


    up, you can forget about keeping that face of yours!"


    While speaking, she brandished her sword in front of Felicia.


    "You are going too far. You have injured so many people, don''t push it! Do you still have any respect


    for thew?"


    "If you keep doing this, we will call the police!"


    "..."


    The onlookers were filled with indignation and one of them eximed angrily.


    "Shut up, you scumbags!" Eximed the young woman angrily, "Who dares to say any more


    nonsense? I''ll make his face bloom."


    As she spoke, a strong aura emanated from her, indicating that she was a Battle God. The


    onlookers immediately felt a suffocating sensation and everyone closed their mouths, stepping back


    several meters in unison.


    "What... what do you want to do?" A friend of Felicia looked panicked and asked with a trembling


    voice.


    "Bitch, you also shut up for me. If you say one more word, I''ll tear your mouth apart!" The green d


    woman spoke coldly again.


    "You..."


    "Alice, don''t speak." Felicia interrupted before turning her gaze back to the woman.


    "Bullying others with power and relying on the strength of others is not a skill. If you have the


    courage, let''s have a fairpetition!"


    "Even when you die, you still speak hard, huh?" Eximed the young woman in a sharp voice,


    "Since you made this harder than it has to be, I will fulfill you!" As the words fell, the sharp sword in


    her hand thrust directly at Felicia''s face.


    "Don''t do it..." Felicia''s two friends shouted at the same time.


    Although Felicia was also very scared, she didn''t scream and stared at the other person with cold


    eyes.


    Bang!


    Just as the sword was about to touch Felicia''s face, a gust of wind swept by and the woman in


    green was immediately seen flying out. Shended heavily on a dining table, which immediately


    exploded, leaving a bloody gash on her face. After falling to the ground, she opened her mouth and


    spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Behind the scenes, a sense of killing spread from Colin Stuart. Then he turned his head to look at


    the three of Billu and said, "Bastards, who are you? Are you looking for death!


    "Billy!" Felicia eximed in surprise upon seeing Billy.


    "Felicia, are you okay?" Billy walked over.


    "I... I''m fine. When did youe back?" Felicia asked Billy after hesitating for a moment.


    Afterwards, she greeted Judge and Stout with a nod.


    "I just came back not long ago." Billy responded.


    "Ah..." At the same time, an extremely angry scream came out of the mouth of the woman in green


    clothes. "Uncle, my face has been scratched by them. Hurry up and kill them, I want them both to


    die"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Billy swept out with a backhand p. The green d woman


    flipped several times and collided with another table, making a blood cut on her forehead.


    "Ah!" she let out another heart-wrenching scream.


    "Damn it!" Colin Stuart roared in anger, and rushed towards Billy with a raised hand. His aura also


    soared, reaching the level of a Half-Step War Grandmaster in cultivation.


    "Get lost!" Stout narrowed his eyes, took two steps forward and swept his palm out at the same


    time.


    The old man who had just reached halfway, was lifted up in the air and heavily crashed onto the


    side of the green d woman. He also spewed out arge mouthful of blood, and his breath was


    sluggish.


    "Great, the wicked will eventually get theireuppance!" The onlookers let out a sigh of relief.


    "What... what are you?!" Colin Stuart looked at Billy and the others and spoke with a hint of fear in


    his eyes. A person who could send him fly away with one palm was at least a War Grandmaster. He


    didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful opponent here. While speaking, he struggled to stand up


    and helped hispanion up.


    "Felicia, what happened?" Billy ignored the old man and asked Felicia.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "When the two of them came to eat just now, there were no seats avable inside. But she insisted


    on sitting at the table near the door." Felicia responded. "And the four people at that table didn''t


    agree to make way, so she started hitting all four of them."


    The people around the two tables couldn''t bear to look down, so they said a few words to her. With


    the same disagreement, she started hurting three or four people


    "Where are the injured?" Billy looked around the small courtyard but didn''t see anyone.


    "Several people were seriously injured and were sent to the hospital by other guests." Felicia


    paused for a moment before continuing. "Later, I argued with her for a few words, and she started


    fighting against me, so I started fighting with her. She realized that my skills were not under her, so


    she drew a sword and dueled with me. In a hurry, I took an axe to confront her with Stuart


    swordsmanship.


    Judge and Stout''s mouths twitched violently.


    "Felicia is really tough. Could an axe dance the Stuart Sword Technique?" they thought.

 Chapter 388 Inheritance Of The God-Emperor Cultivation

    Chapter 388 Inheritance Of The God-Emperor Cultivation


    Chapter 388 Inheritance of the God-Emperor Cultivation


    "And then that old man attacked me, and demanded to know who taught me martial arts." Felicia


    continued.


    "Why didn''t you tell him it was me?" Billy couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m not going to tell him!" Felicia responded loudly.


    "Who knows what he wants to do? I''m a member of the martial arts world now. I have to be loyal


    and can''t betray my brother-inw like that!"


    "Not bad! That''s loyalty!" Billy joked.


    "Of course!" Felicia replied proudly.


    "Did you teach her Stuart Swordsmanship? Who are you? How do you know Stuart


    Swordsmanship?" Upon hearing Felicia''s words, Colin Stuart frowned and looked at Billy, asking


    questions.


    "Is it strange that I know Stuart Swordsmanship?" Billy replied coldly. "Are people from the Stuart


    family all like this now?"


    "You..." Colin Stuart opened his mouth wanting to retort, but thinking of Stout''s skills, he quickly shut


    up.


    "In the world of martial arts, one cannot harm ordinary people at will. Are you treating this rule as a


    joke?" Billy''s tone became serious after speaking these words. He then turned towards Judge and


    said in a low voice, "Judge, ording to SHADOW regtions, what is the punishment for this?"


    "For minor offenses, disable their cultivation; for major offenses, execute them!" Judge responded


    immediately.


    "You... you guys are from SHADOW?" Finally understanding their identities somewhat better after


    pausing briefly, Colin Stuart asked with fear in his voice, "Judge? Are you the governor of the


    Eastern District from SHADOW?"


    "Oh, not bad at all! You even recognize me!" Judge chuckled lightly.


    Colin Stuart took a deep breath in shock before his face showed an expression of terror. His panic


    wasn''t because of Judge; after all, he was fourth inmand within the Stuart family and thus he


    wouldn''t fear someone like Judge yet. It was because he had vaguely realized Billy''s identity.


    Aside from that legendary figure, who else couldmand a governor?


    He never thought that he would meet Commander Gardner here.


    After learning about what happened at the Frazier estatest time, the Stuarts initially mored


    about sending someone over there to wipe out those whoid hands on he Fraziers. Butter they


    heard it was Commander Gardner who acted, and suddenly everyone went silent.


    Although the Stuart n wasa top force in the ancient martial arts world and had War God-Emperor


    powerhouses sitting within their n, they naturally did not want to have a direct conflict with the


    King of the West unless it was absolutely necessary.


    They were not sure why Commander Gardner helped Josh Frazier to take office, and they had sent


    people to investigate, but there had been no clues until today. At this moment, Colin Stuart also


    understood why Billy had mastered Stuart Swordsmanship. ording to him, Commander Gardner


    possessed skills and knowledge of many schools and sects, including some exclusive techniques


    from prestigious families and martial arts schools. It was not surprising that he also mastered Stuart


    Swordsmanship.


    "Um... Excuse me, are you..." Colin Stuart hesitated and looked at Billy before continuing.


    "Didn''t you already guess it?" Billy responded casually.


    Upon hearing these words, Colin Stuart no longer had any hope left and immediately knelt down on


    both knees.


    "I''m sorry... we didn''t know she was your family member..." While speaking, his face was full of


    terror.


    Colin Stuart had heard of Commander Gardner''s working style before and that was fuel for his


    terror. Moreover, SHADOW had long-standing rules that if a warrior attacked ordinary people


    without reason, it was a grave crime, let alone injuring one of Commander Gardner''s family


    members.


    "Uncle, Uncle, who... who is he?" Naomi Stuart asked with a trembling voice.


    "Naomi, apologize and kneel down, otherwise we won''t survive today..." Colin Stuart hurriedly said.


    Upon hearing his words, Naomi Stuart had no hesitation and also knelt down. She could naturally


    tell from her uncle''s reaction that Billy must be a big shot. It should be noted that as the fourth in


    command of the Stuart family, Colin Stuart''s status and position were notparable to ordinary


    people. If Billy was not someone with significant influence, he would not have been scared like this.


    "Kill them!" Billy spoke up in an icy tone.


    "No..." Both of them shouted in a chilling voice at the same time.


    "Are you sure?" Judge asked.


    "Do I need to do it myself?" Billy responded.


    Billy knew Judge''s concerns. However, as for the feud between him and the Stuart family, it was


    never in his consideration.


    "Understood." Judge replied. He flicked his wrist and raised his hand to strike.


    "No... I have important information to offer you..." Colin shouted again. "Don''t kill me..."


    "Oh?" Judge stopped his action. "Tell us, what you know and see if your information can save both


    of your lives."


    SHADOW had its own code of conduct, which stated that anyone who provided significant


    intelligence could be spared from death.


    "We... we came out this time to aplish something," Colin Stuart took a deep breath before


    continuing. "Not only us, but also people from several major sects have gathered in the eastern


    district for the same purpose. Among these people, there should be some SHADOW''s wanted


    criminals. I... I know where they are going."


    Judge was slightly surprised. "What exactly is happening?"


    "We received news that there is an inheritance of a powerful War God-Emperor Realm powerhouse


    in a mountain range in the eastern district." Colin Stuart added.


    Judge paused for a moment, while Billy raised an eyebrow on one side.


    The inheritance of a War God-Emperor Realm powerhouse waspletely different from that of a


    War Emperor Realm powerhouse likest time in ce of Darkness. In the territory, although War


    Emperors were not asmon as dirt, they were not rare either; especially among ancient martial


    arts schools with hundreds or thousands years'' history where War Emperors abounded.


    But true God-Emperor Realm powerhouses were another matter entirely; they were rare. They


    could only be found within a few families and sects with thousands-year-old inheritances and their


    numbers were limited.


    All War Emperors dreamed about breaking through into Emperor Realms; once sessful they


    would stand on top admired by all people around them while founding their own schools or sects -


    this was what real life winners looked like.


    However, for most people this remained just a dream because breaking through from a War


    Emperor to a War God-Emperor required not only extreme talent but also vast amounts of


    cultivation resources which many could only look up at longingly from afar without any hope


    whatsoever.


    Of course, there was another way to break through into God-Emperor realms - obtaining inheritance


    from a War God-Emperor. That would be one way straight into bing a War God-Emperor


    overnight. Therefore, since ancient times, any rumors of the inheritance of powerful God-Emperors


    would attract the attention of countless martial artists.


    "Though... I don''t know if the inheritance is true or not, many sects have sent people here..." Colin


    Stuart continued.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 389 New YearS Eve

    Chapter 389 New Year''S Eve


    Chapter 389 New Year''s Eve


    "Specifically, where?" Judge asked in a cold voice.


    He finally figured out why so many martial arts practitioners from the ancient martial arts world


    suddenly appeared in the eastern district these past two days.


    "This is the rough coordinates of this mountain range." Colin Stuart trembled as he pulled out a


    hand-drawn map from his pocket and handed it to Judge.


    "Where did this mape from?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly.


    "Someone specifically gave it to the Stuart family." Colin responded.


    "What kind of people?"


    "We... we don''t know. They just said that there is a God-Emperor realm inheritance in that ce and


    invited us to explore it together."


    "Do you think we''re fools?" Judge eximed angrily. "If someone discovers the inheritance, would


    they tell anyone else?"


    "It''s... it''s true." Colin struggled to swallow his saliva. "They said that they were worried that the


    inheritance site must not be simple, so they invited several strong experts from major sects to go


    and take a look together."


    "I''ll trust you for now." After Judge put away the map, he looked at Billy and asked, "Boss, how do


    we handle these two?"


    "You can be free from death, but not me. Destroy their cultivation!" Billy spoke.


    "Got it!"


    "No, please.." Colin Stuart and Naomi Stuart shouted in rm once again.


    Before the words had even finished, two powerful gusts of wind swept out from Judge''s hands,


    straight into the Dantians of both individuals and destroying everything in their path. The two of


    them copsed onto the ground, their faces pale and eyes filled with endless despair.


    The penalty of destroying their whole cultivation was a cruel punishment for them who had been


    born in a famous hidden n. Both of them felt endless regret rising in their hearts at the same


    time. However, there was no redemption to buy. Their fates had been doomed.


    "Go back and tell Chad Stuart for me!" Billy spoke while looking at the two people. "The Frazier


    family in the capital city is an important partner of mine. From now on, if you dare to give them any


    shit again, I''ll kill him!"


    Chad Stuart was the current head of the Stuart family and also Billy''s uncle. In those days, it was


    thanks to him that Billy ran away from home. If it weren''t for his foster father, Billy would have been


    nothing but a pile of dirt. The ultimate culprit in the matter of his foster father''s family was exactly


    Chad Stuart. Billy had to decide that man''s fate.


    "Felicia, let me take a look at your wounds." Said Stout.


    Stout asked Judge to drive while he sat with Felicia in the back row.


    "Thank you, Stout!" said Felicia.


    "Boss, is this reliable?" Judge asked while driving.


    "Not sure!" Billy shook his head slightly and continued after a pause. "Regardless of whether it''s


    true or false, have someone keep an eye on it. Forget about the inheritance for now. With so manyC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    martial artists gathering together, trouble is bound to happen."


    "I see." Judge nodded.


    When the group returned home, Stout had already treated Felicia enough.


    Sharon and Harleen were relieved when they saw Felicia. Afterwards, Sharon apanied Felicia


    to rest at home while Stout drove Billy''s family of three to the park to y and Judge went to deal


    with the map issue.


    Time passed quickly and three days flew by in a blink of an eye.


    This day was a traditional festival in vale, New Year''s Eve. Billy had Judge bring Casey back to


    Ozin so that the could celebrate together during the holiday. Originally, Azure Dragon and the others


    also mored foring over to Ozin for the New Year holiday but Billy was worried about safety


    issues across different regions during this period so he didn''t agree. As for Stout, Billy wanted him


    to go back Secret Essences for New Year''s Eve but Stout refused no matter what so Billy let him be.


    In addition, at first Billy wanted Derek Hines toe over as well but then thought there were still


    some things that hadn''t been rified with Harleen yet so he gave up on that idea.


    Early in the morning on this day, Fletcher and Sharon started getting busy right away. Billy and


    Harleen knew they would be busy today, so they didn''t stay uptest night. They got up early in


    the morning and helped out together.


    Casey, Judge and Stout also came early carryingrge bags of things. Judging from their


    appearance, they were prepared to eat here throughout New Year''s Eve.


    Tasha acted like a little adult running around delivering things following along with Stout and Judge


    who were responsible for pasting spring couplets window decorations...


    The rtionship between Casey and Felicia seemed closer again during this time period as they


    worked together washing vegetables in the small courtyard asionally emitting bursts of happy


    laughter.


    "Billy, it seems that they''ve gotten somewhere, Felicia and Casey." Harleen said with a smile on her


    face.


    "When there''s love from both sides nothing can go wrong!" After smiling, Billy asked, "Do Mom and


    Dad know about them?"


    "My dad probably still doesn''t know, but my mom''s expression definitely gave away something."


    Harleen chuckled softly.


    "You didn''t see the way she looked at Casey, it''spletely different from before! It''s almost like the


    way she looks at you!"


    "In that case, Mom is pretty satisfied with Casey?" Billyughed again.


    "More than just satisfied, she''s ecstatic. I bet she''ll wake upughing tonight!" Harleen grinned


    mischievously.


    "Hahaha..." Billyughed heartily.


    "What are you two talking about? You seem so happy. Share with us." Fletcher Knight said as he


    busied himself in the kitchen.


    "Nothing really, Dad. Just do your thing or Mom will start nagging again!" Before Billy could respond,


    Harleen interjected.


    "Harleen, do I seem that unbearable?" Sharon''s voice came from outside.


    "We should ask Dad about that!" Harleen replied with augh.


    "Hahaha..." everyoneughed together simultaneously.


    Outside in the courtyard, Casey and Felicia were chatting too.


    "Casey, where is your home? Is it far from Ozin?" Felicia asked.


    "My home is quite far away in the mountains." Casey hesitated for a moment before answering her


    question.


    "Do your parents live there too? Who else lives there with you? Tell me more about your family."


    Felicia continued to inquire curiously while putting some washed carrots into a bamboo basket


    nearby them both."


    "There are quite a few people living in my house so it would take some time to exin everything.


    It''s kind ofplicated." After pausing briefly to think of how best to answer her question he replied.


    "That many people?" Felicia put down her basket and turned excitedly towards him, "When are you


    going back home next time? Can Ie visit then?"


    "��Okay." Casey agreed hesitantly after another pause, "Sure."


    As he spoke, his eyes flickered with mixed emotions.


    "You promised? You did! Don''t go back on your word!" Felicia stuck out her pinky finger towards him


    and said, "Come on, let''s pinkie swear!"


    "Alright." Casey smiled weakly once more as they hooked their fingers together.


    The family worked hard all day long starting early around 7-8am until finally finishing around 5pm


    when they sat down for dinner, which was an borate feast of delicious dishesid out on the table


    before them all. After everyone had taken their seats around the table and settled themselves


    comfortably enough, Fletcher Knight began by sharing his thoughts first followed by raising his


    ss to toast everyone present while Tasha also raised hers filled with milk.


    "Happy New Year!" everyone eximed in unison before downing their drinks.

 Chapter 390 In Astonishment

    Chapter 390 In Astonishment


    Chapter 390 In Astonishment


    Two hourster, the New Year''s Eve dinner ended amidstughter and joy. Everyone was full and


    satisfied.


    The group then spent about fifteen minutes cleaning up the dining room together. Fletcher Knight


    and his wife were responsible for washing dishes, while Stout and Judge took Tasha to the


    courtyard to set off fireworks. Felicia went with Casey to join in on the fun.


    "Billy, I''m so happy!" Harleen couldn''t help but exim as she watched her family happily enjoying


    themselves. It was the happiest New Year''s Eve she had experienced in years.


    "Harleen, I promise that you will always be this happy from now on." Billy smiled and hugged


    Harleen tightly.


    "Mm-hmm!" Harleen nodded slightly. "I believe you, husband!"


    "What do you think of the capital city?" After watching fireworks for a while longer, Billy asked her


    suddenly.


    "The capital city?" Harleen was slightly taken aback. "It''s neither good nor bad. Why are you


    suddenly asking me this question?"


    "If one day you were asked to live in the capital city, would you want to go?" Billy continued his


    questioning.


    "What do you mean?" Harleen was confused again. "Billy, is there a change in your job? Are we


    going to move there soon?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mm-hmm," Billy nodded his head before continuing, "There is a possibility of it happening but


    nothing has been confirmed yet. Even if I have to go eventually, it won''t be several monthster so I


    wanted your opinion first."


    "Really? Then please put your work first, if we have no choice then let''s go! The conditions in all


    aspects of life are better in the capital than Ozin, and that would benefit Tasha''s growth as well.


    Don''t worry too much about me, since we''re officially married now I''ll follow wherever my husband


    goes. As long as our family can stay together it doesn''t matter where we go, as for my job I can


    always find another one when we get there."


    "Harleen, you''ve finally established yourself at SunPark Group after working hard all these years,


    it''d be such a pity if you gave up your job now that everything is going smoothly."


    "I might feel some regret or hesitation butpared with our family it isn''t that important anymore.


    To me both your and Tasha are everything, anything else doesn''t matter."


    "Darling, there''s something I''ve been keeping from you." Billy said with a smile before kissing


    Harleen on the forehead.


    "You keep so many things from me!" Harleen rolled her. "So which one are you going to confess


    today?"


    In the six months since they had met, she had only believed that Billy truly loved her and their


    home. Everything else was questionable. This husband of hers kept so many secrets!


    Even the fact that he was the leader of SHADOW would have remained hidden if she hadn''t


    discovered it herself in Shenfordst time.


    Billy''s mouth twitched slightly before he continued speaking. "Actually, my rtionship with Mr Hines


    is slightly closer than what I told youst time. I not only saved his life but also gave him some


    money as capital for hiseback. He didn''t disappoint me and finally made World Group


    sessful."


    "What do you mean?" Harleen was confused. "Honey, are you telling me that you''re actually the real


    boss behind World Group?"


    "No, Mr Hines is still the boss," Billy replied calmly. "But in some important matters, he listens to my


    advice. And he is someone who repays kindness with gratitude, he has offered to transfer all of


    World Group''s shares to me several times already, I just haven''t agreed yet."


    "What?! Are you joking?" Harleen widened her beautiful eyes and eximed incredulously.


    World Group was worth billions. And ording to what she knew, they recently acquired core


    industries from three major families in Enssea and bought part of the Domans'' industry as well.


    Conservatively estimating it meant that World Group''s total output value exceeded 500-600 billion.


    And now Billy told her that Mr Hines wanted to give such a behemoth away for free?!


    Harleen found it hard to believe.


    "Of course, I''m not joking." Billy smiled again. "In addition, I asked M Hines n toe open a


    branch office in Ozin because I want to fulfill my foster father''s wish andplete Ozin Tower


    project perfectly. The series of acquisitions by World Groupter on were also done by Mr Hines at


    my request."


    "Including Sunpark Group?" Harleen took a deep breath to steady her emotions before responding.


    "Mhm," Billy nodded and added, "But let me reiterate one thing, honey. Your promotion and sry


    increase at SunPark Group have nothing to do with me. It''s because Mr Hines recognized your


    talent."


    "I don''t believe you! Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" Harleen red at Billy. "If it weren''t for


    your rtionship with Mr Hines, he wouldn''t even know myst name!"


    Although she was a confident woman, she never overestimated herself. There were plenty of


    people in Ozin branch of World Group who were more capable than her. If it weren''t for her


    husband''s influence, there was no way she would havended the CEO position.


    After some thought, Harleen looked back up at Billy and asked, "Honey, you didn''t just tell me this


    information without any ulterior motives did you?" She knew Billy well enough that he wouldn''t


    mention anything without having another purpose behind it.


    Billyughed in response. "My smart wife! Mr Hines has been trying to transfer the ownership of


    World Group to me but I''ve refused several times so he stopped asking. But recently he proposed a


    new idea which made me feel guilty so I verbally agreed."


    "Are you trying to tell me that Mr Hines is settling for transferring Sunpark Group directly under my


    name?" Harleen immediately caught on.


    "My clever wife!"


    "Nope!"


    "Why not?" Billy touched her hair while asking. He already knew what kind of reaction Harleen


    would give; it was expected from someone like her.


    "You helped out Mr Hines, and that''s just friends helping each other out." After taking another deep


    breath, Harleen continued speaking, "Just like how he helped promote me into this CEO position,


    that''s also friends supporting each other, which can be understood. But giving us Sunpark group as


    a gift is too much! Don''t forget its current value is almost one trillion dors. We can''t ept such


    an expensive gift!"

 Chapter 391 Someone Is Setting A Trap

    Chapter 391 Someone Is Setting A Trap


    Chapter 391 Someone is Setting a Trap


    "Wife, this is a gift from Mr Hines!" Billy kissed Harleen''s forehead.


    "He called me more than ten times for this matter. If I refuse again, he will think that I am


    deliberately keeping my distance from him, which is not appropriate. How about you ept it on


    behalf of me? Due to my special identity, I cannot hold shares in thepany under my name. Can


    you help me hold them?"


    "Humph! Don''t try to treat me like a child!" Harleen rolled her eyes at him. "I know you too well. You


    are just trying to make it seem like it has nothing to do with you after I ept it!"


    "Um..." Billy twitched his mouth. "Do I look like that kind of person?"


    "You don''t just look like one, you are one!" Harleen pouted.


    "Well then, let''s settle this matter." Billy smiled again. "Mr Hines will send the relevant documents in


    a few days and you can handle the procedures."


    "But we can''t..." Harleen spoke up again.


    "Trust me wife, this is good for both Mr Hines and for us." Billy interrupted her with a smile. "Okay


    then, let''s go watch Tasha set off fireworks!"


    "Husband... thank you," Harleen looked at Billy affectionately with tears in her eyes.


    How could she not know that this was a gift specially given by her husband? He was making up for


    his guilt towards her over these past five years. Otherwise, with his personality he would never haveC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    epted such an expensive gift from Derek Hines; otherwise he would have taken over the entire


    World Group long ago.


    "Harleen, Today is New Year''s Eve, on such an important day please don''t cry." Said Billy as he


    kissed her forehead once more.


    "Otherwise if mom and dad find out they might think that I''m bullying their daughter!"


    After speaking they walked towards Stout together holding hands


    For the next two or three days, Billy stayed home apanying his family. All year round there


    were very few opportunities where he could enjoy family time so naturally he cherished every


    moment of it. On the second day of Chinese New Year, Azure Dragon made a special trip to Ozin


    before he returned to the southern territory from the capital city while bringing ck Tortoise along


    as well.


    The two carriedrge bags of gifts when they came over Fletcher Knight''s house


    Billy talked with them for almost two hours. The situation in the southern region was even more


    complicated than that of the eastern border. Billy was slightly uneasy and thus he gave many


    special instructions to his subordinates. In terms of manpower, aside from the four vice generals in


    Azure Dragon''smand, Billy had transferred 200, 000 Bloodshadow guards from the western


    border to the southern region and also sent Groups Eight and Nine of Bloodshadow Forbidden


    Guard there.


    On New Year''s Day, Derek Hines came all the way from Enssea to Ozin with a purpose. On one


    hand it was for New Year greetings, on the other hand he brought relevant information about


    Sunpark Group. Since New Year''s Eve when Billy finished talking with Harleen about it, Harleen


    didn''t bring it up again. She took it as her husband''s goodwill gesture.


    Time passed quickly and before they knew it, it was already sixth day of Chinese New Year.


    That morning while Billy and Harleen were ying with Tasha at a yground in theirmunity


    park Judge and Stout walked over.


    "Boss! Ms Knight!" The two greeted them as they approached.


    "Hello Uncle Judge! Hello Uncle Stout!" Tasha shouted loudly towards them.


    "Tasha is so good! So well-behaved!" Judge patted her head gently.


    "What brings you here?" Billy asked curiously


    Judge nodded his head "It''s about what Colin Stuart said."


    "I''ll take Tasha to y on that slide." After saying this Harleen took Tasha by her small hand towards


    another area of yground equipment


    "What happened? Tell me." Billy turned back towards Judge after seeing Harleen leave with Tasha.


    "Before New Year, ording to your orders, I sent my brothers there near those mountains to keep


    an eye out for any activity. There wasn''t much movement for three days but recently more people


    have started showing up. A lot of people are going into those mountains searching upwards starting


    from its base. After a few days they''re almost at its peak now. It looks like they''re really looking for


    some kind of inheritance ground."


    "How many people are we talking about?" Billy nodded slightly listening intently.


    "There are quite a number, around four or five thousand. And among them there are Battle Gods


    not excluding War Emperors."


    "Do we know which sects these people belong too?" Billy continued asking questions


    "There are around ten sects or ns involved but we couldn''t identify all yet, however most likely


    these groups belong within several top tier factions. In addition to Stuart n, there''s also the Morse


    family n , Purple Light Sect , me Sect and Spirit Wing Pavilion." Judge replied.


    "Hmm?!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard those names.


    "Boss, I have a suspicion now!" Judge didn''t notice Billy''s expression and continued speaking after


    pausing for a moment. "This news is very likely to be fake news deliberately created by someone


    with the purpose of bringing these sects together!"


    "What purpose?" Billy asked.


    "I just have this suspicion, but I haven''t figured out their purpose yet," Judge added after thinking for


    a moment. "And if my suspicion is correct, there may be action in the next two days. Because in the


    past few days, people from various sects were scattered. But today and tomorrow they will all


    gather at the top of the mountain..."


    "Have you noticed anythingmon among these families and sects you just mentioned?" Billy


    interrupted him with a slight upward curve of his mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Judge paused slightly.


    "The top tier families and sects in ancient martial arts world are not only them. Why did only they


    receive this message?" Billy continued to say,


    "Yes! I was wondering about this too!" Stout on one side spoke up,


    "It seems that they were specifically selected. I called Secret Essences back, they didn''t receive this


    message."


    "Boss, do you have any guesses?" Judge nodded slightly.


    "The Morse family should be behind the Holmes n." Billy replied,


    "Hmm?!" Hearing what Billy said, Judge and Stout seemed to react after being stunned for a


    moment.


    "Boss, are you saying that they selected several families and sects who had conflicts with you?"


    Judge spoke up again.


    "Yes!"Billy nodded,


    "Purple Light Sect is backed by the Leonard n, the Frazier family has the Stuarts as its support,


    while the two Elders from me Sect and Spirit Wing Pavilion were both killed by mest year."


    "After all that trouble it seems like it was aimed at boss." Stout asked somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 392 Shocking Murder Plot

    Chapter 392 Shocking Murder Plot


    Chapter 392 Shocking Murder Plot


    "Most likely!" Billy nodded and added, "With so many martial arts experts gathering in the Eastern


    District, they know I won''t just sit back and do nothing. They will definitely show up!"


    "As for the God-Emperor''s Inheritance, whether it''s true or not, it''s still a lure for these sects."


    "Boss, are you saying that it is possible that even these sects themselves don''t know their ultimate


    goal is you?" Stout continued to ask.


    "It''s very possible." Billy nodded. "Otherwise, even if there really exits a God-Emperor''s Inheritance


    temptation, these sects would have to consider carefully because they still don''t have enough


    confidence to engage in direct conflict with the Western Army and SHADOW!"


    "I see." Judge nodded and said, "The other side has gathered all these sects together. After you


    show up, those behind them wille out and incite them to attack you at once. At that time, those


    who wouldn''t dare attack you alone will no longer have too many concerns after banding together!"


    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he nodded.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point in their conversation Judge and Stout both gasped deeply. Five top-tier martial arts


    forces plus one hidden force were behind them. The other side had set up a shocking killing game


    against Billy.


    "The person who set this trap should be condemned by three generations of his family." Judge


    breathed out heavily.


    "Boss," Stout took a deep breath before asking, "Who do you think might be manipting things


    from behind?"


    "There is only one possibility besides those top-level martial arts schools in the ancient martial


    world, Ink Pavilion." Billy smiled faintly.


    "Ink Pavilion?!" Judge and Stout eximed simultaneously.


    "No one else has both the ability and courage besides them." Billy responded with a nod.


    "Those bastards from Ink Pavilion are really daring." Judge cursed angrily


    "Since they want to die on their own ord let us grant their wish." Said Billy as he gave


    instructions, "Call Casey over along with everyone else tomorrow. We''ll meet with them."


    "Got it!" Judge vigorously nodded then pulled out his phone dialing away.


    That night Casey along with Azure Fang arrived at Ozin one after another. After listening to what


    happened from judge everyone cursed Ink Pavilion repeatedly. Early the next morning, a group of


    eleven people boarded a helicopter and headed towards their destination.


    The mountain range shown on the map was located in the eastern region of the territory and was


    thergest mountain range in that area. Nearly one-third of the mountains were covered by pristine


    forests.


    A helicopternded on a clearing at the foot of the mountain after 10 o''clock in the morning. After


    getting off the ne, the group walked towards a small vige not far away. Arriving at the vige


    entrance, they saw a group of vigers gathered around the front door of a house. Each one had an


    expression of extreme anger on their face.


    "You bastards, let go of my daughter!" The next moment, cries of a middle-aged woman came from


    inside the house.


    In a moment, four fierce and evil-looking men walked out of a room, two of whom were carrying a


    comatose blooming girl, while a middle-aged woman followed behind with tears on her face and


    shouted loudly.


    "What are you doing, you brutes?" Shouted a middle-aged man surrounded by the house.


    "Get lost!" Responded the first bald man angrily, "One more nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    "In broad daylight, you forcibly robbed a civilian woman. Is there no justice?"


    "If you don''t release Mori, we will fight you!"


    "You bastards, you deserve to die!"


    "..."


    The onlookers shouted out at the same time.


    "What a group of despicable people! If you want to die so much, I will help you!" Said the bald man


    in a cold voice. As hepleted his sentence, he raised his hand and punched one of the vigers.


    He was a Battle Master, whose punch showed no mercy at all,pletely disregarding the viger''s


    life or death.


    Just then, a gust of wind swept out from Judge''s hand, lifting the bald man out of the crowd and


    leaving him copsed on a nearby concrete b. After spitting out arge mouthful of blood, his


    head tilted and he instantly lost his breath. These four gangsters all had a strong aura of excessive


    blood consumption, and at first nce, they were the ones to be killed. Therefore, Judge wouldn''t


    be soft-hearted.


    "Boss?!" The other three gangsters shouted at the same time, then ran over one after another.


    "How dare you?!" One of the men roared out and drew a big knife and charged towards Judge. The


    other two people didn''t hesitate either, and quickly drew their swords to follow closely behind. As


    three muffled noises were heard, the three gangsters flew out at great speed before falling heavily


    to the ground. Two of them lost movement in a while. As for the other person, he was deliberately


    left to breathe by Judge and copsed on the ground, howling hysterically.


    The vigers finally reacted and everyone gasped in shock.


    After a slight pause, someone began to apud and said, "They deserve it!"


    Others also followed suit and apuded, with a relieved expression on their faces.


    "No, don''t kill me..." the remaining man looked at Judge approaching him and spoke with difficulty.


    "Which sect do you belong to?" Judge asked calmly.


    Judge intended to figure out their background. People like them muste from a sect that was not


    good either. When they set out this morning, Billy had specifically exined that the purpose of this


    visit was not only to meet the people from Ink Pavilion, but also to clean up some people who


    needed to be killed, especially SHADOW criminals.


    "We are not members of any sect, we just came to join in the fun..." The man replied trembling.


    "Are you so eager to die that you can''t be honest?" Judge said coldly.


    "It... it''s true..." The man struggled to swallow his saliva.


    "We... we just arrived yesterday. We were going up the mountain... But... But..."


    "But what?" Judge continued to ask.


    "Last night, when we were halfway up the mountain, we discovered a group of masked people


    hiding in a valley..." The man shuddered again. "Those people are all very powerful in their


    cultivation. We know there must be something wrong with this situation, so we ran down the


    mountain..."


    "Were they wearing ck and white masks?" Billy asked calmly.


    "How... how did you know?" The man eximed in surprise.


    "Damn it!" Judge cursed.


    "Kill them! "Billy said and walked towards a mountain road not far away.


    "No..." the man yelled hysterically.


    Before the words could be finished, the man was executed with arge amount of blood gushing


    from his throat.


    Half an hourter, Billy and his group arrived at an open space.


    "Commander!" Inspector Alban Carroll of SHADOW appeared with a thousand SHADOW soldiers.


    "How''s the situation up there?" Billy asked.


    "Commander, most of the people from several major sects have already arrived at the


    mountaintop." Alban Carroll replied.

 Chapter 393 Miss Morse

    Chapter 393 Miss Morse


    Chapter 393 Miss Morse


    "Also, following Commander''s instructions from yesterday, we specifically searched for the people at


    Ink Pavilion and found several hiding spots." Alban Carroll said as he handed Billy five hand-drawn


    maps.


    "These are the coordinates for five of those hiding spots. Each spot has around two hundred


    people, with the strongest fighters being near Half-Step War Grandmasters."


    "Besides these five locations, there is another one that we couldn''t get close to. The people inside


    have high cultivation levels and there is a faint aura of pressure within several kilometers."


    Billy took the maps and looked at them before handing them over to Casey.


    "You ten will split into five groups and take care of these five points first!"


    "Boss, are you going alone to that other location? It''s too dangerous!" Night Orchid expressed her


    concern.


    "Boss, wait for us after we finish taking care of these five points. We''ll go with you!" Frostde also


    showed her worry.


    "Who told you Boss was going alone?" Casey smiled lightly.


    "What do you mean?" Both asked simultaneously.


    "If all the people from Ink Pavilion are killed beforehand then it won''t be fun anymore!" Azure


    Dragon added from beside them.


    "I understand now!" Night Orchid and Frostde nodded after some thought in response.


    It was clear that Billy''s target this time wasn''t just people from Ink Pavilion.


    If they killed off their main force beforehand then those remaining members wouldn''t dare make a


    move against Billy without their leader present. They needed to leave some room for them to act.


    "I''ll go up the mountain top, meet me there after finishing your tasks." Billy said as he looked at


    everyone before waving his hand dismissively. "Go ahead, let''s make this quick!"


    "Got it!" All ten nodded in unison before Casey led Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise,


    Stout along with Azure Fang towards different directions at lightning speed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alban Carroll! You lead your brothers back down towards the foot of the mountain and guard those


    entrances." Billy instructed him once everyone had left.


    "Yes, Commander!" Alban Carroll nodded vigorously before leading SHADOW down towards the


    base of the mountain.


    They knew that with their own strength, even if they followed Billy up the mountain, they would only


    be a burden. So, they didn''t insist on going together.


    Afterwards, Billy walked forward without haste to give Casey and the others some time. As he


    walked, he released his powerful spiritual energy to investigate the surroundings.


    "What... what are you doing?" Soon enough, Billy arrived near a valley halfway up the mountain and


    heard a slightly panicked voice in his ear.


    "I... I am the heiress of the Morse family. Our second elder is on this mountain. If you dare to cause


    trouble, our second elder won''t let you go."


    "Oh? So you''re still a youngdy of the Morse family?" A man''s voice sounded out. "That''s perfect


    because I haven''t tasted the vor of a young miss yet!"


    "You back off! If you dare touch me..." The woman screamed.


    Another manughed loudly. "Stop shouting already! Just obediently y with us and if we''re


    satisfied with your performance maybe we''ll spare your life." The man continued speaking. "Your


    fellow apprentices are already dead. Even if we kill you too no one will know it was us!"


    "You... you bastards..." The woman trembled as she spoke, "If you don''t leave now I''ll call for help."


    A manughed out loud and said, "You can call all you want! Let''s see who can hear your voice!


    And I''ve heard there are many ferocious beasts in this primitive forest too so when theye after


    hearing your cries don''t me us for not saving you!"


    "Bastards! I''ll fight all of you!" The woman took a deep breath then charged towards four men with


    her sword raised high in hand.


    One of the men sneered coldly and said, "Although your cultivation is barely passable at Battle God


    perfection level it still isn''t enough!"


    Then he took two steps forward and met her charge head-on with his own sword. The man''s


    cultivation was at mid-level Warlord strength which was obviously not something that could be


    matched by the woman. After several rounds of fighting, the woman''s sword fell from her hand onto


    ground while her green shirt had been intentionally torn open by that man revealing some snow-


    white skin underneath.


    "Ah��" She eximed in shock quickly covering herself up defensively with both hands.


    "Tsk tsk, the eldestdy of the Morse family, you got such thin skin!" The man licked his dry lips. "I


    can''t wait anymore. Come on, I promise I will be very gentle."


    As he spoke, he threw away his sharp sword and walked towards the woman, followed closely by


    the other three, each with a lustful look in their eyes.


    "Stop..." the woman screamed out loud.


    "Come on, I promise it''ll make youfortable!" The four of them approached and reached out to


    grab the woman.


    Just as the woman was about to despair and prepare tomit suicide, several muffled sounds


    were heard, and then four blood mists erupted around the woman, spraying her all over.


    The woman opened her mouth and vomited. After quite a while, she finally managed to stop the


    urge to vomit. Then, looking up at Billy not far away, she expressed gratitude, "Thank you..."


    While speaking, her heart was filled with shock and amazement. She was very aware of the


    cultivation level of those four men, all of whom were truly strong Warlord realm experts. Yet, they


    were all turned into nothingness with just one palm strike. The strength of the iing person was


    obviously at least that of a War Grandmaster in theter stage.


    "Are you Han Holmes''s fianc��e?" Billy asked.


    This was the reason why he extended a helping hand. Although the Holmes n almost killed a


    thousand Bloodshadow disciples, Han Holmes was still someone he approved of. Billy had heard


    earlier that Han Holmes was engaged to the youngdy of the Morse family.


    Just now, when he heard the woman say that she was the heiress of the Morse family, he decided


    to step in and help her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the leisure to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Billy nced at six men lying on the ground not far away, all of whom had lost their breath and were


    clearly killed by the four just now.


    "Do... do you know Han?" The woman looked surprised and asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    "The situation on the mountain is not that simple. If you don''t want to get into another predicament,


    you shoulde down!" After saying this, Billy turned around and left.


    "Sir... may I know your name? I will repay your kindness if there is a chance in the future!" The


    woman looked at Billy''s back and asked loudly.


    However, Billy''s figure had already disappeared hundreds of meters away. Meanwhile, in a valley


    several kilometers away, two hundred members of Ink Pavilion wearing ck and white masks were


    ready to set off.


    "Pan, almost all the members of the sect have reached the top of the mountain. When will we go


    up? "A tall man looked at the person in charge and asked."


    "Wait a minute!" The man named Raymond Pan responded.


    "Pan, do you think the King of the West will show up?" Another person spoke up.


    "He will definitely show up!" Raymond Pan''s tone was gloomy. "This time, no one can save him!"


    "Is that so?" Before he could finish his sentence, a man''s voice rang out.


    Soon after, two figures stopped about a hundred meters away from the group. It was Casey and


    Judge.

 Chapter 394 Gathering At The Mountain Top

    Chapter 394 Gathering At The Mountain Top


    Chapter 394 Gathering at the Mountain Top


    "Uh?!"


    Upon seeing the two individuals, the man with the surname Pan''s eyes shed with a hint of horror.


    He was unable to detect Casey''s martial arts cultivation.


    "Which sect are you from?" The tall man raised his finger and shouted angrily at the two of them.


    "Tell me who leads your Ink Pavilion this time, what level of cultivation you have, and I''ll leave you


    with a whole body!" Casey continued to stare at the man surnamed Pan.


    "Kill them!" Raymond Pan''s tone sank, and then he raised his hand and waved it.


    "Got it!" Two hundred men rushed towards the two of them at the same time.


    "Judge, be careful!" Casey warned as he rushed out with the Bloodshadow Battle Sword in his


    hand.


    "Don''t worry. Dealing with these small fries is no problem!" With a reassuring response, Judge


    followed after.


    After countless swords shed in the air, twenty or thirty heads soared into the sky and fell straight


    down. The people behind did not even nce at theirpanions'' bodies and continued to charge


    towards them.


    Casey flipped his wrist, and pulled out a sharper de. After the sharp edge of the de showed


    up, fifty men fell down at the same time, one by one copsing to the ground without any movement


    for an instant.


    "Damn it!" Raymond Pan roared angrily, "Line up!"


    "Yes!" The remaining disciples of Ink Pavilion shouted in unison. Immediately, everyone moved,


    their figures shing as they quickly took up their positions. In no time, about a hundred men formed


    a formation resembling the Big Dipper, separating Casey and Judge.


    Almost as the formation formed, everyone''s wrists continued to flip, and hidden weapons, cold


    awns, released from their hands and shot towards them like raindrops. The sky was filled with


    coldness, and it was imprable.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Judge wielded his curved de and swiftly blocked several hidden weapons with his razor-sharp


    shes.


    "Ink Blue Sword Technique!"


    Just as Judge and Casey stepped out to block the hidden weapon, everyone on the other side


    shouted loudly, and then held a sharp sword and stabbed them in three directions, up, middle, and


    down. The team was neat and uniform, with waves of energy rolling and the swordsmanship fierce.


    "You overreached!" Judge snorted and took a few big steps out while wielding his machete again.


    The sharp de shattered the opponents'' sword power without reducing its power, and it passed


    directly through the hearts of nearly thirty people on the right. There was a slight dy in the


    movement of everyone''s hands, and they all fell down, their bodies twitching a few times without


    moving.


    The battle between the two sides onlysted for about two minutes, and all 200 members of Ink


    Pavilion were lying on the ground except for the man named Pan.


    "What... what kind of people are you?" Raymond Pan asked tremblingly.


    "You went through all this trouble just to lure us here, didn''t you?" Casey said lightly.


    "What?!" Raymond Pan''s pupils shrank slightly. "Are you Commander Gardner''s people?"


    "Congrattions, you got it right!" Judge shrugged his shoulders.


    "It was you all along!" Raymond Pan took a deep breath.


    "Can you answer my question now?" Casey asked again. "Who is leading the team for Ink Pavilion


    this time and what is their cultivation level?"


    "Hahaha..." Raymond Pan suddenlyughed, looking up at the sky. "Since you know that this is a


    trap set by our Ink Pavilion, I really admire your courage for still daring toe! Today, Including the


    King of the West, all of you have to die! I''ll die first and wait for you. You''lle down soon to


    apany me!"


    As soon as he finished his words, his eyes twitched, and a cloud of blood spray emanating from his


    heart. Afternding on the ground, he lost his breath.


    "These people from Ink Pavilion are cruel to others and equally cruel to themselves. Theymit


    suicide easily. "Judgemented.


    "Let''s go, meet up with boss!" Casey said and shot towards the top of the mountain, followed


    closely by Judge.


    The same scene was yed out in four other ces in the mountains, one after another. In less


    than half an hour, all 1000 Ink Pavilion members were killed.


    Among the people brought by Ink Pavilion this time, they were all B-level or above assassins,


    including 50 S-level assassins, all of whom had beenpromised. Although it might not be a


    serious injury for Ink Pavilion, they would possibly feel some pain for a while.


    While Casey and his team of ten were rushing towards the mountaintop. On a rtively open t


    ground at the mountaintop, two or three thousand people gathered intermittently, and there were


    also many people scattered in the primitive forest around the t ground.


    "Second Elder, the mobile phone signal on this mountain is too poor, and I still can''t reach Miss


    Morse and the others." In the camp of the Morse family, a middle-aged man looked at the old man


    beside him and said.


    "You guys are all damned! You were supposed to keep an eye on the youngdy, but you let her


    wander off. Useless!" The old man named Humphrey Morse shouted angrily.


    "What are you standing there for? Send people to search along the route immediately. If anything


    happens to the youngdy, none of you will survive!"


    "Understood!" a middle-aged man trembled and quickly led his men down the mountain.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the in at the top of the mountain, in the camp of Spirit Wing


    Pavilion, a young man looked at the elder in charge.


    "Second Elder, my senior brothers haven''t caught up yet!"


    "Those four idiots! Where did they run off to again?" Taylor Harrett from Spirit Wing Pavilion


    responded with a serious voice. "When we get back this time, I''ll have them locked up for a month."


    After speaking, he lifted his foot and walked towards Purple Light Sect''s camp.


    "Nigel, I didn''t expect you toe too!"


    "Taylor, it''s been a long time. Are you doing well?" The leader of Purple Light Sect this time was


    Nigel Becker who had caused trouble in the capitalst time.


    "Thanks to your blessings everything is fine." Taylor Harrett smiled and responded.


    "The two elders coincidentally meet here," not long after three more elders walked over. They were


    the leaders of the Morse family, the Stuart family and me Sect respectively.


    "Morse, Stuart, and Bowen, it has been a long time since west met." Both Nigel Becker and


    Taylor Harrett looked over simultaneously.


    They were all leaders among these five major forces this time around. Even before today they knew


    about each other''s existence so when they arrived at this mountaintop together it wasn''t strange or


    unexpected.


    "Nigel, it seems like we''ve been yed." Humphrey Morse continued speaking, "We''ve searched


    through every inch of these mountains but still haven''t found any inheritance left by any War God-


    Emperor."


    "Yes! Rumors can''t be trusted!" Nigel Becker replied. As he spoke there was a sh of anger in his


    eyes. Being made fun l made him very angry; he was a War God-Emperor himself yet someone


    else could y him around. He came here not for himself but rather for his sect; after Windsor


    Moore was killed by Billy in the capital cityst time, Purple Light Sect''s strength suffered some


    impact so when hearing about such opportunity naturally wanted to try their luck. If they could


    obtain an inheritance left behind by a God-Emperor Realm powerhouse, Purple Light Sect would


    have one more War God-Emperor, which would definitely increase their overall strength several


    times over. However, now it seemed like it was all just a joke.


    Not only Nigel Becker, but the other four elders also had unpleasant expressions on their faces.


    Two of them were already at the Half-Step War God-Emperor level, while the other two had already


    achieved full cultivation as War Emperors. They had been stuck at their current levels for quite


    some time and were hoping to try their luck and see if they could break through. But in the end, they


    ended up wasting their time for nothing.


    "Alright, let''s all disperse!" After chatting for a bit longer, Nigel Becker waved his hand and turned to


    walk towards the road.


    The others bid farewell and left with their own entourage of people and horses.


    "Wait a minute everyone!"


    Just then, a deep voice echoed through the air.

 Chapter 395 You Underestimate Commander Gardner!

    Chapter 395 You Underestimate Commander Gardner!


    Chapter 395 You Underestimate Commander Gardner!


    Boom!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A powerful aura enveloped the area. Many disciples of various sects felt suffocated and involuntarily


    stepped back.


    "God-Emperor''s pressure?!" Five elders sensed the iing person''s aura and their pupils slightly


    contracted.


    The next moment, a group of people appeared within everyone''s sight range. They were dressed in


    Daoist robes and wore ck and white masks.


    "Ink Pavilion?" A surprised voice sounded on site.


    "So it was you!" Nigel Becker furrowed his brows, emitting a coldness from his body. "You Ink


    Pavilion created this false news to lure us here. What is your purpose?"


    Seeing the other party appear, he naturally knew that this matter was done by Ink Pavilion.


    "Are you fooling with us?"


    "You better give us a reasonable exnation, otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite!"


    "We thought we had no conflict with Ink Pavilion. Are you taking advantage of our kindness?"


    ...


    The others also spoke out loudly.


    "Please calm down." The leader of Ink Pavilion named Inkforge smiled faintly.


    "The God-Emperor''s inheritance is such an important matter that I wouldn''t joke around with all of


    you. Offending all of you would not be beneficial to Ink Pavilion either."


    "What do you mean?" Nigel Becker asked coldly.


    "The inheritance is true, I''ve already confirmed where the inheritance is located." Inkforge spoke


    again lightly,


    "At this point in time, are you still trying to be sly?" Woody Bowen from me Sect said coldly,


    "We''ve searched through these mountains but haven''t found anything suspicious yet. Are you


    treating us like children?"


    Inkforge smiled again, "Calm down, Elder Bowen. None of you found anything, it doesn''t mean it


    doesn''t exist there. That ce is a hidden one, without guidance from someone else, it would


    indeed be difficult to discover."


    "Still acting." Taylor Harrett, the Second Elder from Spirit Wing Sect, said coldly.


    "If Ink Pavilion has truly discovered where the inheritancend is located, why did you release


    information about it?"


    "This question should have been answered when all of you received the map." Inkforge responded,


    "To enter that inheritancend alone would be difficult for me alone, which is why I invited all of you


    here for cooperation."


    "Then let me ask you, even if what you say is true, when we find the inheritance of the God-


    Emperor, who does it belong to among so many of us?" Humphrey Morse asked coldly.


    "I can''t answer that question for now because I don''t know what''s inside." Inkforge spoke again. "If


    there are some martial arts or other techniques, we can all share them, right? In addition, I can


    promise that if there are any items or weapons involved inside, Ink Pavilion will not take them and


    leave it to everyone else to handle."


    "Fine! We''ll trust you for now!" Nigel Becker narrowed his eyes. "Since that''s the case then lead the


    way!"


    Although he knew Ink Pavilion was not so kind-hearted; he had his confidence. If Ink Pavilion really


    tried anything sneaky with so many people on their side they could easily kill them.


    "Not in a hurry!" Inkforge smiled. "Before taking everyone to the inheritance site, there is something


    else that requires your help and benefits everyone."


    "What is it?" Several elders asked at once.


    "I''m waiting for someone!" Inkforge smiled again. "This person is someone you all know!"


    "Who?" The five continued speaking.


    "Me!" Just then Billy''s voice rang out followed by him stepping out from a nearby forest.


    "The King of the West?!"


    Seeing Billy caused all five elders to exim in surprise at once. Upon seeing Billy, an


    uncontroble killing intent spread throughout Nigel Becker. He wouldn''t forget aboutst time; he


    had always been thinking about finding an opportunity to settle ounts with Billy properly but


    didn''t expect it woulde this soon. Today he must take down his opponent.


    Apart from Nigel Becker though, although there was also a hint of hatred in the others'' eyes towards


    Billy, four other elders were more cautious. They were well aware of Billy''s identity and unless


    necessary they didn''t want direct conflict with him.


    "Very surprised?" Billy looked at all five calmly while speaking. At the same time, he nced over


    towards the Stuart family''s leader, Cecil Stuart, the second-in mand of the Stuart n.


    During the internal strife of this family years ago, Cecil Stuart, yed a crucial role. Without whom


    him, Chad Stuart wouldn''t have dared act recklessly like before. Many old members from the Stuart


    family had died by Cecil Stuart''s hands.


    "Ink Pavilion, you guys are damn it! You even called the Commander Gardner here. What do you


    want?!" Woody Bowen frowned and red at Inkforge angrily.


    "Elder Bowen, you''re ttering me. I can''t invite the famous Commander Gardner!" Inkforge smiled


    and turned to Billy, bowing respectfully. "Left Protector of Ink Pavilion, Inkforge, greetings to


    Commander Gardner. Commander Gardner, you have great courage toe alone."


    "Ink Pavilion is not bad either. To deal with me, they sent their protector elders?" Billy didn''t respond


    directly but narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "What do you mean by this?" Taylor Harrett frownedpletely confused about the situation.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Don''t tell me you haven''t figured it out yet?" Billy smiled lightly.


    "Inkforge, you intentionally leaked news about the God-Emperor inheritance to us so that we could


    gather here and join Ink Pavilion in dealing with him?" Nigel Becker finally realized what was going


    on.


    "Huh?!" The other four were stunned when they heard this.


    "I think everyone should ept my good intentions." Inkforge continued after a slight pause. "As far


    as I know, all of your forces represented here want to kill Commander Gardner. But usually there''s


    no chance for any of you so I specially created this opportunity for everyone hoping that all of you


    will appreciate it!"


    Hearing this made everyone except Nigel Becker look serious and fall into brief contemtion. Of


    course, they wanted to take down Commander Gardner, but who would bear the consequences?


    "Don''t bother with all that trouble, killing him is easy enough for just me." Nigel Becker said coldly at


    last.


    "Elder Becker," Inkforge said lightly while smiling again, "I''m sorry if what I say offends but don''t


    overestimate yourself or underestimate Commander Gardner."


    "Heh! As a War God-Emperor, killing him only requires one move!"


    "Elder Becker, do you think Commandant Gardener only has War Emperorbat power?"


    Inkforgeughed again. "If he did then there would be no need for any of us to act! Even if we joined


    forces together against him remains an unknown factor!"


    Everyone around them gasped in shock upon hearing these words.


    It should be noted that there were two War God-Emperors on their side.

 Chapter 396 The Alliance Of Four Strong Warriors

    Chapter 396 The Alliance Of Four Strong Warriors


    Chapter 396 The Alliance of Four Strong Warriors


    "Are you sure?" Nigel Becker''s eyebrows slightly furrowed upon hearing this. He suddenly had a


    feeling that maybe what Inkforge said wasn''t just empty words.


    "Of course!" Inkforge nced at Billy after speaking. "King of the West, I didn''t say anything wrong,


    did I?"


    "You seem to know me quite well." Billy squinted his eyes.


    "Knowing your enemy is the key to victory!" Inkforge smiled. "Especially when facing a formidable


    opponent like you, I had to do my homework before taking action. But Commander Gardner, you


    seem a bit too confident. You don''t think that you alone..."


    "Lord Inkforge!" Inkforge was interrupted before he could finish his sentence by a member of the Ink


    Pavilion who hurriedly approached him and whispered a few words.


    "Dammit!" A cold aura emanated from Inkforge, and he stared at Billy with icy eyes. "You didn''t


    come alone, did you?"


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Just then, a series of footsteps echoed, and Casey and ten others quickly arrived behind Billy.


    "Tsk tsk, so many people! Quite themotion!" Azure Dragonmented casually, surveying the


    surroundings.


    "Boss, those five old guys don''t look weak," Judge said, looking at Billy.


    Casey and the others could sense the formidable aura emanating from the five individuals, and their


    expressions became more serious.


    "Nigel Becker?" Night Orchid and Stout immediately recognized him, and their hearts skipped a


    beat. He was a genuine War God-Emperor Realm martial artist.


    "Two War God-Emperors, two Half-Step War God-Emperors, and two War Emperors." Billy spoke


    again.


    Casey and the others were secretly amazed.


    "Boss, do you have a n?" Soul Chaser asked.


    "No." Billy shook his head decisively.


    "Alright." Soul Chaser''s lips twitched.


    "Did you kill the people from my Ink Pavilion?" At this moment, Inkforge looked at Casey and the


    others with a deep voice.


    A thousand people had died, and his anger had already reached its peak.


    "Otherwise?" Azure Dragon replied.


    "Very well!" Inkforge gritted his teeth. "Today, none of you will leave here alive!"


    After saying that, he turned to the five elders. "Have you all made up your minds? If we kill him, I''ll


    take you to the War God-Emperor Realm Inheritance Grounds!"


    "I can''t afford to consider that right now!" Woody Bowen gritted his teeth and said, "I agree."


    "I agree too!" Cecil Stuart responded after a moment of consideration.


    "I''ll avenge my Senior Brother of Spirit Wing Pavilion today!" Taylor Harrett spoke up.


    "Since you''ve all agreed, then consider it a favor from the Morse family!" Humphrey Morse chimed


    in.


    "Excellent!" Inkforge shed a triumphant look. "Let''s pay a visit to King of the West, Commander


    Gardner, together!"


    "Agreed!" The five nodded simultaneously, and their powerful auras surged into the sky.


    "Boss, Azure Dragon and I, along with Stout''s poison skills, should be able to hold off one of them


    for you. The other four..." Casey''s voice was heavy.


    "No need, you handle the others!" Billy interrupted him, drawing the Bloodshadow Fury de.


    "Boss..." Azure Dragon looked slightly worried.


    "Don''t worry, they want to kill me, but it won''t be that easy!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    "Attack!" Inkforge ordered in a deep voice.


    "Alright!" The five elders shouted in unison.


    "Second Elder, wait!" Just then, a woman''s voice rang out.


    Then, ra Morse hurried over, her lips stained with blood, her azure dress torn, and her hair


    slightly disheveled.


    "Hmm?" Seeing ra Morse''s appearance, Humphrey Morse asked hurriedly, "Miss, who hurt


    you?"


    "It was them!" ra Morse pointed angrily at the men from Spirit Wing Pavilion. "They attacked us,


    and my senior brothers were killed by them. Furthermore, four scoundrels were about to harass me.


    If Commander Gardner hadn''t intervened, I would have died too!"


    When she arrived here, she immediately recognized Billy as the one who had saved her before.


    After inquiring with the people around her, she learned that he was Commander Gardner, King of


    the West.


    "What?!" Humphrey Morse eximed. He felt a chill in his heart. If anything happened to ra


    Morse, he wouldn''t need to return to the Morse family. After a brief pause, he turned and charged


    toward Spirit Wing Pavilion camp.


    "How dare you harm the Morse family''s people, I''ll take your lives!"


    As he spoke, Humphrey unleashed a ferocious palm strike, a tornado of energy swirling around it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humphrey, have you gone mad? Stop!" Taylor Harrett quickly followed him and blocked


    Humphrey''s attack with a series of punches.


    "Taylor, do you dare to stop me? I''ll kill everyone from Spirit Wing Pavilion!" Humphrey Morse


    roared and attacked Taylor Harrett again.


    In the next moment, the two engaged in a fierce battle.


    "I''ll take your lives!" A man''s voice echoed from the Morse family''s camp, and he led a group of


    people charging toward Spirit Wing Pavilion''s group.


    "Do you dare?!" The members of Spirit Wing Pavilion wouldn''t back down, and they immediately


    confronted their attackers.


    For a moment, both sides were caught in a chaotic battle.


    "Damn, can they do that?" Seeing this scene, Judge twitched his lips and looked at Billy.


    "Boss, did you just y the hero to save the damsel in distress? Did you deliberately let her create


    chaos...?" Azure Dragon said, smirking.


    Before he could finish speaking, he received a p on the back of his head from Azure Fang.


    "No more nonsense. See if any criminals wanted are among the others!" Azure Fang said. After


    that, he dashed forward, and Night Orchid and the others followed suit.


    "Casey, today everyone from Ink Pavilion must die!" Billy said with a grim voice.


    "Understood!" Casey nodded and led Azure Dragon and the others to charge toward the remaining


    members of Ink Pavilion.


    "This is infuriating!" At this moment, Inkforge nced at Humphrey Morse and Taylor Harrett, his


    brows furrowing. Then he turned to Nigel Becker, Woody Bowen, and Cecil Stuart. "You three, don''t


    hesitate any longer, attack now, swift and decisive!"


    Boom!


    As he spoke, a formidable aura erupted, and their figures shot towards Billy.


    The other three didn''t hesitate either, releasing their strongest techniques. Woody Bowen


    summoned a zing fire that enveloped his palms, apanied by crackling explosions. Nigel


    Becker activated the ultimate skill of Purple Light Sect, and between his palms, a faint purple light


    intertwined with thunderous energy. Inkforge and Cecil Stuart both wielded their swords, unleashing


    their most powerful techniques, Ink Blue Sword Law and Stuart Swordsmanship.


    The four of them, two War God-Emperors, one Half-Step War God-Emperor, and one War Emperor,


    launched a full-scale attack, and the entire space seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, making it


    hard to breathe.


    Sensing the terrifying pressure from that direction, the people engaged in the battle quickly


    retreated. Everyone understood that the aftermath of a duel at this level could easily im their lives


    just from the residual shockwaves.


    "Four old men, together they''re several hundred years old, yet they dare to gang up on Billy. They


    really have no shame!" Just then, a melodious female voice reached everyone''s ears, as clear as a


    valley''s oriole.

 Chapter 397 Princess Secret Essences

    Chapter 397 Princess Secret Essences


    Chapter 397 Princess Secret Essences


    "Who is that?!" When they heard the voice, Inkforge and the others simultaneously stopped their


    actions.


    "Ivy?!" Stout, who was currently battling a member of Ink Pavilion, immediately shouted.


    "Ivy?" Azure Dragon and the others also recognized the owner of the voice.


    The tension in everyone''s hearts finally eased. In the next moment, a graceful figure appeared next


    to Billy. She was of a simr age to Billy, with extraordinary beauty, a graceful figure, dressed in a


    green robe, holding an ancient sword, and exuding an ethereal aura.


    The neer was none other than Secret Essences'' once-in-a-millennium genius, Princess


    Secret Essences, Ivy Chandler.


    "Billy, it''s been a long time!" She blinked her beautiful eyes at Billy, a faint smile ying on her lips.


    "Ivy, why are you here?" Billy smiled as he looked at her.


    He hadn''t expected Ivy Chandler toe here, as they hadn''t seen each other for some time.


    "The old man suspected that this whole thing was orchestrated by Ink Pavilion. He''s worried that


    you might be forced into the War God-Emperor Realm just to deal with a few small fry. It''s not worth


    it!" Ivy Chandler''s voice was melodious.


    "So he sent me to take a look!"


    "Well then!" Billy chuckled. "The old man is thoughtful!"


    "Who are you?" Inkforge looked at Ivy Chandler and asked in a deep voice.


    Although he sensed only the aura of a Half-Step War God-Emperor from her, he had a vague


    feeling that this woman''sbat power might surpass his own.


    "Billy, let''s chatter. Deal with these little fry first." Ivy Chandler smiled again as she turned her


    gaze towards Inkforge.


    "I''ll handle the scoundrels from Ink Pavilion, and I''ll leave the other three to you, Billy!" she said.


    As her words fell, she moved like a shadow, shing towards Inkforge. "Daring to bully Billy, you''ll


    pay with your lives!"


    "Arrogant!" Inkforge took a deep breath and raised his sword to meet her.


    "Ink Blue Sword Law!"


    In the next moment, countless sword shadows formed a sharp and iparable, shrouding Ivy


    Chandler and sealing off all her retreat paths.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You, a War God-Emperor, can only disy this level of strength? If I guess correctly, your power


    hasn''t fully stabilized yet, has it?" Ivy''s voice came from within the sword.


    "With this level of strength, you want to bully Billy? Aren''t you afraid of losing face?"


    God-Emperor''s power was power possesses by every War God-Emperor. Only when their own


    power waspletely stable could they be considered true War God-Emperors.


    Based on Inkforge''s current strength, it was clear that he had recently broken through to the War


    God-Emperor Realm and hadn''t fully developed his own power yet. His currentbat power was


    only slightly higher than a Half-Step War God-Emperor.


    If his power fully stabilized, he would be several levels stronger than he was now. This was one of


    the reasons why two people who had recently be War God-Emperors could have such a huge


    gap in strength.


    As Ivy Chandler spoke, a powerful aura erupted from her, shaking the surroundings. Momentster,


    a series of explosions rang out within Inkforge''s sword, and the countless sword shadows


    disappeared instantly. Simultaneously, Ivy lightly flipped her wrist, and the ancient sword in her hand


    emitted a sword energy that seemed to be substantial, piercing directly towards Inkforge''s heart.


    Although this attack appeared casual, it caused Inkforge''s pupils to constrict. He felt that Ivy


    Chandler''s sword energy had locked onto him as if it had a mind of its own, leaving him with no


    room to dodge. A thick sense of danger enveloped him. Unable to evade, Inkforge could only


    defend himself. He rapidly twisted his wrist and, in front of him, created a sword barrier, attempting


    to block this strike. However, with a swift and precise motion, Ivy Chandler''s sword energy pierced


    through the sword barrier and directly pierced his shoulder de, barely avoiding a fatal blow. If he


    hadn''t shifted his body slightly at thest moment, he would already be dead.


    With a single move, the difference in strength was clear. Ivy Chandler, a War Emperor with


    complete cultivation, had injured a War God-Emperor like Inkforge with ease. Such power was


    astonishing.


    "Oh, not bad at all. You managed to withstand my attack. I might have underestimated you." Ivy


    Chandler smiled.


    However, Inkforge found her smile far from pleasing, like a Soul-binding talisman.


    "Take another attack and see!" Ivy Chandler''s voice continued as sheunched another strike.


    This time, her ancient sword released two sword energies.


    "Don''t..."


    Inkforge''s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks, and his pores opened wide. A profound chill surged


    from his Hundred Convergence acupoint and flowed through his body, reaching his feet. In the next


    moment, two sword energies prated his body. One pierced through his opposite shoulder de,


    and the other directly entered his abdomen. The overwhelming force finally shattered his Dantian.


    "Ah..."


    Inkforge let out a despairing roar, copsing to the ground,pletely helpless. In just half a year


    since he had achieved the God-Emperor Realm, he had been reduced from a War God-Emperor to


    a cripple. Moreover, due to his loss of cultivation, his organs would deteriorate rapidly, and he


    wouldn''t survive more than a month.


    "This is your own doing!" Ivy Chandler put away her sword and took out three silver needles from


    her body.


    With a flick of her wrist, the silver needles were released and entered Inkforge''s body. Inkforge


    immediately felt his body stiffen. Except for his eyeballs, he couldn''t move at all. Ivy Chandler had


    taken precautions to prevent him frommitting suicide.


    At the same time, Billy, Nigel Becker, and Woody Bowen had engaged in a fierce battle. The four of


    them had moved hundreds of meters away and wereunching their attacks.


    Nigel Becker, Woody Bowen, and Cecil Stuart knew that today, this might end up in a showdown


    with Billy, and it would be a fight to the death. If they couldn''t defeat Billy today, it would not only be


    their own lives at stake but also the survival of their sects. Therefore, they no longer held back and


    attacked with all their might.


    Boom!


    The battlefield of the four emitted earth-shattering explosions, causing shockwaves that ttened


    the surrounding area. The scene was awe-inspiring, and the onlookers were filled with shock. For


    many of them, it was the first time they had witnessed a battle of this level, and it was truly


    breathtaking.


    "Indeed, you are an outstanding talent among talents, and I must admit that your skills are


    impressive, King of the West!" After several rounds of attacks, the four of them each stood their


    ground and looked at Billy.


    "Even in the entire ancient martial arts world, there are few people of your age who canpare to


    you."


    "However, you''re overestimating yourself. Thinking that you can change the situation in vale,


    which hassted for thousands of years, with your strength alone, is too idealistic!"


    "Hehe, is that so?" Billy smiled faintly. "Unfortunately, you won''t live to see that day!"

 Chapter 398 The Fall Of The War God-Emperor

    Chapter 398 The Fall Of The War God-Emperor


    Chapter 398 The Fall of the War God-Emperor


    "King of the West, I admit your strength is impressive, but the three of us together, you don''t stand a chance!" Cecil Stuart spoke with a solemn tone. "Considering you''re King of the West, if you abandon your cultivation, we can spare your life."


    "You seem quite confident." Billy said with a smirk.


    "You''re like a pitiful frog at the bottom of a well!" Billy narrowed his eyes.


    "Enough, you two! Stop the chatter. Let''s finish this quickly. We''ll take his life within ten rounds!" Nigel Becker said with an icy tone.


    Among the three, Nigel Becker had the strongest desire to kill Billy. The anger he had from theirst encounter in the capital still burned within him.


    "For someone who hasn''t even stabilized their God-Emperor power, I wonder where your confidencees from?" Billy looked at Nigel Becker. "Didn''t you doubt I could defeat youst time? Well, today, I''ll show you I have the power to do it!"


    After speaking, an overwhelming aura, nearly approaching God-Emperor level, erupted from Billy. Then, with a sharp look in his eyes, he activated his internal energy and directed it into his right arm. "Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!"


    The Bloodshadow Fury de turned blood-red, and with a swift movement of his wrist, he swung the de. In the next moment, a blood-red de aura tore through the air and descended, staining the air crimson and surrounded by crackling thunder.


    "How is this possible?!" Nigel Becker''s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks as he watched the de aura. A chilling killing intent shrouded his entire body. From that single strike, he sensed the aura of a War God-Emperor, which was not the pseudo God-Emperor level he had barely achieved.


    Without much time to think, he shouted, "You two, attack quickly, or we''re all dead!"


    As he spoke, Nigel Becker''s hands moved rapidly, and a stronger, violet-colored radiance shot towards the de aura.


    Woody Bowen and Cecil Stuart had also realized the power behind Billy''s strike, and their faces disyed shock. However, at this point, they had no other choice but to attack with all their might.


    Cecil Stuart wielded his sword, unleashing countless sword energy strikes as fierce as thunderbolts. Woody Bowen sent forth waves of fiery energy with his palms, instantly raising the temperature in the surrounding air.


    Boom!


    The three attacks collided, creating a deafening explosion and shaking the earth. To the despair of Nigel Becker and the others, theirbined attack was utterly shattered by Billy''s de aura, disappearing in an instant. The de aura descended, carving a terrifying chasm into the solid ground. Trees and rocks on both sides were instantly reduced to dust.


    Then, silence prevailed.


    Nigel Becker and hispanions stood frozen, their bodies seemingly petrified, devoid of expression.


    "How... how could you be so... powerful..." After a long moment, Nigel Becker managed to utter these words. A trail of blood flowed from his forehead down to his waist, and then his upper and lower body separated and fell to the ground, a gruesome sight.


    A War God-Emperor, a powerful figure, had fallen!


    In hisst moments, he finally believed what Donald had told him back in the capital. To kill him, Commander Gardner didn''t need anyone else''s help. At the time, he had dismissed the notion, but now he realized that he had been given a second chance, only to lose it again.


    Following that, Woody Bowen and Cecil Stuart both spat out copious amounts of blood before copsing, lifeless. Their hearts and meridians had been shattered by the de''s energy; there was no saving them.


    Cecil Stuart, despite being Billy''s second uncle by blood, had earned his death sentence from Billy the moment they crossed paths. Many elders of the Stuart n had met gruesome ends at his hands. Such a person could not be spared by Billy.


    "Grand Elder!"


    "Second Master!"


    The cries of grief echoed from the crowd over a kilometer away, as many people fell to the ground.


    "How is this possible?!" Meanwhile,


    Humphrey Morse and Taylor Harrett, who had been fighting fiercely, stopped and stared in disbelief at


    the scene. They couldn''t believe e


    what had just transpired. Nigel Becker, a legitimate War God-Emperor, had been stain with a single strike.


    They exchanged nces and didn''t hesitate any longer, quickly fleeing down the mountain. Although they. had agreed to attack Commander Gardner earlier, they knew him well enough not to expect him to let


    them off easily. If they didnun


    now, they would likely share the same fate as Nigel Becker and the others.


    "Billy hasn''t ordered you to leave yet, you won''t escape!" Ivy Chandler''s melodious voice rang in their ears.


    However, they didn''t pause for even a moment, taking a deep breath and elerating their pace.


    "Why are they so disobedient?" Ivy Chandler spoke again. As she did, she flicked her wrist, and two sword energies shot toward their backs like falling meteors.


    Unsurprisingly, her sword energy was something even Ink Pavilion''s leader, Inkforge, couldn''t withstand, let alone these two. The sword energy pierced through their shoulder des, and they both fell to the ground.


    "Billy, what should we do?" she turned to Billy with a faint smile.


    "Kill them," Billy replied calmly.


    Their fate had been sealed from the moment they agreed to join forces with Inkforge.


    "Alright." Ivy Chandler nodded in agreement.


    "No, please!" At that moment, ra Morse ran to their side, dropping to her knees with a pale face and trembling expression. "Please, Commander Gardner, spare Second Elder''s life... I beg you..." "Billy, who is she?" Ivy observed ra for a moment before asking, "Just a friend or something more?"


    Billy cleared his throat before responding, "She''s Han Holmes''s fianc��e."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He knew that Ivy must have heard of Han Holmesn. After all, those at the summit of Ether Mountain were well-informed about those key figures in vale. This was one of the minimum requirements set by their Master. So, the people


    om the


    summit of Ether Mountain had a


    clear understanding of the important


    positions in vale. Content


    "I see, she''s Holmes''s fianc��e." Ivy smiled faintly. "In that case, let''s consider it a favor for Holmes."


    With that said, she swiftly moved towards Humphrey Morse and Taylor Harrett.

 Chapter 399 Destiny Cannot Be Denied

    Chapter 399 Destiny Cannot Be Denied


    Chapter 399 Destiny Cannot Be Denied


    "Please... don''t kill me..." At this moment, Taylor Harrett had already crawled up from the ground and continued to scramble forward.


    Before he could finish his plea, a surge of sword energy pierced through his back, passing through his heart.


    "You..." he struggled to utter a single word before copsing to the ground, instantly losing his life.


    "This is the fate of those who dare to bully Billy!" Ivy Chandler said calmly as she walked towards Humphrey Morse.


    "Elder Second!" The disciples of Spirit Wing Pavilion also cried out in sorrow.


    "I''m sorry, it was my momentary confusion. Please, nobledy..." Humphrey Morse knew he was no match for Ivy Chandler and chose not to run.


    "In consideration of Han Holmes, I will spare your life, but for joining them in bullying Billy, you may escape death, but you cannot escape punishment!" Ivy Chandler''s melodious voice interrupted his words. As her words fell, a surge of sword energy pierced Humphrey Morse''s Dantian, shattering his cultivationpletely.


    Humphrey Morse spat out a mouthful of blood, once again sitting down like a deted ball. Meanwhile, his formerly jet-ck hair rapidly turned white, his skin wrinkled, and his overall vitality dwindled. He aged rapidly, appearing much older than before. Compared to the previously spirited Second Elder of the Morse family, he looked like a different person altogether. Humphrey Morse had lived for nearly two hundred years, relying on his continuously advancing martial arts cultivation. As long as he broke through the bottleneck of the Half-Step War God-Emperor in the next step, he had a chance to extend his life by another hundred years. But now, with his cultivation lost, his body''s organs would naturally age rapidly, just like Inkforge. He wouldn''t live more than a month.


    "Elder Second!" ra Morse ran over, tears streaming down her face.


    "Young Miss, when you return, please tell the master, not to antagonize King of the West from now on..." Humphrey Morse struggled to speak. "In fact, we were all wrong... We, the ancient martial arts world, have always thought our status and position were above the secr world, looking down on it. But under the sky, there is nond that doesn''t belong to vale. How can we deceive ourselves into thinking tha vale''s fate is unrted to ours. Lips die, teeth grow cold, such a simple truth, why couldn''t we understand it..." He paused briefly before continuing. "King of the West is a gift from heaven, a great blessing for our country. I believe that under their leadership, our vale will regain its former prosperity..."


    "Tell the patriarch... destiny cannot be denied..."


    "I understand, I will ry this to my father!" ra Morse nodded through her tears.


    She naturally understood Humphrey Morse''s current situation. Although Ivy Chandler hadn''t killed him, she had destroyed his cultivation, and he didn''t have long to live.


    "Billy, Han Holmes is somewhat eptable. For his sake, I''ll grant you a few more years of life!" Ivy Chandler said softly. As her words fell, she flicked her slender wrist, and nine silver needles flew out from her hand, piercing into nine vital acupoints on Humphrey Morse''s body.


    Nine Needles of Secret Essences-truly an extraordinary life-extending technique.


    "If you don''t remove the needles, he''ll live for nine more years. Remove one, and he''ll lose a year." Ivy Chandler spoke again.


    "Really...?" ra Morse eximed in surprise, then quickly bowed and thanked her. "Thank you, thank you..."


    "Thank you!" Humphrey Morse, who had been in despair, now showed a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    Originally, if he couldn''t break through to the War God-Emperor realm within five years, he would have had at most ten years left to live. And within those five years, he had no confidence in achieving that breakthrough. After all, he had been stuck at the Half-Step War God-Emperor for nearly thirty years without any progress. Now, even though he had lost his cultivation, he still had nine more years to live. For him, it was a blessing.


    "All right, you can go now." Ivy Chandler waved her hand.


    "Thank you again!" Humphrey Morse said before bowing deeply to Billy. "King of the West, I have offended you, and I apologize!"


    "Thank you!" ra Morse and other members of the Morse family also expressed their gratitude.


    Then, they all walked down the mountain path.


    "Billy, you don''t me me for taking matters into my own hands, do you?" Ivy Chandler turned to Billy and asked.


    "Of course not, you handled it well." Billy replied with a smile.


    "Then I''m relieved." Ivy Chandler smiled.


    "Ivy, thanks again for what you did for Uncle Joshh=st time!" Billy continued to smile.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That was a minor matter. Billy, you still remember it? I had already forgotten." Ivy Chandler smiled once more.


    "Boss, Ivy!" Just then, Casey and Azure Dragon approached after dealing with the members of the Ink Pavilion.


    Among the high-levelbatants


    from Ink Pavilion, besides Inkforge, there were two lords of them, both at the Half-Step War Emperor level And both of them had fallen to Casey''s de. The rest, who were at the War Grandmaster level, met the same fate at the hands of Azure Dragon and the others. Content


    "Boss, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, it''s been a while, and your cultivation has improved quite a bit!" Ivy Chandler smiled as she looked at them. "All thanks to boss!" ck Tortoise grinned.


    "Ivy, how did youe here?" Stout asked timidly, looking as though he was afraid of being taken back to the mountain.


    "You''re allowed toe and go now?" Ivy Chandler scolded her younger brother with a stern look.


    "You didn''t evene back for New


    Year''s Eve: You''ve got bolder, hub?


    When Grandfatheres out of


    seclusion, I think you''ll be in confinement for at least three months!"


    "No, Ivy!" Stout cried out. "Please talk to Grandpa for me. I came here to spend the New Year holiday with boss in Ozin, otherwise, he would be too lonely!" Casey and the others heard Stout''s shameless words and couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    "Is that so?" Ivy Chandler nced at him.


    "Then ask Casey and the others. If at least one of them believes your words, I''ll believe you!"


    "Casey, please help me prove it!" Stout turned to Casey.


    However, Casey and the others simultaneously turned their heads away.


    "Boss, Ivy!" Azure Fang led four people over.


    Ivy Chandler had previously spent some time in the Western Region and had already met SHADOW''s Five Sharp des during that time, so she recognized them.


    "Azure Fang, when are you and


    Frostde going to hold the


    wedding banquet? Be sure to notify


    me when the timees!" Ivy


    Chandler greeted them with a smile


    after exchanging pleasantries.


    "Don''t worry, we will!" Azure Fang nodded enthusiastically.


    "Ivy, you''re making fun of me again." Frostde blushed.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about anyway." Ivy Chandler responded with a smile.


    "Boss, how should we deal with the remaining wanted criminals?" Azure Fang pointed to the representatives of the major sects not far away.

 Chapter 400 The God-EmperorS Legacy Is Real!

    Chapter 400 The God-Emperor''S Legacy Is Real!


    Chapter 400 The God-Emperor''s Legacy is Real!


    The representatives of various sects were already terrified after their leaders were defeated, to the point that they forgot about escaping. Plus, Azure Fang and his group had been keeping a close watch, so everyone, except for the Morse family members, remained rooted in ce.


    "Let them go!" Billy waved his hand.


    Most of these people were ordinary disciples of the major sects, and it was not feasible to kill them all.


    "Thank you for your mercy!" Upon hearing Billy''s words, everyone quickly bowed and expressed their gratitude, then helped their injuredrades descend the mountain.


    "Stout, check if he has any poison or such in his mouth!" Billy pointed to Ink Pavilion''s elder, Inkforge, and instructed.


    "Sure thing!" Stout responded and approached Inkforge. He rummaged around in Inkforge''s mouth.


    Poor Elder Inkforge, aside from being able to move his eyeballs, he couldn''t budge at all and had to endure Stout''s probing, almost vomiting several times. If looks could kill, Stout would have been executed long ago.


    "Boss, nothing!" After a while, Stout wiped his hands on Inkforge''s robe and spoke.


    Watching his actions, Ivy Chandler, Night Orchid, and Frostde, the three femalepanions, were left speechless. Stout was intentionally making things difficult. With his skills, there was no need for such a meticulous inspection.


    "Remove the silver needles from his body!" Billy ordered.


    "Understood!" Stout nodded and swept his palm, pulling out several silver needles from Inkforge''s body.


    As soon as his confinement was released, Inkforge bent over and vomited vigorously, as his stomach churned.


    "Answer two questions, and I''ll make it quick for you!" Billy spoke calmly.


    Inkforge had already lost his cultivation, and even if Billy didn''t kill him, he only had about a month left to live, so sparing his life was inconsequential.


    "First, tell me the location of Ink Pavilion''s headquarters."


    "Second, tell me what Ink Pavilion has discovered in this mountain range."


    Billy had heard the conversation between Inkforge and the others earlier. Initially, he had thought that the so-called God-Emperor''s Legacy was just a fabrication by Ink Pavilion, but after hearing their discussion, he vaguely felt that it might indeed be possible.


    Inkforge let out a heavy sigh. He knew he had no choice. In his current condition, Billy could easily force him to spill the beans.


    "After my recent arrival in the Eastern Region, I was assigned a mission by the Sect Master himself. He knew about my situation, so he would definitely relocate the headquarters. The headquarters itself doesn''t hold much, and changing the location isn''t a big deal. Originally, even without any incidents, Ink Pavilion changes its headquarters every three years. It''s one of the reasons why Ink Pavilion hassted for thousands of years."


    "Is there anything else? Are you really hiding something up in these mountains?" Billy shifted the conversation away from Ink Pavilion''s headquarters, as Inkforge''s information appeared to be truthful. "Yes!" Inkforge nodded. "The God-Emperor''s Legacy is real! Two years ago, we obtained an iplete map by chance, rumored to lead to the legacy site."


    "For the past two years, we explored areas within our territory that resembled the iplete map, and in the end, we found this mountain range. Over the past few months, we''ve had people searching within this range, and we did discover the Legacy site."


    "Since you''ve found it, why didn''t you act on it?" Billy asked.


    "The Legacy site is not that simple. We''ve tried many times but failed. So, we thought of enlisting the help of the major sects to join forces." Inkforge replied.


    "Lead the way!" Billy said sternly.


    Following Inkforge''s guidance, the group headed southeast.


    "Billy, we shouldn''t trust this guypletely," Ivy Chandler said as they walked.


    "Hmm," Billy replied with a faint smile. "Let''s see for ourselves."


    Half an hourter, they crossed a dense primeval forest and arrived at a cliff shrouded in mist.


    "We''re here." Inkforge announced.


    "Here?" Judge looked around but couldn''t see anything except for towering trees and rocks.


    "Yes," Inkforge walked to the edge of the cliff and pointed below. "It''s right down there."


    "Are you trying to deceive us into jumping off the cliff?" Judge sneered.


    "About 20 meters below the cliff, there''s a protruding tform with a cave. That cave is the Legacy site. Inkforge exined. "If you don''t disperse the mist, you won''t see the tform. That''s why the other sects couldn''t find it."


    "Are you serious?" Soul Chaser asked skeptically.


    "You''ll see when you go down." Inkforge nodded.


    "Boss, let me go down first." Vermilion Bird said as he walked towards the cliff''s edge.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait!" Billy''s voice echoed.


    Billy reached the cliff''s edge. He first used his spiritual power to probe the area below. Then, he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de and rapidly shed sending waves of energy towards the area below. As the energy passed, it dispersed the mist, revealing a tform about twenty meters below where several people could stand.


    "What an old devil, you Ink Pavilion! To find even a ce like this. Impressive!" Judge eximed. "Is there any danger down there?"


    "No," Inkforge shook his head.


    "You''d better not be lying to us, or your fate will be worse than death!" Azure Fang warned sternly.


    "I''ll go down first, and you all cane downter." Billy said as he prepared to jump.


    "Boss, let me go down first!" Casey and a few others spoke simultaneously.


    "No," Billy replied. "Wait for me up here."


    "I''ll go with you. We don''t know what''s down there." Ivy Chandler said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Billy reassured her with a smile.


    With that, he leaped down. Twenty meters in height posed no problem for him. In fact, any warrior above the Battle God level would have no issue with such a jump.


    After a dull thud, Billynded on the stone tform. Looking around, he saw a cave about seven to eight meters wide, two to three meters tall, and roughly twenty meters deep. The cave walls were adorned with luminescent crystals, providing decent visibility. However, the view was obstructed by a bend in the cave, making it impossible to see beyond.


    After probing the cave''s interior with his spiritual power, Billy''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Boss, are you still alive?" Stout popped his head over the cliff. Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy Chandler pped the back of his head. "You jinx, how do you talk like that?"


    "Uh..." Stout''s mouth twitched, thinking that there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    "Come down, all of you!" Billy''s voice echoed from below.


    One by one, the group leaped down, with Casey grabbing Inkforge and jumping alongside him.


    "Is this the ce where the God-Emperor''s Legacy is passed down?" Azure Dragon asked, looking at the cave.


    "Is there anything strange inside?" Casey asked Inkforge with a serious tone. At this moment, he sensed a trace of apprehension in Inkforge eyes.

 Chapter 401 The Chi-Killing Formation

    Chapter 401 The Chi-Killing Formation


    Chapter 401 The Chi-Killing Formation


    "No... no..." Inkforge responded with a slight hesitation, shaking his head.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey grabbed his wrist and forcefully twisted it, causing his right wrist to immediately break.


    "Ah..." Inkforge cried out in pain.


    "If you don''t start talking straight, I''ll break every bone in your body!" Casey spoke sternly.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you." Inkforge hurriedly began. "Inside the stone cave, there''s God-Emperor''s Chi-Killing Formation. It seems to have been set up by a powerful War God-Emperor who didn''t want to be disturbed by future generations... Ink Pavilion didn''t know about it initially. Hundreds of our people entered, and all of them were killed by the Chi-Killing Formation..."


    "War God-Emperor''s Chi-Killing Formation?" Hearing his words, Casey and the others couldn''t help but inhale sharply.


    A true God-Emperor Realm expert, if determined, could condense their Chi even after death, capable of killing without a physical presence. In ce of Darkness, the War Emperor who had fallen decades ago still possessed enough Chi to y a War Grandmaster.


    It was evident that the War God-Emperor''s Chi was powerful enough to kill a War Emperor. If it were a peak-stage War God-Emperor, their Chi could likely even y early-stage War God-Emperors.


    "You couldn''t handle it either?" Casey continued to look at Inkforge.


    "I... I could barely get in..." Inkforge replied.


    "The War God-Emperor who fell here is probably at least in the mid-stage, or the Chi energy wouldn''t be this strong."


    "What''s inside the stone cave?" Azure Dragon inquired.


    "There''s only a stone coffin inside... nothing else." Inkforge replied with difficulty. "The... the stone coffin is sealed with something we can''t open."


    "You brought people from those major sects here, not just to ask for help in opening the coffin, right?" Billy remarked.


    "The Chi-Killing Formation inside, it''s not limitless. Each time it kills, it weakens..." Inkforge didn''t conceal the truth.


    "Ink Pavilion certainly has its methods." Azure Dragonmented in a disdainful voice.


    Inkforge''s implication was clear-they wanted the disciples of the major sects to act as human shields. With thousands of people entering, the Emperor''s Chi would likely be depleted. "Boss, what should we do?" Vermilion Bird asked Billy.


    "Billy, why don''t we give it a try?" Ivy Chandler suggested with a glint in her eye.


    "Alright," Billy nodded slightly.


    Ivy Chandler then raised her sword and sliced off a protruding rock at the top of the wall. After the rock fell, about the size of a washbasin, Billy sent it flying into the cave with a powerful gust of wind.


    As the rock reached the bend, several strands of Chi, as substantial as matter, shed out from within, instantly shattering the rock into pieces.


    Judge and Soul Chaser both yelled out, while Casey and the others'' expressions also changed slightly.


    Those Chi strands were strong enough to kill any early-stage War Emperor. The Chi at the entrance was already formidable; the interior must be even more terrifying.


    "Boss, should we throw more rocks inside to deplete the Chi?" Stout suggested.


    Inkforge was choked by that idea. Casey and the others turned their heads away, not wanting to engage in the conversation. It was evident that the strength of the Chi was such that even if they threw in therge rock under their feet, it probably wouldn''t be enough to exhaust it.


    "Billy, maybe we two should go in together?" asked Ivy.


    "Alright." Billy agreed and added, "But you don''t need to take action, just follow me."


    "Okay." Ivy replied.


    "Boss, that Chi is strong, are you sure..." Night Orchid and Frostde both interrupted simultaneously.


    "It''s fine, you guys stay here, Ivy and I will go inside to take a look." Billy said with a smile, cutting off their concerns.


    Since Inkforge had managed to enter earlier, he and Ivy should have no problems. With that said, Billy led Ivy deeper into the cave. Their auras immediately surged, forming a robust defensive Chi. "Boss, be careful, both of you!" the others couldn''t help but worry.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Ivy Chandlerreplied with a faint smile.


    In no time, the two of them reached a bend in the passage.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The ear-piercing sound of rushing wind followed, and strands of God-Emperor''s Chi struck their defensive Chi cover. Although it wasn''t enough to break through their defenses, it forced them to step back severalrge steps, and their inner Chi churned.


    "It''s getting interesting!" Billy squinted his eyes. "Let''s have a meeting with this War God-Emperor powerhouse!"


    He then drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side and also instructed Ivy, "Don''t worry about me, just watch my back.


    "Be careful!" Ivy nodded and reminded.


    "Hmm." Billy agreed and once again advanced into the cave. At the same time, the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed waves of de Chi against the God-Emperor''s Chi.


    Boom!


    The shes between their attacks


    created deafening noises, and the resulting shockwaves rippled through the surroundings. Large and small rocks fell from the walls on both sides. The two continued forward until they reached therge space that Inkforge had mentioned earlier. It was the size of a football field and about thirty meters high.


    In the center of the space was indeed a massive stone coffin, about ten meters long and five to six meters wide, with the height of an average adult. Apart from the stone coffin, there were nine irregrly. shaped stone pirs in the space, and aside from that, there was nothing else. The entire space was filled with icy Chi energy, and the sharp sound of the wind blowing through it was incessant. The atmosphere was thick with


    murderous intent.


    The power of the Chi here was several orders of magnitude


    ven


    stronger than what they had encountered in the corridor. The entire space felt like a giant meat grinder With such formidable God-Emperor''s Chi, even a mid-stage War Emperor would be instantly torn apart upon entry. Ink Pavilion''s actions were truly ruthless, and if the disciples of the major sects were brought in, it would


    undoubtedly result in a mountain of


    corpses and rivers of blood. Content


    "Ivy, these stone pirs may have some tricks to them, let''s take a closer look." Billy observed for a moment before speaking with a serious tone.


    "Alright."


    The two of them approached one of the stone pirs, and Billy''s eyes narrowed as he struck it with a backhanded sh. As expected, apart from leaving a visible scar on the pir, nothing else happened.


    Ivy was slightly astonished. It was worth noting that Billy''s previous strike could have cut through steel, yet the pir remained intact. Clearly, there was something special about these pirs.


    "Billy, I think I''ve figured it out!" After a while, Ivy raised her voice. "These stone pirs should be arranged in a formation!"

 Chapter 402 Breaking The Formation Together

    Chapter 402 Breaking The Formation Together


    Chapter 402 Breaking the Formation Together


    "Yeah," Billy nodded in response. He had already noticed something was amiss.


    The positions of these stone pirs might appear random, but someone skilled in arcane formations could see that they had been deliberately arranged.


    "Ivy, use your power to block the God-Emperor''s Chi while I try to decipher the formation." Billy continued.


    "Got it!" Ivy Chandler responded. She wielded her ancient sword, creating sharp and powerful sword Chi to protect them.


    Billy stood still, studying the arrangement of the stone pirs. Then, he entered a brief state of meditation, his formidable spiritual energy sweeping over him. After a few minutes, Billy opened his eyes, a glint of realization in his pupils. He then said, "Ivy, go to the side of the stone coffin."


    "Okay," Ivy said, waving her sword and escorting Billy toward the center.


    "Ivy, if my spection is correct, this stone coffin is the core of this formation," Billy continued. "I''ll cut off the formation lines connecting the stone coffin and the nine stone pirs. You can then try to destroy those pirs."


    "Alright!"


    With a whoosh, Billy gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and rapidly unleashed numerous crimson de beams. Billy''s Chi cover enveloped both of them and the stone coffin, keeping the God-Emperor''s Chi at bay.


    "Let''s do it!" After about two minutes, Billy shouted.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" Ivy Chandler replied. She swiftly moved and sent nine sword Chi strikes toward the nine stone pirs.


    A series of crisp sounds echoed as the nine stone pirs were cut down. Simultaneously, countless muffled sounds followed as the God-Emperor''s Chi exploded, dissipating into nothingness. The entire space fell silent.


    "Billy, we did it!" Ivy Chandler said with a hint of joy, her eyes filled with admiration for Billy. As a once-in-a-millennium genius of Secret Essences, Billy was the only person she genuinely admired. Whether it was martial arts, medicine, or arcane arts, he was the most talented individual she had ever encountered.


    "Yeah," Billy smiled and said, "I''ll go call them in."


    Shortly after, Casey''s group entered the space. They saw the horrifying de marks on the walls and floor and couldn''t help but swallow nervously. They didn''t need to ask; they knew the previous battle had been intense.


    "How did you manage it?" When Inkforge entered the space, he found that all the God-Emperor''s Chi in the cave had disappeared, and the nine stone pirs had been severed. He wore an expression of shock. When they had first entered this space, two War God-Emperors and three War Emperors had failed to destroy even a single stone pir. Now, Billy and Ivy Chandler had solved it in just over ten minutes.


    "There is nothing my boss and sister can''t handle!" Stout chimed in at just the right moment.


    "ttery expert!" Judge yfully pped the back of Stout''s head.


    "I''m just stating the facts!" Stout rubbed his head and walked around the stone coffin.


    "Boss, I''m afraid this stone coffin won''t be that easy to open." Casey said as he examined the coffin.


    There were no visible seams between the lid and the main body of the coffin, making it look like a solid piece of stone.


    "Let me give it a try!" Vermilion Bird said as he drew his warde and struck the coffin.


    A clear sound rang out, but the coffin remained undisturbed, showing only a shallow de mark.


    "Is it really that formidable?" ck Tortoise eximed.


    Aside from Billy and Ivy Chandler, the others were all shocked. If it were an ordinary coffin, Vermilion Bird''s strike would have easily split it in half. But now, not even a small piece of stone hade off. "Ivy, do you see anything?" Billy looked at Ivy Chandler and smiled.


    "This coffin, like the nine stone pirs earlier, is also infused with a formation." Ivy Chandler said with a faint smile. "This War God-Emperor is evidently a master of arcane formations." "Well done, Ivy, you saw through it immediately." Billy praised.


    "What?" Judge eximed in surprise. "Even this small coffin can have a formation?"


    "Judge, you''re underestimating it." Stout added. "From what I know, some grandmasters of formations can even set up a formation on their fingernails."


    "Really?" Judge wore a disbelieving expression.


    "Indeed." Ivy Chandler smiled.


    "Throughout history, arcane


    formations have been as vast and


    profound as martial arts, but in.


    modern times, fewer people study formations, so they''ve gradually faded from our view."


    "Ivy, can you break this formation?" Frostde asked.


    "I can give it a try, but we don''t know what''s inside. If it''s also the God-Emperor''s Chi, we might be in trouble."


    She turned to Bill and asked, "Billy, what do you think?"


    "Give it a try." Billy nodded slightly, then looked at Casey. "Lead everyone back to the entrance, and if anything happens, evacuate as soon as possible."


    "Understood!" Casey nodded solemnly and led the group back.


    "Billy, then I''ll begin." Ivy Chandler asked.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded. "Be careful."


    He knew that Ivy Chandler''s expertise in formations was on par with his own, so he let her have a go at it. He kept a close eye on her, ready to react if anything went wrong. "Okay," Ivy Chandler said with a nod before carefully examining the stone coffin.


    After a while, Ivy ced her hand on


    the lid of the stone coffin and


    simultaneously released a powerful mental force that enveloped the entire coffin. As time passed, approximately ten minutester, tvy Chandler''s eyes suddenly lit up?


    Then, with a graceful step, she moved to the other end of the stone coffin and ced her hand on it once again. An immensely powerful force surged from her palm into the coffin. In the next moment, a brick-sized stone block slowly rose from the center of the coffin lid.


    "Ivy, get back!" Just then, Billy shouted.


    Ivy Chandler seemed to have sensed


    the danger and her pupils contracted slightly as she swiftly moved away. Just as the two of them had moved about ten meters away from the stone coffin, a cylindrical light barrier descended rapidly from the ceiling, enclosing the entire coffin in the center. Within


    the cylindrical light barrier. Within


    powerful God-Emperor''s Chi rushed in all directions, creating a violent gust of wind. If they had been a second slower, they would have


    undoubtedly suffered serious


    injuries.


    "Billy, that protruding stone block is the core of the formation!"

 Chapter 403 Finally, The Inheritance

    Chapter 403 Finally, The Inheritance


    Chapter 403 Finally, the Inheritance


    "OK," Billy naturally noticed it and nodded slightly. He said, "I''ll cut off the barrier, and you deal with that formation eye."


    "Got it!" Ivy Chandler nodded in response.


    Billy took two steps forward, and the Bloodshadow Fury de shed out dozens of blood-red de radiance towards the upper part of the barrier. Under the effect of these de radiance, the God-Emperor''s Chi on the stone coffin dissipated.


    "Ivy, go for it!" Billy''s voice rang out once again.


    "Okay!" Ivy Chandler responded. At the same time, a sword aura, imbued with overwhelming force, shot towards the protruding stone.


    After the sword aura passed, the stone split in half, and the barrier above the stone coffin disappeared simultaneously. At that moment, the coffin lid emitted a loud noise and slowly moved aside. When the coffin lid was halfway open, a majestic force surged out from the coffin, instantly filling the entire space. Unlike before, this force was not the fierce and deadly God-Emperor''s Chi but the coveted power essence that martial practitioners dreamed of.


    "Billy, is this the inheritance?" Ivy Chandler''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah," Billy replied with a faint smile. After sensing the energy in the space, he was also somewhat surprised. Indeed, that was beyond his expectations. Compared to the previous inheritance in ce of Darkness, this was an entirely different level. Back then, the War Emperor''s Chi could only help Rakshasa break through, but this time, the energy was enough for a dozen people to cultivate simultaneously. After a brief pause, Billy turned to Casey and the others.


    "Casey, bring everyone here. Sit down and activate your cultivation techniques, draw in the energy, and circte it within your meridians."


    "Boss, this should be the War God-Emperor Realm expert''s inheritance. Shouldn''t you and Ivy..." Casey led the group over.


    "We don''t need it," Billy replied with a faint smile. "You all make the most of this opportunity. I''ll stand guard."


    "Thank you, boss!" The group expressed their gratitude and sat down.


    Soon, the God-Emperor Chi essence within the stone chamber began to flow into Casey and the others through their Hundred Convergence acupoints. "God-Emperor inheritance..." Inkforge, who was sitting on the ground, muttered, "It seems fate is not on the side of Ink Pavilion."


    Ink Pavilion had spent two to three years trying to secure this inheritance location, but in the end, it seemed they were preparing it for others. Inkforge couldn''t help but worry about Ink Pavilion''s future. Did they really have a chance against Commander Gardner?


    Before today, he had never given much thought to the name of King of the West. In his eyes, a young man in his twenties, no matter how strong, could only be elevated by the War Department of vale, aiming to create a legend. However, after the events of today, he realized how mistaken he was.


    Not to mention Billy''s martial prowess; the ease with which he had unraveled the two deadly formations in the cave had left Inkforge in awe. Ink Pavilion had sent three groups of people into this cave, including some extraordinary individuals, but none had seeded in solving it. Yet, in a short time, the God-Emperor inheritance had been unlocked. This was far from something an ordinary person could achieve. Moreover, he was impressed by Billy''s magnanimity. Faced with such a coveted inheritance, King of the West had remained indifferent and had even given it to hisrades. This quality alone set him apart. With his current strength, if he absorbed all the God-Emperor Chi from this cave, he would likely advance to the War God-Emperor Realm. Billy was aware of this, but he still chose to share it with hisrades.


    "The actions of thiste expert are truly unpredictable," Ivy Chandler remarked not far away, looking at Billy. "Inside this stone cave, two extremely dangerous formations were set up, and then such a gift was left behind. What a peculiar individual."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Billy remarked with a smile, "Perhaps he didn''t want all his lifelong efforts to fall into the hands of mediocre people. By the way, Ivy, your God-Emperor''s potential should be close topletion, right?" "In less than a month, it should be ready. But Grandpa doesn''t want me to Break the Mirror so quickly."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded. "As long as you condense the God-Emperor''s potential, the step of Breaking the Mirror isn''t that important. umte strength, and carry it into the God-Emperor realm, once you break the Mirror, you''ll at least achieve some sess."


    "Uh-huh." Ivy Chandler replied, her eyes sparkling.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two hours had passed. The God-Emperor''s aura in the stone cave had gradually thinned.


    Before long, a powerful aura burst


    forth from Casey and the others, far stronger than their previous ones. Clearly, after absorbing the


    God-Emperor''s legacy, everyonemet


    cultivation had improved to varying degrees. Afterward, Casey led the others towards Billy and Ivy Chandler, each of them wearing a pleased expression on their faces.


    "Thank you, boss. Thank you, Ivy." They all said as they approached.


    "Congrattions, everyone." Ivy said with a faint smile.


    "Not bad," Billy said, checking the progress of their cultivation.


    Casey had not only officially broken through the Mirror into the War Emperor realm but had also reached the Grand Completion level of it. Azure Dragon had advanced to the Half-Step War Emperor realm, while and


    Vermilion Bird, ck Tener


    Stout had all reached the pinnacle of War Grandmaster.


    All five sharp des had broken through the mirror into the sect, with Azure Fang, Frostde, and Night Orchid advancing to War Grandmaster Minor Completion. This trip had indeed yielded some gains.


    "Boss, what''s inside the stone coffin?" Judge asked, pointing at the stone coffin.


    "I don''t know. Let''s take a look together." Billy said with a faint smile, leading the others to the stone coffin.


    Arriving at the side of the coffin, they all looked inside.


    A skeletony t in the center of the stone coffin, with a small bundle of animal hide scrolls at its feet, faintly disying some writing on top. "Boss, this War God-Emperor must have suffered severe injuries before his fall." Casey said, pointing to the broken ribs in the skeleton''s chest.


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly.


    "Even under the condition of being severely injured, he or she managed to set up such a terrifying killing formation." Azure Dragon eximed. "This powerhouse must have had a cultivation level of at least War God-Emperor Realm Great Perfection during their lifetime." Billy nodded again. "Injured like this, the person who made the move must be a peerless expert in theter stages of the War God-Emperor Realm." Judge mumbled.


    "Boss, most likely, the martial arts and secrets of this expert are inside that bundle of beast skin scrolls. Should we take a look?" ck Tortoise pointed to the bundle of beast skin scrolls. "Let''s first pay our respects to the predecessor!" Billy hesitated.


    Then, they stepped back three paces, sped their hands together, and bowed slightly.


    "I am Billy Garner from the War


    Department of vale, leading my


    brothers and sisters to step into the


    resting ce of the toneline


    we may have unintentionally


    offended. We ask for your


    forgiveness, esteemed


    predecessor!"


    Ivy and Casey led the others in bowing.


    Afterward, ck Tortoise reached out and took out the bundle of beast skin scrolls. When hepletely unfolded the beast skin scrolls, something fell out from inside. "Hmm?!"


    Upon seeing the object on the ground, Billy''s pupils contracted slightly.

 Chapter 404 The Celestial Death Tune

    Chapter 404 The Celestial Death Tune


    Chapter 404 The Celestial Death Tune


    On the groundy an object, astonishingly a dragon-shaped jade pendant. It looked identical to the two that Billy already possessed, with only slight differences in the color of the dragon''s head. "Boss, how can there be another jade pendant like this here?" Azure Dragon eximed in shock.


    "I don''t know," Billy replied, shaking his head as he bent down to pick up the jade pendant.


    "Boss, it''s quite a coincidence that both fallen experts had the same jade pendant. This jade pendant seems to be more than meets the eye." Casey said, his expression growing serious.


    "If our estimation is correct, both of these experts were likely killed because of the jade pendants." Billy agreed.


    It was almost certain.


    Hissing sounds came from Azure Dragon and the others as they heard this. Even a mid-War God-Emperor had met his end due to this jade pendant. What could be the significance of this object? "Billy, have you seen this jade pendant before?" Ivy Chandler, who was curious, asked.


    Azure Fang and the others also looked over, not knowing about the jade pendant.


    "Yeah," Billy replied with a faint smile, briefly exining the story of the other two jade pendants he had.


    "Isn''t that quite a coincidence?" Ivy expressed her surprise after hearing the story.


    The others also had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Billy nodded and then turned to ck Tortoise. "ck Tortoise, can you see what''s written on that animal skin?"


    "There''s only one piece of music written on it." ck Tortoise responded.


    "What?" Stout felt like he hadn''t heard clearly.


    Could it be that this Emperor Realm expert was a music enthusiast?


    "Let me see!" Ivy Chandler took the scroll from ck Tortoise''s hands. After looking at it, she eximed in a soft voice, "The Celestial Death Tune!"


    "Do you recognize this music?" Frostde asked.


    "This is the signature martial technique of Celestial Harp Sect, a martial art belonging to War God-Emperors, called the Celestial Death Tune." Ivy Chandler confirmed.


    "Celestial Harp Sect?" Night Orchid was surprised. "Isn''t that the Celestial Harp Sect that was wiped out overnight a few decades ago?"


    "Yeah," Ivy Chandler nodded again. "It''s the same one. They were annihtedpletely a few decades ago."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Boss, I believe this God-Emperor Realm expert''s death is rted to this music." ck Tortoise spected.


    "It''s a possibility." Billy agreed with a nod. His curiosity about the jade pendant''s origins had increased. What could be the story behind it? And how many of these jade pendants were there? "Ivy, I hope your skill with the zither hasn''t declined. The Celestial Death Tune is yours now, you should try it when you get back." Billy said, smiling at Ivy Chandler.


    "Thank you, Billy. This is something that martial artists dream of!" Ivy''s face lit up with joy.


    Afterward, the group restored the coffin lid and bowed deeply once more.


    Ten minutester, they returned to the cliff.


    Then, Billy, holding the Bloodshadow Fury de, shed several de radiance towards a stone b about twenty meters away. The stone b was shattered into pieces and fell into the abyss below. This was done to prevent anyone else from disturbing the peace of the fallen War God-Emperor, and as for Inkforge, Billy had already given him a swift and clean end, leaving him at the bottom of the abyss. "Let''s go back," Billy said as he led the group down the mountain.


    "Billy, I''ll return to Ether Mountains." Ivy Chandler said when they reached the foot of the mountain. "Whenever you have the time,e back and ask that old man if he knows anything about this jade pendant."


    "Sure," Billy replied.


    "Thank you, Ivy. Goodbye!" The group greeted Ivy Chandler. They all knew that if it weren''t for her help today, there was no guarantee that Billy alone could have broken through the formations in the cave. "See you next time!" Ivy Chandler smiled faintly and turned to leave.


    In the northern part of vale, thousands of miles away from Ozin, on a mountain peak, there stood aplex of buildings-hundreds of them, big and small, with various architectural styles. At the entrance of theplex, there was a towering archway, nearly twenty to thirty meters high, with the three prominent characters "Purple Light Sect" engraved on it in a mboyant style. This ce was the


    ve


    headquarters of the ancient martial sect, Purple Light Sect.


    Not long after Billy and his group returned to Ozin, a group of about ten men and women sat in the main hall of the Purple Light Sect''s


    assembly building. Each of them


    and


    had an unpleasant expression many radiated waves of anger. These individuals were the inner and


    outer elders of the sect, Core


    members of the sect. Content


    The reason they had gathered here was none other than their recent killing of the Grand Elder, Second Elder, and Fifth Elder. All three of them had been killed within a span of less than a month, and this was a devastating blow to the sect.


    While Purple Light Sect was considered a top-tier sect, its standing within the martial world was not particrly high. Losing


    three elders in such a short tim


    would undoubtedly cause the sect''s influence to plummet even further. And all of this was attributed to the actions of Commander Gardner. Therefore, each person present


    harbored deep hatred towards him.


    Soon, heavy footsteps resounded, and a middle-aged man entered the hall. He wore traditional Daoist robes, had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and exuded a chilling aura. Wherever he went, the temperature in the surroundings seemed to drop several degrees. This man was none other than the Sect Master, Gully Manning.


    For some time, Gully Manning had been in seclusion, and the sect''s affairs had been handled by the Grand Elder, Nigel Becker.


    When the Second Elder was killed in the capital not long ago, Nigel Becker didn''t want to disturb Gully Manning''s cultivation, so he kept it a secret. However, now that Nigel Becker was also dead, the sect had no choice but to report the incidents.


    Half an hour ago, when the Third Elder brought the news to Gully Manning''s seclusion, it almost caused him to go berserk. He had directly sted one of the pavilions into ruins in his fit of anger. "Greetings, Sect Master!" When they saw Gully Manning, the inner and outer elders stood up and paid their respects.


    Gully Manning nodded slightly and then took a seat at the head of the hall.


    "Third Elder, please provide a detailed ount of the situation." Gully Manning said in a loathing voice.


    "Certainly, Sect Master." The Third Elder nodded and spent the next quarter of an hour recounting the incidents involving Nigel Becker and the others.


    "Reckless!" After hearing the report, Gully Manning bellowed.


    A surge of powerful aura uncontrobly emanated from him, causing the wooden chair beneath him to shatter into splinters.

 Chapter 405 Their Guilt, The Annihilation Of The Sect

    Chapter 405 Their Guilt, The Annihtion Of The Sect


    Chapter 405 Their Guilt, the Annihtion of the Sect


    "Please calm down, Sect Master!" The crowd spoke up one after another.


    Then, a disciple from the inner sect quickly brought a chair for Gully Manning to sit down.


    "Sect Master, our Elders have all died at the hands of the King of the West. We must seek revenge!" an outer sect Elder said, taking a deep breath.


    "Yes, Sect Master, the entire martial world is probablyughing at us right now!" another Elder replied.


    "If we do nothing, we''ll never hold our heads up again," added another.


    "Sect Master, what''s your opinion on this?" a female Elder asked.


    "Enough, everyone, quiet down!" the third Elder''s face showed a hint of seriousness. He then looked at Gully Manning. "Sect Master, we need to carefully consider this matter. The King of the West is not an ordinary person."


    "Moreover, whether it''s Fifth Elder, Second Elder, or even the Grand Elder, they all actively provoked him. We don''t have a strong case here." Another outer sect Elder continued.


    "Third Elder, why are you being so modest and sacrificing our sect''s reputation? He may be strong, but can he withstand all of us attacking at once?" the previous outer sect Elder said.


    "Ninth Elder, do not underestimate the King of the West. His background is not simple." Third Elder frowned slightly.


    "Enough!" Gully Manning interrupted him.


    "He dared to kill three Elders of Purple Light Sect. No matter his background, he must be prepared to face our wrath!"


    "Fourth Elder, call the Stuart family, me Sect, and Spirit Wing Pavilion. Tell them that I, Gully Manning, invite them to Purple Light Sect to discuss our ns together!"


    "Got it!" Fourth Elder nodded.


    "Sixth Elder, send someone to Ozin. Keep a close watch on him. Three dayster, we will settle this score with him!" Gully Manning continued to instruct.


    "Understood!" Sixth Elder responded loudly.


    "That''s enough for today. Disperse, and three days from now,e down the mountain with me..." Gully Manning spoke again.


    Just then, hurried footsteps echoed, and a disciple from the inner sect rushed in, covered in injuries.


    "Sect Master, something... something has happened! Someone has barged in and destroyed our gate."


    "Hmm?" A bone-chilling anger emanated from Gully Manning''s body.


    The sect gate was the face of a sect, and this intruder was directly insulting Purple Light Sect.


    Already burning with rage, Gully Manning''s fury intensified.


    "What a death wish! Who dares to cause trouble here? Do they want to die?" another outer sect Elder shouted, "How many are they?" "Just... just one... their skills are formidable, we couldn''t stop them." The inner sect disciple replied while trembling.


    "What?" The outer sect Elder roared again, "One person dares to act so outrageously at Purple Light Sect? Did they say who they are?" "They... they didn''t say, only that they wanted you, Sect Master, toe out and take responsibility." the inner sect disciple quivered. "Idiot!" The Elders all shouted in anger.


    "Let''s go have a look!" Gully Manning forced down his anger and walked toward the door, with others following closely.


    Soon, they arrived at a t area not far from the gate. Looking around, they saw that the gate had turned into ruins, and a figure in green stood in front of the wreckage. There were also several disciples of Purple Light Sect lying on the ground.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Greetings, Sect Master!" The thousand or so disciples of Purple Light Sect surrounding the area immediately bowed when they saw Gully Manning.


    "Father, you''re out of seclusion?" Nicole Manning walked out from the crowd and then pointed at the green figure with clenched teeth. "That jerk dared to p me. Father, you must kill him for me!" "Hmm!" Gully Manning nodded slightly.


    "Arrogant, who are you?" the outer sect Elder demanded, pointing at the green figure.


    "Are you the Sect Master of Purple Light Sect?" The green figure ignored the others and calmly spoke to Gully Manning.


    "You dare to destroy the entrance of Purple Light Sect, injure our disciples. You have guts!" Gully Manning''s eyes shed with a chilling light. After a brief pause, he continued, "Tell me your purpose!" "Purple Light Sect has repeatedly attempted to harm vale''s important officials. For this crime, the sect should be annihted!" the figure in a green robe calmly replied.


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing these words, Gully Manning was momentarily stunned. "Are you here for the King of the West?"


    "I''ll give you all a chance. All the


    tox


    elders and higher-ranking members of Purple Light Sect can choose to cripple their own cultivation and


    disband the sect, and you will be spared from death." That mysterious person conceded to Gully Manning''s statement.


    "You''re shameless! I can see that you''re just here to seek death!" The outer sect elder roared and, with a wave of his hand,unched an attack at the figure. His aura surged as his martial cultivation was decent, at the level of a War Emperor.


    The figure in the blue robe remained in ce, casually lifting a hand, and a sword in his hand emitted a sharp sword aura, shooting toward the attacking elder.


    ef


    "Be careful!" In the next moment, Gully Manning''s pupils contracted slightly as he immediately shouted and rushed forward, attempting to intercept the iing sword for the Elder. However, he was still a beat too slow, and the sword aura pierced through the elder''s body with lightning speed. Due to the momentum, he took a couple of steps forward before a bloody line appeared at his waist. His body was severed into two pieces, lying motionless on the ground, blood and flesh scattered.


    A gasp of shock resounded throughout the surroundings as the disciples of Purple Light Sect stared in disbelief at the two severed halves on the ground.


    "You''re seeking death!" Gully Manning shouted angrily, raising his hand andmanding, "Attack, kill him!"


    "Understood!" The elders of Purple Light Sect were already burning with rage. Upon hearing Gully Manning''smand, they all attacked simultaneously.


    Among these elders, the weakest


    had a cultivation of a War Grandmaster, while the majority were War Emperors. Their auras were released in full, shrouding the entire area like dark clouds, making it difficult for the thousands of Purple Light Sect disciples to breathe, causing them to involuntarily retreat. Content


    "Dare to kill our Purple Light Sect''s elders, you shall die as you wish!" The first inner sect elder, who had rushed to the front, roared angrily. The purple mist radiated a thunderous power between his palms, sweeping forward.


    "If you wish for death, then so be it!" The figure in the green robe spoke solemnly.


    In the next moment, he moved forward, continuously twisting his wrist, and countless sword shadows immediately appeared in the air, unstoppable in their momentum, creating a terrifying formation. "Hmm?" Sensing the true strength of the man in the green robe, Gully Manning''s pupils contracted again. Without thinking much, he shouted loudly, "You''re not his match! Retreat, everyone, retreat!" While shouting, his body shot out like a cannonball. An overwhelming aura exploded from his body, revealing his cultivation of a War God-Emperor.

 Chapter 406 Destruction Of The Three Major Sects!

    Chapter 406 Destruction Of The Three Major Sects!


    Chapter 406 Destruction of the Three Major Sects!


    At the same time, the myriad sword shadows had already struck more than ten Elders.


    Without any suspense, except for the Third Elder, no one else had the slightest chance to resist. The sword shadows swept through, and they all fell. The reason the Third Elder was spared was that he possessed the strength of aplete War Emperor realm, and he had managed to dodge in time, narrowly escaping the cmity. However, even so, his body still bore several bloody wounds, and his aura was extremely weakened.


    "You damned bastard! I''ll crush you to pieces!" Gully Manning surveyed the bodies of the fallen Elders, roaring with a ferocious expression, bordering on madness.


    Following this, a purple light curtain appeared above him, surrounded by thunder. This was Gully Manning''s God-Emperor Realm power.


    "Die!" Gully Manning roared once again, and the purple light curtain contained a world-destroying aura as it surged out.


    For a moment, within a radius of a thousand kilometers, violent winds howled, thunder roared, and even the void trembled.


    "Miss, run!" The Third Elder, who had survived, shouted loudly and then hurriedly rushed to Nicole Manning, who had been terrified by the situation.


    "A Tier-one War God-Emperor, is he very strong?" the green-clothed figure muttered.


    In the next moment, the countless sword shadows rapidly merged together, forming a massive phantom sword shape that thrust towards Gully Manning''s light curtain.


    Boom!


    The attacks of the two collided like two swiftly moving mountains, generating violent shockwaves that spread in all directions, causing the earth to shake. As the shockwaves passed, everything within a thousand kilometers, including buildings, trees, and rocks, instantly disintegrated.


    Although the Third Elder and Nicole Manning had managed to escape a few hundred meters away, they were still lifted into the air by the force of the impact. After crashing down heavily tens of meters away, Nicole Manning spat out a mouthful of blood, her mouth opening wide as more blood gushed out, and her legs stopped moving.


    "Miss, Miss!" The Third Elder struggled to speak, but after uttering a few words, hey motionless on the ground, his life hanging in the bnce.


    At the same time, the phantom sword shape pierced through the purple light curtain, passing through Gully Manning''s heart area.


    The scene fell intoplete silence, and the oppressive aura in the air vanished instantly. Only the mountain breeze could be heard gently blowing. The green-clothed figure and Gully Manning stood in their original positions, facing each other, and neither of them made any further movements.


    "Who... who are you?" After a long while, Gully Manning spoke with difficulty.


    "On the pinnacle of Ether Mountain!" the green-clothed figure replied calmly.


    "Hmm?" Gully Manning''s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks. "Then... the King of the West is..."


    "The son of Ether Mountain!" the green-clothed figure replied once more.


    "What?!" Gully Manning shouted, his face showing an expression of disbelief.


    Now he realized that the King of West was from the pinnacle of Ether Mountain, which made Gully Manning feel deep regret; if he had known this, he wouldn''t have dared to provoke that legendary man, no matter how brave he was.


    The pinnacle of Ether Mountain was the Holy Hall of Martial Arts. The Ether Mountain lineage was something a small sect like Purple Light Sect couldn''t afford to provoke.


    "I hate it!!!" Gully Manning shouted in pain, then sprayed out arge mouthful of blood, his body falling backwards, leaving behind a trail of blood from his chest.


    The Sect Master of Purple Light Sect, perished.


    "Sect Master!"


    A Kilometer away stood numerous disciples of Purple Light Sect with sorrow written all over their faces. They were well aware that Purple Light Sect was doomed this time.


    "Why are you stay here? Do you want to die as well?" The green-clothed figure spoke coldly.


    With his words, the phantom sword shape appeared in the air once again.


    "Run!" A voice rang out, and the thousand disciples of Purple Light Sect scattered and fled in all directions.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two minutester, the sword aura dissipated, and all the buildings within Purple Light Sect had copsed, shrouding the area in dust. At this point, Purple Light Sect had officially be history.


    In the following two days, a simr


    scene unfolded in two other mountain ranges within the territory. The Elders and core members of me Sect and Spirit Wing Pavilion were all stain, and their sects were reduced to rubble. Three top-tier sects had fallen one after another within two to three days, and this news quickly spread throughout every corner of the region. Some were shocked, some were furious, and everyone was trying to find out what had happened and who was responsible. Many figures in the martial arts world felt a sense of mutual dependency, and they began to take action.


    In the martial arts world, there was a vague sense that a storm was brewing.


    In the next few days, Billy didn''t have


    any other ns and focused on


    spending time with his family. Felicia, Tasha, and a few dayster, they would start school again. So,


    during these few days, they opportunity to explore


    the


    UA


    surroundings of Ozin.


    ok the


    On this particr morning, as nned, the family was preparing to visit Leford.


    Leford was about two to three


    hundred kilometers away from Ozin,


    and its city size and level were on par with Ozin, making it a city with a poption of over ten million people. It was also a well-known tourist city in the eastern region and even the entire country, known for its picturesque scenery, attracting two to three hundred million visitors every year.


    After the family finished breakfast, Stout was waiting with a business car parked in front of the vi.


    "Uncle Stout, did you have breakfast?" Tasha ran out with two pieces of fried dough sticks.


    "These are grandma''s homemade fried dough sticks, they''re delicious, try them." Said she.


    "Haha, thank you, Tasha!" Stout took the fried dough sticks and took a bite; they tasted really good. Soon, the family members came out one by one, and since Fletcher and his wife didn''t have much to do these days, they were also pulled by Billy to travel around.


    "Stout, these days have been hard on you!" After the car drove out, Harleen said.


    "Ms knight, you''re too polite, what''s so hard about it, I''m looking forward to it, I''ve been staying in the mountains all these years, and I rarely get the chance to travel like this." Stout grinned. "Stout, you said you''ve been in the mountains all these years, but where exactly is this mountain you''re talking about? Is it beautiful? When are you going to take us there?" Felicia spoke up. "Uh..." As soon as they mentioned returning to the mountains, Stout''s face copsed, "It''s not fun at all, it''s either rocks or forests, better not go."


    "Uncle Stout, are you afraid that you will be caught you for studying if you go back home?" Tasha said with a coquettish tone, "That''s why you don''t want to go back?" Stout choked a bit and said, "No, Uncle Stout loves studying!"


    "You''re lying, I''ve never seen you read a book. Auntie Felicia reads books from time to time, but you never." Tasha retorted.


    "Tasha, Auntie Felicia read books every day, okay?" Felicia protested.


    "That''s not true!" Sharon said without good humor, "You''ve only read for two days in total since your holiday started."


    "I read every night!" Felicia pouted.


    "You don''t believe it yourself." Sharon said, rolling his eyes.


    "I believe what I said!" Felicia said with a grimace.


    Harleen was amused by her sister''s expression andughed. After a pause, she turned to Stout and asked, "Stout, I heard that you have a beautiful elder sister, right?"

 Chapter 407 Trouble Everywhere

    Chapter 407 Trouble Everywhere


    Chapter 407 Trouble Everywhere


    "Yeah, my sister is beautiful!" Stout said with a proud expression. "She''s not any less beautiful than you, Ms Knight. She''s definitely a super beauty. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my boss..."


    Mid-sentence, he seemed to realize what he was saying, and his whole body shivered, almost driving the car into a ditch.


    Billy heard this and his mouth twitched a few times. His wife had really good information.


    "Uh, um, Ms Knight, don''t listen to me bragging!" Stout hesitated for a moment before adding quickly, "My sister can''t evenpare to you, just look at my appearance, and you''ll know what my sister is like." Harleenughed again and then turned to Billy.


    "Billy, do you know Stout''s sister? Is she very beautiful?"


    "Uh... She''s okay!"


    "Look at your reaction, she must be a real beauty." Harleen smiled, "Stout, when can you have your sistere to Ozin to visit?"


    Stout choked again. "Sure, but my sister is currently in seclusion, and she probably won''te out for another ten years or so."


    "Seclusion? What kind of seclusion?" Sharon asked in surprise.


    "Sharon, seclusion is a way for martial artists to cultivate their martial arts. Since you''re not a martial artist, you wouldn''t understand." Fletcher exined with a smile.


    "Okay," Sharon responded and then added, "Ten years of seclusion is so long, doesn''t she want to get married and have children?"


    "Mom, don''t listen to Stout''s nonsense. He''s just making things up!" Felicia rolled her eyes at Stout and then asked Billy, "Billy, have you known Stout''s sister for a long time? Are you two close?" Stout felt the conversation was getting a bit out of control and quickly changed the subject. "Well, Tasha, have you ever been to Leford before?"


    "No, this is my first time!" Tasha responded. "Uncle Stout, what fun things are there to do in Leford?"


    "Leford has a lot of fun ces to visit," Stout continued. "Besides beautiful mountains andkes, there''s a huge children''s yground that I''m taking you to today!" "Really?!" Tasha eximed excitedly.


    After that, the family didn''t continue with the previous conversation.


    At 10 AM, Stout parked the car in the most famous park in Leford. Just as the family got out of the car, Billy''s phone rang, and he answered to find Judge on the line.


    "Hey, boss, have you arrived in Leford?" Judge''s voice came through the phone.


    "We just got here. What''s up?" Billy asked.


    "Well, there''s something going on," Judge replied. "Liam Anderson just called me and said that early this morning, a group of people went to the base of SHADOW in Leford, causing quite amotion." Liam Anderson was the inspector for SHADOW in Leford.


    "who are they? And for what?" asked Billy.


    "They''re from the Bet family in Leford." Judge confirmed. "The Bet family went to negotiate with the Special Patrol Bureau several times after their patriarch was arrested a couple of days ago, but they were all turned away. So, they came to SHADOW to protest."


    "The Bet family?" Billy furrowed his brow. "The top family in Leford?"


    Billy had been to Leford a year ago for a case, so he had a faint impression of the families in the area.


    "Yes," Judge replied.


    "Do you know why they were arrested?"


    "I haven''t had a chance to ask about the specifics." Judge admitted.


    "Well, I''ll go take a look for now."


    "Boss, do you need me toe over right away?"


    "Not for now. I''ll call you if needed."


    "Alright."


    "Honey, is there something going on?" Harleen asked when Billy hung up. "If there is, you and Stout can go ahead. I''ll go with my parents. Just call me when you finish the thing."


    This was a bustling area, and


    Harleen and Felicia were now martial arts practitioners, so Billy wasn''t too worried about their safety. Therefore, Billy and Stout said their goodbyes to them and got back in the car.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go!" Harleen led her family towards the scenic area.


    Since it was the New Year holiday, the park was much busier than usual, with crowds of people everywhere, creating a lively atmosphere.


    "Wow, so beautiful!" Tasha eximed with excitement.


    "Tasha, don''t run around. It''s crowded here, and you might bump into someone." Sharon quickly warned her.


    "Grandma, it''s okay. I''ll be careful," Tasha replied, freeing her hand from her grandmother''s grip and heading toward a nearby booth selling cartoon balloons. "Grandma, can you buy two balloons for me?" Tasha asked.


    "How about we buy themter? It might be inconvenient to carry them around." Harleen suggested.


    "No, I can hold them myself. You don''t have to carry them." Tasha insisted.


    "Alright then," Harleen gave in and let Tasha pick two balloon designs, paid for them, and continued walking with the family.


    This scenic spot deserved its reputation as the top attraction in Leford. The scenery was truly beautiful, with mountains,kes, and many artificial attractions.


    "Dad, Mom, I heard there''s a famous temple at the top of that hill. Do you want to go check it out?" Harleen pointed to a hill not far away.


    "Sure!" Fletcher replied delightfully.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as the family approached the entrance to the uphill path, they heard car horns honking behind them. Tourists on the road quickly moved aside, and some wore annoyed expressions. Content


    Vehicle traffic was prohibited in this area, so why was there a caring? The constant honking was annoying, and the car was not moving slowly.


    Some people wanted to vent their anger but held their tongues when they saw the car.


    It was a Rolls-Royce Phantom!


    People who could afford such a car were not to be messed with.


    "Mom, my balloon flew away..." Perhaps frightened by the car horn, Tasha hadn''t held on tightly, and the balloon slipped from her hand.


    At that moment, a slight mountain


    breeze blew, and the balloon drifted forward. The Rolls-Royce Phantom had just arrived, and the driver had


    probably been startled by the two et


    balloons. He mmed on the


    brakes. In the back seat of the car, a young man and woman, in their mid-twenties, were jolted-forward. The woman''s forehead hit the back of the front seat, though it didn''t hurt much. Although it didn''t hurt, she was angry.


    "Who threw those balloons, youmoners?" The young man and woman got out of the car, and the woman angrily shouted at the onlookers.


    The woman was in her mid-twenties, dressed in designer clothes and exuding an air of arrogance. She had a haughty demeanor.

 Chapter 408 Extremely Arrogance

    Chapter 408 Extremely Arrogance


    "How could you talk like that? You just curse at people as soon as you open your mouth!"


    "That''s right, she looks pretty but has no manners!"


    "It was their fault to begin with, and now they''re acting like this. It''s too much."


    The onlookers heard the woman''s words and all had angry expressions on their faces.


    "You bunch of lowlifes, shut up or I''ll tear your mouths apart!" the woman shouted in anger.


    "Mama, thatdy is so mean..." Tasha, who was already being held by Harleen, had a slightly changed expression on her face.


    "Tasha, don''t be afraid." Harleenforted her daughter. Then she looked at the other woman and said, "I''m sorry. That was our balloon. My child didn''t hold onto it properly."


    "Kneel down and apologize!" The woman interrupted before Harleen could finish speaking.


    "Huh?" Harleen raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "You''re too domineering," Sharon walked out and said, "This road isn''t allowed for vehicles to drive on. Not only did you drive in here but also honked your horn like that. Many tourists were startled by it."


    "My Tasha was also scared by your honking sound which made her unable to hold onto the balloon." Sharon continued, "Besides, you haven''t suffered any loss yourself, why should we kneel down and apologize?"


    "Why not?" The woman snorted coldly, "Just because my status is a hundred times more noble than yours? Can I do that? If I got hurt just now because of your balloon, do you think kneeling down to apologize would be enough?"


    "Just because you have a Rolls-Royce doesn''t make everything okay," Felicia frowned at the same time, "Worst case scenario we can let the scenic area management handle it!"


    The woman raised her voice even higher, "You have ten seconds to consider, if you don''t kneel down and apologize then all consequences will be borne by yourselves!"


    "Can''t you stop being so despicable? Who gave you the right to look down upon others? Do you think being born into a big family gives one permission to trample over others?" Sharon responded loudly, "Judging from how uncultured-looking you are, I bet your family is nothing special either!"


    "What?! How dare you insult me?" The woman shouted angrily, "All right then! Now it''s not just about kneeling down anymore! All of your family must give yourselves three ps each or else there will be consequences!"


    "Miss, don''t go too far. There are so many people here who can testify that it was your fault. You should be the one apologizing!" Fletcher frowned and spoke up.


    "Jay, what are you still standing there for?" The woman ignored Fletcher and turned to a young man beside her.


    "Christine, don''t worry. I promise you''ll be satisfied with what happens today!" The young man named Jay White responded loudly. He then turned to their driver and instructed, "Give them five ps each!" "Got it!" The driver nodded vigorously and walked towards Harleen''s family.


    "Dare you!" Felicia took a few steps forward and stood in front of her family.


    "I''ll start from you then." As the driver said, he raised his hand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, he was a martial artist, with the cultivation of a Battle Master. Halfway through the reach, a sharp pain seared through his lower abdomen. Then, he was sent flying, crashing headfirst onto the Rolls-Royce hood.


    Felicia, with a hint of anger, used all her strength to hit the engine hood, causing it to dent.


    "Huh?!" Jay White and thate woman were both surprised to find out that Felicia was also a martial artist.


    Harleen and Felicia followed Billy''s orders to not show their martial arts skills in daily life, so the other party hadn''t noticed before. Equally surprised, the onlookers also gasped in surprise, their faces showing astonishment.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect you to be


    a martial arts practitioner. No


    wonder you''re so bold!" Jay White''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you know how much this car costs? With that kick just now, if it wasn''t for a million, none of you will be able to


    leave today!"


    "I can''t be bothered with you!" Felicia turned around and looked at her family, saying, "Dad, Mom, Harleen, let''s go. Don''t mind them!"


    "Fuck!" Jay White raised his hand to m Felicia.


    He was also skilled, on par with Felicia.


    "Felicia, watch out!" Harleen and the other two shouted simultaneously.


    At this moment, Felicia obviously sensed the danger behind her and turned around to meet it with a palm strike. After one move, both of them stepped back several steps, and the situation was evenly matched "Hmm?!" Jay White''s face slightly changed since he had never expected Felicia to be able to fight him to a draw.


    "Wow, turns out you really have some skills!" The woman snorted coldly at this moment. As soon as the words fell, a strong aura emanated from her body, revealing her cultivation of a Warlord.


    "Mom, hold Tasha," Harleen said before handing Tasha over to Sharon. She then walked over to Felicia with a slightly serious expression on her face and looked at the woman in front of her. "Are you done yet?"


    As she spoke, her aura rose immediately.


    "Oh! So you''re also a martial artist? Interesting!" The woman sneered again. "But with just your strength, do you believe that I can defeat you with just one move?"


    "You can try!" Felicia responded angrily.


    "Alright," The woman replied before taking two steps forward and sweeping out with one palm which created a whistling wind sound.


    "Be careful, Felicia!" Harleen eximed while raising her hand to strike out.


    Felicia was not idle either; she sent out two gusts of wind towards the opponent''s attack.


    Bang! Bang!


    However, there was still one realm difference between them; naturally, the two sisters were no match for their opponent. After just one move from their opponent, both Harleen and her sister were knocked down on the ground.


    "Harleen! Felicia!"


    "Mum! Auntie!"


    Fletcher and the other two immediately shouted out loud.


    "Dad, Mum, we''re okay, don''t worry." Both sisters stood up from the ground while Harleen turned to Fletcher saying, "Dad, call Billy!"


    "All right." Fletcher quickly took out his phone to make a call.


    "You want to call someone? In


    f.ne


    Leford City, I really don''t know who you could possibly get here." The woman sneered twice before looking towards Jay White. "Jay now suspect these two martial artists have blood on their hands, should take them back for


    questioning."


    we


    "I see," Jay White took two steps forward. "Are you going with us by yourselves or do you need some help?"


    "Who are you? What right do you have to arrest people?" Felicia red at him angrily.


    "Is this enough?" Jay White sneered coldly as he pulled an emblem from his body, which was a token of a Special Patrol Squadron Inspector.


    "If that isn''t enough then how about this?" The woman also pulled an emblem from herself, which was a token belonging to a Chief Inspector of Imperial Guard Bureau.

 Chapter 409 Things Get Complicated

    Chapter 409 Things Get Complicated


    Upon seeing these two badges, some onlookers among the crowd recognized them and gasped in surprise. No wonder they were acting so arrogantly. Not only did these two individualse from influential families, but they were also government officials, and part of specialized departments.


    Harleen and Felicia hadn''t expected these two to have such backgrounds.


    "What do you think? Can you go with us now?" Jay White spoke again.


    "You think having these badges makes you invincible? You''re abusing your authority! I''ll report you to your superiors, and you..." Sharon shouted loudly.


    "If you utter one more word, do you believe I''ll take all three of you with us?" the woman said coldly.


    "You..." Sharon shouted again.


    "Mom!" Harleen stopped her and then looked at the two of them. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Are you leaving or not?" the woman retorted.


    "You will regret this!" Harleen took a deep breath and turned to Sharon. "Mom, you and Dad take Tasha and go find Billy! We''ll go with them!" "Mama, don''t go. I don''t want you to leave." Tasha cried.


    "Tasha, honey, it''s okay. Mom will be back soon." Harleen walked over and patted Tasha''s head. "Tasha, you''re the bravest, aren''t you?" "Which one of you is going to answer the phone?" At this moment, Fletcher picked up his phone and walked over, looking at the two of them.


    The woman raised her hand and a gust of wind knocked Fletcher''s phone to the ground, shattering it into pieces.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No matter who you bring to negotiate, it won''t work. If they have the guts, let them go to the Special Patrol Division in Leford to fetch them!" "You..." Fletcher was trembling with anger.


    "Take them away!" the woman said before getting into the car.


    Two minutester, Harleen and Felicia were taken into the Rolls-Royce, and the driver reversed the car and drove away.


    Rewind to half an hour ago.


    Billy and Stout drove to the SHADOW base in Leford and saw a crowd of people in the courtyard, all of them agitated. SHADOW Inspector in this area, Liam Anderson was talking to Jackson Bet, the head of the Bet family.


    "Commander?" Liam Anderson saw Billy out of the corner of his eye and was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly led a group of SHADOW men over and saluted. "Greetings, Commander!" "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly.


    "Commander, how did youe to Leford?" Liam Anderson asked.


    "My family and I came here for a vacation. I just received a call from Judge saying that there''s an issue here, so I came to take a look." Billy exined.


    "May I ask if you are Commander Gardner?" Jackson Bet approached cautiously.


    He didn''t recognize Billy, but he guessed from Liam Anderson''s address who he might be.


    "What''s going on here?" Billy asked.


    After receiving his tacit approval, Jackson Bet immediately knelt down, and the rest of his family followed suit.


    "Please, Commander Gardner,


    please help us! Jackson Bet


    begged while bowing. As he spoke, a


    glimmer of hope appeared in his


    heart. He hadn''t expected to encounter the legendary figure here today! Commander Gardner was said to be the linchpin of the


    country, devoted to the well-being of


    the people. Therefore, Billy was Jackson Bet''s hope.


    "Get up, all of you!" Billy raised his hand and said. "Let''s go inside and talk."


    A few minutester, Liam Anderson led Billy and Jackson Bet to a sitting room.


    "Mr Bet, please exin the situation to Commander in detail." Liam Anderson said as he poured tea for them.


    "Thank you, Inspector Anderson."


    Jackson Bet said, taking the tea and then turning to Billy. "Three days ago, Inspector Jay White from the Special Patrol Division of Leford, apanied by a group of his men, came to my family''s estate and demanded my father''s arrest without any exnation.


    tried to negotiate with the father


    and


    asked why they were doing this, but they refused to provide any information and simply imed that my father was involved in a major case and needed to assist with the investigation."


    "Later, there was a confrontation between both sides, resulting in more than twenty casualties from my family, including my father, who was forcibly taken away." "We still don''t know why they arrested my father or what the reasons behind it are."


    "The Special Patrol Division wouldn''t arrest your father without reason." Billy furrowed his brow slightly and continued, "Has he been involved in any incidents recently?"


    "No!" Jackson Bet shook his head firmly. "I can guarantee with my life that he hasn''t! Otherwise, we wouldn''t havee to request SHADOW''s help!"


    "What''s Jay White''s background?" Billy asked Liam Anderson.


    "Commander, Jay White is the eldest son of the White family, the secondrgest family in the city." Liam Anderson exined.


    "Do your family and the White family have any conflicts?" Billy nodded slightly and then asked Jackson Bet.


    "We have had some business-rted conflicts with them, but they''ve been ongoing for decades, and there haven''t been any major incidents recently. It shouldn''t be the cause." Jackson Bet replied. "Commander Gardner, Mr Bet''s father once worked at the capital''s Special Patrol Office. He resigned and returned to his hometown ten years ago due to health issues." Liam Anderson added. "Hmm?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "He worked at the Special Patrol Office?"


    "Yes, Commander Gardner. My father worked in the archives department of the Special Patrol Office."


    "Oh?" Billy nodded thoughtfully.


    While he wasn''t particrly familiar


    with the Special Patrol Office''s


    operations, he had heard General Wilson mention its organizational structure before. The archives department of the Special Patrol Office had three sections, and the first section contained files rated as S-level or higher in terms of confidentiality.


    "Did your father ever mention anything about his work at the Special Patrol Office to your family?" Billy asked, contemting the matter.


    "Not often," Jackson Bet replied with a slight shake of his head. "The work at the Special Patrol Office is quite unique, especially in the archives department. Most of it involves highly ssified content, so my father rarely talked to us about it."


    This was amon practice in many specialized government departments. Many high-security positions required employees to sign lifetime confidentiality agreements. Regardless of whether they were still in service or not, they were bound to a lifetime of secrecy. Any breach of national security was considered a serious crime.


    "Commander Gardner, do you suspect that they arrested my father due to something rted to his work at the Special Patrol Division?" Jackson Bet asked. "But I understand my father well, Commander Gardner. He would never leak any secrets from the Special Patrol Office."


    "Not about leaking any secrets." Billy shook his head slightly.


    "Then what''s the reason?"


    "Perhaps your father has seen something someone didn''t want him to see." Billy replied thoughtfully.


    "Hum?"


    "Commander Gardner, if that''s the case, I remembered something!" Jackson Bet said.

 Chapter 410 Involvement In A Major Case

    Chapter 410 Involvement in a Major Case


    "What''s that?" Billy asked.


    "My father once mentioned, on one asion, that he hade across a file rted to the conflict between vale''s Southern Frontier Army and a country named Nanrania ten years ago." Jackson Bet exined.


    Nanrania was one of the ten neighboring countries of vale, near the Southern Frontier.


    "Hmm?" Billy''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Ten years ago, there had been a major incident in the Southern Frontier of vale. At that time, Nanrania''s military personnel, under the pretext of capturing domestic rebels, had forcibly entered a border town in the Southern Frontier and shed with the stationed Southern Frontier Army.


    The defense line in that area was rtively weak, and the opponents hade well-prepared. Moreover, the attackers were skilled, and the confrontation resulted in casualties of over four to five thousand citizens of vale. Among them were one thousand military personnel of vale and three to four thousand civilians. In the end, Nanrania''s forces thoroughly searched the town and found none of the individuals they hade to apprehend. Afterward, they withdrew.


    The Southern Frontier Commander at the time was furious and led his troops straight into the opponent''s border, demanding that they hand over those responsible for the attack. At first, the opposing side didn'' cooperate. After the Southern Frontier Commander, along with his troops, had killed dozens of their personnel, they finally spoke up.


    They informed the Southern Frontier Commander that the individuals were from a special department of Nanrania and were not part of their regr military. Afterpleting their mission, they had returned to their home country.


    The Southern Frontier Commander, of course, was not willing to give up so easily. He led one hundred thousand Southern Frontier soldiers to advance toward the enemy''s capital, demanding the surrender of the culprits. However, just as they were about to take action, they received a call from the capital, ordering them to withdraw from the border. The specific reason for the withdrawal was unknown to the public. In the end, Nanrania apologized to vale for the misunderstanding and conflict, attributing it to misinformation. They requested forgiveness and officially settled the matter after payingpensation. "Did your father mention any specific details?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "No," Jackson Bet shook his head. "He only said that the matter wasn''t as simple as it appeared. Later, he might have felt that he had revealed too much and didn''t delve deeper into it." "Commander, could it be that Mr Bet''s father was arrested because of this?" Liam Anderson asked with a slight furrow in his brow.


    "It''s very possible," Billy nodded slightly. After a brief pause, he looked at Jackson Bet. "Mr Bet, you should take your family back home for now. I''ll handle the negotiation with the Special Patrol Division."


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, I''m truly grateful!" Jackson Bet quickly stood up and bowed.


    With Billy''s assistance, a significant weight was lifted from his heart.


    "Don''t mention it. Please go back now. If there''s any news, I''ll have Inspector Anderson inform you." Billy said, waving his hand.


    "Alright!" Jackson Bet nodded and then bowed again. "Thank you again, Commander Gardner!"


    Two minutester, Jackson Bet led his family away.


    "Do you have any information about the Bet family? What kind of person is Mr Bet''s father?" Billy asked Liam Anderson.


    "Commander, in recent years, the Bet family has been rtively well-off and doesn''t exhibit many of the typical issues faced by major families. Additionally, they have yed a positive role in Leford''s development." Liam Anderson respectfully replied.


    "Furthermore, based on my interactions with Mr Bet''s father, he seems to be a person of good character and likely wouldn''tmit any fundamental mistakes."


    Billy nodded slightly before continuing, "And the White family?"


    "The overall situation with the White family is not as good as the Bet family''s, and the second young master of the White family is involved in various shady businesses." Liam Anderson added. "By the way Commander, from what I''ve gathered, the rtionship between the White family and the prestigious Greenwood n in the capital is quite unusual."


    "Is that so?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes. Furthermore, Jay White is currently courting the second youngdy of the Greenwood n. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, the two families may form a union." "Interesting," Billy said casually.


    "Commander, should I go to the Special Patrol Division and inquire about the reasons for Mr Bet''s arrest?" Liam Anderson continued.


    "You won''t get any real information by asking them," Billy shook his head slightly. "I''ll make a call to Stan and have him investigate."


    After saying this, he took out his phone to dial.


    Just then, his phone rang, and it was a call from Fletcher.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Billy answered the call.


    "Billy, Harleen and her sister are in trouble!" Fletcher''s voice sounded urgent.


    "Hmm?" A chill ran down Billy''s spine. "What happened?"


    "There''s a young couple trying to take them away!" Fletcher replied loudly.


    "Who are these people?" Billy asked.


    "The man is from the Special Patrol Division in Leford, and the woman is from Imperial Guard Bureau!"


    "They''re really asking for trouble! Dad, let me talk to them!"


    Fletcher agreed.


    The next moment, a crisp sound rang out, and the call was abruptly disconnected.


    "Damn it!" Billy knew that the other party had smashed Fletcher''s phone. He quickly dialed Harleen''s number, but after ringing for a while, there was no answer. After a moment of hesitation, he called Sharon.


    "Billy, Harleen and Felicia have already been taken to the Special Patrol Division!" Sharon''s voice came out urgently. "You go there and save them, I''m worried..."


    "Mum, don''t worry. Everything will be


    fine. Right now, you and Dad, take Tasha and go to the park entrance. I''ll send someone to pick you up." Billy interrupted her, trying to reassure her. s?novel


    "Alright..." Sharon agreed with a trembling voice.


    Billy hung up the phone and quickly walked toward the door, saying, "To the Special Patrol Division!"


    "Understood!" Liam Anderson responded loudly.


    From Billy''s phone call, he had already gathered the gist of it.


    "Send a few more people to Leford Park to pick up my parents." Billy said as he walked. Simultaneously he forwarded Sharon''s number to Liam Anderson''s phone. "This is my mom''s number, call it when you get there."


    "Understood!"


    Three minutester, with a sudden burst of speed, Stout floored the elerator, and the business vehicle sped toward the Special Patrol Division.


    "Boss, what happened?" Stout asked while driving.


    "Harleen and Felicia have been taken by the Special Patrol Division."


    "What?!" Stout eximed. "Those bastards must have a death wish!"


    "Commander, I''ll make a call to Jay White and inquire about the situation right now." Liam Anderson suggested.


    Saying this, he took out his phone to dial the number. However, it rang for quite a while without anyone picking up. He dialed seven or eight times in a row, but still, there was no


    HedThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    response.


    "What the heck is he up to?" muttered Liam to himself. Then, he dialed another number for Dane Potter, Deputy Commander of Special Patrol Squadron in Leford.


    "Is there something you need, Inspector Anderson?" After a few rings, Dane Potter''s voice came through the phone.


    "Potter, did you round up someone at Leford Park?" Liam Anderson shouted loudly.

 Chapter 411 You Will Regret This

    Chapter 411 You Will Regret This


    "Leford Park?" Dane Potter was momentarily confused. "I haven''t received any information. What''s going on?"


    "You guys from the Special Patrol Division are asking for trouble!" Liam Anderson shouted angrily.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Go find out immediately who did it! Regardless of the methods you use, you must ensure the safety of the ones who were arrested! Otherwise, Special Patrol Division in Leford won''t exist anymore!"


    "What?!" Dane Potter eximed in surprise. "I''ll go find out right away!"


    While Liam Anderson made the call, Billy dialed Sharon''s number again and ryed the situation to him in detail.


    "Commander, Jay White''s phone isn''t being answered, and the deputy inspector Dane Potter doesn''t know who''s responsible. I told him to look into that..." After Billy hung up the phone, Liam Anderson reported.


    "No need for that," Billy replied with a stern look in his eyes. "It was Jay White!"


    "What?" Liam Anderson eximed. "Is the White family trying to bring about their own downfall? I''ll call his father immediately and have him contact that idiot!"


    "No need, we''ll deal with it when we arrives." Billy said firmly. He took out his phone and sent two messages. Shortly after, a supersonic military aircraft took off from the capital and headed straight for Leford. At the same time, Harleen and her sister had been taken to Special Patrol Squadron by Jay White.


    "Go inside!" After getting out of the car, Jay White said, "Your father was looking for someone just now, right? We''ll wait and see who he can find to save you!"


    "You will regret this!" Harleen retorted coldly, then she and Felicia walked towards the main courtyard.


    "Ignorance is bliss, I''d love to see how you make us regret it!" The woman added with a disdainful huff.


    "Deputy Inspector White, I need to report something to you. I don''t know who..." At that moment, Dane Potter rushed out of the building.


    But when he saw Harleen and Felicia, his whole body trembled, and he struggled to hold back the rest of his sentence. He had just received a call from Liam Anderson earlier, and he could tell from the tone that they had arrested the wrong people this time. He was still cursing whoever had caused trouble for Special Patrol Squadron.


    But now, seeing his immediate superior bringing two women back to the base, he felt a strong sense of unease.


    "Dane, you came at just the right time. Take them inside, they are not to leave without my permission." Jay White said.


    "Inspector, did you arrest them in Leford Park?" Dane Potter asked, his emotions calming slightly.


    "You have quite the keen sense of information." Jay White replied casually. "Alright, go ahead, Keep them up."


    Dane Potter took a sharp breath. Indeed!


    "Go, what are you waiting for?" The woman frowned and spoke coldly.


    "Miss Greenwood, Inspector, these two cannot be detained!" Dane Potter responded after taking another deep breath.


    The woman was Lizzie Greenwood, and she was the second young miss of the prestigious Greenwood family.


    "What do you mean?" Both Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood were taken aback.


    "I... I just received a call from the SHADOW Inspector," Dane Potter spoke again. "He said that if anything happens to these two, our patrol bureau won''t exist anymore." "What?" Jay White was slightly surprised. "So, you mean Liam Anderson wants to protect them?"


    "That''s correct," Dane Potter nodded.


    "No wonder," Jay White suddenly realized, looking at Harleen and Felicia. "No wonder they dared to keep saying we would regret it. Turns out they have someone backing them up!" He then changed his tone, "But you two are too naive if you think Liam Anderson can save you!"


    "You''re just an ignorant fool!" Harleen spoke up again. "You have no idea what you''re doing!"


    She didn''t reveal her husband''s identity as the head of SHADOW for now. Since the other party was being so arrogant, she thought she might as well let him be a bit more arrogant. After all, the higher they rose, the harder they would fall.


    Harleen was well aware that her husband was probably on his way and would arrive in a matter of minutes.


    "Is that so?" Jay White chuckled and then turned to Dane Potter. "What are you waiting for? I suspect these two might be wanted criminals. Lock them up in the highest-security cell!" "Inspector..." Dane Potter trembled again.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lizzie Greenwood spoke coldly. "Do it, right now!"


    "Al-alright..."


    A few minutester, Dane Potter and three officers brought Harleen and Felicia to a heavily guarded cell. The air inside was foul, filled with various unpleasant odors, causing both of them to frown. Several male guards stared at Harleen and her sister with surprise in their eyes. This cell was usually reserved for extremely dangerous criminals, so they couldn''t understand why two such stunning women were suddenly brought here.


    "Ladies, I''m really sorry, but we have our orders to follow. You''ll have to endure this inconvenience," Dane Potter said to them. "I''ll be right outside, and if you need anything, just let them know, and they''ll call me." ?NovelDrama.Org


    "Thank you," Harleen replied.


    "Listen up, all of you! As long as the twodies don''t leave this ce, all their needs will be met!" Dane Potter said to the guards. "Understood!" they all nodded in response.


    "Deputy Inspector, who are these two women exactly?" one of the guards inquired when they returned to the outer area.


    "I don''t know," Dane Potter shook his head. "But I have a feeling that we''re being in big trouble today."


    "What do you mean?" the man asked, bewildered


    "It''s just a feeling I have. Let''s go outside and take a look," Dane Potter took a deep breath.


    Meanwhile, Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood were sitting in the office.


    "What bad luck, our mood for the whole day has been ruined by those two bitches!" Lizzie Greenwood was still quite angry. "Lizzie, don''t be angry. I''ll apany you to the temple tomorrow to burn incense." Jay White offered as he poured her a cup of tea.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t spare those two!" Lizzie Greenwood picked up her tea cup and took a sip.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied." Jay White replied with a glint of masculine enthusiasm in his eyes.


    Harleen and


    Felicia were both


    incredibly beautiful, and he couldn''t


    of n


    deny having some thoughts, but he dared not show them in front of Lizzie Greenwood. Now that Harleen and Felicia were in his territory, he had plenty of opportunities ahead of him.

 Chapter 412 In Deep Trouble!

    Chapter 412 In Deep Trouble!


    "I warn you, if you have any other ulterior motives, I''ll castrate you!" Lizzie Greenwood gave him a stern warning. She knew exactly what Jay White was thinking.


    "How could that be? I didn''t think anything of it!" Jay White quickly responded. He had no doubt about her words. He couldn''t afford to be discovered, or he might really lose his manhood.


    "Lizzie, how do you n to handle them?" Jay White changed the subject.


    "I haven''t decided yet. We''ll see."Lizzie Greenwood said, taking a sip of tea. Then, she asked, "Has Marty Bet said anything?"


    "That stubborn old man is still refusing to talk!" Jay White replied.


    "What a bunch of useless people!"Lizzie Greenwood scolded. "If we keep waiting, something big will happen. Tell them to use any means necessary to make him talk before sunrise tomorrow! Otherwise, let them bring him to see me personally!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Jay White nodded vigorously. Then, he sat next to Lizzie Greenwood and said, "You must be tired today. Let me give you a massage."


    "Okay," Lizzie Greenwood agreed and propped her legs up on Jay White''sp.


    Just as Jay White began the massage, a man rushed in hastily without even knocking on the door.


    "Damn it!" Jay White was furious and yelled at the man.


    Lizzie Greenwood was equally angry and shouted, "Get out!"


    "Miss Greenwood, Inspector, something... something has happened." The man''s face turned pale, and he trembled uncontrobly.


    "What could be so important? Did the sky fall?" Jay White continued to roar.


    "SHADOW has surrounded Special Patrol Division with 3, 000 people!" The man struggled to speak.


    "What?!" Jay White yelled again. "Do they want to rebel? Who gave Liam Anderson the guts? Is he tired of living?!"


    "SHADOW people have always been like this. There''s no need to make a fuss about it!"Lizzie Greenwood sneered. "Let''s go and hear what they have to say."


    With that, she got up and walked toward the door, with Jay White following closely behind.


    "Miss Greenwood, Inspector, and they..." The man tried to speak again.


    "Don''t waste any more time here. Go outside and see for yourself!" Jay White interrupted him once more.


    The man had no choice but to shut up. He wanted to tell them that the leader of the group was not Liam Anderson, but someone else. Although he didn''t recognize that person, he knew for sure that he was a big shot. Liam Anderson had been acting submissive in front of that person the whole time.


    Shortly afterward, Lizzie Greenwood and Jay White arrived at the entrance of thepound.


    "Liam Anderson, you have some nerve!" Jay White didn''t even notice Billy standing nearby as he shouted at Liam. "Who gave you the authority to surround Special Patrol Division with people? Are you tired of your position?"


    "Jay White, you''re just an idiot, you don''t even know when you''re facing death! You..." Liam Anderson shouted back.


    "Anderson, it seems you haven''t recognized your ce. Do you want me to help you find it?"Lizzie Greenwood said with a disdainful tone. She had casually nced at Billy earlier but didn''t recognize him, so she ignored him.


    "You have a big mouth!" Liam Anderson retorted. "I''m from SHADOW, and I don''t need the Greenwood family to meddle in my affairs!"


    "You scoundrel!"


    Incensed, Lizzie Greenwood furrowed her brows.


    "Billy!"


    "Billy!"


    At that moment, Harleen and Felicia, led by Dane Potter, emerged from the building.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dane Potter had a rtively decent rtionship with Liam Anderson in private. So, shortly after he had left the cell, Dane Potter sent a message to Liam Anderson, probing for information about the two women''s identities.


    Liam Anderson''s reply contained only a word: Commander!


    1.n


    Seeing the message, Dane Potter nearly bit his own tongue. He didn''t even care when his phone dropped to the ground and rushed towards the cell. In his mind, he cursed White a thousand times for he risking himself while endangering others. He couldn''t fathom what would happen if Harleen and Felicia suffered even the slightest harm in Special Patrol Squadron today. He could clearly envision the consequences - Jay White would make good on his threat, and


    nobody in this base would survive.


    The only fortunate thing was that, from the beginning, he hadn''t mistreated Harleen and Felicia. This, perhaps, was a silver lining in the midst of misfortune.


    "Wife, Felicia!" Billy rushed forward to greet them.


    "Huh?!" Upon seeing them, Jay White roared at Dane Potter, "Dane, who gave you permission to release them?"


    He then looked towards several subordinates not far away and thundered, "What are you waiting for? Stop them..."


    Boom!


    His words were cut off as if by an explosion. He was propelled away like a cannonball, flying nearly fifty to sixty meters before crashing to the ground At least half of his bones were broken, and copious amounts of blood gushed from his mouth.


    The others collectively inhaled sharply, their eyes wide open, staring in disbelief at Stout, who had struck their top-ranking member - Jay. White was known as the number one powerhouse here in Special Patrol Squadron, Leford. Content


    "You bastard!" Lizzie Greenwood regained herposure and pointed her finger at Stout with a fierce re, "You dare harm my man? I''ll kill you!" As she spoke, she raised her hand and sent a palm strike towards Stout.


    Boom!


    Without any suspense, her attack followed a trajectory simr to Jay White''s and shended near him, coughing up blood as well.


    "No way!" Everyone swallowed hard. They were all guessing the level of Stout''s cultivation.


    "HBilly, tell Stout to stop, she''s from the Greenwood n from the capital, I''m worried..." At this point, Harleen and Felicia had approached Billy.


    "Don''t worry." Billy shook his head slightly. He then took out two pills and handed them to the sisters, "Wife, Felicia, take these pills, they''ll help with your injuries."


    He had already roughly examined their bodies, and while they had sustained some injuries, they weren''t too severe. Nheless, he was filled with anger, but he controlled himself and didn''t act in front of thedies.


    "Okay!" Harleen and Felicia took the pills.


    "Who are you?" Jay White struggled to get up and looked at Billy and Stout, asking with difficulty.

 Chapter 413 Spare Us, Commander Gardner!

    Chapter 413 Spare Us, Commander Gardner!


    Even Jay White, no matter how foolish he might be, understood that the two individuals on the other side were far from ordinary. The strength of a War Grandmaster was not something that ordinary people possessed.


    Jay White helped Lizzie Greenwood to her feet as he asked about Billy and Stout''s identities.


    "No matter who you are, I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow!" Lizzie Greenwood''s face twisted with gritted teeth.


    "Wife, mom and dad, and Tasha have gone to the SHADOW base. You and Felicia should go there as well. I''ll handle things here." Billy said, paying no attention to the others, as he looked at the two sisters. "Okay," Harleen nodded in response. "Husband, please take care."


    "Billy, stay safe!" Felicia added.


    "I''ll be fine." Billy nodded slightly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Harleen and her sister, escorted by a group of SHADOW members, left thepound.


    "Scoundrels! Who allowed them to leave? Stop them immediately!" Lizzie Greenwood pointed angrily in the direction of the courtyard gate.


    "Liam Anderson, cut off one of her hands!" Billy ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Liam Anderson responded solemnly, drawing his dagger from his waist.


    "Are you daring to do this?" Both Lizzie Greenwood and Jay White shouted in disbelief.


    Without any hesitation, Liam Anderson''s curved de shed across Lizzie Greenwood''s arm, severing it from her body, causing blood to spurt out.


    "Ahh..." Lizzie Greenwood let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    "Liam Anderson, you bastard! I will annihte your entire family!" Jay White roared angrily.


    "Idiot! As long as you have a life to live to tomorrow!" Liam coldly responded before paying no further attention to him.


    "Where is Marty Bet?" At this point, Billy looked at Dane Potter and asked.


    "Commander Gardner, the matter of Marty Bet is being handled by a special envoy arranged by Inspector. We are not aware of the details." Dane Potter replied quickly. He had no idea why Commander Gardner suddenly cared about Marty Bet''s situation.


    Hearing Daner''s words, the Special Patrol Division members collectively gasped, their faces filled with shock since they finally realized who Billy was.


    "What?" Jay White eximed upon hearing the words "Commander Gardner," his face turning as pale as a sheet.


    Lizzie Greenwood, who had been screaming in pain, seemed to forget her suffering, staring in horror at Billy. "Are you... Commander Gardner from the Western Region?" "Indeed," Billy replied calmly.


    Without any hesitation, both Lizzie Greenwood and Jay White knelt down.


    "We''re sorry. We didn''t know they were your family members..."


    "Please, Commander Gardner, spare our lives..."


    At this moment, they regretted everything. They had never imagined that they would inadvertently offend such a high-ranking figure. And now they were facing the consequences. "You wanted to ensure I wouldn''t see the sun tomorrow, didn''t you?" Billy looked at Lizzie Greenwood with a faint smile.


    "I was sorry..." Lizzie Greenwood


    was so frightened that she couldn''t


    control herself. While she was indeed the second daughter of a noble family, in the eyes of


    Commander Gardner, she was


    no


    different from an ant. Moreover, she was well aware that Commander Gardner''s target was none other than the prominent families like hers. Now, she had inadvertently walked into his trap.


    "Where is Mart Bet?" Billy turned to Jay and asked.


    "... I''ve had him detained elsewhere..." Jay, still trembling, said with a hint of a foul stench emanating from his pants. "I''ll have someone bring him here immediately." After saying that, he fumbled for his phone and dialed a number.


    "Liam Anderson, listen to my orders!" Billy spoke in a deep voice. "From now on, without my permission, no one is allowed to enter or leave thispound!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Liam Anderson responded loudly.


    He then raised his hand and gestured, "Surround thispound! Don''t let anyone out!"


    "Understood!" Three thousand SHADOW members responded in unison and spread out in all directions.


    "Spare us, Commander Gardner!" Many of the Special Patrol Division members shouted in fear. In their view, Commander Gardner was here to exterminate them all. Each and every one of them was trembling with fear.


    "You two should contact your backup immediately. You still have an hour." Billy said to Lizzie and Jay before walking over to a pavilion and sitting down.


    Lizzie and Jay quickly took out their phones and made calls. They were no longer concerned about their own lives at this point. The issue at hand was muchrger, and the fate of their entire families hung in the bnce.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, over half an hour had passed.


    At that moment, four Special Patrol Bureau officers escorted an elderly man to the courtyard entrance. The old man was none other than Marty Bet. He appeared battered covered in injuries, his eyes empty and lifeless, and his aura in


    complete disarray.


    "Commander, Mr Bet is here!" Liam Anderson supported the old man as they approached Billy.


    "Mr Bet, you''ve been through a lot." Billy stood up and spoke.


    "Are... are you Commander Gardner?" Marty Bet asked with some hesitation, deducing it from Liam Anderson''s address.


    "That''s correct!" Billy smiled and confirmed, "I am Billy Gardner."


    "I am Marty Bet, Commander Gardner." Marty said, his eyes flickering with a glimmer of hope upon receiving Billy''s confirmation. He then bent down, preparing to kneel.


    "No need for such formalities, Mr Bet." Billy smiled and helped him stand.


    "Commander Gardner, I have something important to report." Marty Bet said once he straightened up.


    "No need to rush," Billy replied with a smile before turning to Stout, "Stout, tend to Mr Bet''s injuries."


    "Commander Gardner, it''s..." Marty began to speak again.


    "Mr Bet, let him tend to your injuries now, we can talkter." Billy interrupted him.


    "Well, then." Marty conceded without further insistence.


    About half an hourter, hurried


    footsteps echoed at the entrance. A


    group of people with solemn


    expressions swiftly entered. At the forefront were two men, one


    middle-aged and the other young, and behind each of them followed several men and women. Their auras indicated that they were not ordinary individuals. Content


    Upon seeing the middle-aged man at the forefront, the Special Patrol Bureau personnel once again gasped in shock.

 Chapter 414 The Major Case From Ten Years Ago

    Chapter 414 The Major Case from Ten Years Ago


    The neers were none other than the newly appointed leaders of the Special Patrol Division, Stan Mitchell, and the newly appointed head of the Imperial Guard Bureau, Han Holmes. These two were the individuals Billy had messaged earlier while in the car.


    Billy had brought them to Leford for a specific reason. Firstly, because Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood were personnel from their respective departments. Secondly, Billy had a strong suspicion that the matter involving Marty Bet was directly rted to the major incident that had urred in the Southern Region ten years ago. Thus, he wanted these two high-ranking officials to hear the details.


    "Mr Mitchell!" Dane Potter quickly led the Special Patrol Division personnel to bow respectfully.


    Stan Mitchell nced at them without saying a word, then walked swiftly alongside Han Holmes to stand before Billy, speaking respectfully.


    "Commander Gardner!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Commander Gardner!"


    Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes bowed to Billy at the same time, and so did their subordinates.


    "Thank you for making the trip." Billy said with a smile as he stood up.


    "Commander Gardner, may we inquire about the specific situation?" Han Holmes continued.


    Throughout their journey to Leford, the two of them had been discussing what could have led to such a special summons from Commander Gardner. The message they received was brief and didn''t provide any details.


    "Anderson, please brief these two lords on the situation." Billy said calmly.


    "Yes, Commander!" Liam Anderson responded loudly before proceeding to exin the situation to the two officials.


    "What a mess!" After listening to Liam Anderson''s ount, Stan eximed angrily. With that, he turned towards Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood and dered, "I''ll have you two executed!"


    "Mr Mitchell, please, not so hastily!" Billy interrupted with a faint smile. "Let me introduce someone first."


    Billy went on to introduce Marty Bet to them.


    "I am Marty Bet. I pay my respects to the two of you, sir." Marty Bet said as he bowed.


    At this moment, with Stout''s help, Marty was in much better condition than before.


    "Mr Bet, there''s no need to be so formal. You are my senior after all." Stan Mitchell said, reaching out to support Marty Bet. He had not expected Marty to have once served in the Special Patrol Division, especially in such a unique department.


    "Mr Mitchell, if I may ask, you''re recently stationed here, right? What about Mr Kimmons?" Marty Bet inquired.


    "Mr Kimmons has been reassigned to another department, this happenedst month." Stan Mitchell replied with a smile.


    "No wonder." Marty Bet nodded. "I heard two months ago that Mr Kimmons had visited the Special Patrol Division."


    "No wonder!" Marty Bet nodded. "I heard that Mr Kimmons visited the Leford Special Patrol Bureau two months ago."


    "Mr Bet, let''s continue this discussion inside." Billy said, leading the three of them to a nearby building.


    Once inside the hall, Billy gestured for them to sit and said, "Mr Bet, you mentioned earlier that you had something to tell me. You can speak now."


    "Commander Gardner, I..." Marty Bet hesitated for a moment, ncing at Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no harm in speaking," Billy smiled. "Mr Mitchell and Mr Holmes are both devoted public servants who prioritize the greater good of the nation. I specifically invited them here to hear your matter."


    Billy was well aware of his concerns.


    "I obey yourmand,..." Marty Bet replied and began to recount the details.


    It took about twenty minutes to exin everything thoroughly.


    As expected, the matter was rted to the events from ten years ago.


    In summary, at that time, the phone call ordering the withdrawal of troops from the southern region had been made by the core department of the Special Patrol Bureau without going through the War Department. From@departmental standpoint, the Special Patrol Bureau had the authority to intervene in the affairs of most other departments. Furthermore, they possessed a counterfeit withdrawal document that appeared to be from the


    Imperial Hall. In terms of procedure,


    their actions seemed justified.


    The main issuey with the authenticity of the document itself, as it was a forgery and had no actual connection to the Imperial Hall. Marty Bet, at the time, had filed this document without suspecting its authenticity because it had been personally handed to him by his immediate superior.


    Shortly after the incident, there was


    a small-scale fire at the archive


    office, during which around a hundred documents, including the counterfeit one, were destroyed by, the mes. The arsonist''s intentions were clear: they were targeting this specific document. The day after the fire, Marty Bet''s immediate in his


    Superior died myste


    own home. Not long afterward, Marty Bet received a package containing a photocopy of the document. Upon examining it carefully, he finally realized the truth. He surmised that his superior had foreseen the danger and made arrangements ordingly. Content


    Realizing that the document was a forgery, Marty Bet understood the gravity of the situation. However, as a mere archivist in the department, hecked the power to rectify the situation. After careful consideration, he resigned from his position in the Special Patrol Bureau and returned to Leford, hoping for a chance to reveal the truth. But he had to wait for ten long years, until the people who demanded the document finally came for it.


    "These people have no boundaries!" After hearing the story, Stan Mitchell roared in anger.


    "A bunch of parasites of the nation!" Han Holmes''s face disyed immense anger as well.


    Billy remained silent, but the aura around him was charged with murderous intent. This was undoubtedly the work of the influential families!


    "Mr Bet, is the photocopy of that document still in your possession?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, it is," Marty Bet nodded. "I''ve kept it at home."


    "You should hand it over to Mitchell. As for the rest of the matter, you don''t need to worry about it." Billy continued.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Marty Bet expressed his gratitude. He knew that Billy was protecting him. That document was a time bomb, and he didn''t know when it might explode. By sending it away, the Bet family could finally have some peace.


    "Mitchell, Holmes, I leave the remaining matters to you." Billy said, turning to the two officials.


    "Commander Gardner, please rest assured. No matter who is involved, everyone responsible for this will face the consequences." Stan Mitchell replied solemnly.


    "We won''t let Commander Gardner down!" Han Holmes added, determined.


    Billy nodded. "If you encounter any resistance, feel free to contact me at any time."


    "Understood!" both officials acknowledged.


    "Mitchell, is everything going smoothly in the Special Patrol Bureau?" Billy asked with a slight smile.


    Back in the capital city, before


    rmending Stan Mitchell for the


    position, he had discussed his


    intentions with General Wilson. His goal was to use Stan Mitchell to bring reform and cleanse the Special Patrol Bureau, which had been gued by corruption and mismanagement for years Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes were both individuals who focused on the


    greater good and upheld principles, especially in matters of utmost importance to the nation.

 Chapter 415 White TigerS Urgent Message

    Chapter 415 White Tiger''s Urgent Message


    "Thank you for your concern, Commander Gardner!" Stan Mitchell replied. "Although we''ve encountered some resistance, it''s manageable."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly. "The Special Patrol Division has its share of problems, and your task is a heavy one."


    "Commander Gardner, please rest assured. Give me half a year, and I will turn the Special Patrol Division into a just and upright organization!" Stan Mitchell dered loudly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I believe you can do it." Billy smiled. "If you encounter any difficulties, you can directly contact General Wilson or Bob."


    "Understood!" Stan Mitchell nodded again.


    "Commander, I want to thank you for what happened with ra Morsest time." Han Holmes said, walking up to Billy and bowing deeply. He genuinely wanted to express his gratitude. If it weren''t for Billy, his fianc��e, ra Morse, would have suffered not only the torment from Spirit Wing Sect but might have even lost her life in those mountains in the Eastern District.


    After ra Morse had descended from the mountains that day, she called him and narrated the whole incident, urging him to thank Commander Gardner on her behalf. Originally, Han had nned to make a special trip to Ozin to express his gratitude to Billy personally. However, due to the busy New Year period and his heavy workload at the Imperial Guard Bureau, he had postponed the visit. Unexpectedly, they met today in Leford.


    "Not a big deal. No need to dwell on it." Billy smiled. "When are you two nning to hold your wedding banquet?"


    "I''ve been quite busytely, so it won''t be until thetter half of the year at the earliest." Han Holmes replied.


    "Haha, that''s not too far off. When the timees, be sure to let me know, and I''lle for a ss of wedding wine!" Billy smiled again.


    "Absolutely!" Han Holmes replied firmly.


    After chatting for a while longer, they left the room and returned to the courtyard.


    "Commander, the White family has arrived and requests an audience." Liam Anderson reported as he approached Billy.


    "Let them in."


    "Understood!" Liam turned and signaled for the White family to enter.


    Doug White led a group of his family members into the courtyard. He immediately noticed Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood, who were being guarded by several SHADOW operatives not far away. "Dad!" Jay White called out upon seeing his father.


    "Uncle Doug!" Lizzie Greenwood also greeted him.


    Doug shot both of them a stern look but did not respond. At this point, he was so frustrated with his son''s actions that he was even considering disowning him. After all, the abduction of Commander Gardner''s family members was Jay White''s personal decision, and he had no intention of defending him. What worried him more was the matter involving Marty Bet. That was a much more serious issue, and although the White family was not the mastermind, being an aplice was enough to bring disaster upon them.


    Sighing heavily, Doug White began, "Excuse me, who is Commander Gardner?"


    "What''s up?" Billy answered.


    Doug immediately knelt down in front of Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, I apologize on behalf of my son for his actions. Please, Commander Gardner, have mercy and spare my son this time..."


    "You seem to be avoiding the more serious matter." Billy chuckled lightly and turned to look at Stan and Han.


    "I''m gonna leave you guys to it." Said Billy as he turned around and walked to the gate.


    Billy had no interest in the affairs of the White family; he trusted that Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes knew how to handle it. As for the matter rted to the document, how the capital city''s influential families would deal with it was a different story, and it wouldn''t be resolved in a day or two. What he was focusing on now was the situation in Nanrania-five thousand vale citizens had lost their lives, and


    Nanrania owed them a debt!


    "Commander Gardner, take care!" Stan and Han both responded as Billy left the courtyard.


    Shortly after, Stout, Liam, and three thousand SHADOW members followed Billy out of thepound.


    "Dane Potter, take orders!" Stan''s voice echoed through the courtyard. "Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood, execute on the spot! Additionally, send people to the White family, bring all the core members of them back here, and detain them pending investigation!"


    "Yes, sir!" Dane Potter responded loudly.


    The members of the White family all copsed. Both Jay and Lizzie turned deathly pale, trembling and filled with despair. The next moment, the heads of the two of them soared into the sky, blood gushing out.


    Time passed quickly, and the New Year Festival came to an end amidst nationwide celebrations. Mostpanies had resumed work, and students had returned to school. Harleen had been working for severa days, Felicia had returned to Enssea, and Tasha had started school.


    In these few days, Billy had been considering the situation in Nanrania, nning when to make a trip to the southern border.


    One morning, just after breakfast, Billy''s phone rang. Seeing that it was White Tiger calling, he couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of unease.


    "White Tiger, what''s going on?" Billy asked as he answered the call.


    "Boss, there''s something wrong in ce of Darkness." White Tiger''s voice sounded urgent.


    "What''s the situation?" Billy inquired.


    "Sanctum of Darkness, after a period of silence, has started to show activity again," White Tiger paused before continuing, "I just received reports from our men. Since this morning, there have been four or five waves of Sanctum of Darkness members heading in five different directions."


    "The preliminary estimate is that each wave consists of around a thousand people, all with considerable strength. The leaders are Sanctum of Darkness elders, with the weakest among them being a War Grandmaster."


    "Do you know their objectives?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly.


    "We haven''t confirmed their


    objectives yet. Our men are still


    tracking them," White Tiger


    responded, "But based on their directions, it''s very likely they''re targeting vale''s five factions in ce of Darkness, includingo Rakshasa Hall. I think Sanctum of Darkness might be preparing to take action against vale''s forces in ce of Darkness simultaneously!"


    After hearing White Tiger''s words, Billy frowned again. After a moment of thought, he instructed, "Inform the other factions in the area. Have them evacuate from their main bases and find a safe ce to hide for now. Additionally, you and Rakshasa should move Rakshasa Hall''s members out of headquarters. Don''t stay there. I''lle over right away."


    "Understood!" White Tiger responded loudly before hanging up.


    Billy had just ended one call when his phone rang again, this time from Donald.


    "Donald!" Billy greeted.


    "Gardner, there may be trouble in ce of Darkness." Donald''s voice sounded slightly grave.


    "I just received a call from White Tiger and was about to head over." Billy replied.


    "Alright." Donald responded loudly. "Besides Rakshasa Hall, there are four groups of vale forces in ce of Darkness. When you go there, integrate all of them into Rakshasa Hall''smand. Anyone who disobeys should be dealt with by militaryw." After saying this, he added with a stern tone, "Execute without hesitation!"

 Chapter 416 Sanctum Of Darkness Makes Their Move

    Chapter 416 Sanctum of Darkness Makes Their Move


    "Understood!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Donald''s words clearly carried a hidden meaning. In fact, Billy had already harbored suspicions during his previous visit to ce of Darkness. vale''s strength in ce of Darkness was not particrly strong so why were they dispersing their forces instead of consolidating them for a unified front?


    He eventually understood the reason. Although they were all part of vale, each faction represented different interest groups. Without a doubt, two or three of these factions had backing from major family ns, effectively bing their private armies. They were not willing to be under the unifiedmand of the War Department.


    "Furthermore, when you go over there, try to assess the situation with Sanctum of Darkness," Donald continued. "Recently, some western countries have been showing signs of restlessness. They might not dare to initiate a full-scale war, but there''s a high chance they''ll use Sanctum of Darkness as a tool."


    "Understood!" Billy nodded in response.


    In the present day, although it was the era of advanced weaponry, no country would easily initiate a full-scale war, especially one involving devastating weapons. Such a conflict would lead to mutually assured destruction, and any country that broke this rule would bear the consequences. Therefore, wars between nations were primarily conducted through martial arts and battles rather than massive warfare.


    "Honey, is something happening?" After Billy hung up the phone, Harleen asked. Fletcher and his wife also turned their attention to him.


    "Yes, there''s an issue in the camp," Billy replied. "Dad, Mom, and my dear, I might have to go on a business trip for a few days."


    "In that case, please take care of yourself." Sharon said.


    "Darling, make sure to call me and don''t make me worry." Harleen added.


    "Sure thing!" Billy nodded before getting up and heading to the door. Five minutester, Stout started the car and asked, "Boss, where are we going?"


    "War Department in Ozin!" Billy replied before taking out his phone and dialing Casey''s number.


    During the call, he briefly exined the situation and asked Casey toe to Ozin immediately. He also instructed Casey to inform Azure Dragon and the others to head directly to ce of Darkness. "Boss, Sanctum of Darkness is outrageous this time. We should consider raiding their headquarters when we arrive!" Stoutmented after hearing Billy''s phone conversation.


    "Sanctum of Darkness isn''t that simple. We should assess the situation when we get there." Billy replied.


    An hourter, Casey appeared at the headquarters of War Department. Soon after, the three of them boarded a fighter jet and headed towards their destination.


    Meanwhile, back in ce of Darkness, in a valley about a hundred kilometers from Rakshasa Hall''s headquarters, thousands of Rakshasa Hall members had gathered. Following Billy''s instructions, White Tige had moved the members out of their main base.


    "White Tiger, I''ve just received news that Sanctum of Darkness''s first wave has already reached one of vale''s factions'' main bases, and they''ve engaged in a battle." Rakshasa said to White Tiger. "If everything goes as expected, I''m afraid they won''tst for more than an hour."


    "What?!" White Tiger furrowed his brow. "Which faction is it?"


    "It''s under themand of Orson Harding." Rakshasa replied.


    "That bastard Orson Harding! Didn''t I tell them to evacuate their base? Why didn''t they leave?" White Tiger continued.


    "They didn''t!" Rakshasa shook her head. "From what have been reported, they actively went out to confront the enemy, believing they could contend with them."


    "What a bunch of idiots!" White Tiger shouted in frustration. "Sanctum of Darkness is clearly determined to drive vale out of here this time. Their leaders are the elders from their Dark Cab, and those idiots dare to believe they can match them!"


    "Should I lead Bloodshadow Guards to assist them?" James Harper suggested.


    "It won''t make a difference. The


    elders from the Dark Cab have at least War Grandmaster-level strength White Tiger replied. After a brief pause, he turned to Rakshasa and said, "You stay here. I''ll go with Theodore and the others to Orson Harding''s location."


    "I''ll go with you!" James Harper insisted.


    "No, you stay here with Rakshasa to ensure nothing happens on this side." White Tiger ordered.


    "White Tiger, I should go with you? They probably haven''t found us here yet." Rakshasa suggested.


    "Just in case!" White Tiger interrupted her. "Rakshasa Hall must not be in jeopardy."


    "All right then, please be careful, you and Theodore Ford''s team," Rakshasa''s face showed a touch of concern.


    "Don''t worry, they should be here soon." White Tiger reassured. After a brief pause, he continued, "If Sanctum of Darknesses here, try to avoid direct confrontation with them. Retreat and wait for our team to arrive."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it!" Rakshasa and James Harper nodded simultaneously.


    "Theodore, you foure with me." White Tiger shouted before striding toward a nearby helicopter.


    "Yes, sir!" Theodore Ford''s team responded and followed him.


    Meanwhile, a few hundred


    kilometers away from this valley, at the foot of a mountain, a fierce battle had broken out inside a mansion covering an area of about 200,000 square meters. The entire mansion resembled a small


    battlefield, with the soundsure


    combat echoing continuously. The number ofbatants on both sides was roughly equal, with each side having around a thousand people.


    Topponent with his kni


    He


    "Captain, Sanctum of Darkness ising with such momentum. I''m worried our people won''t be able to hold up. Shouldn''t we retreat?" a bald-headed man said as he cut down quickly approached a young man in his thirties. While speaking, he cast a wary nce toward a ck-robed old man standing at the mansion''s entrance not far away. His eyes were filled with apprehension.


    The ck-robed old man was the leader of this wave of Sanctum of Darkness forces! He hadn''t made a move yet, just standing there, exuding an invisible pressure. Apparently, he was undoubtedly a formidable expert.


    "Damn it!" The young man was Orson Harding, and he berated the bald-headed man angrily. "We''ve just started, and you''re already thinking of retreating? Is that all the courage you''ve got?" "Captain, their strength is far superior to ours, and I''m worried..." the bald-headed man replied after taking a deep breath.


    "What''s there to worry about?" Orson Harding interrupted him. "Pass the order down, engage the enemy with everything we''ve got. Without mymand, anyone who dares to retreat will face military discipline!"

 Chapter 417 Despicable Actions

    Chapter 417 Despicable Actions


    Sanctum of Darkness had clearlye well-prepared this time. Besides their elite forces, their mid and low-levelbatants were also quite formidable. Most of the members on Orson Harding''s side were only at the Battle Master level, making them significantly outssed by the enemy. In no time, dozens of their people had fallen.


    "Damn it!" Orson Harding shouted angrily after cutting down an opponent, then he raised his de and charged towards one of Sanctum of Darkness''s deputymanders.


    "You must be that Captain, right?" The enemy man gave Orson Harding a disdainful look. "Today, you vale people are going to die, and none of you will escape."


    "You can go to hell!" Orson yelled back andunched an attack.


    "Idiot!" The man sneered. "With your level of strength, you dare to roam around ce of Darkness? You''re an embarrassment!"


    With that, he raised his de to counter Orson''s attack. Orson was at the Warlord Preliminary stage, while the enemy was a level above him. After just a few exchanges, Orson Harding had several bloody wounds on his body.


    "I''ve heard so much about how formidable valeans are, but it seems like it''s all talk," the enemy man taunted. "With your current strength, you dare to wander around ce of Darkness? It''s truly shameful."


    "Go to hell!" Orson roared andunched another attack.


    "Ha!" As they shed once more, the man managed to strike Orson''s right arm, causing a spray of blood.


    "Captain!" A man with a crew cut rushed over.


    "Oh, another one seeking death?" The enemy man sneered.


    "I killed you!" The man with the crew cut roared and charged at the enemy.


    "What a joke. You''re even weaker than him. How do you n to kill me?" The enemy man mocked as he struck the crew-cut man with his de.


    The crew-cut man, weaker than his opponent, was sent flying back several steps, clutching his injured arm in agony.


    "Captain, you should retreat first. I''ll hold him off for a while!" the bald-headed man shouted and charged back into the fight.


    "I told you, everyone here will die today!" the opponent said, raising his knife for another strike.


    The two continued to battle. The bald-headed man was no match for his opponent, and within just a few rounds, his body was covered in wounds. Seeing this, Orson Harding furrowed his brow and retreated, putting several dozen meters of distance between himself and the ongoing battle.


    "Captain, please order a retreat! Otherwise, all we will die here today!" one of the five men called out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Go to hell!" Orson roared, shing one of them down.


    "Jim!" The other four men cried out in anguish.


    "Why are you four still standing here? Get back and fight!" Orson Harding roared at the four men.


    "Captain, you..." the bald-headed


    man who had witnessed the death of theirrade spoke, his face filled with pain. It was their brother-in-arms who had fought alongside them, and he had been in by Orson Harding with a single strike. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through the man''s shoulder, and he felt his right arm, along with hisrge knife, fall to the ground, blood gushing out like a fountain.


    "Ah!" the bald-headed man cried out in pain.


    Seeing this, Orson Harding shuddered and wasted no time in escaping to the side without hesitation.


    "Tsk tsk, Captain, you''re quite ruthless, huh?" the opposing man taunted with a smirk. "But you can''t escape either."


    With those words, the man paid no more attention to the bald-headed man and swiftly chased after Orson Harding. In the blink of an eye, he caught up, raised his de, and struck. Orson Harding sensed the imminent danger behind him and quickly turned to block the attack with his own de.


    The next moment, hisrge knife


    was cleaved in two, and a gash appeared on his arm. He was sent stumbling backward about seven or eight steps. What filled him with despair was that he hadn''t even stabilized his footing when the opponent''s de came shing down again. Given his current condition, he had no hope of


    blocking this strike.


    "No..." Orson Harding shouted in desperation. Without hesitation, he pulled one of his subordinates from nearby, using him as a shield.


    The de pierced through the man''s chest, turning his flesh into a bloody mess.


    "Captain... you..." the man gasped painfully before copsing.


    "Jesse!" three other men nearby cried out in anguish as they witnessed the scene. However, they didn''t dare vent their anger at Orson Harding. Instead, their faces filled with fury as they raised their ownrge knives and charged at the man from Sanctum of Darkness.


    "Having a leader like this, you guys still sacrifice your lives for him? I must say, I''m quite impressed!" the opposing man sneered coldly.


    "Since you''re so eager to die, let me send you on your way!" The enemy man coldly dered. He then swiftly attacked with his de, striking down the three men who were only at the Battle Master level. They had no chance of resisting and could only watch as the de approached, growingrger in their pupils.


    "Killers of valean, die!" Just then, a furious shout rang out, and a powerful de aura swept over.


    "Hmm?" The enemy man


    immediately sensed a chilling killing intent enveloping him, causing his pupils to contract rapidly. Without time for further thought, he quickly retracted his attack, and the de in his hand was deflected. However, with a de as destructive as a force of nature, the other de cleaved hisrge knife in two before shing past his forehead. Content


    "Good... good strength..." The enemy managed to utter a few words before a bloody line appeared from his forehead to his chin, and he fell lifelessly to the ground.


    "Orson Harding, you heartless bastard! Are you even human?" The neer was White Tiger, and he roared at Orson in anger. He had never imagined that Orson Harding would stoop so low as to sacrifice his own subordinates, which was despicable!


    "Furthermore, I already told you to lead your men in a retreat. Do you take my words as a joke? How many people do you want to get killed?" White Tiger continued to berate him.


    At this point, the battle had taken a one-sided turn. Orson Harding''s side waspletely overwhelmed, and more than three to four hundred of their people were already lying on the ground. The remaining few hundred were also in bad shape, most of them with injuries, and likely wouldn''tst another twenty minutes.


    "White Tiger, isn''t Rakshasa Hall overseeing things too broadly? The matters here should be under my control..." Orson Harding began to reply.


    Before he could finish his sentence, White Tiger struck him hard across the face with a powerful p. Orson tumbled on the ground again before copsing on the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood. "You wait and see, I''ll deal with youter!" White Tiger roared and rushed towards the members of Sanctum of Darkness.

 Chapter 418 No One Will Be Abandoned!

    Chapter 418 No One Will Be Abandoned!


    White Tiger''s de swiftly unleashed countless de energies, and in the blink of an eye, over a dozen members of Sanctum of Darkness fell. At the same time, Theodore Ford and hispanions had already engaged the enemy, and many of Sanctum of Darkness''s members couldn''t withstand even a single move from them, falling to the ground.


    "Brothers, Rakshasa Hall hase to support us! Let''s unite and kill these bastards from Sanctum of Darkness!" someone in the crowd recognized White Tiger and shouted loudly.


    "Kill them!"


    The already disarrayed group of people suddenly regained their morale upon hearing this. Many of the injured warriors got back on their feet and rejoined the battle. In a moment, their spirits were lifted again. "People from Rakshasa Hall, you have no business interfering here! You must be tired of living to meddle in our affairs." The elderly leader of Sanctum of Darkness remarked as he noticed White Tiger and the others.


    "Old man,e on! Let me show you how I''ll chop you to pieces!" White Tiger roared, raising his de to meet the enemy.


    "Ignorant fool!" The old man sneered and used his hand to counter White Tiger''s de, sending out fierce gusts of wind to block White Tiger''s attack.


    Although White Tiger had improved to the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage during this time, the enemy was at War Grandmaster Advanced, one level higher and thus he didn''t take White Tiger seriously. Their auras soared to their peaks, and they exchanged blows again, causing each other to retreat several steps with slightly disrupted breaths.


    "Not bad, you managed to force me back this far. I''ve underestimated you." The old man said, shaking his aching arm. "But with your skills, you won''t be able to save them..."


    "Enough of your nonsense!" White Tiger interrupted him sharply. "Let''s end this now. I''ll send you to hell!"


    Without wasting any more words, White Tiger activated his full strength and executed the Bloodshadow de Technique. He had to finish this fight quickly. For every minute he dyed, another vale would lose their life. Theodore Ford and hispanions were also in a precarious situation; they had engaged more than a dozen mid-level enemies from Sanctum of Darkness, all of whom were at the Battle God''s mid-tote stage. Under thebined assault of the enemy group, Theodore Ford and his team had sustained injuries.


    "It''s you who''s going to hell!" the old man shouted in response. With a swift motion, he unleashed several thunderous palm strikes to counter White Tiger''s attack.


    However, when their attacks collided, the old man''s expression instantly stiffened. White Tiger''s curved de, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, tore through the old man''s defense and shed past his throat. The old man clutched his throat, trying to say something, but not a word came out before he fell over lifelessly. There was a look of unfulfilled resentment on his face; he hadn''t expected to be unable to withstand White Tiger''s single strike.


    "Elder Atreus!" The several men who had been fighting Theodore Ford eximed in anguish when they saw this scene.


    "Theodore, leave them to me, you go and intercept the others!" White Tiger rushed over and quickly ordered.


    "Understood!" Theodore and his threepanions responded in unison before rushing in different directions to intercept other enemies.


    "Come, I''ll send you to apany your elder!" White Tiger shouted loudly, and with a swift motion of his de, he decapitated three heads of Battle God-level enemies.


    "Run!" Realizing the prowess of White Tiger, the remaining ten or so enemies lost their will to fight and fled toward the estate''s entrance.


    "Can you escape?" White Tiger sneered, his body suddenly flickering, his teleportation speed far surpassing the enemy''s.


    As expected, there was no suspense. In less than two minutes, all ten meny lifeless on the ground, without a trace of breath left. The situation had be much more manageable now. The remaining five to six hundred members of Sanctum of Darkness, upon seeing that their main force had been wiped out, had no intention of continuing the fight. They all rushed towards the estate''s entrance in a bid to escape.


    However, they had underestimated White Tiger''s determination. After killing so many vale warriors, there was no way he would let them escape alive.


    Five minutester, thest enemy fell to the ground, cut down by Theodore Ford with a single stroke.


    "Thank you, White Tiger, for saving us!" The vicemander of Orson Harding''s troops led several hundred warriors to White Tiger''s group, where they knelt on one knee and shouted in unison. "Get up and quickly clean up this ce, then leave!" White Tiger replied loudly.


    They got up and expressed their gratitude once more before beginning to clean up the battlefield. Then, White Tiger walked over to Orson Harding with an unpleasant look on his face.


    "What... what do you want to do? Calm down!" Orson Harding sensed the anger emanating from White Tiger and involuntarily took several steps back.


    "Leaving aside the fact that you used your subordinates to shield yourself, take a look at the scene here. How many people have died because of your recklessness?" White Tiger''s voice was icy and piercing.


    "ce of Darkness is cruel from the very beginning. From the day they stepped into this ce, they should have known that there would be a day like this. They..." Orson Harding took a deep breath and responded.


    Before he could finish speaking, he was pped again by White Tiger, who gave him a good beating.


    "Since you want to die so badly, I''ll grant your wish!" White Tiger said with a stern face, raising his de as if to strike.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, please!" The vicemander


    who had spoken earlier shouted. He quickly stepped forward and continued, "Captain is a member of the Harding family, one of the Roble ns of the capital. If you kilbhim, it will bring trouble to you!"


    "Another noble n member?" White Tiger said with a stunned expression.


    With that, he delivered another palm


    strike, and Orson Harding lost consciousness. He wasn''t sparing the man because he feared the noble ns; he was concerned that his actions might cause problems for Billy. After all, Billy would arrive soon, and it would be better to leave this matter to him.


    "Take him with us, we''re going to Rakshasa Hall!" White Tiger ordered.


    "Understood!" the group responded.


    "Killing so many of us from Sanctum of Darkness and thinking you can just leave?" At this moment, an enraged voice echoed in the courtyard. "All of you will die today!"


    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura swept over, causing everyone to feel suffocated.


    "A Half-step War Emperor?" White Tiger''s brows furrowed as he muttered, his face bing serious.


    At this moment, another man in a


    ck robe walked in from the


    estate''s entrance, speaking as he approached. "Do you think that Sanctum of Darkness only has this much strength? That can only


    who have no idea how powerful Sanctum of Darkness is! After today, all vale people in ce of Darkness will die! No one can change that! If


    you''re a bunch of ignorant fo mean


    you end your own lives now, I''ll leave


    your corpses intact!" Content


    "White Tiger, you and your people can leave first. Don''t worry about us!" the vicemander shouted.


    "I''m not your Captain!" White Tiger replied with a faint smile and then continued sternly, "Bloodshadow Brothers, stand tall, no one will be abandoned!"


    "No one will be abandoned!" Theodore Ford and hispanions shouted together. "Charge!"

 Chapter 419 When To Act?

    Chapter 419 When to Act?


    "Charge!" Hundreds of valean warriors responded in unison, their voices resounding.


    Although they knew they were like ants in the face of a half-step War Emperor, the infectious spirit from White Tiger and his group had ignited a burning fire within them. "A bunch of insects, do you think you can die and fulfill your wishes?" The ck-robed elder sneered, not paying them much attention.


    Boom!


    As his words fell, a wave of energy swept out, sending the group of warriors in front of him flying.


    "Die, all of you!" The elder growled, his voice carrying an oppressive killing intent.


    "Your death is what you''ll get!" Just then, a voice rang out, and a thunderous de energy descended from the sky.


    The ck-robed elder, halfway through his charge, was cleaved in half by the force of the strike, his body split into two and crashing to the ground in a gruesome disy.


    Gasps of astonishment rippled through the crowd as they stared in disbelief at the two halves of the elder''s body.


    "Casey?!" At that moment, White Tiger spotted Casey entering from the estate''s entrance and called out to him before hurrying over.


    "Commander Kimmons!" Theodore Ford and hispanions also greeted him with a bow.


    "Are you all alright?" Casey smiled as he examined their injuries.


    "We''re fine," White Tiger replied. "Why have youe here? Where is boss?"


    "Boss is at Rakshasa Hall. He asked me toe here. Azure Dragon and the others are providing support to the other factions." Casey replied with a smile.


    "Azure Dragon is here too?" White Tiger was surprised. "That''s perfect. Let''s turn ce of Darkness upside down this time!"


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Casey, you''ve improved so quickly during this time. What happened?"


    White Tiger couldn''t help but be astonished. While he couldn''t sense Casey''s specific power, he knew for sure that Casey was at least at the level of a War Emperor or higher, whereasst time they parted ways, Casey was only at the War Grandmaster stage.


    "Let''s leave this ce now, I''ll tell you on the way." Casey replied with another smile. "Boss is waiting for us."


    "Alright!" White Tiger nodded vigorously.


    Meanwhile, shortly after White Tiger and Theodore Ford''s group arrived at the location, Sanctum of Darkness also confronted Rakshasa Hall. Rakshasa Hall was the primary target of Sanctum of Darkness in this operation, so the members sent there were undoubtedly the strongest.


    Though the total Santrum of Darkness''s number of fighters was simr to that on White Tiger''s side, their elite forces were on another level. The leaders of their team were two elders, both at the peak of War Grandmaster, and another five or six Warlord-level experts. They also had nearly thirty Battle Gods.


    Rakshasa and James Harper knew they had no chance of matching this kind of power. Even though they were outnumbered, they resisted Sanctum of Darkness''s initial attack and tried to buy time. Fortunately, the two elders from Sanctum of Darkness hesitated to join the fight at first, likely looking down on the Rakshasa Hall members. This gave Rakshasa and James Harper some extra time. Rakshasa and James Harper had already instructed theirrades not to engage in directbat but to dy the enemy as much as possible, knowing that Billy was en route to ce of Darkness. Rakshasa faced off against three Warlord-level opponents, all in theter stages, while James Harper confronted two Warlord-level enemies, both in the earlier stages. Rakshasa possessed the ability to easily defeat all three of her adversaries but deliberately held back, opting to engage them in a standoff. However, when the two leaders from Sanctum of Darkness finally grew impatient and decided to intervene, it was at that very moment that Billy, Casey, and Stout arrived on the scene.


    And then, Sanctum of Darkness was no longer a threat.


    Billy didn''t even have to take action; Stout single-handedly dealt with the two elders, and Rakshasa and James eliminated Sanctum of Darkness''s members within minutes. No one from Sanctum of Darkness survived.


    Casey had rushed to White Tiger as soon as he arrived at Rakshasa Hall. While Azure Dragon''s group was still on their way, they had each received a coordinate sent by Billy, and they had gone to pick up different factions.


    Over an hourter, Casey and White Tiger were the first to return to Rakshasa Hall.


    "Boss!" Both of them entered the meeting hall and called out to Billy.


    "Yeah!" Billy smiled faintly and turned to White Tiger. "Is everything alright?"


    Rakshasa wore a concerned expression while looking at White Tiger.


    "We''re fine," White Tiger shook his head vigorously. "But it''s all thanks to Casey for arriving on time. Otherwise, things would have been dire."


    "I''m d you''re OK, Rakshasa was worried sick." Said Billy.


    Rakshasa blushed slightly.


    "Rakshasa, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about," Stout chimed in with a grin. "Azure Dragon and the others probably need some more time toe back. Do you want to take White Tiger inside and help him with some medicine or something? No rush!"


    White Tiger gave him a stare.


    "Stout, if you talk again, I''ll tell the canteen to give less food to you." Rakshasa said while her face flushed even more.


    "Don''t do that! Without a full meal, where will we get the strength to kill those brats from Sanctum of Darkness!" Stout said as he patted his own belly. "By the way, when''s lunch? I''m starting to get hungry!" Hearing this, Rakshasa couldn''t help butugh.


    "Boss, there''s something I need to report to you." White Tiger said to Billy.


    "Is it about Orson Harding?" Billy asked. He had heard a brief summary of the situation from Rakshasa, but he wasn''t aware of all the details.


    "Yeah," White Tiger nodded and proceeded to exin the situation to Billy.


    "Damn, another member of those ns!" After listening to White Tiger''s ount, Stout couldn''t help but exim. "Tomit such heinous acts, they''re nothing but animals!"


    "He deserves to die!" James Harper added angrily.


    "Where is he?" A cold aura emanated from Billy. Crimes like these werepletely uneptable to him.


    "He''s outside."


    "We should keep him under watch until Azure Dragon''s group returns, and then we''ll deal with him."


    "Got it."


    After about an hour, Azure Dragon''sThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    group, apanied by the other three factions, arrived at Rakshasa Hall. The three leaders reported the situation to Billy. Overall, they were fortunate that the battles hadn''t been faging for too long when Azure Dragon''s group arrived. As a result, casualties were rtively low. The leaders sent by Sanctum of


    Darkness to the three different


    locations were all at the peak of War


    Grandmaster stage, making them no match for Azure Dragon''s group.


    By the end of the day, Sanctum of Darkness had suffered a devastating loss, with almost all of their four to five thousand members annihted.


    "Boss, I''ve already gathered information about the main base of Sanctum of Darkness. When should we strike?" White Tiger inquired after Azure Dragon''s group had reported.

 Chapter 420 Stubborn Denial

    Chapter 420 Stubborn Denial


    "White Tiger, have you ascertained their strength?" asked Casey.


    "They have a Supreme Master and seven Vice Masters, but I don''t have detailed information about their levels. Even the elders from Dark Cab don''t know." White Tiger replied with a slight shake of his head.


    "Other than these eight individuals, the rest of them are probably at least Half-Step War God-Emperors." He continued.


    Stout coughed awkwardly.


    "White Tiger, are you ying with us? You want us to attack when we don''t even know the strength of their top eight members?" Stout questioned. "What if some War God-Emperors at thete stage or higher suddenly appear? We''d be in big trouble!"


    "Kid, mind your own business!" White Tiger scolded him with a re before turning his attention back to Billy. "Boss, during my investigations, I found out that ce of Darkness has rules simr to those in our homnd. War God-Emperor-level experts are not allowed to attack those below the War Emperor level, or else the rule protectors will intervene."


    "Hmm." Billy nodded.


    This was something he had heard from that old man. True War God-Emperors were incredibly powerful and had the potential to kill thousands with a single move. Without rules to limit them, the world would be in chaos. Hence, every region had rule protectors, extraordinary individuals who enforced these regtions. For instance, in vale, the faction of Ether Mountain served as rule protectors. If a War God- Emperor broke the rules and attacked others recklessly, they would face retribution from the rule protectors.


    Last time, Ivy Chandler had appeared in the eastern district, not only to assist Billy but also to monitor two War God-Emperor-level warriors, Inkforge and Nigel Becker.


    Of course, as the young master of Ether Mountain, Billy had his own responsibilities in this regard.


    "By the way, boss, I suspect that the mysterious expert who helped us might be a rule protector of ce of Darkness." White Tiger recalled. "But I can''t be certain."


    "Are you serious?" ck Tortoise questioned. "Based on your description, she''s definitely a War God-Emperor. She killed those from Temple of ughter, how could she exin herself when she returns?" "Considering that everyone from Temple of ughter is dead, and there''s no one left to speak of the incident, she might just get away with it." Azure Dragon replied him.


    "All right," ck Tortoise agreed, realizing that Azure Dragon had a point.


    "She may not necessarily be a rule protector, and she might not even belong to ce of Darkness." Billy spected, his expression thoughtful. "There might be more to this than we think." "Boss, do you have any guesses?" Casey asked.


    "Not yet, but I have a feeling that some things aren''t as simple as we think." Billy replied. With that, he turned to White Tiger and asked, "Have you determined the positions of the eight sub-temples of Sanctum of Darkness?"


    "Yes," White Tiger confirmed. "There is at least e-stage War Emperor in each of them, and they have three War Emperors at the peak level."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tsk tsk, Sanctum of Darkness seems quite powerful," Stout remarked, sounding a bit surprised.


    "In that case, let''s pay a visit to the strongest temple first." Billy suggested, narrowing his eyes.


    "Understood!" Casey and the others responded in unison.


    "Alright, let''s meet with everyone outside." Billy said, rising from his seat and heading toward the door. The others followed him.


    "Commander Gardner!"


    When they reached the central courtyard, three to four thousand people bowed and saluted Billy. Their eyes were filled with admiration. Though these individuals weren''t directly under Billy''smand, as valean warriors, it was customary to bow and show respect when they encountered the King of the West, Commander Gardner. Moreover, if it weren''t for Billy''s arrangement to send reinforcements, many of them would have perished today.


    Billy acknowledged with a nod as he looked at the crowd.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner, for saving our lives!" the other three leaders, aside from Orson Harding, expressed their gratitude.


    "Please rise," Billy raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" They stood up and saluted.


    "Are you all from the War Department?" Billy asked, looking at them.


    "Yes, Commander," one of them replied loudly. "We belong to the Special Operations Division under the War Department of vale."


    "Very well," Billy nodded and gestured. "Return to your respective units for now. I have an announcement to make."


    They saluted again and replied, "Yes, Commander."


    "White Tiger, bring Orson Harding forward." Billy said as he turned to White Tiger.


    "Understood!" White Tiger motioned to two Bloodshadow guards to escort Orson Harding, who was still covered in injuries.


    "Do you Rakshasa Hall people even know who I am? You dare treat me like this? Just you wait. I..." Orson Harding began to shout angrily as he walked, but he suddenly recognized Billy, and his body involuntarity shivered with fear.


    "Is that Orson Harding? What happened to him?"


    "I heard he vited military regtions."


    "What does that mean? What did he do?"


    "I don''t know the details, but let''s see what Commander Gardner says..."


    The crowd began to murmur as they observed Orson Harding''s condition.


    "Orson Harding, do you acknowledge your guilt?" Billy turned his attention to Orson.


    "I don''t know what you are referring to, Commander." Orson Harding said, taking a deep breath to calm himself. He was determined not to admit to any wrongdoing.


    "You don''t know?" Billy responded with a faint smile. "White Tiger, if he doesn''t know, then please enlighten him about his crimes."


    "Yes, Commander!" White Tiger


    nodded before Toudly announcing,


    "Orson Harding, as the Legion


    Commander of the War Department, you acted out of personal interest, disregarding the safety of yourrades. This led to the deaths of


    hundreds of fellow soldiers from


    Rakshasa Hall."


    "In addition, when a fellow warrior requested a reasonable withdrawal, you killed him without any justification. Furthermore, when you were in danger yourself, you used arade''s life as a shield to protect yourself."


    As they heard White Tiger''s words, the crowd erupted into an uproar.


    "Is that true? This is outrageous!"


    "Indeed, this is worse than being less honorable than rats!"


    "How could such a person exist? He deserves to be executed on the spot!"


    Everyone''s expressions were filled with anger and resentment, and they wished they could take action to kill Orson Harding right then and there.


    "Orson Harding, do you have anything else to say?" Billy asked, still with a calm demeanor.


    "Commander Gardner, these are


    false usations!" Orson Harding eximed, refusing to admit any


    wrongdoing. "At first, I did underestimate the strength of Sanctum of Darkness, but that''s


    merely a misjudgment, not a crime


    of my own making." Content


    "Secondly, during the battle, a request for withdrawal was made when we were already engaged inbat, and it disrupted our fighting spirit. Therefore, it was right to execute the requestor for disturbing military discipline."


    "As for the incident where arade protected me, it was his own choice. I am grateful to him, and if given a choice, I would have preferred to die in his ce."


    "You''re just making excuses as death looms!" Billy said in a cold voice. "White Tiger, execute him!"

 Chapter 421 The Wrath Of The Reaper

    Chapter 421 The Wrath of the Reaper


    "Yes, Commander!" White Tiger responded loudly, drawing his battle de from his side.


    "Commander Gardner, please reconsider!" the deputymander of Orson Harding hurriedly approached.


    "Sir, Captain Harding is a member of the Harding n, one of the noble families in the capital city. If we execute him, I fear..."


    "Are you telling me that a nobleman from a n cannot be executed?" Billy cut him off.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re abusing your authority!" Orson Harding shouted.


    "Furthermore, I am not your subordinate. Even if I make a mistake, it should be decided by the War Department. You have no right to execute me!"


    "You''re a fool!" White Tiger said in a deep voice, flicking his wrist, and the battle de came down.


    "No..." Orson Harding''s voice trailed off, and his lifeless body fell to the ground.


    Before the words were even spoken, a head soared into the sky, blood spraying everywhere. In mid-air, the decapitated face wore an expression of unwillingness.


    As one of the most outstanding descendants of the Harding n, his life had just begun, and he had a promising future ahead. ording to the n''s arrangements for him, as long as he earned merits in ce of Darkness, he would be promoted and titled upon returning to the capital city, at least to the position of Deputy Commander of a region. He had confidence that with his abilities and the n''s resources, he could reach the position of a region governor within a few years. He had even dreamed of one day overseeing the entire War Department of vale. That was why he had been unwilling to retreat upon receiving White Tiger''s message. He had taken a gamble - if he could kill thousands from Sanctum of Darkness, it would be a great achievement.


    But now, everything was gone, including his own life. He was truly unwilling!


    "Nicely done!" The crowd cheered loudly, all looking relieved.


    "I have something to announce." Billy said, raising his hand to quiet the crowd.


    "Starting today, all of vale''s forces in ce of Darkness will be under the unifiedmand of Rakshasa Hall! All of you have two options. First, apply to return to the War Department, second, stay in ce of Darkness."


    Silence descended. The news was sudden and needed time to sink in for most people, especially the leaders of several factions who represented not only themselves but also their respective factions. "I''m willing to stay!" After a few minutes of silence, a man''s voice broke the quiet.


    "I am too!"


    "Count me in!"


    "Me too!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ��


    Once one person spoke up, others followed. Before long, except for the three faction leaders, everyone else expressed their desire to stay.


    "Very well!" Billy raised his hand again. "Since you are willing to stay, from today onward, all actions will be under White Tiger''smand. Any vitions will be dealt with by militaryw!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Thousands of voices resounded, deafeningly loud.


    "Commander Gardner, we..." The three faction leaders stepped forward.


    "I''ve already talked to General Wilson. You should contact him directly to arrange your positions when you return to the capital city." Billy interrupted them. He understood their situation and had no intention of making things difficult for them.


    Meanwhile, at the Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.


    In a meeting room, a group of men and women sat in silence, their faces showing signs of anxiety behind their masks. Soon, a man in a ck robe entered, exuding a terrifying aura that caused the room''s temperature to drop several degrees. This man was none other than the master of Sanctum of Darkness, known as the Reaper!


    "Can someone tell me what''s going on?" Sitting in the head seat, the Reaper''s voice was ice-cold as he scanned the room, his gaze filled with displeasure. "Four or five thousand people, and not a single one left alive. Is this the result you guaranteed to me?"


    "Lord Reaper...," a middle-aged man stammered, "From what we''ve learned, someone from vale came to support them..."


    "Who?" the Reaper asked.


    "It''s still unclear yet. I''m... I''m having people investigate..." The middle-aged man struggled to speak.


    Boom!


    Before he could finish his sentence, a horrifying pressure emanated from the Reaper, and the middle-aged man''s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, vanishing into thin air.


    Those qualified to sit here were at


    least among the top ten elders of Dark Cab, and their strength was at least at the War Emperor level, Yet the Reaper hadn''t even made a move, and just the pressure alone had turned a War Emperor into nothingness. It was a testament to the Reaper''s skill.


    "As the head of the Intelligence Hall, you still haven''t figured out who did this after such a major event? You''re useless!" the Reaper said coldly.


    "Lord Reaper, please calm down!" The others trembled and hurriedly spoke up.


    Just then, footsteps echoed, and a man in a gray robe entered the room. He was followed by a couple of footsteps. The room immediately fell silent.


    "Lord Reaper, we''ve identified the individuals responsible." The man knelt before the Reaper.


    "Speak!" the Reaper said in a deep voice.


    "It was Commander Gardner from vale and his five associates." The man replied loudly.


    "As expected," the Reaper''s voice was ice-cold.


    From the moment he received the news, the name Commander Gardner had been the first toe to his mind. "He is truly a nuisance!"


    One of the women added angrily, "Lord Reaper, he has interfered with our affairs time and time again. This time, we must ensure he never leaves ce of Darkness!"


    "Where is he now?" the Reaper asked, ignoring the woman and turning to the gray-robed man. "Rakshasa Hall?"


    "Yes, Lord Reaper, that''s correct!" the gray-robed man nodded. "Furthermore, the other four groups from vale have all gathered at Rakshasa Hall!"


    "Send someone to keep a close eye on Rakshasa Hall. If they make any moves, report it immediately!" the Reaper ordered in a cold tone.


    "Yes, my lord!" The gray-robed man rose and left the room.


    "That''s enough, you can all leave now!" the Reaper waved his hand to dismiss the meeting attendees.


    "Inform everyone to be on high alert for the next two days," he added. "Especially those from the eight divisions. If there''s any unusual activity, they must report it immediately." "Understood!" several people nodded and left.


    "Lord Reaper, why aren''t we taking the initiative?" the woman from earlier asked, her expression showing some confusion.


    "Today''s operation was kept


    completely under wraps until now,


    but Commander Gardner from


    vale managed to arrive at the ce of Darkness right away. What do you think could be the reason?" the Reaper countered. Content


    "Are you suggesting that Rakshasa Hall might have spies near Sanctum of Darkness?" the woman asked after a moment of contemtion.


    "What else could it be?" the Reaper


    continued, narrowing his eyes. "It''ll take us at least two hours to get from here to Rakshasa Hall. If they''re unwilling to engage inbat with us and decide to leave before we arrive, Rakshasa Hall will be empty by the time we get there!"


    "I see." The woman replied.


    "Alright, everyone, go!" the Reaper waved his hand. "If things go as nned, he''ll definitelye looking for us. Instead of chasing them all over the ce, we''ll wait for them toe to us." "Got it!" The others nodded and got up to leave.

 Chapter 422 The First Division Of Sanctum Of Darkness

    Chapter 422 The First Division of Sanctum of Darkness


    Rakshasa Hall headquarters.


    Billy, apanied by Casey and a few of his brothers, as well as the eight members of Rakshasa, prepared to depart for Sanctum of Darkness''s First Division.


    "Commander, let use with you!" James Harper and Theodore Ford spoke up, looking at Billy.


    "You guys stay here!" Billy replied.


    "I have a task for you. Take everyone and search within a radius of a hundred kilometers in this area. Check for any spies from the Sanctum of Darkness and eliminate them all. Additionally, find four suitable locations to serve as forward bases for Rakshasa Hall in the future."


    "Understood!" James Harper and the others didn''t insist on apanying them.


    Sanctum of Darkness had eight major divisions, each located in a different direction within ce of Darkness. The First Division was situated in a valley surrounded by towering mountains.


    Two hourster, the group disembarked from a helicopter.


    "Boss, their hideout is ahead!" White Tiger pointed to an antique-style estate a few kilometers away.


    "Hmm!" Billy nodded and walked towards the estate''s entrance.


    "Who are you people?" When they reached the entrance, a man in camouge shouted loudly while raising his hand.


    "The ones who will kill you!" White Tiger replied in a deep voice, raising his hand and shing with his knife.


    "You..." The man managed to utter one word before the de cut through him, and he copsed.


    "Alert, everyone, be on guard! We are under attack!" Two other men outside the guard post shouted loudly, and one of them activated the estate''s rm system.


    Boom!


    As the two men rushed to the main gate, a shockwave swept over them, reducing them, along with the gate, to rubble. Hearing the rm, more than two thousand people rushed out from various parts of the estate. Their aura was fierce, and they were on high alert.


    "Who are you? How dare you act so recklessly here? Do you have a death wish?" a bald man shouted, raising his hand at the entrance.


    "Attack, eliminate them all!" Billy spoke calmly.


    These Sanctum of Darkness members were not worth sparing, and Billy had no intention of showing mercy.


    "Understood!" Casey and the others nodded in response.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the next moment, the group''s auras surged simultaneously, enveloping the entire courtyard in a dense, killing intent. The two thousand people on the other side were only mid-to-low-tier forces of this division, with the highest cultivation being in thete stages of Battle God. They couldn''t withstand the pressure exerted by Casey and the others.


    All of them immediately felt a thick murderous intent shrouding them. Their faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly. In their eyes, there was nothing but fear. Facing opponents of this level, they didn''t even have the thought of resistance.


    "Kill them!" Casey and the others shouted, and their figures shot towards different directions, while countless sharp de beams cut through the air.


    Wherever the de beams passed, everything crumbled. In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred people fell, all sliced in two by the de beams.


    "Run!" Many people screamed and immediately scattered in all directions to escape.


    However, with their strength, how could they escape? Under the full force of Casey and the others, half of them fell in just a few minutes.


    "Damn it!" Just then, an angry voice came from deep within the estate.


    Shortly after, a burly man led a hundred men and charged over. This group represented the high-endbat force of this division. They were all dressed in ck robes and wore skull masks on their faces.


    Billy checked the strength of the enemy''s group and narrowed his eyes slightly. They were five War Emperors, with three of them being War Emperors in the perfection realm Additionally, there were ten War Grandmasters, all of them with mid-tote-stage strength. The remaining dozens were either


    Warlords or Battle Gods in strength.


    Indeed, the strength of the Sanctum of Darkness''s First Division was not to be underestimated. Such strength wouldn''t be possible without a powerful nation supporting them.


    As the group arrived at the courtyard, apart from the five War Emperors, the others rushed towards Casey and his team. All of them emanated an aura at its peak, with an overwhelming killing intent. They activated their strongest powers and attacked.


    "You arrived just in time. We''ve been waiting for you!" Azure Dragon shouted and lifted his sword to meet them. "White Tiger, Rakshasa, I''ll leave the small fry to you two. Don''t let a single one escape!" Casey''s voice rang out.


    "None of them will get away!" White Tiger replied loudly as he swung his de, cutting down over a dozen people.


    Since Rakshasa had mastered the nameless sword technique, she rarely used her long whip. With a few sword shes, she instantly took the lives of four or five people.


    "Are you Commander Gardner from vale?" At this moment, the burly man on the other side spoke to Billy in a deep voice.


    The other four surrounded Billy, and their auras simultaneously increased.


    Several hours ago, Sanctum of


    Darkness had already issued warnings to all divisions, saying that that Commander Gardner might attack one of them and urged everyone to stay vignt. They had also issued a strict order that no matter which division was attacked, they should do whatever it took to capture Commander Gardner alive. So, for these five individuals, as long as they could kill Billy, it was worth even if all of them were killed in the process.


    "You must have been waiting for me all along, haven''t you?" Billy smiled faintly and drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.


    "I have to admit, your courage alone


    is worth my admiration!" The burly man observed Billy''s de for a moment before continuing, "I''ve


    heard that Commander Gardner


    from vale is a


    once-in-a-millennium talent, a rare genius among geniuses. Seeing you today, it seems that the rumors are true."


    With that said, he changed his tone, "However, do you think that you alone can take on all five of us together?"


    "Why not?" Billy smiled and asked.


    "Do you know our cultivation levels?" the burly man asked.


    "Three War Emperors at the Perfection stage, one at the Peak of War Emperor, and one at the Great Completion of War Emperor, am I right?" Billy replied.


    "And what about you? If I''m not mistaken, you''re at most a Half-Step War God-Emperor, correct?" the burly man asked.


    "That''s right." Billy confirmed.


    "In that case, do you believe that, even if you''re a true War God-Emperor, as long as you haven''t condensed your own God-Emperor power, you still wouldn''t be a match for all five of us working together?" "That''s true!" Billy admitted.


    The gap between a War God-Emperor at the initial stage and a War God-Emperor who had condensed his or her God-Emperor power was like a watershed, a vast difference.


    If a War God-Emperor had not condensed their God-Emperor power, their strength would only be slightly higher than that of a Half-Step War God-Emperor, and it would indeed be difficult to withstand thebined strength of five War Emperors at theter stage.


    This was the truth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, this only applied to ordinary people, not to Billy!


    It was well-known that Commander Gardner was a once-in-a-millennium genius. Although he had not broken through the Mirror (broken through and be a true War God-Emperor), his God-Emperor power had already formed.

 Chapter 423 Overturned!

    Chapter 423 Overturned!


    "From the way you look, do you still believe you have the strength to contend with us?" The burly man squinted his eyes slightly. He saw a hint of confidence in Billy, which made him feel a subtle unease. "What do you think?" Billy''s lips curled up slightly.


    "In that case, let''s see how much talent vale''s millennium genius really has!" The burly man didn''t waste any more words.


    Boom!


    As his words fell, five majestic auras surged into the sky, shrouding the entire courtyard like a dark cloud. The aura of death enveloped the entire space. Even Azure Dragon and the others felt a suffocating sensation. Although they had witnessed Billy kill a War God-Emperor before, their expressions still turned serious.


    "Kill him!"


    In the next moment, the five War Emperors all shouted in unison, unleashing their full power to attack Billy. The burly man wielded two heavy axes, each weighing a hundred pounds. With lightning-fast rotations, several thunderous auras swept out, causing explosions in the air.


    The other two War Emperors at the perfection realm each wielded a giant broadsword. Wherever their des passed, a fierce wind raged, and their auras were like rainbows.


    The remaining two held a sword and a saber, both of which contained tremendous energy under their control.


    Five people with overwhelming aurasunched their attacks towards Billy simultaneously from five different directions.


    "You want to witness my strength? Then take a look!" Billy said in a deep voice.


    Immediately after, his aura exploded, and a terrifying wave of energy surged out. The five men''s attacks were momentarily interrupted.


    "Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!"


    As he spoke, a blood-red curved de beam descended from the sky, causing the entire space to tremble. The de beam descended, causing an earthquake, and a tsunami-like wave of energy swept out in all directions. The five men''s attacks were instantly shattered. Without exception, all five of them simultaneously spewed out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying. They flew over a hundred meters before falling to the ground, their ck robes and masks torn apart, revealing their true faces.


    Apart from the three War Emperors, who barely had any strength left, the other two were already severely injured in mid-air, their meridians ruptured, and their auras extinguished. "Hmm?" Billy examined the faces of the two deceased elderly men and narrowed his eyes slightly, finding that one of them had an eastern appearance, clearly not of western origin. "How... could it be?" The burly man struggled to climb up from the ground, his face filled with endless shock.


    The expression of the other man was no better; he couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed.


    With just one sh, two of the five War Emperors at mid toter stages were dead and three were severely injured. Even a true War God-Emperor would find it difficult to aplish such a feat. "You... with only Half-Step War God-Emperor cultivation, how can you wield the power of a War God-Emperor?" The other many on the ground, struggling to speak.


    "Your... yourst sh... did it already contain the power of a true War God-Emperor?" The man who had been sprayed with blood asked hesitantly.


    "Sorry, you guessed wrong!" Billy smiled faintly.


    "Although I have condensed the power of a War God-Emperor, thest sh can''t be considered as such!"


    In other words, Billy hadn''t given his all yet.


    After spitting out another mouthful


    of blood, the man''s head slumped to


    the side, and his body twitched a few times before falling still. His eyes were wide open, reflecting an expression of disbelief. He realized that Billy was someone who had


    power before reaching the realm. In his nearly two hundred years of life, he had never heard of such a thing.


    condensed the God-Em hohad


    "You... with only Half-Step War God-Emperor cultivation, have you condensed the power of a true War God-Emperor?" The burly man struggled to speak, hesitated for a moment, and continued, "It seems like God truly favors vale! With such a divine beast, vale will undoubtedly flourish!"


    After saying that, hepletely lost his strength. His entire martial path had beenpletely abolished. If Billy didn''t kill him, he would only have about a month left to live.


    "Tell me his identity, and I''ll give you two a quick death," Billy pointed to the eastern-looking man.


    "Fine..." The man sighed and said, "He is from Nanrania..."


    "Nanrania?" Billy''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. "Very well!"


    There had long been rumors that Nanrania had attached itself to the western superpower, and it seemed to be true.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Sanctum of Darkness''s eight divisions are each backed by one of the eight western countries, right?" Billy then looked at the burly man and asked, "As the master of the First Division, you should be from Northfortia, am I correct?"


    When Billy had first heard about the


    eight divisions of Sanctum of


    Darkness during his previous visit to ce of Darkness, he had suspected as much. It turned out to be true. Sanctum of Darkness was established by the eight western countries, and the master and seven vice masters of each division came from these eight countries. Two-thirds of the members were allocated to the eight countries, while the remaining one-third was given to the forces of other countries in ce of Darkness to win their favor.


    "Let us go in peace!" The burly man agreed to Billy''s terms. "Dying at your hands, Commander Gardner, would be a worthy death!"


    "Alright!" Billy responded, raised his hand, and delivered a palm strike.


    Although he still had many questions, it was unlikely that these division members knew much. Asking them would be futile.


    Boom! Boom!


    After two explosions, the two men disappeared without a trace. At the same time, Casey and the others had finished their battles as well. The high-end War Grandmasters among them had no chance toThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    resist Casey''s attacks and wel


    cut


    in half. As for the lower-level fighters, under thebined assault of White Tiger and Rakshasa, they had all been defeated within ten minutes. From this moment on, the First Division of Sanctum of


    Darkness had been overturned.


    "Boss, where should we go next?" Azure Dragon asked as they gathered around Billy.


    "How about we go all out and wipe out the other seven divisions as well? After all..." Azure Dragon''s words were cut off by Billy.


    "Be careful!" Billy interrupted him with a stern voice. "Everyone, step back!"


    As his words fell, a mighty wave of energy, like a tornado, swept towards them. Wherever the wave passed, whether it was corpses on the ground orrge rocks and trees, everything was shattered into dust, creating a cloud of dust that blocked out the sun.


    "Hmm?" Casey and the others'' pupils contracted, and without thinking, they quickly retreated.


    The neer was undoubtedly the most powerful opponent they had encountered so far, far surpassing the Left Protector of Ink Pavilion at that time. There was no doubt that this was a true War God- Emperor Realm powerhouse who had condensed the God-Emperor power.

 Chapter 424 The God-Emperor Power

    Chapter 424 The God-Emperor Power


    Following Billy''s sh, he took severalrge steps forward, and the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed another de beam. The two forces shed, creating a shockwave that ttened the surroundings. Two buildings crumbled to the ground in the aftermath.


    At the same time, Billy quickly retreated about ten meters, causing the concrete ground beneath his feet to crack. Stabilizing himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura slightly in disarray. "Boss!" Casey and the others called out simultaneously.


    "I''m fine, don''te over!" Billy replied sternly, his gaze fixed on the figure that had just approached from a hundred meters away.


    This neer, dressed in a ck robe and wearing a skull mask, was undoubtedly from the Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.


    "You''re truly damned! You killed thousands of members of my First Division!" The neer nced around the courtyard and then turned a cold gaze toward Billy.


    "Old scoundrel, as a War God-Emperor, you dare to act so recklessly. Do you find life boring?" White Tiger angrily shouted.


    "Humph!" The old man snorted. "Today, even with a Rule Protector present, I will kill all of you!"


    "Do you have that much confidence?" Billy adjusted his breath slightly and suppressed the surging blood within him.


    "You must be Commander Gardner from vale, right?" The old man''s eyes were like des as he stared at Billy. "Today, I will make you wish you were dead!"


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Billy narrowed his eyes.


    "Humph! You are so ignorant!" The old man scoffed. "Do you think that just because you can contend with War God-Emperor level fighters, you can challenge a true War God-Emperor? If you have such thoughts, it only shows your ignorance. You don''t understand the difference between a true War God-Emperor and a Half-Step one!"


    "Is that so?" Billy replied coldly. "Then let''s put it to the test!"


    "Boss!" Casey and the others called out again, their expressions filled with concern.


    "Stay a kilometer away!" Billy instructed.


    "Boss, don''t engage in a direct confrontation with him. Dy him for a few minutes, and a Rule Protector will likely arrive!" White Tiger shouted loudly.


    "Retreat!" Billy repeated. He didn''t want to rely on others to deal with the person he wanted to kill.


    "Understood!" Casey and the others knew Billy well. He was preparing to go all out.


    "You are truly arrogant to the extreme! Very well, I will show you what true War God-Emperor Realm power is!" The old man was determined to act and didn''t want to waste any more time. With a thunderous roar, his aura erupted, shaking the surroundings.


    Even though Casey and the others were a kilometer away, they could still sense the oppressive pressure. This was the strength of a true War God-Emperor, far surpassing the one they had encountered earlier In the next moment, the old man''s fists moved, leaving countless afterimages in the air. Above his head, a massive battle-axe formed, surrounded by thunder and exuding a deathly aura.


    "Die!" With a deep voice, he forcefully pushed his fists forward, and the gigantic battle-axe descended upon Billy like a thunderstorm.


    eli


    At the same time, Billy also made his move. The Bloodshadow Fury de turned entirely blood-red, as if it had just been pulled out of a pool of blood. Shortly after, the air around him surged, and his wrist kept flipping, creating several blood-red de beams, each tens of meters long. In no time, these de beams merged and formed a virtual Bloodshadow de, several timesrger than the physical one in his hand.


    The virtual Bloodshadow de created a fierce gust of wind as it struck towards the old man''s descending battle-axe.


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion rang out, and the shockwave swept through the area, reducing everything within a kilometer to rubble. After the explosion, both Billy and the old man simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, sliding back about fifty meters before regaining their footing. Then, both of them ceased their attacks, and the scene fell into a heavy silence.


    "Boss!"


    Casey and the others hurriedly ran over, their faces filled with concern. Billy spat out another mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at hispanions. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Meanwhile, not far away, the old man dropped to one knee, blood continuously flowing from his mouth. His aura had visibly weakened.


    "You... You actually condensed the God-Emperor power?" After taking a moment to catch his breath, he looked at Billy in disbelief, his face full of shock, just like the burly man from earlier.


    "Do you still want to kill me?" Billy wiped away the blood from his mouth and asked coldly.


    The old man let out a heavy sigh, trying to suppress the surging blood within him, and then slowly stood up.


    "I admit that you''re strong, and you''ve indeed injured me, but even if I want to leave, with your current condition, you can''t stop me." The old man spoke with a resigned tone and quickly darted to the side.


    He was just trying to console


    himself with those words. In thest exchange, Billy had already inflicted heavy injuries on him, leaving him with less than a third of his fighting strength. At this moment, he was in no condition to challenge Billy, let alone someone like Casey. However, being a War God-Emperor, he couldn''t afford to look too pathetic even if he wanted to escape. He had


    to at least save some face for


    himself.


    "Is that so?" Billy sneered. His de surged forth like a sh of lightning, shing towards the old man.


    "No, please..." The old man abandoned any pretense of saving face and screamed, desperately trying to dodge to the side. However, in his current state, there was no way he could evade such a fierce de strike. He had barely taken two steps when the de descended,ing within a meter of his head.


    Just then, a raging force rushed in from the side, instantly shattering Billy''s de strike into nothingness.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow.


    "Commander Gardner, he''s already severely wounded by you, spare his life!" a man''s voice rang out, though the speaker remained hidden.


    "Is this how you uphold the rules?"


    Billy''s eyes narrowed. He sensed an


    immensely powerful martial aura emanating from the unseen person, undoubtedly at least in the


    mid-stage of War God-Emperor. On the other hand, he also detected no hostility towards him from this individual, leading him to believe that this person was likely the Rule


    Protector as White Tiger had mentioned.


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, White Tiger called out to the figure in front.


    "Since you im to be a guardian of the rules, when that old coot from Sanctum of Darkness attacked Commander Gardner, not only did you not intervene, but now you want to spare his life?"

 Chapter 425 The Rage Of The Harding Clan

    Chapter 425 The Rage of the Harding n


    "Young man, don''t be so hot-tempered, or you''ll regret it in the future." The mysterious person said calmly. After a brief pause, he continued, "Commander Gardner, consider it a favor from me. I owe you one, and I''ll make sure to repay it when the timees."


    "Is your favor worth much?" Azure Dragon chimed in, equally frustrated.


    "Commander Gardner, you''ve killed so many members of Sanctum of Darkness this time. If you kill him too, they will undoubtedlye after you relentlessly." The person continued, ignoring Azure Dragon. "I believe Commander Gardner isn''t so arrogant as to think he can take on the entire Sanctum of Darkness by himself, right? As long as you ept this favor, I promise that Sanctum of Darkness won''t pursue this matter any further."


    "No matter your intentions, you''ll regret your actions today." Billy said in a cold voice, then turned to Casey and the others. "Let''s go."


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" that person replied.


    After Billy and his team left, a blur of movement quickly emerged from the shadows, lifting the wounded vice hallmaster of Sanctum of Darkness before vanishing at an astonishing speed. His teleportation speed was jaw-dropping.


    "Commander Gardner, how''s your injury?" Rakshasa asked as they boarded the helicopter.


    Casey and the others also looked at Billy, their hearts hanging in the bnce. Though Billy had inflicted significant damage on his opponent, he must have been injured as well.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. A few days of rest will do the trick." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Stout asked. "If you want, I can have my sistere here and take a look."


    "No need," Billy replied. "It''s just a minor injury, I can handle it myself."


    "Boss, was that person a Rule Protector?" Casey asked. Now that it seemed like Billy was okay, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "While I can''t be a hundred percent sure, it''s highly likely." Billy nodded in response.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! Rule Protectors broke the rule themselves, what a bunch of hypocrites!" ck Tortoise eximed in anger.


    "There''s nothing surprising about it. Since the rules are made by people, there will always be those who break them." Billy replied. "Besides, this might not be a bad thing." "Boss, what do you mean?" ck Tortoise asked.


    "It''s simple," Casey exined from the side. "Judging from the cultivation level of that vice hallmaster, we may have underestimated the strength of Sanctum of Darkness. And since we''ve killed so many of thei members, if they decide to seek revenge, even without their War God-Emperors, we might have trouble ensuring the safety of all the Rakshasa Hall members when we leave ce of Darkness."


    "Moreover, we''ll be leaving this ce soon, so what about Rakshasa Hall?"


    "Now I see." ck Tortoise finally understood.


    "Boss, do you think that person indirectly helped us?" Azure Dragon asked.


    "I can''t be sure for now," Billy said, his expression thoughtful. After a brief pause, he decided not to continue this topic and instead turned to Azure Dragon. "When we get back, pay close attention to the situation in Nanrania."


    Azure Dragon raised an eyebrow. "Boss, have you discovered something?"


    "One of the five War Emperors who attacked us earlier was from Nanrania." Billy replied.


    "Huh?" Casey and the others were all surprised.


    "Nanrania is really audacious!" Azure Dragon''s face showed a trace of anger. "This time, when we go back, we should settle the score for what happened ten years ago!"


    "Agreed," Billy nodded. "They won''t escape this time."


    Three hourster, Billy and his team returned to Rakshasa Hall headquarters. In the following days, Billy and his team didn''t rush back to their home country. They were cautious in case Sanctum of Darkness made another move, and they were also busy with the expansion of Rakshasa Hall''s base.


    Since Rakshasa Hall was going to be the main stronghold of vale''s military in ce of Darkness, they needed to address the infrastructure needs. With an increase of three to four thousand members, the original base was no longer sufficient, so it had to be expanded to two to three times its size. Additionally, they established four forward bases within a hundred kilometers of Rakshasa Hall. The original headquarters of the other four factions were kept as backup bases.


    After several days, the overall n was nearly finalized, and the remaining task was construction.


    Billy''s injuries had healed after two to three days of rest, and with his help, several core members of Rakshasa Hall saw their cultivation levels rise again.


    White Tiger had reached the peak of War Grandmaster, Rakshasa not only entered the War Grandmaster realm but also achieved initial mastery. James Harper and Theodore Ford, among others, had also made significant progress.


    A weekter, with no sign of Sanctum of Darkness making another move, Billy and his team decided to return to their home country.


    Now, let''s rewind time a few days.


    The news of Orson Harding being executed on the spot had reached the capital city. In the northern part of the capital city, inside a grand and antique-style hall gathered a group of people.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Vincent Harding, the head of the Harding n, roared angrily after hanging up the phone.


    He then kicked a valuable antique vase, shattering it to pieces, his face darkening as if it could drip water.


    Orson Harding, as one of the most


    outstanding descendants of the Haring n, was a key figure groomed by the n. They had invested a great deal of effort and resources into him, hoping he would carry the Hardings'' legacy forward. But now, he had been executed in an uneptable way.


    Vincent Harding''s rage was palpable.


    "My lord, this debt must be repaid!" an elder from the Harding n''s senior generation said, seething with anger.


    "Yes, my lord, King of the West has gone too far. He''s treating our n as a stepping stone!" another person chimed in, equally furious.


    "My lord, when he returns this time, I''ll personally find him and demand an exnation. He has to give us a satisfactory answer!" a martial artist guest of the n said in a deep voice.


    In the hall, the Harding n''s members buzzed with anger and frustration.


    "All right!" After a while, Vincent Harding''s brows furrowed deeply, and he waved his hand. "You can all disperse."


    "Are we just going to let this slide?" the senior elder asked again.


    "Humph! How could we let this slide?" Vincent Harding''s tone turned icy. "He thinks we''re a pushover. He''s overestimating himself!"


    "My lord, what''s your n?" the elder inquired.


    "I have my own ns for this. You don''t need to worry about it." Vincent Harding replied, waving his hand once more. "You may leave."


    "Yes!" The group of people bowed and left.


    After everyone departed, Vincent Harding stared intently ahead, his eyes filled with seriousness.


    "King of the West, you forced me into this. If you want to me someone, me yourself!"


    "My lord, we need to carefully consider our response to this matter." A voice from within the hall''s interior sounded. Though no one was visible, the voice could be heard.


    "Word has it that he recently made a


    move in the eastern district and took down Nigel Becker, the Grand Elder of Purple Light Sect. As far as I


    .n


    know, Nigel Becker has a der


    reached the rank of a War God-Emperor in terms of


    no


    cultivation."


    "Hmm? When did he be so powerful?" Vincent Harding blinked in surprise.


    "Perhaps we''ve underestimated him


    from the beginning, or maybe his injuries misled us." The old man replied. After a brief pause, he


    continged, "Furthermore, the rumors


    about King of the West''s origin seem to be confirmed."


    "Really? Where is he from?" Vincent raised an eyebrow.


    "At the peak of Ether Mountain." The old man answered after taking a deep breath.


    "What? Are you sure?"


    "Almost certainly." The old man confirmed once again.


    Vincent Harding let out a heavy sigh, and a serious expression crossed his face. He lit a cigar, took a deep drag, and exhaled. "Even so, Orson''s debt must be settled with him."


    After saying that, he picked up his phone from the coffee table and dialed a number.

 Chapter 426 Neither Of Them Is Simple

    Chapter 426 Neither of Them Is Simple


    After returning from ce of Darkness, Casey and the others went back to their respective positions. In the following days, Billy didn''t have much to do, so he spent his time taking Tasha to and from school, enjoying a rare period of rxation.


    During this time, he received a call from Stan Mitchell, who updated him on the oue of the previous incident. As Billy had expected, they faced a lot of resistance during the process, but with support from General Wilson and Bob Stokes, they managed to close the case, at least for the time being.


    Including the members of the Greenwood n and the Special Patrol Division, a total of three to four dozen people were executed, putting a temporary end to the case. ording to Stan Mitchell, his initial intention was to uproot the Greenwood n entirely, but several people had contacted him, reminding him that it was time to stop. They argued that he should drop the matter for now.


    Under pressure and without a better entry point, Stan Mitchell had no choice but to temporarily halt his efforts. However, he assured Billy that he would continue investigating the matter in the future. Billy didn''t say much in response, merely advising Stan Mitchell to prioritize his safety and contact Bob Stokes if any issues arose. To Billy, the ultimate goal was to bring down the remaining two Heaven-ranked ns in the capital city, so he wasn''t too concerned about the oue of this particr case.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What concerned him more at the moment was the situation in Nanrania. Those who had attacked him and his team ten years ago would pay with their lives, no matter what. Furthermore, even without this recent incident, it was time to send a warning to Nanrania.


    Nanrania was a country located to the south of vale, covering an area roughly equivalent to three of Tyren. Nanrania had consistently shown ingratitude despite receiving numerous benefits from vale throughout history. In recent years, they had grown closer to some western countries and asionally engaged in provocations along the border, challenging vale''s authority.


    During his time in the capital city, General Wilson had advised Billy to keep an eye on the southern border, specifically Nanrania.


    On a sunny morning, after dropping Tasha off at kindergarten, Stout drove Billy to the SHADOW headquarters. Just as they set off, Billy''s phone rang, and he answered it. It was a call from Harleen''s secretary. "Ava, what''s up?" Billy inquired, sensing that something was amiss.


    "Mr Gardner, could youe to ourpany right now?" Ava''s voice sounded anxious.


    "What''s going on?" Billy asked.


    "Some people just arrived, iming to represent ourpany''s newly developed beauty product. They''re demanding that we grant them exclusive distribution rights for both the national and international markets." Ava exined. "When we refused, they resorted to violence and threatened to shut down ourpany if we didn''tply," she continued.


    "Ms Knight just returned from a business trip and is currently negotiating with them in the conference room. She asked me to call you and see if you coulde to thepany."


    "I''ll be there right away!" Billy replied before ending the call.


    "What happened?" Stout asked.


    "We''re heading to Harleen''spany." Billy replied and briefly exined the situation to Stout.


    "Who are these audacious people?" Stout remarked. "Let''s see what they''re made of!"


    Meanwhile, inside a meeting room at SunPark Group''s headquarters, two groups of people sat facing each other. One group was led by Harleen and consisted of SunPark''s employees. Two individuals in the group had slightly swollen faces, with traces of blood at the corners of their mouths.


    The other group was led by a young


    man and woman, both of noble demeanor and dressed in high-end fashion. The young man, in


    particr, exuded an aristocration et


    aura, indicating his extraordinary background. Behind each of them stood an elder with a dignified appearance and sharp eyes. In addition, seven or eight burly men in ck suits with dark sunsses stood guard behind them. Content


    "Ms Knight, have you made your decision?" the woman named She Harvey spoke coldly, her tonemanding.


    "I''ll say it again, ourpany will not appoint a national or international distributor for this product." Harleen replied, her tone filled with frustration. "You would better apologize to my colleagues and leave this ce. You might still have a chance to avoid regret."


    "Is that so?" She Harvey responded with a cold smile. "Ms Knight, you might not know who we are. Allow me to introduce ourselves."


    "My name is She Harvey, and I am a member of the Harvey family in Celestiford."


    "The Harvey n?" Harleen furrowed her brows.


    "Congrattions, Ms Knight, you guessed it right!" She said condescendingly. "My father is the head of the Harvey n! In addition, as a businessperson, you must have heard of the Central ins Business Association, right?"


    Harleen was momentarily taken


    aback. She had indeed heard of that


    association, thergest business


    association in the country. Its headquarters were located in the


    organization had branches in various major cities and was involved in more than twenty high-profit industries. Its estimated total revenue was in the trillions, making it a major yer in the business world. In ces where the Central ins Business Association had branches, it maintained good rtions with local authorities and enjoyed a favorable reputation.


    central region of Celestiford.


    Harleen hadn''t expected that they would target SunPark Group, but she still didn''t understand why they were interested in a cosmetic product that had yet to fully enter the market.


    "By the way, let me introduce Mr Mark Barber, the Deputy General Manager of the Southern Trade Group from Nanrania." She continued, gesturing to the young man beside her. "Southern Trade Group?"


    "If you''re not familiar with it, I can provide some information." She said. "The Southern Trade Group is thergest conglomerate in Nanrania, surpassing all others, And Mr Barber is not only the Deputy General Manager of the Southern Trade Group, but he also has a more special identity."


    "His family is a member of a royal family in Nanrania, and his father holds the highest position among the officials of Nanrania!" She added with a smirk. Harleen''s expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 427 Delivered Right To The Door

    Chapter 427 Delivered Right to the Door


    "Ms Knight, hello, you''re quite beautiful. It''s our first meeting, let''s be friends!" Mark Barber spoke in broken valish as he extended his right hand toward Harleen.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, but my husband doesn''t allow me to make friends with the opposite sex." Harleen responded coldly, refusing to shake his hand.


    "Oh?" Mark Barber didn''t expect Harleen to be so uncooperative and sat back down with a touch of coldness on his face.


    "Ms Knight, are you being a bit impolite?" She Harvey''s tone grew stern.


    "I''m sorry, but my politeness is reserved for friendly business partners." Harleen replied coldly.


    "Quite impressive," She Harvey''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you know the consequences of offending us?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know," Harleen replied in a serious tone. "All I know is, if you don''t apologize soon, there will be serious consequences."


    She Harvey furrowed her brow and said, "There''s something you might not know yet. This time, Mr Barber came to vale with the visiting delegation from Nanrania. He is the business representative for this visit and will sign cooperation agreements with many valeanpanies. Consider yourselves fortunate that we''re interested in yourpany''s product. If you continue to be uncooperative, the Ozin Business Department''s representatives wille to discuss this with you."


    Harleen''s eyebrows furrowed again upon hearing this.


    "Do you understand the situation now?" She sneered.


    "I have a question I''m curious about," Harleen took a deep breath and interrupted her. "Is there any connection between this matter and the Central ins Business Association?"


    "What do you think?" She responded dismissively. "We have a long-standing cooperation with the Southern Trade Group. Whenever Nanrania''s delegation visits vale, it''s Central ins Business Association that handles their business team''s entire reception. Do you think there''s a connection?"


    With a slight pause, she continued in a more serious tone, "Enough of this. I don''t have time to waste with you. Arrange the agency authorization immediately. After signing the agreement, we need to visit anotherpany. If it weren''t for the fact that yourpany''s product still has some potential in the market, I wouldn''t have bothereding to a smallpany like yours."


    "We can''t authorize it to you." Harleen responded again.


    A chill emanated from She Harvey. Being from a prestigious n, her martial arts skills were not weak, and she was on the same level as Harleen.


    "Miss Harvey, please don''t be impatient." Mark Barber said with a faint smile. Then he looked at Harleen. "Since Ms Knight is unwilling to authorize us as agents, how about this? I''ll pay to buy your product form directly. Can we negotiate if the price isn''t too outrageous?"


    "I''m sorry, but it''s not for sale." Harleen replied after a brief pause.


    "100 million!" Mark Barber smiled again, appearing quite generous.


    "No matter how much money you offer, I won''t sell it." Harleen responded firmly.


    "500 million!" Mark Barber extended five fingers.


    "How many times do I have to say it? It''s not for sale!"


    "One billion!" Mark Barber seemed determined to acquire the product.


    "Ten billion would be enough to cover our colleagues'' medical expenses. Pay up, and then get lost!" A voice rang out in the meeting room.


    Then Billy and Stout strolled in, with Stout speaking.


    Upon hearing Stout''s words, both Mark Barber and She Harvey frowned simultaneously.


    "Darling!" Harleen got up to greet Billy.


    Several senior executives of SunPark Group also stood up and greeted Billy. There was a hint of relief in their eyes, as they felt reassured now that Ms Knight''s husband had arrived. They thought that thepany should be safe.


    "Wife, let your colleagues go back to work," Billy said with a faint smile as he held Harleen''s hand and took a seat at the conference table.


    "Okay!" After a brief pause, Harleen turned to the executives and said, "Mr Lau, you all can leave for now. If I need you, I''ll call."


    "Alright, Ms Knight!" They responded simultaneously and greeted Billy before leaving their seats.


    "Who are you two?" She Harvey asked coldly after observing the two neers.


    "Honey, what''s going on?" Billy ignored her and asked Harleen instead.


    "They want the agency rights for thepany''s cosmetics and skincare product." Harleen exined briefly, introducing the identities of the two to Billy. Billy squinted slightly and looked at Mark Barber. "Are you from Nanrania?"


    l.ne


    He hadn''t expected things to align so conveniently. It was like a dreame true. He had been considering how to make a move against Nanrania these past few days, and now someone had walked right into his hands.


    "Is there a problem?" Mark Barber cast a cold nce at Billy.


    "Stout, how much did they offer?" Billy turned to Stout.


    "A billion." Stout replied.


    "That''s not enough. Add another one billion." Billy calmly stated.


    "Okay," Stout responded and then he turned to Mark Barber and She Harvey Sorry, I misspoke earlier. Because you''re from Nanrania, thepensation should be increased to two billion."


    "Pay up and leave."


    "Two billion for each of them." Billy added.


    Stout cleared his throat. After


    calming his emotions, he looked at the two of them again and said, "I misspoke earlier. I meant to say that each of you owes two billion."


    "You bastards! Do you think..." She Harvey angrily began.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stout raised his hand and delivered a p across her face, leaving a palm print and a dusting of powder on her face. "Ah!" She Harvey screamed. "You scoundrel! How dare you touch me? I''ll ruin you!"


    "Enough!" Elder Thornen behind She Harvey said as he reacted to the situation.


    "Young man, you''re asking for trouble!" With these words, he exuded an aura of power andunched a punch at Stout, revealing his Warlord-level cultivation. "You idiot!" Stout responded coldly and delivered another palm strike.


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound, and Elder Thornen was sent flying, crashing into a pir before falling to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Witnessing this scene, everyone from the other side was surprised. They hadn''t expected Stout, who appeared harmless, to possess suchbat skills. "How is this possible?" Elder Thornen climbed to his feet, looking at Stout with a face full of astonishment. "Who... who are you?"


    "If you dare to attack again, I''ll take away your cultivation!" Stout responded coldly.


    "You..." Elder Thornen began to speak again.


    "Elder Ruiz!" She Harvey interrupted sharply.


    As a martial artist, she could see that Stout''s martial skills were superior to Elder Thornen''s.


    Afterward, she continued to look at Stout. "Do you know who I am? Have you considered the consequences of provoking me?"

 Chapter 428 Preparing To Act

    Chapter 428 Preparing to Act


    "Pay up! Since you''re a scion of a noble family, twenty billion should be a small matter for you," Stout said, ignoring She Harvey, and turned to Mark Barber. "And you, can youe up with two billion? If you can''t, you''ll have some trouble today."


    Mark Barber let out a sigh and headed towards the door. "Today, consider that we''ve disturbed you. We''ll take our leave."


    "Have I allowed you to leave?" Billy spoke calmly.


    "What do you want?" Mark Barber turned and shot a cold nce at Billy.


    "Don''t you understand valish? Then don''te to vale!" Stout responded. "Today, without two billion, you won''t be able to leave anywhere."


    "If you don''t want to pay, everyone will have to forfeit one arm. You have two choice.," Billy added.


    "Have you heard my boss?" Stout chimed in. "Two billion for one arm is a good deal!"


    "I''m a member of the royal family in Nanrania. If you dare to touch me, you''ll face the consequences!" Mark Barber revealed his family background, hoping to deter them.


    After saying that, he walked towards the door, with Elder Thornen and several ck-d men following closely behind. Mark Barber had his own pride, representing his country for business talks, and he truly didn''t believe Stout would dare toy a hand on him.


    "Elder Ruiz, we''re leaving too." She nced at Billy before standing up to follow.


    "Are all Nanrania''s people as foolish as you?" Stout looked at Mark Barber and asked. As he finished speaking, he swung his palm, creating a howling gust of wind.


    Mark Barber had the strength of a Warlord beginner, nearly two major realms lower than Stout. Therefore, he couldn''t evade this palm.


    Boom!


    Just as he had taken a few steps forward, a muffled sound rang out, and he was sent flying. He tumbled several somersaults in the air before finallying to a stop, coughing up a mouthful of blood as hended.


    "Young Master!" Several attendants eximed loudly.


    "Mr Barber!" She also cried out in rm, a sh of panic crossing her face.


    As the person responsible for hosting Mark Barber in vale, she would bear a certain responsibility if anything were to happen to him.


    "You... very well!" Mark Barber struggled to his feet, his eyes bloodshot, his anger raging. He gritted his teeth. "I formally inform you all, no matter who you are, you''re all going to die!"


    "You really are a fool!" Stout shrugged his shoulders.


    "You scoundrel, daring to harm the Young Master, you deserve to die!" Elder Thornen on Mark''s side roared angrily, leading several ck-d individuals as they charged toward Stout. "Elder Ruiz, let''s take action together!" She Harvey instructed Elder Thornen behind her.


    "Of course, Miss!" Although Elder Thornen, Chen, was wary of Stout''s skills, he didn''t dare to disobey the young mistress''s orders.


    "Since they don''t want to take action themselves, let me help." Billy told Stout.


    "Got it!" Stout nodded and stepped forward.


    Without any suspense, the sound of bones breaking soon filled the air. Two elderly men and several ck-d individuals simultaneously fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Their right arms hung limply from their shoulders, clearly disabled.


    "You''re a War... Grandmaster?" The two elderly men finally realized Stout''s cultivation, their faces filled with shock.


    "You''re surprised?" Stout said casually. He didn''t pay any further attention to the two and instead turned to Mark Barber and She Harvey. "Is it your turn now? Will you do it yourselves, or should I help you?" "You... you scoundrel! You''ll pay for your actions today!" She Harvey involuntarily took a few steps back. She knew that if she didn''t pay today, she would definitely lose an arm.


    On the other hand, Mark Barber''s face turned iron-gray. He had seen Stout''s strength earlier, and it was clear that Stout had intended to disable his arm.


    "It looks like I have to take action myself." Stout muttered.


    Then, he raised his hand, preparing to strike the two.


    "No... I... I''ll pay..." She Harvey shouted, her face pale. She knew that she had no choice but to pay; otherwise, she''d lose an arm.


    On the side, Mark Barber''s face turned ashen. He had seen Stout''s earlier disy, and it looked like he was about to cripple his arm for real.


    "You have five minutes!" Stout shrugged and then looked at Harleen. "Ms Knight, provide them with thepany''s bank ount details." "Stout, forget it. Just let them go." Harleen responded.


    "Harleen, it''s okay. Give them the ount details." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "They..." Harleen clearly didn''t want to escte the situation.


    "Don''t worry, I promise everything will be fine." Billy interrupted her again with a smile.


    "Well... alright then," Harleen


    reluctantly agreed. She had a feeling


    that her husband must have had another purpose for doing this; otherwise, he wouldn''t antagonize them over these four billion dors. Afterward, she copied down thepany''s ount number onto a piece of paper and handed it to the other party.


    Taking a deep breath, She Harvey epted the ount number, took out her phone, dialed a number, and then began speaking rapidly. Five minutester, four billion was transferred to SunPark Company''s ount.


    "May we leave now?" She Harvey asked coldly after putting away her phone.


    "Get out!" Stout waved his hand. "Wee back for revenge next time!"


    "I will make you repay this debt tenfold!" She Harvey ground her teeth and spoke, every word filled with venom. Then she turned to Mark Barber and said, "Mr Barber, let''s go." "We will meet again soon!" Mark shot a cold, determined look at Billy. Then, he walked towards the exit.


    "Next time youe for revenge, remember to bring some life-saving chips, or else your life will stay in vale." Stout said indifferently.


    "Do you think we''ll let this go?" She Harvey added, her voice icy. Afterward, she left with the two elderly men and the ck-d individuals.


    "Dear, they won''t give up easily. Be careful." Harleen said with a hint of worry after they left.


    "Don''t worry." Billy reassured her with a smile.


    "All right, you can go back to work. Don''t let us disturb you. Call me if you need anything." Billy said as he and Stout got into a car.


    "Where are we going now, boss?" Stout asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "To SHADOW," Billy replied calmly.


    "Got it!" Stout stepped on the gas.


    Billy then took out his phone and dialed Azure Fang''s number.


    "Boss!" Azure Fang''s voice came through the phone as soon as it rang.


    "Check the Harvey n for me," Billy said. "Focus on their family''s rtionship with the South Trade Group in Nanrania."


    "Nanrania?" Azure Fang hesitated for a moment. "Did the Harvey n do something unsavory?"


    "We''re not sure yet. Just investigate for now."


    "Understood!"


    After hanging up the phone, Billy dialed Azure Dragon''s number.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Azure Dragon asked when the call connected.


    "Take some time to gather


    information on Nanrania, including the royal family members and the situation with the border


    commander." Billy said. "Also, investigate in detail what happened ten years ago, and try topile a list of the individuals from Nanrania who were involved in the incident."

 Chapter 429 Mark Barber Needs To Vent

    Chapter 429 Mark Barber Needs to Vent


    "Boss, is this when we''re going to take action?" Azure Dragon on the other end of the phone sounded eager.


    "It''s been ten years, and it''s time for them to settle that debt," Billy replied calmly.


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon responded loudly.


    "Moreover, it''s a good opportunity to use Nanrania as an example to deter the other countries in the south. Recently, several nations in the region have been getting restless, probably instigated by the west." "Yeah." Billy nodded before ending the call.


    "Boss, I have a question. Did you deliberately provoke those two earlier?" Stout asked with a grin. He knew Billy well enough to know that it wasn''t about the four billion.


    More than likely, it was to force the other side into action, providing a suitable reason to take action against Nanrania.


    "Several nations in the south have be strategic reserves for the West. Nanrania, in particr, is the most submissive." Billy replied.


    "Understood!" Stout nodded and continued, "I heard that Nanrania went so far as to send one of their royal family''s princesses to be a lover of a high-ranking official in a Western country. Is that true?" "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire." Billy replied again.


    "Ha, they''re really going to great lengths to cozy up to the West!" Stout smacked his lips. "Why don''t they just befriend vale like we do? Instead, they run to the West, allowing themselves to be used like tools. Do they enjoy it?" he continued, his voice filled with disdain.


    "Human desires are insatiable." Billy said with narrowed eyes.


    "Boss, one thing I don''t understand is why the South Trade Group became interested in Ms Knight''s cosmeticspany. Is the profit really that substantial?" Stout asked as Billy put away his phone. "The profit might be part of it," Billy mused. "Perhaps they are after the form."


    "What do you mean?" Stout asked, puzzled.


    "Because the cosmetics have a remarkable hemostatic effect," Billy exined with a faint smile.


    "Hmm?" Stout seemed to realize something. "Are you saying they want to extract the hemostatic effect from the form?"


    "I''m just specting for now." Billy replied.


    "Could that guy''s family be connected to Nanrania''s military?" Stout muttered an expletive.


    "It''s a possibility," Billy said with another smile.


    Although it was just a guess for now, he felt it was highly likely. Otherwise, if they were only after the cosmetics'' profits, Mark Barber wouldn''t have needed to personally get involved; he could have delegated it to someone within the group.


    "Thinking about it this way, I feel like this is highly likely," Stout agreed, smacking his lips. "Nanrania''s people are really something!"


    While Billy and Stout headed to the SHADOW base, Mark Barber and She Harvey returned to their hotel.


    Once they entered the presidential suite, Mark Barber mmed his palm down on the solid wood coffee table in the living room, reducing it to splinters. His face was icy, and he was seething with anger. "I will make him pay!" Mark Barber lit a cigar and took a deep puff. He couldn''t believe that he, one of the top young masters in Nanrania, had been publicly humiliated like this. Throughout his life, not a single person had dared to raise their hand against him, let alone treat him like a puppet.


    "Mr Barber, please calm down. I promise to settle this matter for you. He..." She Harvey took a deep breath and sat on the sofa beside him. Her anger was no less than his. As the scion of the Harvey n, she had never been pped in the face like this before.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Barber. It was my mistake. I will make sure something like this never happens again. Please..." She was about to continue, but Mark Barber cut her off with a p.


    "Mr Barber, why did you hit me?" With one hand covering half of her face, She furrowed her brows. She hadn''t expected Mark to actuallyy a hand on her, and a hint of sternness shed in her eyes. "You useless woman! I asked you to investigate the background of theirpany, and this is what you came up with?" Mark Barber''s angry voice interrupted her.


    "You couldn''t even find out that there was a War Grandmaster-level expert with that woman? If I had known they had someone that strong, I would have brought more people with me today! Because of your mistake, I''ve been put in such a difficult situation. Do you think you deserve to live?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Exhaling deeply, She made an effort to adjust her emotions, forcibly suppressing her anger before looking at Mark Barber.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Barber. It was indeed my mistake. I apologize to you, and I promise that there won''t be a next time. Please..."


    Before this incident, she had indeed conducted a simple investigation into SunPark Group. As the representative of the Southern Trade Group for their cooperation projects in vale, her research mainly focused on business matters such aspany size, product characteristics, and market prospects. They rarely delved into the personal backgrounds ofpany executives, so Harleen''s background had been overlooked.


    "Because of your blunder, I got hurt like this by that damn idiot. Do you think a simple apology is enough?" Mark Barber interrupted her angrily once again. While speaking, he grabbed She''s hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Right now, I''m furious, and it''s all because of you. You''re responsible for calming me down!"


    "Mr Barber, no!" She eximed in shock. Simultaneously, she activated her Chi energy, pushing his hand away from her wrist and quickly moving several steps to the side. A hint of hatred shed in her eyes once more. She hadn''t expected Mark Barber, that bastard, to even have designs on her. But although her anger was raging, she dared not erupt.


    Leaving aside Mark Barber''s identity that made her cautious, just based on his personal strength, she couldn''t match him. There was a significant gap between the two of them, onerge realm apart. If she were to provoke him further, the consequences would only worsen.


    "You damn bitch, you dare to resist?" Mark Barber roared angrily. "If you don''t obediently help me cool off, do you believe I''ll take care of you right now?"


    "Mr Barber, you... please calm


    down." She took another deep


    breath. "You can wait in your room for about half an hour, and I''ll arrange beautiful women to apany you immediately. What you


    about the woman who helperhat


    with trantion yesterday? If you''re not satisfied, I can find someone else for you. I know a pair of twin girls from Ozin University. I''ll have them brought over right away, and I guarantee you''ll be satisfied."


    "I''ll give you one minute. If you don''te over, you''ll bear the consequences yourself!" Mark Barber didn''t pay any attention to her words. While speaking, he took off his jacket. At this moment, he was so full of anger that he felt like he might explode if he didn''t vent. He didn''t care about She''s identity anymore; he just needed to release his pent-up frustration. Moreover, with his background, he wasn''t worried that the Harvey n would dare to hold him ountable afterward.


    "Mr... Mr Barber, I''ll arrange for beautiful women to keep youpany right away. I''ll be back in a second!" She trembled, and in a sh, she rushed towards the door.


    "You... you dare to reject my offer!" Mark Barber coldly snorted and struck out with his palm.

 Chapter 430 Too Low-Ranking!

    Chapter 430 Too Low-Ranking!


    Bang!


    As She Harvey had just reached the doorway, a powerful surge of energy knocked her off her feet, sending her crashing into the wall with a heavy thud before she fell to the ground.


    "Mr Barber, please calm down..." She Harvey struggled to her feet, wiping blood from her mouth with her hand, and continued speaking. "My family has cooperated with the South Trade Group for many years. You wouldn''t want such a small incident to affect our cooperation, would you? If you insist on doing this today, the Harvey n will not let it go. You..."


    "You dare to threaten me, huh? I can see that you''re asking for death!" Mark Barber quickly approached her and pulled her wrists over. Simultaneously, his other hand tore a slit in her dress.


    "No..."


    She cried out in rm, her face turning pale.


    Mark pped her down onto the sofa.


    "Come on, let me be satisfied, I won''t mistreat you." Mark said as he approached.


    Just then, a knocking sound came from the door.


    "Young Master, are you there?" the voice of an elderly man called out.


    "Get lost!" Mark recognized it as one of his people, but he had no interest in dealing with this at the moment.


    "Young Master, Mr Motley has returned to the hotel and wants to see you immediately." Elder Thornen continued.


    "Hmm?" Mark furrowed his brow and after a brief pause, he said, "I''ll be right there!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Afterward, he picked up his coat from the sofa, nced at She, and said sternly, "You, troublesome woman, call those two twin girls you mentioned earlier into the room to wait for me. If I don''t see them after I''m done talking to Mr Motley, you know the consequences!"


    With that, he turned and walked toward the door.


    "I''ll arrange for them toe over right away." She said, feeling a sense of relief. As she spoke, her eyes shed with a coldness, and she gritted her teeth.


    That bastard almost seeded!


    At the same time, her hatred for Billy and hispanions grew stronger. The root of all this troubley with those three. Without dy, she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    The next day was a weekend, and the weather was nice. Stout drove Billy''s family to the park for a day of fun.


    "Daddy, Mommy, I want to ride the Ferris wheel. Will you take me? And Uncle Stout alsoe with us!" Tasha, excited, pointed to the Ferris wheel not far away.


    "Sure!" Billy replied with a smile, taking Tasha''s hand as they headed towards the Ferris wheel. Harleen and Stout followed behind.


    Tasha hadn''t been to the park in a while, and she was incredibly excited. After getting off the Ferris wheel, she immediately grabbed Harleen''s hand and headed towards the direction of the carousel. Around 10 o''clock in the morning, Billy''s phone started ringing. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Judge.


    "How''s it going?" Billy asked as he answered the call.


    "Boss, just as you expected, the Harvey n sent a group of people over this morning. They should be heading to the park now." Judge responded.


    "In addition, they''re together with people from Nanrania. I made sure to inform the relevant departments at Ozin, as you instructed. They won''t be sending anyone to apany them."


    "Very good!" Billy nodded. This was exactly what he wanted.


    After the events of yesterday, he knew that both parties wouldn''t give up easily. So he had instructed Judge to have people keep an eye on the Harvey n and people of Nanrania''s delegation 24/7 to see what they would do next. He had also explicitly mentioned to Judge to inform the relevant departments at Ozin not to get involved in this matter.


    Yesterday, he had let the two individuals from the other side go


    because they were insignificant and couldn''t be of much help. If he wanted to catch big fish, he needed to draw them out. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time and


    energy.


    "Tasha, are you tired of ying? How about you go home with Mommy first?" Billy approached Harleen and Tasha and suggested.


    "I''m not tired at all! I want to y some more," Tasha replied, still full of energy.


    "It''s okay, Tasha. Tomorrow is Sunday, and Daddy can take you to another park tomorrow. How does that sound?" Billy smiled and tried to persuade her.


    "Darling, do you have something to take care of?" Harleen asked.


    "Yes, it''s a minor thing," Billy replied with a faint smile. "Take Tasha home first, and I''ll handle it and be back soon."


    "Is it rted to those people from yesterday?" Harleen asked, her concern showing.


    "Don''t worry, dear. They''re all minor issues. You go back for now, and I''ll be back shortly." Billy reassured her with aforting look.


    "All right," Harleen agreed. She then turned to Tasha and said, "Tasha, let''s go home for now. Grandma has prepared lots of delicious food. We cane out and y again tomorrow, okay?" "Okay," Tasha agreed. "But promise me you''ll take me out tomorrow, daddy!"


    "I promise!" Billy reassured her with a smile.


    A few minutester, after sending Harleen and Tasha on their way, Billy and Stout walked towards the park entrance.


    As Billy and Stout reached an open space near the entrance, a line of cars pulled up, and dozens of people approached them.


    "We meet again!" Mark Barber looked at Billy and Stout with a cold gaze as he and his group approached.


    "Not a bad show of force!" Billy nced at the group of people from Nanrania and the Harvey n.


    Among the Nanrania''s delegation, an


    elderly man had reached the


    pinnacle of War Grandmaster


    strength, while among the Harvey


    n''s people, the old man whoz followed She Harvey wasn''t weak either, at the level of a War Grandmaster in its prime


    "Are you regretting it now?" She Harvey added, her tone icy.


    "Tsk tsk, you guys don''t fear death, huh?" Stout smacked his lips. "Did you forget what I said yesterday? Did you bring your life insurance today?"


    "Yesterday, it was you who injured our people from Nanrania?" a middle-aged man asked Stout, his tone condescending.


    "Who are you? Do you have the qualification to speak here?" Stout scrutinized the man.


    "That''s enough!" another young man pointed at Stout and said, "Mr Motley is the Emissary of Administrative Education of Nanrania. You dare to speak to him like this? Are you tired of living?" "Whoa, so he''s an Emissary of Administrative Education!" Stout had a look of surprise on his face. Afterward, he turned to Billy and asked, "Boss, what''s an Emissary of Administrative Education?" "You...!" The young man started to angrily retort.


    "Shut up!" The middle-aged man named Benjamin Motley scolded.


    "A Provincial Governor!" Billy replied with a faint smile.


    "Oh, I thought he was a governor of a whole country!" Stout shrugged his shoulders. "Too low-ranking, not much fun!"

 Chapter 431 Taking Action

    Chapter 431 Taking Action


    Upon hearing Stout''s words, a series of coughs erupted among the members of the Harvey n''s camp, and their faces were filled with speechlessness.


    "The two of you are quite fearless in your ignorance." Mark Barber sneered. "Let me remind you, if everything goes as nned, Mr Motley will officially take charge of the internal affairs department of Nanrania next month!"


    "Is that so?" Billy narrowed his eyes again, considering the situation.


    "You injured so many of my people from Nanrania. How do you n to exin that?" Benjamin Motley asked, looking at Billy.


    "Your country''s leader didn''t instruct you, did he? Aftering to vale, you shouldn''t be too audacious." Billy responded.


    "Rascal, who are you, and what qualifications do you have to speak to Mr Motley like this?" the young man who had spoken earlier retorted.


    "How dare you be disrespectful to my boss? You''re asking for death!" Before the young man could finish his sentence, Stout swiftly struck out with his palm.


    Bang!


    The young man was sent flying, tumbling several somersaults in the air before crashing into arge rock, blood flowing from his face.


    "Hmm?" Benjamin Motley furrowed his brows. "You harmed my people, did you think we had no one who knows how to fight in Nanrania?"


    "Do you have a problem with that? Then let''s fight!" Stout continued provoking.


    "You two are truly ignorant and fearless, daring to attack foreign dignitaries openly. You are picking an international quarrel. Even if the dignitaries from Nanrania were to kill you on the spot, you wouldn''t..." She Harvey started to speak coldly.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll make sure you never speak again!" Stout turned to her.


    "You''re quite brazen!" Elder Thornen from the Harvey n stepped forward. "You can give it a try!"


    "Alright!" Stout said, raising his hand to attack.


    "Stout!" Billy spoke calmly. "Let''s go home and have dinner. I''m getting hungry."


    "Uh..." Stout hesitated for a moment before responding, "Okay, let''s go home and eat. I don''t want to bother with these people."


    With that, the two of them turned and walked away.


    "This is uneptable! You can''t just beat up our people and walk away like this!" Elder Thornen from Nanrania said angrily. "Today, you won''t leave here without kneeling and apologizing!"


    After saying that, he raised his hand and charged towards Billy and Stout, his aura soaring. He had heard from Mark Barber that Stout had the strength of a War Grandmaster, so he didn''t hold back in his attack.


    Benjamin Motley, who was standing on the sidelines, didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping him. He let the elder attack freely.


    "So, you finally decide to take action?" Stout said with a faint smile. With that, he moved swiftly and met the oing opponent.


    After a single move, the elderly opponent took several steps back, his heart roiling with anger.


    "Hmm?!" The old man clearly hadn''t expected Stout''s agility to surpass his own. After a brief pause, he raised his hand and waved, "Let''s go together and finish him off!"


    "Got it!" The group from Nanrania responded in unison and charged towards Billy and Stout.


    "Miss Harvey, when will the members of your family take action? What are you waiting for?" Mark Barber turned to She Harvey and asked coldly.


    "Now, Elder Mo!" She Harvey spoke up while furrowing her brow.


    "Understood, Miss!" The old man nodded and led the other members of the Harvey n to follow suit.


    "Now this is getting interesting!" Stout spoke casually. As he spoke, he swiftly moved towards the two groups of opponents.


    "You troublemakers, you really have a death wish!" Just then, Judge''s voice rang out. Soon after, he led a hundred SHADOW guards charging rapidly, each wielding a Cold Moon Saber. Swiftly, de energy surged forth as each sh headed straight for the two groups of opponents.


    "Hmm?" Seeing this, Benjamin Motley''s right eyelid twitched involuntarily, and he had a bad feeling about it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it, who are you people?" Mark Barber furiously shouted.


    As soon as hepleted the sentence, a de of energy from Judge sliced open his arm, and his aura immediately weakened as he sat down on the ground. At the same time, the two War


    Grandmaster-level experts


    who had


    attacked Stout were also knocked down, copsing to the ground like sacks of mud. They had expended more energy than they could replenish. With Stout''s current


    strength, dealing with two War Grandmaster-level opponents in the middle stage was a piece of cake.


    Three minutester, the battle between the two sides came to an end. All the followers of Nanrania and the Harvey n were lying on the ground.


    "This is uneptable!" She Harvey looked at Judge with anger in her eyes. "Are you the Governor of SHADOW in the eastern district?"


    As the heiress of the Harvey n,


    she might not have known Billy personally, but she was familiar with SHADOW operatives. Moreover, she


    recognized the curved de in


    Judge''s hand because she had


    shed with Azure Fang, the


    Governor of SHADOW in the central


    district, a few times before. She


    knew that SHADOW Governors wielded sabers with tinum hilts.


    "And you''ve finally shown some insight!" Judge replied calmly.


    "Since you are with SHADOW, why did you attack us without distinction?" She asked coldly. "They openly assaulted foreign dignitaries, as the enforcement arm of vale, shouldn''t SHADOW be..."


    But before she could finish her sentence, the hundred SHADOW operatives all came forward and bowed before Billy simultaneously.


    "Commander!"


    The jaws of the entire Harvey n dropped to the ground, their faces filled with endless horror.


    There was only one person in all of vale who could be addressed as Commander by the SHADOW operatives-Commander Gardner.


    Thinking about how they had previously threatened to besiege Commander Gardner, each of them trembled uncontrobly, feeling like they were in deep trouble.


    "Are you... Commander Gardner?" She Harvey, trembling herself, looked at Billy and struggled to speak.


    "You''re just figuring that out now?" Stout''s lips curled slightly.


    Without any hesitation, She Harvey knelt down and begged for mercy, kowtowing as she did so. "I''m... I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were Commander Gardner..."


    As she spoke, she regretted it to the


    core. Elder Thornen with thest


    name Mo, who had been with her


    since leaving SunPark Group yesterday, had warned her. He reminded her that Billy and Stout had those skills, and they might not be ordinary people. He had asked if she wanted him to investigate who they were. However, She Harvey''s natural arrogance had led her to dismiss Billy and Stout. In her eyes, the husband of the general manager of a small grouppany was at best someone with a bit of skill. The Harvey n had plenty of martial artists with that kind of skill. Now, she finally realized how wrong she had been. She also recalled a warning her family had given her - the King of the West was right in Ozin and they told her not to provoke


    him.


    Unfortunately, at the time, she hadn''t taken that warning to heart, thinking that such a coincidence couldn''t possibly happen.


    But it had indeed happened.

 Chapter 432 Getting Ready To Shark Fishing

    Chapter 432 Getting Ready to Shark Fishing


    "You... You''re Commander Gardner of vale?!" At the same time, panic appeared on Benjamin Motley''s face. Although he had never dealt with Billy before, he had heard the names of several Commanders of vale''s War Department. Except for Han Holmes, he had never seen any of the others. Like She Harvey, he regretted not checking the identity of the other party before stepping forward. But now, it was toote.


    Benjamin Motley was well aware of the consequences of today''s events. Foreign martial artists attempting to assassinate high-ranking vale officials - just this alone would be enough to seal their doom. Meanwhile, Mark Barber, who had gotten up from the ground, still looked coldly at Billy and his group. Whether it was due to his special status or ignorance, he didn''t seem to be afraid because of Billy''s identity.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Judge asked Billy when he saw Billy.


    "Dare to assassinate Commander Gardner, execute them all!" Stout shouted loudly before Billy could respond.


    "No..." She trembled and shouted, "I... I''ll make a call."


    After speaking, she shakily took out her phone from her pocket and dialed a number.


    "Oh, are you looking to find someone? Alright, let''s see who you can find!" Stout acted like the one in charge, then turned to Benjamin Motley and Mark Barber and said, "Let''s start with them!" "Do you dare!" Mark Barber shouted loudly, "Do you dare to try killing me!"


    "As you wish!" Judge raised his knife, ready to strike.


    "No!" Benjamin Motley shouted. "Commander Gardner, indeed, we were in the wrong this time. Please, show mercy..."


    "Mark Barber''s father is the Prime Minister of Nanrania. If you kill him..."


    "Is it a threat?" Billy calmly asked.


    "No, I wouldn''t dare." Benjamin Motley replied while trembling.


    "I... I am the head of the delegation this time. I am willing to take full responsibility. Please, Commander Gardner, spare Mark Barber..." He pleaded for Mark Barber, not for any other reason but for his own sake. As the governor of a province in Nanrania, he was well aware of Mark Barber''s father''s character. If Mark Barber died in vale, as the highest-ranking official of this visiting delegation, it would be a small matter for Benjamin Motley to lose his head. Even the people in his own family wouldn''t be able to survive, and they might even be exterminated.


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang. Picking it up and looking at it, he appeared slightly surprised. The call was from Cole Wilson.


    "General Wilson,..." Billy said after answering the call.


    Whatever General Wilson said on the other end of the line, after about a minute, Billy replied with just one word, "Okay."


    He then hung up the phone and looked at She with a slight squint.


    General Wilson''s words were simple: he asked Billy to spare the life of She Harvey as a personal favor.


    He didn''t mention the reason, and Billy didn''t ask either.


    Many times, the reason isn''t important; what matters is the result. And the result of this matter was that General Wilson had interceded for She Harvey.


    "Commander Gardner," When Billy looked at her, She spoke with fear. It was as if she were awaiting the verdict of the King of Hell, not knowing if the phone call she had just made could save her life. "I underestimated you!" Billy said with a cold smile. "Now, get out!"


    "Thank-Thank you, Commander Gardner!" She quickly bowed and thanked him, feeling a heavy weight lifted from her heart.


    "Commander Gardner, what about Mark Barber?" Benjamin Motley took a deep breath and continued speaking.


    "Judge, take Benjamin Motley to the War Department in Ozin and hand him over to the Central Sky Office for processing." Billy instructed Judge.


    "Understood!" Judge responded loudly. Then he pointed at Mark Barber and asked, "Should we execute him directly?"


    "Let him go back to Nanrania. He''s never to set foot in vale again. Otherwise, he dies!" Billy replied.


    "Yes, Commander!" Judge responded once more.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!"


    Benjamin Motley felt relieved. Anyway, it seemed that he had managed to save his entire family After pausing for a moment, he turned to Mark Barber and said, "Mark Barber, you should thank Commander Gardner for sparing your life."


    "Thank you!" Mark Barber''s face remained expressionless. After speaking, he walked toward the car. At the moment he turned around, his eyes revealed a deep sense of coldness. "Mr Barber, wait for me. I''ll drive for you." She Harvey quickly followed.


    One hourter, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base.


    "Boss, why did General Wilson intercede for the heiress the Harvey family?" Stout asked after a pause, adopting a gossipy tone. "Could it be that they have a special rtionship?" Before the words had even left his mouth, Judge gave him a solid p on the back of his head.


    "You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about!" Judge red at him fiercely.


    "I was just specting!" Stout rubbed the back of his head. "Otherwise, why would he intercede for that woman?"


    "Can you say something nice?" Judge shook his head.


    "In the central district, there''s a War Department!" Billy picked up a teacup and took a sip.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Boss, do you mean someone in the central district called General Wilson?" Judge asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Besides that, there''s no other exnation!" Billy responded calmly.


    Billy had already thought of this when General Wilson made the call. He just didn''t know what kind of rtionship General Wilson had with the central district.


    "I see!" Judge said with an unsightly expression. "The person from the central district has quite a long reach!"


    "Boss, why did you also let Mark BARBER go? That doesn''t seem like your style!" Stout continued to inquire.


    "It''s something you don''t know?" Judge asked with a knowing tone. "Of course, it''s to let him go back and seek revenge!"


    "What do you mean?" Stout was still puzzled.


    "Do you think Nanrania would go to war with vale over A dead person?" Judge asked.


    "I still don''t quite understand!" Stout shook his head.


    "If that young master dies here, even though his father will be furious, it''s just one life lost. He might yell at vale for a while, but he would eventually give up. But if he goes back alive, with that young master''s personality, he will definitely try everything to seek revenge. Did you not see the look in his eyes when he left? He''s out for blood! Even if he can''t do anything to boss directly, as long as he does a little bit of investigation, he''ll find out about the rtionship between Azure Dragon and boss!"


    "Judge, you mean he will instigate his family to stir up trouble in the Southern Territory?" Stout finally understood.


    "What do you think?" Judge smiled.


    "Wow, boss, you''re nning to go shark fishing, aren''t you?" Stout smacked his lips.


    At the same time, She Harvey brought Mark Barber to a hotel suite.


    Bang!


    Upon entering the room, Mark


    smashed the coffee table to pieces


    with a single palm, his eyes burning like red hot coals. Then, he picked up a cigar from the nearby table and lit it, taking a deep drag. Through clenched teeth, he said, "You all wait for me. I will make you wish you were dead. I will peel your skin off!"


    "Mr Barber, please don''t be angry..." She began to speak.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mark pped her hard, causing her to somersault and fall to the ground.


    "You wretch, everything is your fault!" After stubbing out the cigar, Mark took a few steps forward and grabbed She by the hair, lifting her up from the ground.


    Then, with a swift motion, just like yesterday, he tore She''s clothing open.


    "You vile woman, you''ve brought me to this state. Today, even if it''s God, he won''t be able to save you!"

 Chapter 433 Sheila HarveyS Double Strike

    Chapter 433 She Harvey''s Double Strike


    "Mr Barber, don''t...," She Harvey screamed in shock. "I got my period. I''ll call those twins for you..." However, at this moment, Mark Barber couldn''t be bothered with her.


    Mark raised his hand and delivered two ps, knocking She onto the couch, then pounced on her.


    Bang!


    Just then, the door was kicked open, and two men dressed in SHADOW silk robes entered.


    "Tsk tsk, Mr Barber, what a delightful scene!" one of them remarked.


    "Who are you? Get out!" Mark recognized the silk robes and shouted angrily, his teeth clenched.


    "You scoundrels, it''s you again. What do you want this time?" She, her face filled with fear, also stood up. However, if one looked closely into her eyes, they''d notice something different.


    "Do you think Commander would be so kind as to let you go like that?" one of the men responded.


    "You''re being way too naive. The reason Commander Gardner didn''ty a hand on you earlier is because he didn''t want to make a move in front of Benjamin Motley"


    "What do you mean?" Mark continued to shout angrily.


    "Do you not understand what I mean?" The man''s voice deepened. "Crimes can be forgiven, but living crimes are hard to escape!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As he spoke, a violent palm strike surged forward, far beyond Mark''s abilities. Mark was immediately sent flying, crashing into the sofa behind and falling to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood after a single strike.


    "Don''t! Don''t hurt Mr Barber, please, he..." She shouted.


    "You''re no angel either!" the other man pped She, sending her flying, with a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth.


    "What are you nning? Don''te any closer!" Mark, looking at the man approaching him, struggled to speak.


    However, the man simply ignored him andunched another palm strike. The powerful palm wind prated Mark''s abdomen, causing devastating damage, and his Dantian was instantly destroyed. But it wasn''t over. Just as Mark was about to scream, a second surge of force entered him, directly from his crotch.


    The sound of an egg breaking echoed.


    "Ah..." Mark Barber let out a heart-wrenching scream. Not only had his cultivation been ruined, but his manhood had also been destroyed, pushing him to the brink of madness.


    "Go back and tell your family that if they dare to make a move in vale''s southern territory again, Commander Gardner will wipe out your entire family!" The man turned to look at She Harvey, who was cowering on the ground. "And you, leave Ozin immediately. If we ever see you again, there will be no mercy!"


    "I-I''ll leave right away." She replied, her face filled with fear.


    "Let''s go!" The man turned to hispanion, and the two of them left.


    "Ah!" Mark Barber, slightly relieved, shouted hysterically, "Billy Gardner, I''m going to kill you, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Mr Barber, please get up. You''re hurt bad. I''ll call and arrange for someone to send you back to your country." She said after a while, helping Mark to his feet and taking out her phone.


    At this moment, Mark had neither the interest nor the ability to have any intentions towards her.


    What he didn''t notice was that just as She was making the call, she sent a text message first.


    "Burn the silk robes you two are wearing and leave Ozin, NOW!"


    For her, when Mark Barber had tried to vite her yesterday, she had already sentenced him to his punishment in her heart and had been nning this matter all along. Today was the perfect opportunity for her to take action. Not only could she cripple Mark Barber, but she could also shift the me to King of the West, making the conflict between the two sides even sharper-a double blow, just right.


    As for the silk robes of those two men, it was too simple for her. With thousands of SHADOW men in Ozin, she could easily set her sights on any two of them.


    "Honey, you''re back? Are you guys okay?" At eleven o''clock at night, Billy returned home, and Harleen greeted him.


    "We''re fine!" Billy smiled and said, "Are Mom and Dad asleep? What are you still doing up?"


    "I was worried about youing home sote, so I couldn''t sleep." Harleen said, pouring a ss of tea for Billy.


    "I called you, I told you not to worry." Billy smiled again and took a sip of the tea. "Wife, you should go to bed first, and I''ll wash up ande to our room. We can chat in bed." "Okay!" Harleen nodded gently.


    Half an hourter, Billy finished washing up and entered the room.


    "Honey, did I get you into big trouble this time?" Harleen leaned against Billy''s chest and asked, her concern evident.


    "Don''t worry, dear, it''s just a small matter." Billy reassured her and kissed her forehead.


    "But both the Harvey n and the delegation group from Nanrania are powerful people, and you..." Harleen couldn''t easily put her mind at ease.


    "Wife, don''t think too much." Billy said softly.


    "Their delegation group has always had friction with vale''s military department. Even without this incident, the War Department would have gone to settle the score with them soon. As for the Harvey n, they''re not worth mentioning They coffuded with the Southern Trade Group from Nanrania, which is tantamount to treason. Someone will definitely go after them."


    "Really? You''re not just saying that tofort me, are you?" Harleen asked.


    "Of course it''s true." Billy pinched her nose and smiled slightly.


    "All right, Lady Wife, don''t worry about these national matters. Let''s focus on the small matters between us, shall we?"


    "Rogue husband, you''re at it again..." Harleen yfully scolded.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy lowered his head and kissed her.


    Three dayster, in the morning, after Billy and Stout had dropped Tasha off at school, they arrived at the SHADOW base. Not long after they had settled in, Azure Fang''s phone call came in.


    "Azure Fang, what''s going on in Nanrania?" Billy asked after answering the call, a faint smile on his face.


    "Boss, I''ve made some progress with the information I was investigating about the Harvey n," Azure Fang''s voice came through the phone. "The Central ins Business Association and the Southern Trade Groupe definitely have some shady dealings. Their cooperation involves many areas, and from what I''ve learned, the true boss behind the Southern


    Trade Group is a member of a royal family from Nanrania." Content


    "As expected," Billy responded. "Hurry up and gather some more information in the next few days. I''ll make a trip to Celestiford."


    "Understood!" Azure Fang replied.


    "Also, find out more about the rtionship between the Harvey n and the Central District War Department, and see what kind of involvement there is between the two sides." "Got it!" Azure Fang nodded again.


    The two of them continued to chat for a while before hanging up.


    "Boss!" Shortly thereafter, Judge walked in with a grim expression. He looked at Billy and said, "Two of our brothers have gone missing!"


    "What?" Billy was slightly stunned. "What happened?"


    "It''s still unclear at the moment!" Judge shook his head.


    "I just got the news. It seems that two brothers from Team Three haven''t shown up for work in the past two days. Their phones are


    unreachable, and their trackin


    devices have malfunctioned it''s likely that something has happened to them."


    "Find out!" Billy responded with a stern expression. "We need to see their faces if they''re alive and their bodies if they''re dead!"


    "It''s already been arranged!" Judge nodded vigorously.


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang again, this time from Azure Dragon.


    "Azure Dragon, is there any news from Nanrania?" Billy asked with a faint smile after answering the call.

 Chapter 434 Massive Troop Buildup

    Chapter 434 Massive Troop Buildup


    "Yes, Boss!" Azure Dragon''s tone sounded slightly excited.


    "ording to the report from our informant in Nanrania, Nanrania''s War Department has added five hundred thousand elite troops to the border in the past two days, and they seem to be preparing for a major operation."


    "They''re moving pretty fast!" Billy smiled faintly. "Do you know who''s leading the troops?"


    "The Supreme Commander of Nanrania''s War Department, Clifford Maldonado!" Azure Dragon responded. "He''s also the uncle of that Mark Barber you dealt with a few days ago."


    "Is that so?" Billy smiled again. "Let''s get our brothers ready, I''ll be there soon. Also, notify Vermilion Bird to bring two squads of Bloodshadow Guard with him."


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon responded loudly.


    After hanging up the phone, Billy sent a message to Harleen, informing her that he would be away on a business trip for a few days. He then called Casey and asked him toe to the Ozin War Department to meet him.


    "Boss, should I have Azure Fang and the otherse over too? This time, we can directly break through Nanrania!" Judge spoke with a tone that seemed eager to cause trouble.


    "This is a matter for the War Department, what are you guys doing here? Focus on your own responsibilities!" Billy scolded him with a re. "Inform Azure Fang and his team to keep a close eye on the ancient martial sects, especially the people from Ink Pavilion. After the incidentst time, they won''t let it go so easily. They''re sure to have follow-up actions. If you see any signs of them, keep a close watch!" "Alright!" Judge nodded dejectedly.


    "In addition, the matter of those two brothers you mentioned earlier, hurry up and find out who the culprits are!" Billy continued to instruct.


    "Understood!" Judge nodded.


    An hourter, a fighter jet took off from Ozin and headed straight for the Southern Border. At the same time, a supersonic military aircraft took off from the Western Border Base and headed for the Southern Border.


    "Boss, Casey, Stout!"


    Billy and Stout, after dropping off Tasha at school, arrived at the SHADOW base and were greeted by Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise.


    "Commander Gardner!" Two hundred thousand Bloodshadow guards and three hundred thousand former Southern Border Army soldiers knelt down on one knee, collectively shouting loudly, their voices resounding like thunder.


    In vale''s Southern Border, there were one million stationed troops, with a permanent headquarters of three hundred thousand soldiers ready for deployment at any time. "Get up and speak!" Billy raised his hand.


    "Yes, Commander Gardner!" The five hundred thousand of them stood up simultaneously.


    Among the three hundred thousand Southern Border soldiers, over ny percent of them were seeing Billy for the first time. They all had fanatical admiration in their eyes.


    Billy Gardner was not only well-known in the Western Border but was also highly respected by any soldier on the battlefield in the entire country. He was the goal they pursued throughout their lives. "Azure Dragon, disperse everyone and have all troops stationed along Nanrania''s border immediately. South territory is now on full alert!" Billy instructed in a solemn tone to Azure Dragon. "Yes, Commander!" Azure Dragon nodded and then gestured to the crowd. "Prepare along Nanrania''s border!"


    The fifty thousand warriors acknowledged the order and began moving in an orderly fashion.


    "Boss, let''s go inside and wait for Vermilion Bird." Azure Dragon said, leading a few people towards the nearbymand center.


    After about half an hour, Vermilion Bird arrived at the base with two hundred Bloodshadow guards.


    "Azure Dragon, please introduce the situation of Nanrania''s war department." Billy said as Vermilion Bird took a seat.


    Azure Dragon nodded and began his exnation.


    "Have you found the culprit from ten years ago?" About ten minutester, after Azure Dragon finished his briefing, Billy inquired.


    "We have, the person responsible isAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    named Emmett Mills. Ten years ago, he was the head of Nanrania''s special operations department and is now a senior elder in Nanrania''s war department. Additionally, the current North Border Commander of Nabrania, Ingram Pearson, is Emmett Mills''s nephew. Ten years ago, he was a squadron leader in Nanrania''s special operations department, and he was also


    involved in that conflict." Content


    "Perfect, this time we''ll settle the old score with him!" Casey said sternly.


    "Yes!" Azure Dragon nodded in agreement.


    After a continued discussion, a former South Territory Legion Commander walked in briskly.


    "Commander Gardner, Nanrania''s Supreme Commander, Clifford Maldonado, has arrived at their border base!"


    "Let''s go meet them!" Billy nodded slightly and then headed towards the door, with the others following closely.


    After about fifteen minutes, a group of people disembarked from their vehicles.


    "Commander Gardner, we greet you!" Three other Legion Commanders, along with their troops, approached.


    "Very well!" Billy nodded slightly. "What''s the situation?"


    "Nanrania has a total of eight


    hundred thousand troops stationed


    along the border, and their North


    Border Commander, Ingram


    Pearson, has led ten thousand elites


    outside our gate, making threats. They im that if they don''t see our


    South Border Commander in an hour, they will invade vale with their eight hundred thousand troops."


    Billy responded calmly. "How much time do we have left in this hour?"


    "We have twenty more minutes." The Legion Commander replied.


    "Then we''ll rest in ce for twenty minutes." Billy said again, and then walked straight into a nearby barracks.


    "Commander Gardner, they..." The Legion Commander''s mouth twitched, and the faces of the men behind him also twitched a few times.


    "Go ahead, go see if they have the guts to cross the border in twenty minutes!" Azure Dragon interrupted him. He understood Billy''s intentions.


    This time, it was clear that Billy''s visit to the South Territory was not for minor matters. There was bound to be a significant action. Letting the other side provoke first would provide a reason to take action. "Understood!" The Legion Commander responded loudly and then led the group away.


    Twenty minutes passed quickly.


    As expected, there was nothing but louder shouting from Nanrania side; there was no other movement. After another twenty minutes or so, Billy led a group of people towards the national gate.


    Not far from the national gate was a


    street, with vale territory to the north and Nanrania to the south. At this moment, an Army of Bloodshadow vice general named Walter Hunter was leading a group of Bloodshadow warriors in a standoff with Nanrania''s people. Both sides stood on opposite sides of the street.


    "Damn it, if your Commander doesn''t show up soon, my eight hundred thousand warriors will tten your southern territory!" Ingram Pearson pointed at Walter Hunter and shouted angrily.


    "If you have the courage, then try it!" Walter Hunter snorted. "Barking like a mad dog, what''s the use?"


    "Do you think Nanrania is afraid of vale?" Ingram Pearson shouted back loudly.


    "If you''re not afraid, then make your move!" Walter Hunter replied in a deep voice. "If you don''t dare, then get lost and stop embarrassing yourselves!"


    "Make your move if you want, I''ll take your life first!" A young man behind Ingram Pearson roared. He took two steps forward and swung hisrge knife, sending a de aura shing across the street. He had decent skills, reaching thete stage of the Battle God realm.

 Chapter 435 Black Tortoise, Cut Him Down!

    Chapter 435 ck Tortoise, Cut Him Down!


    "You fool!" Walter Hunter replied coldly. With his warde in hand, he also swung it diagonally, creating a powerful whistling strike.


    After their attacks collided, the other man quickly retreated five or six steps, feeling a numbing sensation in his entire arm and a slight change in his facial expression.


    Walter Hunter''s opponent was ranked tenth among the strong warriors of Nanrania''s Northern Border Army. He had initially thought that one strike would be enough to defeat Walter Hunter, but he hadn''t expected to be pushed back so far.


    "Is this all you''ve got? You''re embarrassing yourself!" Walter Hunter sneered.


    "I''ll show you!" The man, now infuriated, rushed forward again, channeling his full strength to attack Walter Hunter.


    "If you''re this eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!" Walter Hunter''s eyes narrowed, and he took a fewrge steps, shing out more than a dozen incredibly sharp de auras.


    Being one level higher in cultivation than his opponent, Walter Hunter had previously given the man a warning with his strike. But since the man wanted to die, he was more than willing to oblige.


    Midway through his charge, sensing the imminent danger, the man''s pupils shrank, and the hair on his body stood on end. Without much time to think, he quickly retracted his de to defend himself. However, it was already toote. Walter Hunter''s de aura tore through his defense, leaving seven or eight gashes on his body, causing blood to spurt out, and he fell to the ground in pain, howling. Since Walter Hunter had already decided to take a life, he didn''t stop there. As the man copsed, his de aura struck once more.


    "How dare you..." Ingram Pearson shouted loudly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Before his words could even finish, the de aura had already shed across the man''s throat, leaving behind a line of blood. The man opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word. He convulsed a few times before goingpletely still.


    "Damn it!" Ingram Pearson roared in anger and raised his hand. "Kill him!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Two legionmanders from Nanrania responded simultaneously, and with incredible speed, they crossed the border and entered vale territory.


    Both of them were on the same level as Walter Hunter, and they intended to finish the job in a single move. However, before their de auras could reach Walter Hunter, a violent force swept in from the side. Immediately, both of their bodies exploded, and after a mist of blood, only scattered bloodstains remained on the street.


    "Hmm?" Witnessing this scene, Ingram Pearson''s pupils contracted, and he looked at Billy and his group who were approaching.


    "Anyone of you who steps onto vale''snd, Die!" ck Tortoise said coldly.


    "Damn it!" Ingram Pearson took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.


    ck Tortoise''s skills were beyond his expectations; he had the self-awareness that ck Tortoise was definitely above him.


    After a brief pause, Ingram Pearson continued, "Which one of you is the newly appointed Commander for the South Border of vale?"


    He didn''t recognize Azure Dragon since Azure Dragon had only arrived a few days ago and hadn''t shown up at the border.


    "Are you Ingram Pearson?" Billy asked with a faint tone.


    "Are you the new Commander for vale''s South Border?" Ingram looked Billy up and down.


    He vaguely felt that he had seen Billy somewhere before, but couldn''t quite remember.


    "Speak up. You''vee with such a show of force to find our South Border Commander. What brings you here?" Billy continued in a calm tone.


    "What do you think?" Ingram snorted. "Not only did you kill our visiting delegation and capture Mr Motley, but you also destroyed Mr Barber''s cultivation and turned him into a cripple! Do you respect us, people from vale?"


    Billy raised an eyebrow slightly. "You''re saying that Mark Barber was crippled?"


    This was beyond Billy''s


    expectations He remembered


    clearly that when he had allowed Mark Barber to return to Nanrania he had suffered minor injuries, he was far from being a cripple. It seemed that someone else had intervened, with the clear intention of stoking greater hatred within


    Mark Barber.


    Thinking about it, Billy thought of She Harvey, the woman he had seen at the scene. At that time, only she and Mark Barber had left together, so it was likely that she had arranged for someone to take action Billy had to admit that she was quite skilled in her methods.


    "Humph!" Ingram Pearson snorted. "Mr Barber was crippled by your Commander Gardner. Don''t pretend to be ignorant! If vale doesn''t want to provoke a war, I suggest you bring him here so he can exin to us when hees to our country. Otherwise, Nanrania''s eight hundred thousand warriors will enter


    vale''s territory!"


    Billy chuckled lightly. "What kind of exnation do you want?"


    "That''s not your concern, you better have Commander Gardnere over." Ingram Pearson replied coldly.


    "I''m already here, you can speak now." Billy said with another smile.


    "Hmm?" Hearing Billy''s words, Ingram was momentarily stunned. His pupils slightly contracted. "Are you Commander Gardner, the King of the West of vale?"


    Now, he finally understood why he


    had a sense of familiarity when he first saw Billy. While he hadn''t met Billy in person before, he had seen pictures of him. The reason he hadn''ecognized him earlier was that he had never expected Billy toe, so it hadn''t crossed his mind. Now, with Billy''s reminder, he


    recalled those images. Content


    "Surprised?" Billy asked again. "Now, can you tell me what you want?"


    Ingram Pearson took a deep breath, steadying his emotions before speaking, "I''m here under the orders of our National Lord to bring you back to our country at any cost. As for how you will be dealt with, that''s for our National Lord to decide."


    "You''re a fool!" ck Tortoise sneered. "Today, whether you make it back or not is uncertain!"


    "You''re boastful!" Ingram Pearson replied coldly. "Do you think the eight hundred thousand warriors of my country are pushovers? Do you believe..."


    "Ten years ago, you had a hand in harming thousands of our vale brethren, didn''t you?" Ingram Pearson''s words were cut short as Billy interrupted him.


    "W-what do you mean?" Ingram Pearson was momentarily stunned, a hint of panic flickering in his pupils. He hadn''t expected Billy to suddenly bring up this matter. After a brief pause, he continued speaking, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Ten years ago, I..."


    "ck Tortoise, cut him down!" Billy interrupted him again.


    "Understood!" ck Tortoise responded loudly, stepping forward. With a flick of his wrist, his blood-shadowed battle de cleaved through the air like a thunderbolt.


    "What?!" Ingram Pearson waspletely bewildered by Billy and ck Tortoise. One moment they were having a civil conversation, and the next, they wanted to kill him! Who were these people?


    A bone-chilling sensation surged up from the soles of his feet. Without much thought, he quickly raised his de to block. Simultaneously, panic welled up within him, as he could feel that he was no match for ck Tortoise.


    "Kid, you dare!" At that moment, the enraged voice of an old man rang out.

 Chapter 436 The Great Battle Erupts

    Chapter 436 The Great Battle Erupts


    Boom!


    While the elder from the opposing side spoke, a powerful de aura shot towards ck Tortoise but was intercepted by another de aura. "Oh? Not bad at all!" ck Tortoise took a few steps back and turned to look at an elder who had arrived not far away.


    This elder had white hair, making it difficult to determine his actual age. He had a lean figure, sharp eyes, and a swirling aura around him.


    The neer was none other than the Supreme Commander of Nanrania''s Northern Border Army, Clifford Maldonado, who had a cultivation level one rank higher than ck Tortoise, reaching the pinnacle of the War Grandmaster level. He was apanied by a group of formidable individuals, each of whom had significantly greater strength than those standing behind Ingram Pearson.


    "Greetings, Your Excellency!" Ingram Pearson hurriedly stepped forward to greet him.


    Clifford nodded in acknowledgment and then turned his stern gaze toward ck Tortoise, speaking in a sullen voice, "How dare you attack a Commander of Nanrania, are you tired of living?" As he spoke, he nced at Billy and his group.


    "What?" Clifford Maldonado''s pupils contracted when he recognized Billy.


    As the number one figure in Nanrania''s military, he recognized Commander Gardner of vale, even though they hadn''t met before. He had seen pictures and videos of him countless times. This time, he had personally led an army to the border of vale, primarily with the intention of confronting Billy Gardner. After the incidents involving Mark Barber and Mark Barber, Nanrania''s top brass was furious and demanded that the King of the West in vale be held ountable.


    Clifford Maldonado had received an imperial edict from his national lord,manding him to lead five hundred thousand soldiers here and ensure the return of Commander Gardner from vale for trial, by any means necessary. The edict also mentioned that if vale''s southern forces did not cooperate, the use of necessary force could be considered.


    "You''re ignorant!" ck Tortoise sneered and continued to wield his de, shing toward Ingram Pearson. And that was Billy''s order.


    "You fool, you''re asking for death!"


    Clifford Maldonado frowned, raised his hand, and unleashed an even more powerful de aura towards ck Tortoise.


    "The one asking for death is you!" Azure Dragon''s voice rang out simultaneously, and an arcing de aura produced a piercing whistling sound as it shot towards ck Tortoise. Bang!


    The two de forces collided with a loud crash. Then, Clifford Maldonado was seen taking severalrge steps backward before stabilizing, a look of astonishment fleeting across his face. He hadn''t expected Azure Dragon''s strength to seem to surpass his own.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And just as Azure Dragon made his move, ck Tortoise''s de aura had already reached Ingram Pearson, moving as fast as lightning. Ingram''s pupils instantly shrank to the size of pinpricks, and an unprecedented sense of danger enveloped him. It was toote to dodge, and he had nowhere to hide. He could only grit his teeth and quickly summon a few de auras in an attempt to block ck Tortoise''s attack. However, under ck Tortoise''s full force, he didn''t even have a chance. Hisrge de was cleaved into two, and the de aura, with undiminished momentum, went straight through his heart, leaving behind a horrifying gash.


    "You..." Ingram Pearson managed to utter one word with difficulty before falling stiffly to the ground, and then, with a kick of his legs, he lost his breath.


    His eyes were wide, like ping pong balls, with an endless sense of unwillingness on his face. He had never imagined that, before the two armies had even engaged in a formal battle, he, as a Commander, would be killed like this.


    As the nephew of the Elder of the War Department, he had a bright future ahead of him. As long as he didn''t make any fundamental mistakes, it was a matter of course that he would take over from Clifford Maldonado and sit in the War Department''s top seat. However, all of this came to an abrupt end at this moment.


    "Damn it, you killed him!" Clifford Maldonado shouted in a frenzy, his entire being seeming to go berserk.


    Ingram Pearson, as the most


    outstanding talent of the Mills family, was greatly favored by the Grand Elder. Before Clifford Maldonado teft the capital with his troops, the Grand Elder had


    specifically entrusted him with


    ensuring Ingram Pearson''s saf


    Clifford had assured the Grand Elder that he would not allow any mishaps to befall Ingram Pearson? However, in just this short span of time, Ingram Pearson had been killed in front of him. Given the Elder of the War Department''s character, he probably wouldn''t even let Clifford finish speaking before delivering a fatal blow.


    "Not only did I kill him, but I''m also gonna kill you. Believe it or not?" ck Tortoise shrugged his shoulders.


    "Damn it, you''re asking for death!" Clifford, consumed by anger, almost roared and waved his hand behind him. "Attack, everyone! Kill them!"


    Ten thousand elite soldiers of Nanrania''s War Department charged towards the northern side of the street.


    "Boss, shall we attack too?" Azure Dragon turned to Billy and asked.


    "Yes." Billy narrowed his eyes and nodded in response.


    "Got it!" Casey and the others responded loudly before raising their des and charging forward.


    Even the four groups of Bloodshadow Guard, who were originally standing by in the rear, also sprang into action, their figures shing, and de auras appearing.


    The next moment, the entire street


    seemed to explode like fireworks, erupting in bursts of blood mist. Every warrior from Nanrania who encountered Casey and his group waspletely obliterated without exception, and after the blood mist dissipated, there was nothing left. Those who faced off against the Bloodshadow Guard didn''t fare much better; the only slightly better oue was that they left behind a corpse.


    The two sides'' strengths were inpletely different leagues, and in less than five minutes, Nanrania had lost at least a thousand people.


    "Damn it, all of you deserve to die!" Seeing this scene, Clifford had descended into madness. At this point, he didn''t care as much anymore and shouted angrily at a deputy not far behind him, "Send my orders, all eighty thousand Nanrania''s soldiers should enter vale territory and kill!"


    "Lord Commander, please reconsider it!" The deputy, upon hearing thismand, couldn''t help but tremble all over, his face changing rapidly. He knew very well what the consequences would be if this order were carried out.


    In


    The southern borders of vale had two hundred thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow stationed there, and it was said that each of them was a match for ten. This didn''t even include the several hundred thousand troops originally stationed in vale. If they weren''t careful, the eighty thousand soldiers of Nanrania would likely all stay there.


    "This is a military order, execute it immediately!" Clifford roared again.


    "Yes, sir!" The deputy took a deep breath and then turned and left.


    Billy had been watching Clifford all along. Although he couldn''t hear what Clifford was saying because of the noisy scene, he could guess roughly from his expression, and a faint smile curled up at the corner o his mouth. This was exactly the result he wanted.


    This time in the southern region, his goal wasn''t just to avenge hispatriots who were killed ten years ago. He wanted topletely defeat Nanrania, as a warning to others.


    Just now, the reason he had ck Tortoise directly kill Ingram Pearson was to force Clifford''s hand; otherwise, he wouldn''t have beenfortable attacking first.


    "Commander, there''s been unusual movement from the eighty thousand troops of Nanrania!" Not long after, Walter Hunter hurriedly ran to Billy''s side and reported after taking a phone call.

 Chapter 437 Setback Of Twenty Years

    Chapter 437 Setback of Twenty Years


    "Hmm!" Billy squinted his eyes. "Spread the order, two hundred thousand Bloodshadow Guards to engage, kill anyone who resists!" "Yes, Commander!" Walter Hunter saluted in response.


    "In addition, inform the original Southern Border troops to stay in ce. They are not to engage unless I give the order." Billy continued.


    Billy''s intention was to minimize unnecessary casualties by keeping the original Southern Border troops from participating. He was confident that with the strength of the Army of Bloodshadow, the two hundred thousand Bloodshadow Guards could handle the eighty thousand soldiers of Nanrania without much trouble.


    "Understood!" Walter Hunter responded loudly and then quickly headed towards the nearby camp.


    As the orders from both sides'' topmanders were issued, the border area spanning hundreds of kilometers between the two nations plunged into a chaotic battle. Numerous soldiers moved simultaneously, causing the earth to shake and the air to tremble. In no time, cries and roars echoed in the half-empty sky, as corpses piled up, and blood flowed like rivers.


    Upon receiving word of therge-scale conflict, several neighboring countries dispatched envoys to find out what had caused such a massive upheaval between the two nations. Such arge-scale military confrontation hadn''t been seen for decades.


    "I''ve long heard that Commander Gardner from vale is a genius of the millennium. Today, I have the privilege of meeting you and havee to learn. Please enlighten me!"


    Outside the nation''s gates, Clifford Maldonado shouted loudly angrily, then gripped hisrge de and charged toward Billy.


    "I''m sorry, but you don''t even have the qualification to challenge him!" Casey''s solemn voice stopped Clifford''s assault.


    "Get out of the way!" Clifford shouted angrily, shing hisrge de.


    "Boss, shall we kill him?" Casey casually blocked the opponent''s de with a raised hand and then looked at Billy for guidance.


    "Disabling him will suffice. There are some things I want to ask him." Billy remained motionless, his eyes narrowing as he focused on a position not far behind Clifford.


    At that spot, three individuals with the aura of Mid-War Emperor level were approaching.


    "Understood!" Casey responded, raising his de to confront Clifford.


    "If you wish for death, I shall grant it!" Clifford yelled, channeling his full strength in his attack against Casey.


    "Clifford, you are not his match, retreat!" An elder''s voice sounded simultaneously, and it was one of the three whose auras Billy had been monitoring.


    However, his warning came half a beat toote. Before the words had even left his lips, a de aura had shed past Clifford''s shoulder, followed by his arm, holding hisrge de, flying into the air, blood spewing everywhere.


    "Ah..." Clifford let out a painful cry.


    Whoosh!


    But that was not the end of it. Casey struck again, this time shing Clifford''s arm and causing more gruesome wounds.


    "How dare you!" Elder Thornen at the War Emperor level roared. At the same time, he raised his hand and unleashed a wave of Chi that seemed like it could overturn mountains and seas, surging towards Casey.


    However, he had clearly overestimated himself. Since the moment Billy had set his sights on him, his fate had been sealed. His attack had just reached halfway when a blood-red de aura descended from the sky, slicing down directly above his head.


    "No..." Sensing a chilling aura of death, the old man''s soul cried out.


    Swoosh!


    As the de aura descended, a bloodline extended from his forehead down his body, splitting him in half and leaving him paralyzed. "Fourth Elder!" the other two elders cried out in pain.


    "Ah..." At the same time, Clifford screamed again, with more than ten bloody wounds on his body from Casey''s attack, a horrifying sight.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in the other part of the


    battlefield, the ten thousand elite


    el.


    soldiers of Nanrania, under the assault of Azure Dragon and four hundred Bloodshadow Guards, had already lost over half of their number. Most of these so-called elite soldiers had at most reached the level of Battle God or Battle General, and even without the participation of Azure Dragon''s group, they wouldn''t have been a


    match for the Bloodshadow Guards.


    The entire street was filled with severed limbs, and a river of blood flowed. It looked like a small-scale hell. The remaining two to three thousand soldiers, upon seeing the countless corpses, lost all will to fight and retreated several hundred meters within Nanrania''s border.


    "Kill them!" Azure Dragon had no intention of letting them go easily, and he continued the assault, his voice stern. He brandished his war de and charged forward.


    ck Tortoise and the others didn''t hesitate either, leading the Bloodshadow Guards to follow suit. In the blink of an eye, dozens of soldiers fell again, lying motionless on the ground.


    "Run!" The two to three thousand soldiers scattered in all directions, no longer organized as a unit.


    "You vale people deserve to die!" The two War Elders from Nanrania were furious, their eyes bloodshot and faces distorted.


    "You two old fools, do you think we should just stand here and let your people ughter us?" Casey replied coldly. After a brief pause, he continued, "Don''t you like war? Today, we''ll grant your wish!" "Commander Gardner, are you going to take things this far?" the Second Elder from Nanrania took a deep breath and red at Billy with anger.


    "This is something you should ask your nation''s leader!" Billy responded coldly.


    "Your eighty thousand troops are at our vale border, and now youe here to ask if I''m taking things too far? Don''t you find that ridiculous?"


    "Why did we take such action? You should know better than anyone!" The Second Elder exhaled heavily. "Do you think I don''t know? You intentionally had your subordinates kill one of ourmanders, provoking Clifford Maldonado to issue orders to attack, giving you a reason to deploy troops!"


    "Congrattions, you got it right!"


    Billy smiled faintly. With a change in tone, he continued, "You''re right, I deliberately provoked you to start this war If you don''t agree with it; you can report to your nation''s leader and have all your forces from Nanrania sent here. vate will be more than happy to oblige!"


    "You..." The old man was furious.


    bl


    "Do you know why, among the many nations on our vale southern border, I singled out Nanrania?" Billy interrupted the man''s words. "Because you are the biggest ingrate! Without vale, Nanrania would be at least twenty years behind where it is now. You''ve attached yourselves to the Western powers, grown wings, and now want to provoke vale? Today, I will show you that vale has the ability to help you advance twenty years, and also the ability to set you back twenty years!"


    "You''ve gone too far! Let''s fight!" Elder Thornen roared once more.


    Although he had a faint feeling that he might not be Billy''s match, he was very aware that even if the two of them surrendered now, Billy would not spare their lives. In that case, he might as well make a desperate attempt.


    As he spoke, his aura skyrocketed rapidly, and he raised his hand to unleash waves of extremely violent Chi, howling through the air.


    The other Nanrania War Department''s third elder didn''t hesitate either, activating his most powerful strength and following suit. Both of them were at the pinnacle of the War Emperor realm.


    With their actions, this entire space was immediately shrouded in a boundless and terrifying pressure, filled with an overwhelming aura of killing intent.

 Chapter 438 Leaving Half Of Their Forces Behind

    Chapter 438 Leaving Half of Their Forces Behind


    "A small Nanrania, and yet their War Elders have such cultivation. The Western powers must really be willing to invest in you!" Billy spoke with a cold tone. Afterwards, his gaze sharpened, and he took two steps forward, drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de. He sent two blood-red de auras shing out.


    Even though they were at the Mid-War Emperor level, they were still too weak in front of Billy. When Billy unleashed a strike, the very air trembled.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    There was no suspense; the two de auras cut through their bodies, going through their hearts as if nothing was in their way. In the next moment, the scene returned to calm, and the oppressive aura in the air dissipated instantly. The Bloodshadow Fury de returned to its sheath, and Billy stood with his hands behind his back.


    "So strong..." the Second Elder of Nanrania said with difficulty. Following that, a bloodline stretched from his left shoulder down to his right waist, and his upper body fell to the ground, blood spattering. The Third Elder of Nanrania suffered the same fate, his body severed into two parts, and both halves copsed.


    Two Mid-War Emperor level experts had been killed with a single sh. With this, Nanrania''s War Elders, all three of them, met their end.


    "Second Elder, Third Elder!" Clifford Maldonado, lying on the ground, called out in pain, his face filled with despair. He had never expected vale''s Commander Gardner to possess such incredible skills. It seemed that Nanrania had indeed gotten itself into big trouble this time.


    When Billy spoke of making Nanrania regress by twenty years, he had initially scoffed at it. But now it seemed far from being an empty threat. Deep regrets welled up within him. As the saying goes, greed blinds the eye.


    Nanrania had indeed grown somewhat arrogant in recent years, thinking that by aligning themselves with the Western powers, they had the qualifications to challenge vale. That was indeed naive. vale had a history spanning thousands of years, and except for a few special periods, it had been a superpower with various nationsing to pay tribute for generations. Their foundation was not something a small nation like Nanrania could shake.


    At this moment, Clifford''s phone rang, and he picked it up to see that it was a call from his deputy.


    "Supreme Commander, the border is in danger..." the deputy''s voice sounded weak.


    "The Army of Bloodshadow from vale is too powerful. Two hundred thousand Bloodshadow warriors, their strength is enough to crush our two million troops. We-we are simply not their match. So far, we have lost nearly a hundred thousand..." With that, he hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Supreme Commander, I request a retreat. I''m... afraid that if we continue like this, our eighty thousand soldiers may bepletely wiped out in less than two hours."


    "What?! How is that possible?" Clifford eximed in shock.


    "This is my optimistic estimate," the deputy continued, "The actual situation may be worse."


    Clifford let out a heavy sigh before shouting loudly, "Retreat! Retreat now!"


    "Understood!" The deputy on the other end of the line finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Boss, should we pursue them as they retreat?" Azure Dragon and his group, along with four hundred Bloodshadow Guards, approached.


    The three to four thousand elite soldiers of Nanrania who had escaped earlier had less than a tenth of their number remaining.


    "Humph! If they want to fight, let them fight; if they want to retreat, let them retreat. Is there anything better than this?" Casey replied without waiting for Billy''s response.


    "Boss said we should make Nanrania regress by twenty years. Today, we should at least leave half of their forces behind!"


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon responded loudly.


    In the midst of their conversation, the fate of several hundred thousand soldiers of Nanrania was sealed. vale wouldn''t tolerate provocations; that was the price. "No! Don''t!" Clifford shouted in despair upon hearing their conversation.


    "I beg... I beg Commander Gardner to spare Nanrania this time. When I return, I will request our nation''s leader to cede territory andpensate. Please, Commander, have mercy..." "I''m sorry, but vale has no interest in your territory!" Billy replied coldly.


    "Do you believe that if vale wants to, we can take your entire territory at any time? After saying this, Billy turned to the four leaders of Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard and said, "Each of you take ten thousand Southern Border soldiers and follow behind the Army of Bloodshadow. Push a hundred miles into Nanrania''s border. Kill any


    stragglers!"


    "Understood!" the four of them responded loudly before leading their four hundred Bloodshadow Guards to leave.


    "Azure Dragon, take him with us. We''re heading to Nanrania''s capital!" Billy pointed at Clifford.


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Dragon responded loudly.


    Five minutester, a helicopter took off from Nanrania''s camp and quickly headed towards their capital. It was Clifford''s helicopter, thus, within the nation''s borders, they faced no obstacles. "Do you remember, ten years ago, the incident where Nanrania massacred thousands of valeanpatriots?" Billy asked Clifford in a calm tone.


    "Do... do you want to ask something?" Clifford, extremely weak, asked. Although his bleeding had been stopped with Stout, his injuries were severe, and he was currently in a semiatose state. "Besides Emmett Mills and Ingram Pearson, were there any other people involved?" Billy asked.


    "I-I''m not very clear on the details of that matter." Clifford''s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness. "At the time, it was the Chief Elder who was in charge, and he selected the personnel..."


    "It''s truly unbelievable!" Azure Dragon eximed angrily after hearing Clifford''s description. He flipped his wrist, and thebat knife plunged directly into the sole of Clifford''s foot, causing blood to spurt. "Ah..." Clifford, already severely injured, obviously couldn''t bear this pain and nearly passed out.


    After quite some time, he managed to speak with great difficulty, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk."


    Then, over the course of half an hour, he provided the names of around sixty people, all of whom currently held key positions in various departments in Nanrania. This list was very simr to the one that Azure Dragon had obtained.


    In that incident ten years ago, Nanrania had dispatched a total of four to five hundred individuals, and the fifty people that Clifford had mentioned were among the key members.


    Billy proceeded to get more details about the reasons behind that incident from Clifford''s ount.


    A decade ago, Nanrania had


    experienced arge-scale unrest.


    Their war department had split into two factions. The group led by the War Department


    Commander-in-Chief at the time sought to seize power. Later, with the full-scale suppression by the government forces, the situation had somewhat stabilized, and the rebel leader had been captured, awaiting a public trial. However, in less than a day, he was rescued from prison.


    The government forces had searched all over Nanrania but couldn''t find him. Later, they


    received information suggesting etThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    that the rebel leader might have infiltrated vale''s southern territory. This led to the subsequent series of events.


    As for the forged withdrawal document, it was a result of negotiations between Nanrania and people from those ns of the capital city of vale. They were helped by those ns who had been offered highly tempting conditions.


    "Those ns have some nerve!" Azure Dragon cursed after hearing Clifford''s ount.


    "Boss, should we just let the Greenwood n off the hook?" Vermilion Bird asked.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Billy replied with a slight squint in his eyes.


    Clearly, this matter couldn''t be left unresolved. However, given Stan Mitchell''s current capabilities, he had already pushed to the limit, and the rest of the issue would require Billy''s personal intervention.

 Chapter 439 Striking At The Heart

    Chapter 439 Striking at the Heart


    In less than two hours, the helicopter arrived over the capital of Nanrania.


    By this time, the capital of Nanrania was already aware of the situation and had ced the entire city under martialw.


    "Warning! You are about to enter a restricted airspace. I order you tond immediately, or you will be responsible for all consequences!" A male voice echoed in the cabin,ing from Nanrania''s military headquarters.


    "Boss, what should we do?" ck Tortoise, who was at the pilot''s seat, turned to Billy.


    Members of the Army of Bloodshadow ranked Captain and above were required to be proficient in various forms of transportation within three months of joining, as per an irond rule. Even if it was just a helicopter, ck Tortoise could easily handle it.


    "Where is Emmett Mills? Is he in the pce or at the military headquarters?" Billy asked Clifford.


    "He usually works in the pce, but, but today the situation is special, and he went to the military headquarters early in the morning." Clifford replied.


    "ck Tortoise, go straight to their military base!" Billy then instructed ck Tortoise.


    "Understood!" ck Tortoise responded loudly.


    "Warning!" The male voice in the cockpit sounded again. "If you do notnd immediately, we will take necessary military action..."


    "Enough of this noise!" Before the person could finish his sentence, Azure Dragon smashed themunication device with a punch, shattering it to pieces. The helicopter was Clifford''s private aircraft. Under


    the current circumstances, the people below would not dare to act rashly without confirming whether Clifford was alive or dead. Otherwise, they would have acted long ago.


    Five minutester, the helicopternded on a designated pad at Nanrania''s military headquarters.


    Casey kicked Clifford out of the helicopter. Clifford, who was already on the brink of death, suffered even more, copsing to the ground like a dead dog and remaining motionless for a long time. "Supreme Commander!" The people around eximed in shock.


    "You guys are truly despicable! You''ve injured the Supreme Commander like this, I''ll kill you!" A deputy and his dozen or so subordinates rushed forward, shouting in anger.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you!" Vermilion Bird snorted and waved his hand, sending a powerful wave of energy. The ten people had no chance to resist at all and all fell to the ground, except for the deputy, who was still barely holding on.


    "Damn it!" Several officers shouted, "Kill them!"


    A thousand soldiers in battle gear immediately moved, their faces full of anger.


    "Stop!" At that moment, the voice of an old man rang out.


    Then a group of people walked out of one of the buildings. The leader was a slender old man with sharp eyes and a powerful aura. The person who arrived was the Chief Elder of Nanrania''s military headquarters, and also the most powerful individual in Nanrania''s military, Emmett Mills. Behind him were ten soldiers, each with strong and robust physiques and vigorous energy. At the same time, ten men came out of another building, all with Western features, clearly special envoys from a Western country stationed in Nanrania.


    Billy looked at the two leaders and narrowed his eyes slightly. Both of them were of considerable strength.


    "Commander Gardner, do you think


    that vale can treat Nanrania as a fish on a chopping board, ready to be ughtered at will?" Emmett Mills''s gaze turned cold as he spoke to Billy. At this moment, anger burned fiercely within him, and he was seething with rage. He had already learned of the battle in the front lines. The three War Elders of the military and Ingram Pearson had all been killed, and at least one eighth of Nanrania''s eight hundred thousand troops had been lost. This was the most devastating loss Nanrania had suffered in recent years, and it was unprecedented. If it weren''t for the need to protect the safety of the capital, he would have personally led his troops to the front lines. He had a secret that no one knew about. Ingram Pearson was nominally his nephew, but in reality, he was his own son. This was a secret that not even Ingram Pearson himself knew. This was why he had repeatedly instructed Clifford to ensure Ingram''s safety. But now, in just a few short hours, they were separated by life and death. His hatred was beyond imagination.


    "Boss, he is Emmett Mills!" Azure Dragon came to Billy''s side and said.


    Billy nodded slightly before turning to the ten Western men. "Are you the ones who incited Nanrania to provoke vale?"


    "Are you Commander Gardner from


    vale?" the leader of the group


    with a cold look asked Billy. "You vale people are truly audacious, bullying the weak and openly inciting war between two nations. Such behavior is a contempt for international conventions, You..."


    "Shut up!" Before the person could finish, Casey interrupted him with a stern voice. "How dare you speak of international conventions, it''s simply talking nonsense! You people have nothing better to do, wandering around in other countries, interfering in their internal affairs, provoking conflicts everywhere, and you have the nerve to talk about international conventions. You don''t feel


    ashamed?"


    "Insolence!" Another person shouted angrily, pointing at Casey. "Kneel down and apologize immediately!"


    "Boss, shall I kill them?" Casey didn''t pay any attention to the other party and turned to ask Billy.


    "Yes!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    Nanrania was ungrateful, turning kindness into enmity, and the root of it ally in the west. Since Billy''s group had encountered them today, how could they spare their lives? With those words, Billy''s wrist turned, the savage knife in his hand, and he swung it upward.


    "You''re seeking death!" The two leaders of the opposing group shouted simultaneously, their auras surging, reaching a Half-Step War God-Emperor level.


    Both of them had already probed Billy''s cultivation level and knew that they were in the same tier as him, so neither held back. However, the next moment, the expressions on both of their faces froze.


    Incredibly cold de energy tore through their attacks, then descended upon them. It left a deep trench in the ground behind them.


    "How... is this possible?!" Both of them spoke at the same time, their faces filled with boundless shock. As they spoke, they both fell to the ground, their bodies sliced in two, blood gushing out.


    The people from Nanrania around them all inhaled sharply, their expressions as if they had seen a ghost.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emmett Mills''s face was also filled with shock. He had never expected Billy''s skills to be so formidable. His heart sank.


    "Nanrania is in danger!" he thought.


    "My lord!" At the same time, the other western men cried out in pain.


    "Attack!" Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others shouted and rushed forward.


    Among the remaining enemies, the most powerful was at the same level as Casey. The others were all at the War Grandmaster level. The battle between the two sides didn''tst for even ten minutes, and all eight of the men were lying on the ground, none of them alive.


    "You guys have some nerve! They are people from Northfortia, how dare you..." a vicemander from Nanrania shouted.


    "Idiot!" Azure Dragon retorted. "Northfortia? vale will make them perish sooner orter!"

 Chapter 440 The Disappearing Capital Of Nanrania

    Chapter 440 The Disappearing Capital of Nanrania


    "You..." the man on the other side spoke again.


    "If you don''t shut up, I''ll send you down to join them!" Vermilion Bird interrupted him.


    The man opened his mouth as if to retort, but he felt the killing intent emanating from Vermilion Bird and involuntarily closed his mouth.


    Emmett Mills let out a heavy breath. He then looked at Billy. "What do you want?"


    "Do you know why I came to find you?" Billy asked calmly.


    "Is it about what happened ten years ago?" Emmett Mills took a deep breath.


    He wasn''t a fool; he had long guessed what this was about.


    "You have half an hour, gather all five hundred people who were involved in that incident ten years ago." Billy replied. "Otherwise, today, I''ll level your Nanrania Pce to the ground."


    "Do you dare? You..." the previous deputy spoke up again.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Vermilion Bird''s wrist flicked, and a cold light shot out like lightning.


    "No..." The man''s face turned pale. With a sh of the de, he immediately fell to the ground, lifeless, legs twitching without breath.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re going too far!" Emmett Mills shouted angrily. "This is Nanrania, not your vale. If you push us too far, we might as well go down together!"


    "Are you trying to tell me that you''re prepared to use thermal weapons?" Billy sneered. Then, with a stern tone, he said, "Azure Dragon, notify the Southern Border Army. Lock onto Nanrania''s capital with all thermal weapons. Within half an hour, if I don''t see those culprits from ten years ago, Nanrania''s capital will disappear from the map."


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon responded loudly and then sent out a mobilization order on his phone.


    With the transmission of this message, vale''s Southern Border Base immediately entered a state of readiness. All heavy firepower was activated. Billy''s words were not a joke. As soon as he gave the order, this city of nearly ten million people would be leveled within te minutes.


    "You..." Emmett Mills trembled with anger.


    Just then, footsteps were heard again, and a group of people walked out from behind the crowd. The leader, who was less than sixty years old, was dressed in yellow robes, had a square face, deep-set eyes, and an aura of a king about him. The person who arrived was the ruler of Nanrania, Dominic Newman. Behind him were dozens of people, all exuding an aristocratic air, obviously members of Nanrania''s elite. But one person stood out from the rest. He was someone Billy knew, Clifford''s son, Mark Barber.


    Mark Barber''s eyes were filled with boundless hatred as he looked at Billy, his teeth clenched, his face contorted, and his nails dug into his palms, causing a few drops of blood to ooze out. His hatred for Billy was beyond words.


    Apart from him, there was another person in the crowd who also looked at Billy with intense hatred. He was Mark Barber''s father, Nanrania''s Prime Minister, Terence Barber. "Greetings, Your Majesty!" The soldiers from Nanrania all knelt down and saluted.


    "Are you Commander Gardner from vale''s Western Division?" Dominic Newman ignored everyone else and strode forward, speaking with a solemn voice.


    "Be careful, Your Majesty!" Emmett Mills quickly followed.


    "Mr Barber, do we meet again!" Billy still didn''t pay attention to Clifford but turned to Mark Barber and said casually.


    "You scoundrel!" One of the high-ranking Nanrania officials took a couple of steps forward and shouted at Billy, "The Sovereign is speaking to you. Can''t you hear? Kneel down."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a chilling light shot out from Casey''s sword, slicing through his throat in an instant, silencing him forever.


    "Damn, are you people tired of living?" The Nanrania Prime Minister roared in anger.


    "Prime Minister!" Dominic Newman stopped him, then nced at the fallen official on the ground before turning his gaze towards Billy.


    "You''ve killed my War Department''s


    three Elders, Crippled our War Department Commander, and caused the deaths of a hundred thousand Nanrania people. Now you''ve kil killed Nanrania officials right in front of me. You truly have great audacity!" His voice was ice-cold, brimming with rage. Content


    He was incensed by Billy'' attitude since he didn''t consider him as the sovereign of a nation.


    "What''s next?" Billy continued, unfazed.


    "None of you will leave here today!" Dominic Newman''s body emitted an aura of cold determination. After saying this, he turned to Emmett Mills and said, "Inform General Menzie to activate Level One alert for all units!"


    Emmett Mills shivered inwardly. General Menzie was in charge of Nanrania''s Heavy Weapons Division. The Sovereign''s words meant they were preparing to initiate a war using heavy weapons. Without giving it much thought, Emmett Mills quickly responded, "Your Majesty, that''s not advisable!"


    "All of vale''s heavy firepower from the southern border is already locked onto our capital. If we dare to use heavy weapons, our capital is in grave danger!"


    "What?!" Dominic Newman eximed, "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely!" Emmett Mills nodded vigorously. He didn''t believe that Billy was just ying games with them.


    "Damn it!" Dominic Newman took a deep breath and turned to Billy, his voice trembling with anger, "What do you intend to do?"


    "Your Majesty, he''s here for the events of ten years ago," Emmett Mills replied after taking a deep breath.


    "The events of ten years ago have already been resolved. We havepensated vale. What more do you want?" Dominic Newman''s pupils contracted slightly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mr Barber, I heard you were turned into a cripple by someone. Tell us what happened." Billy continued to ignore Dominic Newman''s outbursts.


    "Humph!" Mark Barber snorted, gritting his teeth. "Stop pretending to be stupid here. It was originally your people who arranged for me to be injured!" "How can you be so sure?" Billy seemed somewhat interested in this topic.


    "Do you think I don''t recognize the attire of SHADOW? Besides, those two told me themselves that your people arranged it!" Mark angrily retorted.


    "Oh?" Billy squinted his eyes slightly. He recalled what Judge had said. Two SHADOW operatives had gone missing.


    She Harvey, this was truly a risky move!


    "I''m speaking to you, didn''t you hear me?" Dominic Newman felt himself nearing the brink of rage. After all, he was the sovereign of a nation and being directly ignored was infuriating!


    "I said something to you earlier,


    didn''t you hear it? Let me repeat it!" Billy finally responded. "Within half an hour, I don''t see the five hundred people who were involved in the events ten years ago, starting tomorrow, Nanrania can choose a new sovereign and capital!"


    "Insolence!" A senior official behind Dominic Newman shouted angrily, "Commander Gardner, you better not go too far!"


    "The events of ten years ago have already been settled, and we havepensated you, vale..."


    "If my guess is correct, you should be Ted Menzie, the strongest public figure in Nanrania, right?" Billy interjected, his voice cold.

 Chapter 441 Demise Of Two Emperor Realm Experts

    Chapter 441 Demise of Two Emperor Realm Experts


    Billy had to settle the score with Nanrania, so naturally, he wanted to gather information about Nanrania''s top fighters in advance. Ted Menzie held a position as the Minister of Internal Affairs in Nanrania, a true powerhouse within Nanrania''s ranks. Two years ago, he had broken through to War God-Emperor Realm, and without any surprises, he had formed his God-Emperor''s Aura, making him a genuine War God- Emperor Realm expert.


    Ted Menzie was one of Billy''s targets this time.


    Billy intended to set Nanrania back by twenty years, and this was not an idle threat. All the Nanrania''s top fighters above the War Emperor level had to perish, ording to Billy''s ns.


    "What do you want?" Ted responded in a low voice.


    "Now, is this Nanrania''s second strongest fighter, Prime Minister Terence Barber?" Billy didn''t address Ted''s response but instead turned his attention to Mark Barber''s father. "What are you up to?" Terence red.


    "How about this? I''ll give you two a chance." Billy spoke again. "If the two of you can withstand one of my attacks together, I will leave immediately and will never set foot in Nanrania again. How about that?" Upon hearing this, Casey and the others exchanged nces, and there were a few twitches at the corners of their mouths. It seemed like Billy was digging another pit!


    "What if you lose?" Without waiting for Ted Menzie and Terence Barber to respond, Dominic Newman raised an eyebrow and looked at Billy. He was trying to find a suitable reason to make a move against Billy "You''re probably wondering if I''ll renege on the deal if I lose and vale''s Southern Border forces activate, right?" Billy naturally understood what was on Dominic Newman''s mind. After a slight pause, he continued, "Don''t worry, I can guarantee that won''t happen."


    "I hope you won''t go back on your word!" Dominic narrowed his eyes and then looked at Ted and Terence. "Since Commander Gardner has extended this invitation, the two of you can apany him for a few rounds."


    Dominic Newman''s own level of cultivation was on par with Emmett Mills, both being at the War Emperor Perfection level. He had just checked Billy''s cultivation level earlier and knew that Billy was a Half-Step War God-Emperor. Therefore, he had confidence that Ted and Terence, both being ranked first and second among Nanrania''s top fighters, were War God-Emperor level experts. Ted had even formed his own God-Emperor''s Aura, making him an extraordinary God-Emperor Realm expert.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Ted nodded.


    "Commander Gardner, please." After Ted finished speaking, he walked to an open space nearby.


    A duel between War God-Emperors would create shockwaves that could kill anyone below the level of a War Grandmaster. Since there were many of Nanrania''s people present and even the Sovereign himself, they needed to keep the battlefield at a safe distance.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stout, take this!" Billy handed the Bloodshadow Fury de to Stout.


    "Boss, what are you nning?" Stout caught the mad de and asked Billy, "Aren''t you going to use your weapon? Those two guys are War God-Emperor Realm experts!"


    "It''s been a while since I practiced my fists. I''m getting rusty, so I thought I''d get some exercise today." Billy calmly replied before following the other two.


    "Alright." Stout''s lips twitched as he muttered, "Boss, you''re not even bothering to use your de against them. This is something else!"


    Soon, the three of them arrived at a spot a kilometer away.


    "Commander Gardner, you brought this upon yourself, don''t me others!" Ted Menzie looked at Billy and said.


    "Menzie, stop wasting time and make your move!"


    "Alright!" Ted Menzie nodded in agreement.


    Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, two immense auras


    surged into the sky, covering an area of a thousand meters. Then, Ted''s eyes sharpened as his arms visibly turned dark green. He continued to move his fists rapidly, and above his head, a massive skeletal phantom appeared, exuding a bone-chilling aura of death. This was fed Menzie''s God-Emperor''s Aura.


    "Attack!" Ted bellowed.


    The skeletal phantom, like a solid entity, opened its gaping mouth and lunged at Billy simultaneously


    releasing a surge of ink-green energy. At the same time, Terence Barber drew a three-foot-long


    pitch-ck de from his wain


    He


    channeled his power into the de, creating dozens of afterimages in the air, forming a of shing strikes that enveloped Billy. The swordsmanship was sharp, and Terence''s of shes could seal off any retreat for his opponent, forcing them into a purely offensive stance.


    Ted Menzie''s God-Emperor''s Aura was also extraordinary; it could destroy any martial artist below God-Emperor Realm upon contact.


    "A little interesting." Billy remarked as he initiated his own move. "But if this is all the strength you have, it won''t get you anywhere."


    While speaking, his aura instantly surged, revealing his Half-Step War God-Emperor cultivation. He then stepped forward, his fists dancing as he activated the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique. Soon, a dragon- shaped phantom hovered above his head. This time, the dragon''s figure was more distinct than when he had previously used it.


    "Dragon''s Dominion!"


    With a deep voice, Billy''s fists moved horizontally, and the dragon-shaped phantom unleashed a torrential force, rushing toward Ted Menzie''s skeletal phantom. Unquestionably the skeletal phantom burst instantly, dissolving into nothingness, and the violent energy wave crashed into Ted and Terence. The two of them spewed out a mouthful of blood and were thrown back like leaves in the wind, leaving tworge craters in the cement ground a hundred meters away before copsing. Content


    From the very beginning, Billy had sentenced them to death, and he didn''t hold back. With his full power behind the attack, there was no chance of survival for martial artists below the level of War God- Emperor.


    "You..." Terence Barber struggled to utter a word but then coughed up more blood, twitched a few times, and fell silent.


    Although Ted Menzie''s situation was slightly better, it was still far from optimistic. His bones were shattered, meridians severed, and his internal organs were severely damaged. Even if he could survive, he waspletely crippled.

 Chapter 442 Dominic NewmanS Final Decision

    Chapter 442 Dominic Newman''s Final Decision


    "Boss''s strength seems to have improved again!" Azure Dragon couldn''t help but exim from a kilometer away.


    "I feel that with hiscurrent condition, if he breaks through to War God-Emperor Realm one day, he might go straight to the mid-stage of War God-Emperor Realm!" Vermilion Bird''s face revealed a hint of admiration.


    "Hey, Casey, do you think that if boss reveals all his cards, he can kill a mid-stage God-Emperor Realm expert?" Stout, too, had an admiring look in his eyes as he stared at the slender figure a kilometer away. "Do you think mid-stage God-Emperor Realm experts arembs to the ughter?" Casey responded sarcastically, "Those kinds of experts are not so easy to deal with."


    "I just want to know what boss''s limits are!" Stout grinned.


    "I don''t know either!" Casey shrugged.


    "Father..." Meanwhile, Mark Barber let out a hysterical cry of pain. Then, he copsed, his face filled with endless despair.


    "How can you be so strong?" Dominic Newman looked at Billy as he returned, his voice trembling, his face as pale as wax. He had hoped that the two of them could kill Billy with a single move.


    But the result was ironic. The top two ranked individuals in Nanrania, when working together, couldn''t even take a single move from Billy.


    "Could this be the gap between Nanrania and vale?" he thought.


    "Now, can we notify those five hundred people?" Billy asked indifferently.


    "Commander Gardner, Nanrania is willing topensate. Please name your price, as long as..." Dominic Newman began, his voice cold.


    "Azure Dragon, start the timer now. Half an hour from now, if we don''t see those five hundred people from ten years ago, inform the Southern Border Army to start the fire!" Billy didn''t entertain Dominic Newman''s words.


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon responded loudly and started a timer on his phone.


    Dominic let out a heavy sigh, his face dark and almost dripping with frustration. He then turned to Emmett Mills with a resigned look and waved his hand, saying, "Elder, gather everyone."


    "Your Majesty..." Emmett Mills'' face turned pale as wax. He understood that Dominic was conceding to protect their capital.


    "Go!" Dominic took another deep breath and waved his hand again.


    "As youmand," Emmett Mills responded, his expression now showing the resignation of a fallen hero.


    The high-ranking officials of Nanrania who followed Dominic Newman didn''t look any better. Many of the five hundred people being summoned had various rtionships with them.


    "Your Majesty, please reconsider this matter..." one of them, with an uneasy expression, spoke up.


    "Do you have a better solution?" Dominic asked in a cold voice.


    The man opened his mouth but was left speechless. Given the current situation, it seemed there was no alternative to handing over the prisoners.


    In less than half an hour, the five hundred people who had participated in the operation were all brought to the square. They had clearly learned the reason behind their summons, and their faces were deathly pale.


    "Commander Gardner, the people are here. Can the Army of Bloodshadow be withdrawn now?" Dominic asked Billy with a cold tone. He had received word that the two hundred thousand Army of Bloodshadow troops had already entered Nanrania''s territory, with the objective of dealing with the remaining seventy thousand Nanrania soldiers.


    "Azure Dragon, withdraw the troops." Billy said, turning to Azure Dragon. In fact, from the beginning, he had never intended to let the Bloodshadow Warriors annihte the seventy thousand Nanrania soldierspletely.


    Although the Bloodshadow Warriors could fight ten to one odds, if they pushed Nanrania too far, the entire country would mobilize to capture them. There would be casualties, and that was something he didn''t want to see. The two hundred thousand Bloodshadow Warriors were only there to create a deterrent, and their goal had already been achieved. It was time to withdraw them.


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Dragon responded loudly before taking out his phone to issue a military order.


    "Casey, verify their identities, and execute!" Billy then looked over the five hundred men and spoke in a solemn tone.


    "Yes, Commander!" Casey replied, leading Azure Dragon and a few others as they approached the group.


    Except for Emmett Mills, the rest of the men knelt before Dominic Newman. "Your Majesty, save us!" they pleaded.


    However, Dominic, at this point, had


    no intention of caring about their fate. He gave them a cold nce,


    then turned and walked toward the base''s entrance. As he passed


    by


    Emmett Mills, he spoke in a low voice. "Elder Mills, I apologize. It was my ipetence. I promised you that as long as I''m in power, YOUR family will have peace. Thank you."


    With that, he left without looking back.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Emmett Mills took a deep breath and bowed in response.


    "If you want revenge, you''re wee anytime." Billy said, looking at Dominic Newman''s departing figure. "But if there''s a simr situation in the future, Nanrania should prepare for its demise."


    He didn''t stop Dominic from leaving. For him, the purpose of his visit to Nanrania had been mostly achieved. Dominic Newman was not one of the people he intended to kill this time.


    After this battle, the core members


    of Nanrania''s high-ranking officials, who had significantbat capabilities, were all killed.


    Furthermore, it was estimated that at least one-fourth of the eighty thousand-strong army had been lost. For the next twenty years, when some of the younger generation grew up, there would be no


    significant resistance from


    Nanrania.


    "Don''t do this! I don''t want to die!" Seeing that Dominic Newman hadpletely abandoned them, the five hundred men got up from the ground and scattered in all directions.


    "Ten years ago, when you brutalized my people of vale, did you ever think this day woulde?" Casey spoke with a stern voice. As he spoke, his de gleamed with cold light, and more than ten people fell to the ground, instantly dead.


    Under the pursuit of Azure Dragon and others, the remaining people were all killed within three minutes.


    "Boss, what should we do with this guy?" Azure Dragon pointed at Mark Barber, who was sitting on the ground without a trace of color in his face. "Execute him," Billy responded.


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon nodded. Immediately, he swung his knife, and Mark''s head rolled off, his legs kicking briefly before bing motionless.


    "In my lifetime, I''ve fought against Commander Gardner of vale. I have no regrets in death!" At this moment, Emmett Mills gripped hisrge knife and looked at Billy. "Go ahead. Let me see your Bloodshadow de Technique."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Alright!" Billy replied calmly, taking the Bloodshadow Fury de from Stout''s hand.


    "Herees my attack!" Emmett Mills shouted, exerting full force as he lunged at Billy.


    "Sending you off!" Billy''s eyes narrowed, and he flicked his wrist, sending out a blood-red de aura.


    Without any surprise, Emmett Mills''


    attack waspletely ineffective


    ?ine''


    against the Bloodshadow de Technique, shattering like paper front of it. The blood-red de aura continued without losing momentum, and Emmett''s head soared into the sky, blood spewing like a fountain.


    Nanrania''s War Department Grand Elder had fallen.


    "Grand Elder!" There was a chorus of sorrowful cries from those around.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with anger, but no one dared to step forward.


    "Boss, what should we do with these people?" Casey pointed at the surrounding crowd.


    "Those who have disabled their own cultivation can live, otherwise, they die." Billy responded.


    "Understood!" Casey and the others nodded simultaneously and walked towards the surrounding crowd.


    Half an hourter, the scene was filled with wailing, and inparison to death, most people chose to disable their own cultivation. Afterward, Billy led a few of his brothers toward the helicopter.

 Chapter 443 Condemning The King Of The West

    Chapter 443 Condemning the King of the West


    Over two hourster, Billy and his group returned to the base near the southern border.


    "Now, Nanrania should be quiet for a few years." ck Tortoise said as they gathered in the hall.


    "Even the neighboring countries will probably think twice before being too audacious." He continued.


    "In my opinion, we should have taken the opportunity to eliminate Nanrania''s king as well. It would have had a greater deterrent effect." Stoutmented with a shrug.


    "Stout, are you enjoying stirring up trouble everywhere?" Casey chuckled.


    "If we had killed their king, it would have changed the nature of this incident. We might have faced international bacsh." Casey added. "And if Nanrania were to get a new king, he would likely use this incident to consolidate his position, and who knows what trouble he might cause."


    "I''d rather have their king remain wary of us, as it might keep them in check for some time." Billy concluded.


    "I was just speaking my mind." Stout grinned.


    "Azure Dragon, keep a close eye on our informants in Nanrania for any developments, especially regarding their interactions with the western powers." Billy instructed Azure Dragon.


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon replied loudly.


    "Boss, are you concerned that Northfortia might take action?" Casey asked.


    "Those ten people from Northfortia who were killed held some influence in their own country." Billy nodded slightly.


    Half-Step War God-Emperors held a respectable position in any country.


    "I see!" Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.


    "Vermilion Bird, your Bloodguard troops will stay in the southern region for three months before returning, and they will patrol the border alongside the eighth and ninth groups for another three months." Billy continued with his instructions.


    "Understood!" Vermilion Bird replied loudly.


    "Let''s go and see our injuredrades together." Billy said as he headed towards the door, followed closely by Casey and the others.


    Although the Bloodshadow guards could take on ten opponents each, suchrge-scale battles inevitably resulted in injuries.


    The next morning, in the heart of the capital city of vale, a spacious and well-lit hall was filled with dozens of people. Anyone familiar with vale''s top officials would recognize at least sixty to seventy percent of them. Many of them asionally appeared in the news.


    These people had gathered for one reason: therge-scale conflict between vale''s Southern Border Army and Nanrania.


    "It''s quite lively here!" A young man''s voice suddenly echoed at the door, and Bob Stokes stepped inside.


    "Mr Stokes!" Many people at the entrance nodded and greeted him.


    "Mr Stokes!" Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes approached him together.


    During this period, due to the incident involving the Greenwood n, the three of them had worked together, and their rtionship had grown closer.


    "Mitchell, Holmes." Bob responded with a smile. His impression of the two individuals was rtively favorable.


    "Mr Stokes, this situation is a bit troublesome. I''m worried about Commander Gardner..." Han Holmes began to speak.


    He had just received the news


    yesterday afternoon and was almost


    biting his tongue when he heard it. Han had served as themander of the southern region for nearly three years. Although there had been asional minor conflicts with neighboring countries during his tenure, they were usually localized skirmishes. If he


    remembered correctly, thergest ��This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    conflict, had involved deploying ten


    thousand troops. But this time King of the West had ordered the Army of Bloodshadow, numbering two hundred thousand, to participate directly, pushing back Nanrania''s military strength by twenty years. He admired Commander Gardner''s boldness, but he couldn''t help but worry about him. He had heard that the troops had been sent without even informing the capital,unching a war involving hundreds of thousands of troops. If they were to follow vale''s strict rules, this would be considered an unauthorized military action, a serious crime. Furthermore, there were rumors that King of the West hadunched such a massive war simply because his wife had suffered some slight grievances in front of Nanrania''s people. Of course, in Han Holmes''s opinion, this was just idle gossip. If Billy were such a person, how could he be worthy of the admiration of millions? How could he deserve the title of the nation''s unicorn?


    "When did you be so overly cautious?" Bob Stokes interrupted him with a smile. "This doesn''t seem like you character."


    "Stokes, this matter is quite significant, and we shouldn''t take it lightly." Stan Mitchell added with a serious expression.


    Stan had grown up in the bureaucracy and knew very well the methods of some people in the capital. If they wanted to target someone, even trivial matters could be greatly magnified, not to mention such a major event.


    "Rx, gentlemen!" Bob Stokes replied lightly.


    "Mr Stokes, I''m really d you''re here. May I ask what Central Sky Office thinks about this matter?" a middle-aged man interrupted them while staring at Bob.


    "Sorry, sir, I haven''t been here long enough to answer that conclusively. May I ask who you are?" Bob nced at him and asked.


    "Ha!" The middle-aged man snorted coldly. "I''m Andy Cooke from Buddha Hall!"


    He knew that Bob Stokes was


    deliberately provoking him since Bob held such an important position in Central Sky Office. Not only Bob Stokes, but anyone present should recognize him. All the key officials in the capital''s government offices above the deputy level had their files in Central Sky Office. Memorizing these people was part of his first-day training when he took office. Not just the names, but also their backgrounds and affiliations were probably etched in his mind.


    "So, you''re Deputy Lord of Buddha Hall! Nice to meet you." Bob Stokes replied casually. "I wonder what kind of attitude you want Central Sky Office to have?"


    "Do I need to say?" Andy continued.


    "King of the West, for his own selfish interests, abused his power and sent troops to Nanrania without the capital''s permission! We had a conflict with the enemy involving hundreds of thousands of troops, resulting in the deaths and injuries of thousands of our vale soldiers. He''s entirely responsible for this!"


    As he spoke, many others in the vicinity chimed in.


    "Exactly, King of the West has no regard for thews of thend. He unterally decided on such arge-scale war!"


    "Right, he has practically treated the Army of Bloodshadow as his personal militia!"


    "To prevent such incidents in the future, I suggest adding a new agenda item to this meeting to discuss the ownership of the Army of Bloodshadow!"


    The crowd began to discuss animatedly, their expressions showing genuine concern.

 Chapter 444 The Clown Who Eats Idle Gains

    Chapter 444 The Clown Who Eats Idle Gains


    "From what you''re saying, you want the War Department to hand over themand of the Army of Bloodshadow to you?" Bob Stokes nced at the loudest agitators and spoke in a calm tone. "Mr Stokes, don''t take things out of context, that''s not what we meant. We''re just concerned about Commander Gardner..." one man responded.


    "That''s not what you meant? Then shut it!" Bob Stokes interrupted sharply.


    "You..." the man frowned.


    "Mr Barber, let''s drop it," Andy interjected, then turned to Bob. "Mr Stokes, today you''re here on behalf of Central Sky Office, not as an individual. Please choose your words more carefully." "Oh, are you about to lecture me?" Bob Stokes smirked. After a brief pause, he continued, "Mr Cooke, do you know how many enemies were eliminated in the Southern Border battle?" "Mr Stokes, that''s not the point." Another middle-aged man approached.


    "The casualties in Nanrania are their concern, not ours. What we''re discussing here is vale''s losses."


    "And, the internationalmunity is starting to take an interest in this matter. I suspect it won''t be long before theye to negotiate with vale."


    "At that time, how do you expect vale to justify its actions?"


    "And who might you be?" Bob Stokes squinted his eyes slightly.


    "The Ministry of Protocol, Scott Elliott." The middle-aged man furrowed his brows.


    "Tsk tsk, so you''re Mr Elliott. I''ve heard of your reputation, and it''s a pleasure to meet you today." "Ministry of Protocol has been dealing with Nanrania for years, haven''t you? But it seems like they''ve be increasingly audacious. I even wonder if their repeated covert actions behind our backs had your tacit approval."


    Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes both coughed simultaneously. This was quite a bold statement. People around King of the West often acted as if they were cut from the same cloth, even down to their tone of speech.


    "Ridiculous?!" Scott Elliott eximed angrily. "Mr Stokes, please mind your words, this isn''t the Central Sky Office''s lobby."


    "Oh, getting worked up, are we? Could it be that I''ve hit the mark?" Bob Stokes chuckled.


    "Mr Stokes, while some jokes are eptable, there are lines you shouldn''t cross, some jokes can be fatal." Andy added.


    Mr Cooke, if memory serves, Nanrania falls under your jurisdiction, right?" Bob Stokes turned to Andy.


    "What are you trying to say?" Andy frowned.


    "Nanrania has been cozying up to the West for years. Did your Chamber not notice, or did you notice but turn a blind eye, just like Mr Elliott?" "Enough!" Andy Cooke and Scott Elliott both shouted.


    "Bob Stokes, don''t think that because you''re Deputy Master of Central Sky Office, you can spout nonsense in our hall." Scott''s face turned grim. "Even if it''s Commander-in-chief of Central Sky Office, he can''t baselessly defame the Imperial Hall like this."


    "Apologize to both me and Mr Elliot right now, or this matter won''t end today!"


    As he spoke, a strong aura erupted from him, carrying a hint of murderous intent.


    "Please, gentlemen, calm down." Stan Mitchell took a deep breath and addressed Scott Elliott and the others.


    "Mr Stokes was just making a joke with you. Don''t take it to heart." He continued.


    "Mr Mitchell, this matter doesn''t concern you. It''s best not to meddle, or I won''t give Special Patrol Squadron any face." Andy responded coldly.


    "It seems both of you are quite worked up today." Han Holmes frowned slightly.


    "As for Commander Gardner''s


    affairs, there''s no final conclusion


    yet. None of us know the whole truth


    behind it. Don''t you think your


    previous actions and words were


    inappropriate?" he added. Content


    "If you care so much about Mr Stokes''s joke, have you considered whether your previous jokes were also too much?"


    "What do you mean, Mr Holmes?" Scott Elliott''s face grew cold.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Han Holmes asked coldly, his expression unmoved.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr Holmes, I heard you''ve been getting close to King of the Westtely." Andy said in a low voice.


    "Do I need to remind you about how you and your family ended up in this situation? Your uncle''s body is probably not even cold yet." He added.


    "It seems the Holmes n has raised quite a filial son!"


    Upon hearing his words, there was


    an audible gasp from the onlookers. Since the incident involving the


    Holmes n, no one dared to


    discuss it openly in the capital. Andy bringing it up now was clearly a direct affront to Han Holmes.


    "Say that again?" Han Holmes''s expression remained stoic, but a cold aura surrounded him.


    "If you can do such things yourself, why fear others talking about...?" Andy sneered and continued.


    Before Andy could finish his sentence, a crisp p echoed through the hall. The bustling hall fell into an instant hush, everyone staring in shock at Bob Stokes, who had delivered the p. "Buddha Hall has too much trash. It''s time for a clean-up." Bob Stokes said in a low voice.


    "Do you dare to hit me?!" Andy roared.


    "Fool!" Bob Stokes replied coldly and


    then turned to Scott Elliott. "And as for you, a bunch of people who upy positions without merit, iming to pursue a policy of reconciliation, but privately filling your own pockets, typical parasites of the nation."


    "Idiot!" Both Andy and Scott shouted simultaneously.


    "Bob Stokes, today, no matter whoes, I''m going to teach you a lesson!" Andy shouted loudly.


    As he spoke, a formidable aura erupted instantly, and a sense of impending danger filled the air. Scott Elliott also didn''t stand idle, taking two steps forward to stand beside Andy.


    "Do you dare!" Han Holmes said in a low voice, quickly stepping over to Bob Stokes''s side.


    Stan Mitchell had initially wanted to say a few more words, but he thought better of it and remained silent, standing beside Bob Stokes as well.


    "Andy, if you have the guts, try it," Han Holmes responded coldly.


    "Holmes, Mitchell, why don''t you go rest for a while first? I''ll handle this." Bob Stokes said with a faint smile, looking at the two men.


    "Mr Stokes..." Both of them began.


    "Go on!" Bob Stokes waved his hand, cutting them off. Then, he took two steps forward and looked at Andy Cooke and Scott Elliott, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. "Do you two believe that today, I dare to kill you right here?"

 Chapter 445 Get Lost!

    Chapter 445 Get Lost!


    "Shameless boasting!" Andy Cooke snorted.


    "If you''ve got the guts, give it a try!" Scott Elliott had an equally disdainful expression.


    "As you wish," Bob Stokes replied calmly.


    Boom!


    As he finished speaking, a formidable aura swept out, and he raised his hand to strike.


    Scott and Andy chose not to speak and used their full strength to meet the attack. They knew Bob Stokes was incredibly powerful, so they didn''t hold back.


    However, it became evident that they had underestimated Bob Stokes''s strength. After his strike, they were sent flying like projectiles, crashing into the wall several dozen meters away. Both of them coughed up blood and had at least a third of their ribs broken.


    Both Scott and Andy were War Grandmasters at theter stage, but they were no match for Bob Stokes.


    "How is this possible?!" They eximed in shock simultaneously, never expecting Bob Stokes to be so formidable.


    "Surprising, isn''t it?" Bob Stokes said, walking up to them with a hint of killing intent in his aura.


    "W-what are you going to do? This is not Central Sky Office. You..." Andy shivered involuntarily upon sensing Bob Stokes''s killing intent.


    "If you dare to kill us, you won''t leave this ce alive!" Scott took a deep breath and added.


    "Is that so?" Bob Stokes replied coldly, then raised his hand to strike.


    "No!" Both Scott and Andy cried out.


    "Mr Stokes, stop!" Stan Mitchell shouted simultaneously.


    "Hold on!" At the same time, a voice from an elder sounded at the doorway.


    Just as the others were shouting, two crisp sounds echoed, and Scott and Andy''s heads dropped. Their eyes remained wide open, not closing in death. In that final moment, both of them were filled with regret. If only they had known Bob Stokes was as crazy as Billy, they wouldn''t have provoked him. But now, it was toote for regrets; they would have to wait for their next life.


    Jaws dropped to the ground. Including Han Holmes, everyone stared at Bob Stokes in shock.


    "Damn it! You''re damned!" the elder who had spoken earlier eximed in anger. "Apprehend him!"


    With that, an elderly man, his body radiating anger, entered the scene. It was impossible to tell his actual age, but his face was so dark.


    "Beard, you''re almost in your two hundreds and still have such a fiery temper. Aren''t you worried your liver and bile will burn you up someday?" Another voice, belonging to another elder, spoke up. Then, three elders walked in steadily.


    They were Otis Hum, the Chief of Central Sky Office; Amir Donald, the second elder of the War Department; and Cole Wilson, the top Commander of the War Department.


    "Mr Hum, Mr Donald, General Wilson!" Upon seeing the three, most of the people bowed and paid their respects.


    "Otis, what do you mean by this?" the old man named Beard angrily questioned.


    "A minor deputy from Central Sky Office. Because of a verbal dispute, he dared to publicly kill high-ranking officials from the Ministry of Protocol and Buddha Hall? Has he no regard for thew?" "You''re just an old fool!" Donald coldly red at him. "Since you''re advanced in years, don''t act foolishly in your position, it''s time the Ministry of Protocol had new leadership." "Donald, you..." Beard seethed with anger.


    "Shut up!" Donald interrupted him sharply. He then surveyed the crowd. "Most of you came prepared to confront King of the West, didn''t you?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, many people lowered their heads, unwilling to make eye contact.


    "I have a curious question. Who told


    you that he didn''t inform the War Department before sending troops?" Cole Wilson asked. "Furthermore if I''m not mistaken, the rumor that Commander Gardner sent 200,000 troops to Nanrania to avenge his Wife''s honor is your handiwork, isn''t it?"


    "General Wilson, you''ve misunderstood, we..." one elder began. "Misunderstood my foot!" Donald interrupted.


    "Donald, this matter has had a severely negative impact on the international stage. We''re here to discuss how to present a unified front to the internationalmunity..." "What presentation?" Donald interjected sharply. "Whoeveres to negotiate, there''s only two words for them."


    "Get lost!"


    The onlookers were once again shocked, feeling as if they''d been scalded.


    "Bob, tell them the true details." Otis Hum instructed.


    "Understood!" Bob Stokes responded loudly. Afterward, he took a few minutes to describe in detail the reasons and consequences of Billy''s decision to send troops to Nanrania. After hearing Bob Stokes''s exnation, the crowd was once again filled with astonishment. Many hadn''t expected the root cause of this incident to trace back to a decade-old case.


    "In this battle, Commander not only avenged thousands of vale citizens from ten years ago, but he also repelled Nanrania''s military strength for the next twenty years." Bob Stokes continued, his voice low. "At the same time, his actions served as a warning to some Western countries with ulterior motives."


    "Now, there are rumors circting that he sent 200, 000 troops to Nanrania to defend his wife''s honor. Can you believe that?!"


    Once again, the hall fell into a deep hush. Many people couldn''t help but lower their heads.


    "Also, Andy Cooke and Scott Elliott have had secret dealings with Nanrania for years."


    While Bob Stokes spoke, he took out a USB drive and waved it in front of everyone.


    "Inside this USB drive are the evidence and materials of their dealings with Nanrania. You''re wee to verify it at Central Sky Office anytime."


    "Coborating with foreign enemies is tantamount to treason, and they deserve to be executed!"


    Hearing this, the crowd finally understood why Bob Stokes had killed them on the spot.


    "These two idiots, they deserve to be torn apart a thousand times!" Not long after, Beard let out a breath and cursed angrily, with a look of utter frustration on his face.


    He had no doubt about the


    authenticity of the information in the


    USB drive Even if he didn''t trust Bob Stokes, he had to believe Amir Donald, Otis Hum, and Col Wilson. After saying this, his face turned ashen, and without looking back, he turned and walked away.


    "So, any of you still have questions about Commander Gardner''s decision to send troops to Nanrania?" Bob Stokes then turned


    to the people who had been so jubnt earlier and said, "Speak up, and I''ll help you understand!"


    "Mr Stokes, we... we''re sorry. It was all a misunderstanding. We had no idea of Commander Gardner''s good intentions." One man said, swallowing hard.


    The faces of the others were equally ugly, as if they had just eaten something extremely unpleasant.


    "Get lost!" Bob Stokes said sternly.

 Chapter 446 HarleenS Concerns

    Chapter 446 Harleen''s Concerns


    Three dayster, Billy, Casey, and Stout returned to Ozin. Casey took a connecting flight to the Eastern Camp, while Billy and Stout drove to the SHADOW base.


    On the way back to Ozin, Billy messaged Harleen, letting her know he wasing back.


    When Harleen received the message, she was in the middle of an important meeting and told Billy that she couldn''te to pick him up today.


    "Boss!" About half an hourter, the two of them arrived at SHADOW, and Judge walked over.


    "Hmm," Billy replied with a faint smile, and the three of them headed towards Judge''s office.


    "Boss, themotion this time was quite intense, wasn''t it?" When they reached the office, Judge, after pouring them some tea, wore an exaggerated expression. Though he hadn''t been to the scene in the southern territory, news of the conflict had already spread throughout their domain. Moreover, SHADOW had its own system for collecting intelligence, much more detailed than the publicly reported information and he had already learned about the situation that night.


    "How''s the situation with the ancient martial arts world that I asked you to keep an eye on a few days ago? Any developments?" Billy picked up his tea cup and took a sip.


    "Nothing for now." Judge shook his head in response. After a slight pause, as if suddenly remembering something, he spoke with a slightly grave tone, "By the way, boss, those two missing brothers have been found, they''ve been killed. We''re currently investigating the culprits..."


    "No need to investigate," Billy interrupted him. "She Harvey was behind it."


    "What?!" Judge eximed. "How do you know it was her?"


    "Not only did she do that, but she also had people impersonate members of SHADOW to harm Mark Barber." Stout exined from the side. Then he described the situation in more detail to Judge. "Damn!" Judge spoke coldly. "She really seems to be tired of living!!"


    "Give Azure Fang a call. I''m heading to Celestiford in the next two days. Have him send someone to keep an eye on She Harvey 24/7." Billy instructed in a stern voice.


    "Got it!" Judge nodded vigorously. "She dared to kill our SHADOW brothers, this spoiled brat''s time hase!"


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and sent a message to Azure Fang.


    After continuing their conversation for a while, Billy''s phone rang, and it was Harleen calling.


    "Hey, honey, is the meeting over?" Billy answered the phone and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, just finished," Harleen''s soft voice came through the receiver. "Are you in Ozin now?"


    "Yes, I''m at Judge''s ce." Billy replied with another smile.


    "When you''re done with your work,e home early," Harleen continued in a gentle tone. "My parents are taking Tasha out for a celebratory dinner tonight, so it''ll just be the two of us at home. I''ll cook dinner for you."


    "Just the two of us? How about we eat out, honey?" Billy suggested.


    "No," Harleen replied firmly. "You eat out often, it''s not good for your health. Since you''re back in Ozin, we should have a meal at home."


    "Alright, honey, you go ahead. I''ll try toe back early." Billy said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Harleen replied and hung up the phone.


    Around 6 o''clock in the evening, Billy returned home.


    "Honey, you''re back!" As soon as he entered the house, Harleen, wearing an apron, rushed out of the kitchen. Approaching him, she looked at Billy affectionately and said softly, "Have a seat. I''m cooking, and it''ll be ready in a moment."


    "Are you tired? I''ll help you," Billy said with a smile.


    "No need, I''m not tired at all!" Harleen replied. "You can watch TV, I just have one more dish to prepare, and it''ll be ready in a few minutes."


    After saying that, she turned and went back to the kitchen.


    Ten minutester, a table full of delicious dishes was served, looking and smelling fantastic.


    "Honey, are you sure this is just for the two of us?" Billy looked at the feast andmented.


    "I wasn''t sure what dishes you''d like, so I made a few of your favorites. The portions aren''t too big, so we should be able to finish them." Harleen replied with a smile.


    "Haha, thanks, honey!" Billy raised his wine ss and clinked it with Harleen''s. "You''ve worked hard!"


    "I enjoy cooking." Harleen said with a small sip of wine and another smile.


    "I heard that THE War Department had a fierce conflict with Nanrania a few days ago, is that true?" After some casual conversation, Harleen asked again.


    "Yes," Billy hesitated for a moment. "Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    "was it because of what happened with Mark Barber?" Harleen asked with a hint of worry. "Did I cause trouble for you? Are you being held responsible by your superiors?" "Um..." Billy''s lips twitched. It seemed that Harleen was worried that he would face disciplinary action.


    "Are you in trouble?" Seeing Billy''s expression, Harleen took a deep breath and continued, "Honey, is it serious?"


    "Don''t worry!" Billy interrupted her with a smile. "Do I look like someone who''s in trouble?"


    "Are you lying to me?" Harleen was still a little stunned.


    "I promise, I''m really okay!" Billy shook his head and smiled. "Honey, let''s not talk about this anymore. Tell me about your day. How''s everything at thepany? Any troubles?" "Everything''s fine, nothing out of the ordinary." Harleen said, seeing that Billy seemed to be fine. She let go of her worries.


    "By the way, I''ve already started preparing for the branch office in the capital!"


    "Oh? Are you sure you want to go to the capital with me?" asked Billy.


    "Yea." Harleen nodded vigorously. "I don''t want to be a burden to you. Since you have better opportunities in the capital, I want to support you."


    "Besides, ourpany''s


    development in Ozin is almostPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    saturated The market in the capital


    is muchrger than Ozin''s. If we can establish a foothold in the capital, it will be a great thing for thepany. And, going to the capital Will be beneficial for Tasha''s future too."


    "Thank you, Harleen!" Billy looked at her affectionately.


    "Honey, I should be the one thanking you. Everything I have today is because of you. Without you, I..." Harleen put down her wine ss and began to speak.


    "Honey, you''re saying that again.


    We''ve agreed not to say such things


    anymore!" Billy interrupted her again, then smiled and asked, "By the way, honey, have you been practicingtely?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention that!" Harleen tapped her forehead


    excitedly. "I''ve got some great


    �ݧ֧�


    to share with you. I broke through to the next level a couple of days ago!"


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "That fast?"


    "Yeah!" Harleen nodded enthusiastically. "And it''s not just me, Felicia did it too. She also reached the Warlord level!"

 Chapter 447 Park Murder

    Chapter 447 Park Murder


    Billy smiled and said, "Congrattions, dear wife."


    This oue was clearly within his expectations. When he helped the two sisters unlock their meridiansst time, assisting them in breaking through to the Battle God level, it wasn''t the extent of his abilities. If Billy truly exerted his full strength, along with some auxiliary elixirs, he could even directly propel Harleen and Felicia into thete-stage War Grandmaster realm.


    He deliberately slowed down their progress because he was concerned that breaking through too quickly would put too much strain on their bodies. Additionally, he intentionally sealed a portion of his power within their bodies.


    As they continued to cultivate, that sealed power would gradually be released, allowing them to progress at a rate far beyond ordinary individuals.


    "It''s all thanks to you, my dear husband." Harleen replied with a radiant smile. "Honey, it''s still early. After dinner, how about we go for a walk?" "Sure!" Billy nodded with a smile.


    A few dozen minutester, after they finished their meal and tidied up the dining room, they walked hand in hand out of the house.


    "Wife, where would you like to go?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have a specific destination, I just want to walk with you." Harleen replied. After a moment of thought, she continued, "How about we go to the Civic Square nearby? I''ve heard it''s livelier there at night than during the day. What do you think?"


    "Haha, sounds great!" Billy smiled and said, "Should we have Stout drive us there?"


    "No, let''s walk there. Consider it a leisurely stroll." Harleen suggested with a slight shake of her head.


    "Alright!" Billy agreed with a smile. He then took Harleen''s hand, and they walked toward the entrance of the neighborhood.


    The Civic Square that Harleen mentioned was about a twenty-minute walk from their neighborhood. Since they weren''t in a hurry, they chatted along the way and arrived at the square after half an hour. Looking around, the square was already bustling with people, and the atmosphere was lively.


    "This is very merry!" Harleen''s mood was evidently quite good. She then pointed to a group of people not far away who were dancing in the square. "Many times I envy them. They find joy in life amidst simplicity, temporarily leaving behind all their worries, carefree and happy as they spend each evening..."


    "When we get older, let''se here to dance too, alright? I want to dance a duet with you." she suggested.


    "Haha, sure!" Billyughed heartily.


    "Really?" Harleen smiled and said, "In that case, my dear, you''ll have to find some time to learn how to dance. I''m a good dancer, and if you don''t dance well, someone might steal your dance partner." "Is that so? Maybe it''s better not toe then, I''ll get too much pressure." Billy chuckled in response.


    Harleen chuckled, covering her mouth. "I''m just teasing you. I won''t dance with anyone else but you!"


    "In that case, I feel relieved," Billy replied with another smile as he held her hand, and they continued walking.


    Inside the square, there was a simr lively atmosphere. There were street performers, magic shows, and plenty of vendors. Harleen was in high spirits that evening, and they strolled around for almost two hours before she was finally satisfied.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hand in hand, they headed back home. As they walked a few steps further, Harleen''s phone rang. It was a call from her mother, asking why she hadn''t returned home yet. On the other end of the line, Tasha wanted to talk to Billy after hearing that he had returned, so Harleen handed the phone to Billy.


    Taking the call, Billy chatted with Tasha as they continued walking.


    However, not long after, as they reached the exit of the square, they heard a sound of a p from ahead. They saw two foreign men knocking a young woman to the ground.


    "You slut! You dress like this, aren''t


    you here to seduce men? We invited you for a drink, and you kept hesitating, afraid we wouldn''t give you money, right?" one of themen yelled loudly in crude valish.


    "You bastards! I don''t know you. Why should I go for a drink with you?" the woman retorted angrily. From her tone, it was evident that she wasn''t from vale either. "Bitch, you dare to talk back? Believe me, I''ll disfigure your face!" the other man shouted loudly. As he spoke, he pped the woman once again.


    "Stop it!" Harleen frowned, walking briskly towards them. She looked at the two men and asked sharply, "Why are you hitting her?"


    "Oh, herees another beautifuldy," one of the tall men said, staring at Harleen. "Do you like to meddle in others'' business? How about joining us for a drink?" "You''d better leave now, or you''ll regret it." Harleen warned sternly.


    "Miss, are you okay? You..." Harleen turned to that woman.


    "I''m fine, but you''re about to have a problem!" The woman said coldly, a chilling murderous intent emanating from her.


    Whoosh!


    As she spoke, she turned her wrist, and a dagger appeared in her hand. Without hesitation, she thrust it towards Harleen''s chest.


    "Harleen!" Billy, who had just finished the call, had his pupils constrict in rm. A tremendous surge of Chi emanated from him simultaneously.


    At the same time, the two men also


    acted, raising their hands to attack Billy. A powerful wave of energy swept out from the two, blowing away the people around them.


    Fortunately, the bystanders were all far enough away, and the two men''s targets were Billy, so although they suffered varying degrees of injuries, there was no danger to their lives.


    Both men possessed formidable skills, with a cultivation level close to Half-Step War God-Emperor!


    Before this, they had deliberately


    concealed their martial arts aura.


    Otherwise, even if Billy had been


    distracted by the call from Tasha, he


    would definitely have sensed the


    presence of such high-level O


    individuals.


    "Hmm?!" Harleen reacted quickly, furrowing her eyebrows. She let her martial aura burst out in response, forming a protective Chi cover.


    At the same time, she took two steps backward, but even so, the woman''s dagger still cut a shallow wound on her arm. Fortunately, the injury wasn''t too deep.


    "You''re a martial artist too?" The woman seemed momentarily surprised, a look of bewilderment crossing her face.


    Harleen didn''t respond to her question. Instead, she took a deep breath and unleashed a powerful palm strike towards the woman.


    "You asked for it!" The woman snorted and responded with her own palm strike.


    The two shed, and the force of their strikes pushed them each seven or eight steps back, indicating theirparable strength.


    "I''ve underestimated you!" The woman steadied herself, staring at Harleen coldly.


    "Who are you?" Harleen asked coldly.


    "Can''t you tell? We''re here to kill you!" The woman exuded waves of killing intent. Finishing her words, she attacked once more, sending several palm strikes at Harleen.


    "It depends on if you have that skill!" Harleen said as she confronted her attack.

 Chapter 448 Harleen Poisoned

    Chapter 448 Harleen Poisoned


    At this moment, a hundred SHADOW operatives rushed over, their faces filled with anger. They were specifically assigned by Judge to protect Harleen, and their mission was to follow her closely no matter who she was with. So, even though Harleen was out with Billy tonight, they couldn''t afford to becent.


    In fact, not only Harleen, but also her parents, as well as Felicia, all had someone secretly guarding them 24/7.


    "You''re no match for them. Don''te any closer. Get the people in the park to leave as soon as possible!" Harleen shouted loudly.


    "Understood!" The hundred operatives responded in unison before turning and quickly walking toward the crowd in the park.


    At the same time, one of the two men was lifted into the air by Billy''s palm and mmed onto the nearby road, spewing out arge amount of blood from his mouth. Before he could even get up, a truck that couldn''t stop in time ran over him, crushing him as if he were a bug.


    A powerful Half-Step War God-Emperor had met such a gruesome end.


    "Damn it, I''ll kill you!" The other man roared in anger, his aura rising once again as he unleashed a flurry of punches at Billy.


    "Ignorant!" Billy''s eyes narrowed, and he took two steps forward, directly activating the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.


    A loud noise resounded as the man was sent flying like he had been hit by a train. He broke a tree nearly a hundred meters away before falling to the ground, his meridians severed, leaving him with only a breath of life.


    "How... how could you be so strong?" The man coughed up a mouthful of blood and spoke with great difficulty.


    Billy didn''t pay any attention to him, swiftly approaching the battle circle of Harleen and that woman. With a casual wave of his hand, the woman had no chance to resist and was sent flying some twenty to thirty meters before copsing on the ground. She opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a word and lost consciousness with her eyes rolling back.


    "Harleen, are you okay? Let me take a look at your wound." Billy then turned his attention to Harleen, his face showing a hint of concern.


    "I''m fine, just a minor injury, I''ll be fine soon..." Harleen''s words trailed off as she closed her eyes and slumped backward.


    "Harleen!" Billy eximed in shock, taking two steps and catching Harleen before cing his hand on her pulse.


    "Commander, what''s wrong with Ms Knight?" Twenty to thirty SHADOW operatives gathered around, all wearing worried expressions.


    "The dagger was poisoned!" Billy took a deep breath and said after examining Harleen.


    At this moment, Harleen''s face was as white as a sheet, and she was breathing irregrly. Clearly, she had no idea she had been poisoned before the fight with the woman. The confrontation had elerated the cirction of the poison in her bloodstream, making the situation precarious.


    "Take care of those two individuals, make sure they don''t die!" Billy ordered in a cold voice.


    "Watch that man and woman, don''t let them die!" Billy instructed and and quickly retrieved several silver needles from his clothes. He began to puncture Harleen''s body with them. Then, he ced his hand on her back while channeling his Chi energy into her.


    "Understood!" Two or three dozen SHADOW men responded in unison and quickly approached the two figures lying on the ground.


    "Boss, how is Ms Knight?" Judge and Stout both rushed over after about ten minutes. They had been boredly watching TV in the Royal View Vis when they sensed the aura of the two men who had released their Half-Step War God-Emperor Realm energy. Without hesitation, they had immediately rushed out of their house. With such a powerful martial aura, they knew without a doubt that it was directed at Billy. While they were halfway there, Judge received a call from a SHADOW member, who had quickly exined the situation.


    "Take those two with you and return to SHADOW first!" Billy said after removing his hand from Harleen''s back, his body filled with icy anger.


    "Got it!" Judge and Stout nodded simultaneously.


    From Billy''s expression, they could tell that the poison in Harleen was not simple.


    Half an hourter, the group arrived at the SHADOW base.


    "Stout, bring your medical kit!" Billy held Harleen and quickly walked to a meeting room.


    "Sure!" Stout loudly replied before turning and running to the medical room.


    Three minutester, Stout walked in carrying arge medical kit, measuring roughly 6. 6 feet in length, width, and height.


    "Boss, what poison did Ms Knight get?" Stout asked after putting down the medical kit.


    "Crimson ze Insect Herb." Billy replied. While speaking, he took out a bottle of hemostatic ointment from the medical kit and used it to treat the cuts on Harleen''s arm.


    "What?!" Stout eximed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stout, what is ''Crimson ze Insect Herb''?" Judge asked on the side.


    "One of the four most poisonous


    things in the world, just like the


    Erosive Flower toxin that boss was poisoned withst time." Stout


    exined with a grave express


    "Anyone poisoned by this will have a lifespan of at most half a day without eating, drinking, or moving. But if they foolishly try to circte


    their Chi energy..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence; he didn''t dare to.


    "These damn bastards!" Judge angrily responded, paused for a moment, and then asked, "Is there an antidote?"


    "There is no antidote for the four


    most poisonous things in the world." Stout took a deep breath. "Just like Erosive lower toxin, the only way to cure this poison is to expel it through Chi energy. But you need to have at least the strength of a War Emperor to do it!"


    "Alright, both of you go outside, close the door, and then force open those two''s mouths and ask who they are!" After a while, Billy took a pile of pills out of the medical kit and said. "Okay!" The two of them nodded and turned to walk out of the room, closing the door behind them. Then, they went to pry the mouths of that man and woman open to interrogate them. Afterward, Billy helped Harleen sit on the sofa and removed her upper clothing, allowing her to lie downfortably.


    Nine silver needles shot out of Billy''s


    hand and entered Harleen''s body,


    targeting nine acupuncture points around her heart. The Nine Needles of Secret Essences could revive


    even those who were at death''s who had already stepper. Someone


    door. They could pull back someone


    the


    gates of death, so they could certainly detoxify as well. After the needles were ced correctly, Billy ced his hand on Harleen''s


    abdomen and infused her with a strong surge of Chi energy. Content


    Soon, he noticed a faint red liquid oozing out from the base of the nine needles.


    Half an hourter, Harleen let out a light cough and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Harleen," Billy removed his hand and spoke softly.


    "Did I... get poisoned?" Harleen asked weakly.


    "Yes," Billy nodded. "But you''re fine now. I''ve already expelled the toxins from your body."


    With that, he began to remove the nine silver needles one by one.


    "Ah!" Harleen only now realized that her upper clothing had been undone. A blush shed across her face, and she quickly re-dressed herself.

 Chapter 449 People From Northfortia

    Chapter 449 People From Northfortia


    "Darling, just activate your cultivation method for two days, and you''ll be fine." Billy said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Harleen nodded, her face flushed. Twenty minutester, she opened her eyes again, looking as lively as ever. "Billy, why do I feel like there''s suddenly an extra source of energy in my body that doesn''t belong to me?" Harleen asked. "Yes," Billy nodded, "that''s the condensed energy I sealed within you to prevent situations like today from happening again." "What do you mean?" Harleen looked a bit puzzled.


    "If you ever find yourself in a life-threatening situation again, your consciousness will trigger that condensed energy immediately, and its power will be almost as strong as if I had intervened personally." Billy exined. "However, it can only be used once, and once it''s used, it''s gone."


    "Really?" Harleen was surprised.


    "Yes," Billy smiled faintly, "the path of martial arts is vast and profound, and there are many things you haven''t encountered yet. You''ll learn in due time."


    "Thank you, dear!" Harleen nodded appreciatively.


    "Take a rest for a while. I need to talk to Judge about something." Billy continued.


    "Alright." Harleen agreed.


    "Boss, how is Mrs Knight?" Judge and Stout approached, concerned.


    "She''s fine now," Billy replied, "Did you find out anything from them?"


    "Yes," Judge nodded. "The woman is the daughter of the Prime Minister of Nanrania, and she was here for revenge on behalf of her father and brother."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Is she the woman sent to a western country to be a concubine by Nanrania?"


    "Yes," Judge confirmed. "The two men were from her paramour''s family."


    "Which family is that?" Billy asked.


    "The Gosa family. They''re one of the ten major families in Northfortia and has many members serving in the Military Department of Northfortia." Judge exined. "The woman''s paramour is a Deputy Commander in the Military Department of Northfortia."


    "Besides, the people boss killed in Nanraniast time included several members of the Gosa family."


    "I see," Billy said thoughtfully. "Give Casey a call and have hime to Ozin immediately."


    "Are you nning to visit Northfortia?" Stout asked.


    "It''s understandable if they want revenge," Billy replied. "If they had targeted only me, the lives of those three would have been enough to make amends. But unfortunately, they went after Harleen." Billy''s eyes turned cold. "Today, if it weren''t for Nine Needles of Secret Essences, Harleen wouldn''t have survived even with ten lives."


    His meaning was clear. Harleen had nearly suffered a grave tragedy, and the lives of those three were far from enough. "Understood," Stout said, getting Billy''s point. "Boss, maybe we don''t need to make a special trip to Northfortia."


    "What do you mean?" Billy asked.


    "From what that woman implied," Stout continued, "she seems to have some secrets about her paramour that no one knows about. If we spread the news of her being captured back to Northfortia, her paramour might personallye to vale to rescue her."


    Billy raised an eyebrow. "Do you know what kind of information she''s holding?"


    "She''d rather die than talk," Judge responded. "But I haven''t ordered our guys to use any interrogation methods yet. I''m worried she mightmit suicide. So, I wanted to hear your thoughts first. So, should we take a direct approach and send our people to Northfortia, or should we have this woman call her paramour to vale?"


    "Tell her, she has three days. If her man doesn''t show up by then, I''ll wipe out every n rted to her in Nanrania." "Got it!" Judge replied firmly and left the room.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    Around 11 a. m., Billy and Stout had just dropped Tasha off at school when Billy''s phone rang. It was Bob Stokes.


    "Bob, people from Northfortia are here?" Billy answered the call and smiled.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Boss, you''re amazing. How did you know?" Bob Stokes was a bit surprised. "They want to see you. Did something happen?"


    "They''re here to retrieve someone." Billyughed and said.


    He then briefly exined the situation.


    "Those bastards, do they have the guts toe and get someone?" Bob Stokes burst out with a curse. "Boss, let me handle them, and we''ll talkter! "No rush, let them wait. I''ll be in the capital shortly."


    "We don''t need to make it soplicated. After all, we''ll have to deal with them sooner orter. What''s the point of acting now?" asked Bob. "They must havee to vale in the form of a visiting delegation, right? Why did you want to deal with them for no reason?" asked Billy. "Who cares!" Bob Stokes replied. "They dared to make a move against you and Mrs Knight. Let me show them how it''s done..."


    "Alright, let''s leave it at that. I''lle to the capital soon, and we can talk more then." Billy interrupted him with a smile and hung up the phone. "Boss, have the people from Northfortia arrived?" After Billy hung up the phone, Stout asked.


    "Yes," Billy nodded slightly.


    "The people from Northfortia sure have an attitude. They''re looking for someone in Ozin, but they went to the capital to demand it!" Stout grumbled. "How about we have Bob pass them a message toe to Ozin?" he suggested.


    "No need," Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    An hourter, a fighter jet shot from


    the Ozin War Department towards the capital. Around eleven o''clock in


    the afternoon, Billy and Stout walked


    out of the capital airport. Content


    "Boss!" At the exit, Night Orchid and Brigham Bush hurriedly approached.


    "Yes, let''s talk in the car," Billy said with a faint smile as he walked towards the vehicle.


    The four of them got into the car, and Brigham Bush hit the gas pedal, heading towards the Central Sky Office.


    "Boss, is Mrs Knight okay?" As the car pulled out, Night Orchid asked.


    Billy had already briefly exined the situation to her on the way there.


    "She''s fine," Billy shook his head and asked, "How''s the situation in the northern district been these past few months? Anything unusual?"


    "We haven''t noticed anything so far,"


    Night Orchid shook her head and


    added, "It''s just that it seems like the hidden aristocratic families and sects from various regions have been moving around more frequently."


    "Understandable," Billy chuckled. "In the past half year, the n system has faced one crisis after another, and with those top-tier sects being overthrown overnight. Lips and teeth share amon fate, they should be feeling a chill. I bet they''re trying to figure out how to counterattack."


    "Yeah," Night Orchid nodded in agreement.


    "You should have our brothers below keep an eye out, with a focus on whether there are any members of those super sects." Billy instructed.


    "Got it," Night Orchid nodded again.


    "Have you called home recently? Is everything okay?" They continued to discuss work for a while, and then Billy looked at Night Orchid and changed the topic with a smile.

 Chapter 450 Arrogant Expression

    Chapter 450 Arrogant Expression


    "Thank you for your concern, boss. Everything is fine at home." Night Orchid replied with a smile.


    "Hasn''t your father been urging you?" Billy asked with a smile.


    "Can he not?" Night Orchid pouted her sexy lips. "It''s a necessary topic every time we talk on the phone. If we don''t discuss it, he won''t let me hang up!" "He is eager to have a grandchild!" Billyughed.


    "Commander, you''d better help Night Orchid find a boyfriend soon!" Brigham Bush, who was at the driver''s seat, finally gathered the courage to speak.


    "She''s not getting any younger, and all our brothers below have been worried for her. We''ve introduced countless men to her, but she won''t even meet them." He continued. "Last time, she finally agreed to meet someone, but after just a few sentences, she scared the poor guy so badly that I doubt he''ll ever go on a blind date again."


    "Hahaha..." Billy burst intoughter.


    "Brigham Bush, are you itching for trouble?" Night Orchid red at him.


    "Night Orchid, how did you scare him?" Stout was curious.


    "He asked me what I do for a living, and I told him I''m with SHADOW." Night Orchid pouted. "Then he asked if I''ve ever killed anyone, and I casually mentioned that hundreds, if not thousands, of people have died by my hands. After that, he lost control of his dder. Can I be med for that?"


    Stout nearly choked and then continued toment, "Night Orchid, with your temperament, if you go on dates like this, besides the people around boss, I doubt anyone would dare to marry you. You kill at the drop of a hat. What if one day you have a quarrel with your husband?"


    He added teasingly, "You might scare the poor guy to death!"


    "Get lost!" Night Orchid rolled her eyes at Stout.


    "Hahaha!" Brigham Bush couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Night Orchid, how about I introduce someone to you? I promise you''ll be satisfied!" Stout suggested again.


    "Just you? Forget it!" Night Orchid replied. "Apart from knowing the people from Secret Essences, I bet you only know people from Army of Bloodshadow and SHADOW."


    "How is that possible? I know plenty of people!" Stout responded. "Next time, I''ll take you to meet him, and you''ll see."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better spare me!" Night Orchid continued, "If you really know any outstanding men, how about introducing them to Ivy first? She''s older than me by a month."


    "My sister? Stout nced at Billy subconsciously. "In this lifetime, I think she won''t marry anyone but boss. Besides him, no one can catch her eye..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy gave him a resounding p on the back of his head.


    "Gosh, Stout, are you trying to push your sister onto boss?" Night Orchid teased. "You''d better be careful. If Mrs Knight finds out, I think your good days in Ozin wille to an end."


    "It''s true!" Stout continued. "I can see from Ivy''s attitude. If she doesn''t end up with boss in this lifetime, she''ll probably live out her days on Ether Mountain. She says she was born for him!" Night Orchid giggled. "You made that up!"


    "Stout, if you say that again, get the fuck out of here and go back to the Mountain." Said Billy.


    "Come on!" Stout quickly shouted, "Can''t I just not say it next time?"


    As he finished speaking, he mumbled to himself again, "Why don''t you believe me? Next time, I''ll have my sister tell boss herself!"


    Another pnded on the back of his head, causing him to see stars.


    "Night Orchid, let me introduce someone to you!" Billy then looked at Night Orchid.


    "Who is it?" Night Orchid blinked in confusion.


    "A man!" Billy replied with a faint smile.


    "Boss, you don''t need to worry about my affairs. I''m still young, not in a hurry to get married," Night Orchid said with a twitch of her lips.


    "I''m just letting you meet him, not forcing you to marry him!" Billy smiled again.


    "Boss, are you serious?" Night Orchid asked once more.


    "This is amand!" Billy responded.


    "Well... alright!" Night Orchid sighed with frustration.


    An hourter, Brigham Bush parked the car in front of Central Sky Office''s entrance.


    "Boss, Night Orchid!" Bob Stokes greeted them.


    "Yeah!" Billy nodded, "Where is everyone?"


    "They''re in the conference hall," Bob pointed inside the courtyard.


    "Who''s in the group?" As they walked towards the courtyard, Billy continued to ask.


    "There are twenty people in total, apart from a few from the Gosa family, the rest are officials from various departments in Northfortia. They should all be on the Gosa family''s side." Bob replied "Who''s leading the group?" Billy asked again.


    "An old man from Northfortia''s cab responsible for foreign affairs!" Bob sneered, "Just looking at his arrogant expression makes me want to cut him down on the spot!"


    Brigham Bush, who was following behind, coughed.


    "Is that woman''s paramour here too?" Stout asked.


    "No!" Bob shook his head. "If he dares toe, he''s already a dead man! Daring to send people to ambush boss, he won''t survive even if he has ten lives!"


    "By the way, Bob, I heard you killed two people directly in the hall the day before yesterday," Stout asked again.


    Bob Stokes had reported to Billy over the phone after leaving the meeting that day, so Stout and Judge had a rough idea of what had happened.


    "More than just two, I killed eight


    after the meeting." Bob Stokes said with an indifferent expression. "They were a bunch of troublemakers, not only did they do nothing all day, but they also colluded with foreign invaders. They deserved to die a long time ago!"


    "Did the one in charge of Buddha Halle to settle the score with you?" Stout continued to ask.


    "He did!" Bob Stokes shrugged, "I told him to talk to Elder Hum and not to bother me, otherwise I''d kill him along with the rest!"


    "Alright!" Stout''s mouth twitched. At this moment, he couldn''t help but sympathize with Elder Hum. Having a deputy like this, it was a question of whether he could retire peacefully.


    While the group was chatting, they


    arrived at the conference hall. In


    addition to the delegation from


    Northfortia, there were also about a


    dozen officials from various


    departments in vale


    over


    apanying them. Content


    "Commander Gardner!" The vale officials bowed simultaneously upon seeing Billy.


    Billy nodded slightly.


    After a quick scan of the crowd,


    representatives from the Ministry of


    Protocol, Buddha Hall, Special Patrol Squadron, Imperial Guard Bureau were all present. Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes were also in attendance.


    "Commander Gardner, what''s going on? These people from Northfortia are specifically looking for you?" Stan Mitchell and the others came forward and asked.


    "It''s nothing major," Billy said with a faint smile, "I''ll tell you bothter."


    "Are you the so-called Commander Gardner, King of the West of vale?" A man from the Northfortia''s camp, a member of the Gosa family, stepped forward arrogantly and pointed at Billy angrily.

 Chapter 451 A Perfect Plan

    Chapter 451 A Perfect n


    "Outrageous!" Stan Mitchell furrowed his brows. "Who do you think you are, speaking to Commander Gardner in such a manner?"


    "Just a small vale, acting like you''re the master of the world?" The man continued in a contemptuous tone. "I talk like this wherever I go. Is that a problem?"


    Han Holmes narrowed his eyes, then turned to a man from Ministry of Protocol and asked, "ording to the regtions of your Ministry of Protocol, what should be the punishment for foreigners who disrespect a high-ranking valean official?"


    "Light punishment includes a formal apology, and a heavier one could result in expulsion from the country." The man from the Ministry of Protocol responded after a brief pause.


    Han Holmes responded. "No provisions for execution?"


    It seemed to Han Holmes that he was bing more like one of Billy''s people.


    "Well," The man from the Ministry of Protocol twitched his mouth. "If the situation is extremely dire, then... it might not be out of the question."


    "Then this behavior of his should be considered extremely dire, right?" Han Holmes continued. Afterward, he drew his sword and walked to that man from the Gosa family.


    "What are you nning? Do you dare?" the man from the other side frowned. "Do you think my Northfortia is like those small countries around you? Just a little scare from you and I''d be frightened? If you dare today..."


    "Give you three seconds, kneel down and apologize!" Han Holmes raised his knife and pointed it at the man, speaking in a low, menacing tone. "Otherwise, you''re dead!"


    For him, there should always be a show of force after a polite request, but he couldn''t simply start by killing.


    "Humph!" The man sneered. "You think I''d kneel to you valean people? Unless I die..."


    "Then you shall die!" Han Holmes narrowed his eyes and raised his sword to strike the man.


    "Yas, be careful!" Another man from the group shouted urgently, taking two quick steps forward and using his palm to block Han Holmes'' sword.


    "Damn it! You deserve to die!" The man''s body trembled slightly as he pointed angrily at Han Holmes. "You actually dare to..."


    "You have some skill. Try taking another swing at me!" Han Holmes paid no attention to him and instead looked at the middle-aged man who had intervened. With that, his aura erupted in full force.


    "Mr Holmes, let it go!" Billy said with a faint smile. He could tell that the man''s skills were not inferior to Han Holmes, and in a direct confrontation, Han Holmes wouldn''t have the upper hand. Moreover, for him, the oue of these twenty people from Northfortia had been predetermined from the moment they entered vale''s territory, so there was no hurry.


    "Alright." Han didn''t waste any words and simply stepped aside.


    "Hey, you there! Didn''t you want to meet my boss? Well, he''s here now. Speak your piece!" Bob Stokes looked at the leader of the Northfortia group and spoke. "Insolent!" The woman from their group shouted angrily. "You''re a high-ranking official from Central Sky Office of vale. Can''t you mind your manners?"


    "If I didn''t mind, you''d all be dead by now!" Bob Stokes retorted coldly.


    "You..." The woman''s face turned red with anger.


    "Enough!" The leader of their group raised his hand and then turned to Billy with a slight bow. "I''ve long heard of Commander Gardner''s name, and it''s an honor to meet you today." "State your name," Billy said calmly.


    "I''m a member of Northfortia''s cab, David Brown." Elder Thornen replied.


    "Speak up. Why have youe all the way to vale to find me?" Billy continued.


    "There are two main reasons we''ve


    come to find you, Commander


    Gardner," David began. "Firstly,


    several important members of the Ministry of War in Northfortia were killed in Nanrania by your people. We hope Commander Gardner can


    provide a reasonable exnation."


    "Secondly, the girlfriend of our Deputy Commander of the Northfortia Ministry of War, should have been captured by Commander Gardner''s people. We hope you can arrange a meeting between us."


    "You old coot, you''ve got some


    nerve! Are you serious about bringing up those Nanrania


    bandits?" Before Billy could respond, Bob Stokes eximed, his voice full of disdain. "They incited Nanrania to provoke vale. Not cutting them into pieces was already showing them mercy!"


    "What kind of talk is that?" The woman spoke out again. "Our Ministry of War officials were only visiting and conducting exchanges in Nanrania, and they hadn''t done anything wrong. You have to give us an exnation for their deaths!"


    "What kind of exnation do you want?" Billy asked calmly.


    "It''s simple," the woman replied in a cold tone. "Hand over the ones responsible for the killings. Let us take them back to Northfortia for trial, and we won''t pursue vale''s responsibility any further."


    "I killed those people. Are you sure you want to take me back to Northfortia?" Billy replied.


    "You''re despicable, how dare you kill high-ranking officials from our Ministry of War? Do you think we have no one left in Northfortia?" The man who had spoken before jumped up again.


    "Your words are so tiresome!" Stout couldn''t stand it anymore and pped the man.


    "Do you dare?" The middle-aged man who had previously intervened quickly took action, sending a palm strike. However, before he could strike, both Bob Stokes and Night Orchid moved simultaneously. "Uh?!" The middle-aged man''s pupils rapidly contracted.


    Without much time to think, he


    quickly dodged to the side. However, even though he avoided Night Orchid''s de, he couldn''t evade Bob Stoke''s'' sword technique. After the de passed, there was a deep bloodstain at his waist, and blood sprayed out. This was still the result of Bob Stokes showing some mercy. Otherwise, he would have been


    dead.


    At the same time, the man named Yas, who had been hit by Stout, was sent flying about twenty meters away. He crashed into a pir on the wall behind him, fell to the ground, and spurted a mouthful of blood. His internal organs seemed to have shifted.


    Seeing this, several valean members were visibly stunned, especially those from Ministry of Protocol and Buddha Hall. Their expressions were even more dramatic.


    The opponents were all from the Northfortia, definitely notparable to the Orianans fromst time. They were inpletely different leagues. But even so, they were ready to fight.


    "Damn it!" David Brown, the leader of the group, eximed angrily, while a cold aura radiated from him. "Commander Gardner, have you gone too far?"


    "Too far?" Billy responded calmly. "The real ''too far'' is yet toe!"


    "You..." David''s face darkened as he continued speaking.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Commander Gardner, Mr Stokes!" Just then, a person from Central Sky Office hurriedly entered.


    "What''s going on?" Bob asked.


    "We just received information that there are a total of forty people from the Northfortia entering this time. Twenty of them arrived in the capital, and the other twenty have gone missing shortly after entering!" The neer spoke softly as he approached the two.


    "Uh?!" A cold chill emanated from Bob Stokes. He certainly didn''t believe that the other twenty people had gone sightseeing in various ces in vale.


    And upon hearing this, Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a glint of coldness shed deep in his eyes.

 Chapter 452 Bob, Cut Them All Down!

    Chapter 452 Bob, Cut Them All Down!


    "Your Northfortia people are quite something!" Bob Stokes'' expression darkened as he looked at David Brown. "Where are the others from your group? Speak up, or I''ll make sure you all leave in pieces!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" David''s eyes shed with a hint of suspicion.


    "Still ying dumb with me? I''ll cut you down first!" Bob Stokes roared.


    "Is there any point in asking?" Billy interjected calmly. "If my guess is correct, they should be headed to Ozin."


    Clearly, the intention was to lure him to the capital while sending others to rescue their people in Ozin-a perfect n.


    "What?!" Bob Stokes, Night Orchid, and Stout all eximed in shock. They understood the implications perfectly.


    Billy hade to the capital, and now the enemy''s forces were heading to Ozin. Rescuing theirrades was one thing, but if the enemy caused chaos in Ozin, it would be catastrophic, especially since Billy''s family was there.


    "You people are damned!" Han Holmes and Stan Mitchell yelled in anger.


    The officials from various departments also understood the situation and wore expressions of outrage.


    "Quick! Contact the War Department and mobilize the fastest aircraft. We need to get to Ozin!" Bob shouted at his subordinates.


    "It''s toote to go now!" Billy spoke again.


    "Boss," Bob exhaled deeply, his face turning iron-cold.


    Night Orchid and Stout also looked at Billy with worry. In this situation, they didn''t know what they could do.


    "Damn it, just damn it!" Bob yelled as he walked towards the people from Northfortia, sword in hand.


    "Call off your people right now, or I''ll tear you all to pieces!" he threatened.


    "If you have the guts, go ahead and try!" the woman from before sneered. "We have twenty people here, and if one of us dies, we will demand a hundred lives in return in Ozin! Don''t doubt my words, we''ve already investigated. Other than that person called Judge from SHADOW, everyone else in Ozin is just a bunch of insects. Of course, in front of the War God-Emperor-level experts, even that Judge isn''t much stronger than an ant."


    "You bastards! Sending War God-Emperor to Ozin?!" Night Orchid exhaled heavily.


    The faces of the others also showed great concern.


    "You''re just finding out now?" the woman scoffed. Afterwards, she turned to Billy and said, "Here''s some advice for you. If you don''t want trouble for Ozin, you''d bettere with us quietly. Otherwise, Ozin will..."


    "Cut them all down!" Billy interrupted her before she could finish.


    "You dare!" the woman angrily eximed. "If you harm us, I guarantee Ozin will leave a trail of bodies!"


    "Boss?" Bob turned to look at Billy. He wanted to attack them as well, but the initiative was in the other party''s hands, and he couldn''t swing his sword.


    Night Orchid and the others also turned to look at Billy.


    "Attack!" Billy said firmly once more.


    "Alright!" Bob took a deep breath and swung his sword, creating several sword waves. Though he worried about the situation in Ozin, if Billy ordered him to act, he would obey.


    After the sword waves passed, three heads flew into the air, blood spraying like fountains.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You''re a madman, just a damn madman!" the remaining people from Northfortia yelled at Billy.


    "Run!" David Brown shouted loudly


    and rushed towards the door. Clearly, he hadn''t expected Billy to actually order their deaths. He hade to the capital for negotiations, relying on Ozin''s matters as his backing. He had heard of Commander Gardner''s reputation and knew he was not someone to mess with. Without that backing, even with ten times his courage, he wouldn''t dare toe to the capital to confront Billy.


    "Can you escape?" Night Orchid, Stout, and Han Holmes all shed out at the same time.


    Without any surprise, in less than two minutes, except for David, everyone else fell to the ground, lifeless. At the same time, Billy took the Cold Moon Saber from Brigham Bush and chopped at David Brown''s right leg knee, causing his lower leg to fall to the ground.


    "Ah..." David screamed in agony, his face turning pale.


    "Among the people you sent to Ozin, how many are War God-Emperors?" Billy asked as he walked up to David.


    "Do you... this question matters?" David knew he had little hope of escaping death today, so he didn''t care anymore. After a pause, he continued to shout, "One War God-Emperor or two War God-Emperors. They make no difference, didn''t they?"


    Billy cut down the other lower leg of his.


    "Ah..." David let out another agonized cry.


    "If you utter another word of nonsense, I''ll sever every bones in your body!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    "I''ll talk... I''ll talk..." David had lost all his bravado.


    "There''s only one War God-Emperor, and there are two mid-stage War Emperors among them. The rest are followers in the Warlord and War Grandmaster realms."


    "Is Chris there?" Billy continued to ask.


    "Yes..." David nodded.


    "Good!" Billy then spoke calmly before delivering another sh. "Wait for them in the hell!"


    A head rolled about five or six meters away, its face filled with unwillingness.


    David Brown was a minister of Northfortia''s cab. He had hopes of advancing further in his lifetime. But now, he had died like this. If he had known, he wouldn''t have taken this job. No political achievements, and he had lost his life.


    "Boss, what about Ozin?" Bob asked as he approached Billy.


    "No problem!" Billy replied calmly. "Just a bunch of clowns from Northfortia, thinking they can cause trouble for Ozin."


    "Boss, did you foresee this happening?" Bob continued to ask.


    "That woman is locked up in Ozin SHADOW. If they wanted to negotiate and get her back through diplomacy, they would have met me in Ozin, not yed games in the capita and tried to force me to release her with capital orders." Billy nodded slightly. "They should have known that I''m not one to fall for this. The only possibility is that they wanted to lure me away from Ozin!"


    The title of "a millennium prodigy" didn''t just refer to Commander Gardner''s talent in martial and medical arts but also included his intelligence, which could be described as otherworldly. With his intellect, how could he not figure out the other party''s intentions?


    He had a n for this event three days ago. If the other party wanted to meet him directly in Ozin, there would be no issues to discuss. But if they wanted to meet him in the capital, there would definitely be a problem. Now, it appeared that his predictions were correct! Content


    "Boss, what arrangements has Ozin made?" Night Orchid asked Billy. "Even if it''s Casey, he probably can''t stop God-Emperor-level experts, right?"

 Chapter 453 A War God-Emperor Enemy

    Chapter 453 A War God-Emperor Enemy


    "You''ll find out soon enough!" Billy smiled faintly. Then, he turned to Bob Stokes and said, "Arrange an aircraft, we''re going to Ozin together."


    "Understood!" Bob Stokes nodded vigorously.


    Meanwhile, at the Ozin SHADOW base, Judge and Casey were seated in the conference hall.


    "Casey, do you think the small fries from Northfortia will really dare toe?" Judge asked Casey.


    "Most likely!" Casey nodded slightly. "They lured our boss to the capital, which clearly indicates they''re nning toe to Ozin to rescue their people."


    "I''m quite curious about what kind of people they''ll send. Could they be sending War God-Emperor experts directly?" Judge said, pondering.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You''ve got quite a pessimistic mind. Don''t jinx it, or else if your unfortunate predictiones true..." Casey''s words stopped abruptly, and his face turned serious. "Casey, what''s wrong?" Judge asked.


    "Congrattions, you guessed it right!" Casey said as he stood up.


    "What do you mean?" Judge continued to inquire.


    "There''s a War God-Emperor heading towards our base!" Casey replied after taking a deep breath.


    Judge coughed. "This joke isn''t funny at all..."


    However, just like Casey, he stopped speaking midway and his expression turned grave. "Damn, it''s true!"


    During their conversation, the group from Northfortia had steadily entered the courtyard. At the forefront was a man in his forties from the West, exuding a strong martial aura, clearly from the frontlines of the War Department. Following closely behind him were three elders, with the white-haired one being the War God-Emperor expert that Casey and Judge had sensed. The other two elders had considerable skills as well, one at thete stage of War Emperor and the other at the peak of War Emperor. Apart from these three, the rest of the group consisted of War Grandmasters and below.


    "Casey, do you have confidence?" Judge turned to Casey.


    "What do you think?" Casey replied with a hint of sarcasm.


    Come on, if it were just those two War Emperor-level elders, maybe there would be a chance for a fight. But now, they''ve added a War God-Emperor into the mix. And not just any War God-Emperor, but a genuine one with a fully awakened power. What kind of confidence could he possibly have?


    "Casey, boss said that today we''d have a guest from afar. When will they arrive? If they don''t show up soon, there won''t be anyone left to receive them!" Judge said with a serious expression. "I don''t know." Casey shook his head.


    "What kind of guest do you think boss invited?" Judge continued to ask.


    "I have no idea." Casey shook his head again.


    Billy had only told them that an old friend would visit Ozin today and emphasized that they should treat the guest well. He hadn''t mentioned who the guest was or when they would arrive, and they hadn''t asked either.


    "Do you know why we''re here?" By this time, the Northfortia group had approached to within a hundred meters of them, and the leading man spoke indifferently. "Hand over the people, and I''ll spare your lives."


    "Are you the woman''s paramour?" Judge looked at the man and continued, "What''s your name again? Chris? You must be the one who sent people to assassinate me and my boss. I''ll give you a chance, kill yourself and apologize, and I''ll leave your corpse intact." Judge taunted.


    Alban Carroll and the others were caught off guard by what Judge said.


    "Do you really want to die?" A man named Chris looked at Judge with a chilling tone.


    "Do you, people from Northfortia,


    always engage in shady activities?" Judge continued, ignoring Chris''s


    warning. You lured Comm


    Gardner to the capital, and now you''re sneaking into Ozin to rescue your people. You''re really a bunch of unsavory characters." Content


    "You idiot! How dare you speak to Lord Beckford like that!" A man stepped forward. "Kneel immediately!"


    "Shut up!" Alban Carroll said in a low voice.


    "Do you want to die?" The man''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to attack Alban.


    "Get lost!" Alban roared angrily, took two steps forward, and shed out with his de.


    Boom!


    There was a muffled sound, and both men retreated five or six steps, evenly matched. As Alban stabilized his figure, he didn''t hesitate and immediately swung his sword again. The opponent hadn''t expected Alban to be so fast. He couldn''t react in time, and the sword energy came to him in the blink of an eye. When the sword energy was about to strike his chest, one of the War Emperor-level elders swept out a palm wind to dissipate the attack. Content


    "Die!" The old man''s voice was low as he unleashed another powerful gust of wind towards Alban, creating a sharp whistling sound.


    "Alban, be careful!" Casey''s brow furrowed as he swung a de of energy diagonally to intercept the old man''s attack.


    Casey''s de of energy forced the old man back four or five steps. The opponent felt a surge of energy and surprise on his face, clearly not expecting Casey''s skills to match his own.


    "I''ll say it again, hand her over! Otherwise, everyone in this courtyard will die!" Chris Beckford spoke again.


    "I''m quite curious, what secrets does that woman hold that made youe all the way to vale to get her?" Judge had a gossipy expression. "Could it be some spicy video of you two?" Alban and the others couldn''t help but cough at Judge''sment. Judge had quite a creative imagination.


    "Don''t push your luck," Chris furrowed his brow. "If you wish to die so badly, we''ll dly oblige!"


    He then turned to the elderly white-haired man and said, "Mr Miller, please go ahead."


    "Alright." The old man nodded and took a few steps forward. He looked at Casey and said, "You can disable your cultivation, and I''ll spare your life."


    "You''re quite the old fool," Casey


    said with a grim tone, pointing his de at the old man. "Come on, hurry up. Let me experience the power of an War God-Emperor devel warrior. Otherwise, I''m afraid won''t get the chance."


    "Casey, be discreet. Don''t provoke this old coot. Let''s wait a bit longer!" Judge twitched his mouth, standing to the side.


    There was a three-level difference! Even if Casey used the Bloodshadow de Technique, he could only contend with a peak War Emperor opponent at most. But faced with a War God-Emperor, there was no hope whatsoever for him.


    "Ah, it''s toote now. We''ll have to wait for next time." Casey wore a regretful expression as he sheathed his de, casting his gaze beyond the courtyard.


    "What''s the n?" Judge raised an eyebrow.


    "Haha, Casey, Judge, it''s nice to see you again!" At that moment, the voice of a middle-aged man rang out.

 Chapter 454 A Deadly Strike

    Chapter 454 A Deadly Strike


    As the words fell, two figures appeared within the sight of the crowd, one middle-aged and one young. Both were armed with three-foot-long broadswords, exuding a chilling aura. In addition to this, the middle- aged man also held two sharp swords.


    Upon seeing the two individuals, Judge eximed in surprise, "Uncle Dawn,n, it''s really you?"


    "Uncle Dawn,n, it''s been a while!" Casey eximed with a smile after a moment of astonishment. "Casey, Judge, long time no see!" The young man greeted Casey and Judge.


    In the Land of Territory, nearly ny percent of people with the surname "de" hailed from the same ce: de Sect. These two individuals were no exception. Dawn de, the second-inmand of the sect, was the second son of de Lord. And the young man, namedn de, was the legitimate grandson of de Lord and had a fearsome reputation, the Ruthless de.


    These two were the distant friends from afar whom Billy had invited to Ozin today. They had once visited the western territory, where Judge happened to be at the time, so they all knew each other.


    "Who are you people?" The white-haired elder from the Northfortia nced at the two neers, feeling a sense of unease for no apparent reason.


    "Casey, Judge, let''s catch upter. First, take care of these rabble!" Dawn looked at Casey and Judge.


    "Alright!" Casey and Judge nodded in agreement.


    Whoosh!


    Before Dawn''s words had even finished,n had already drawn his sword. A razor-sharp sword aura rapidly struck the War Emperor standing opposite him.


    "You seek death!" The elderly opponent roared, raising his hand to unleash several powerful gusts of wind.


    "Let''s do this!" Casey chimed in, raising his sword to confront another War Emperor Peak-stage elder.


    Without further ado, the two sides engaged in battle. Judge and others, armed with Cold Moon Sabers, charged toward the remaining opponents. Judge directly confronted Chris Beckford, while Alban and a dozen or so SHADOW subordinates fought against the remaining dozen opponents.


    The courtyard immediately resounded with the intense sh of weapons, with figures shing and des dancing.


    "A mere War God-Emperor Novice dares toe to vale and act arrogantly? Do you think vale is defenseless?" At this moment, Dawn set down his two swords and looked at the white-haired elder. "Are you from the de Sect in vale?" The elder had a hunch about Dawn''s identity now, and a trace of fear shed in his eyes. As a War God-Emperor-level warrior, he had heard of the prominent forces in vale.


    "Not bad, you actually know of de Sect''s existence!" Dawn replied casually. "Are you regretting it now?"


    "Boastful!" The elder snorted coldly. "Let''s get on with it. I''ll take this opportunity to witness the strength of vale, a top-tier n!"


    "Very well!" Dawn spoke again, his tone indifferent. "Let''s change the location."


    After saying that, he walked toward an open space on the western side of the base. The elder followed closely behind.


    "If you can withstand one of my strikes, I''ll spare your life." Dawn said once they arrived in the open space.


    "You''re quite arrogant!" The elder''s eyes narrowed, and an overwhelming aura surged into the sky. The surrounding void was filled with an oppressive force.


    In the next moment, as the elder


    made his move, a massive phantom


    axe appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder and exuding a destructive aura. This was the power of his God-Emperor prowess. Although he had sensed only War God-Emperor Novice-level energy from Dawn, he had an uneasy feeling that Dawn''s strength might surpass his own. Therefore, he unleashed his most powerful move right from the start, aiming to settle the battle with a single strike.


    "Come at me!" he roared.


    The phantom axe, carrying a devastating energy, swept toward Dawn with hurricane-like winds, creating a piercing sound in the air.


    "With such limited strength, you dare


    to be so arrogant in vale? You''re an embarrassment to your country!" Facing the opponent''s full-powered strike, Dawn squinted his eyes. Then, his aura erupted like a raging torrent.


    He channeled his utmost Cho


    into his three-foot-long broadsword, causing it to emit a thunderous roar.


    "Die!" With a low shout, he swung his wrist without any fancy moves, shing out a thunderous sword aura that stretched over a hundred meters.


    The hundred-meter sword aura struck the phantom axe, producing a crisp sound as the axe immediately dissipated into nothingness. The sword aura remained undiminished and, like lightning, descended from the elder''s shoulder, leaving a hundred-meter-long trench on the ground.


    "How is this possible..." The elder


    struggled to speak, and a bloodline extended downward from his left shoulder. His body split into two and fell to the ground, blood and flesh scattered, his face disying an expression of disbelief. He never expected that, despite having the


    same War God-Emper she


    M


    Novice-level cultivation, he couldn''t even withstand a single strike from his opponent. The difference in their strength was like heaven and earth.


    "Do you believe me now?" Dawn nced at the two severed halves of the corpse on the ground and calmly spoke before turning and heading back toward the front courtyard.


    "Mr Miller!" Chris, who was battling Judge, saw what had happened and shouted in despair.


    "Don''t bother calling him. I''ll send you to join him soon!" Judge blocked one of Chris''s palm strikes and replied sternly.


    "Damn you! You''re all damned! I''ll kill you first!" Chris shouted loudly, and his attack intensified.


    "Just you?" Judge snorted coldly,unching another attack with his saber.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a loud noise echoed in the sky above the front courtyard, and the elder who had been fightingn was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. He flew over a hundred meters before crashing into the ground, creating arge pit. Hey motionless on the ground, blood gushing from his chest.


    lan casually nced at his opponent and then turned to rush toward the battle circle where Judge and the others were.


    "Casey, how about it? Shall I take over?" Dawn had already arrived near Casey.


    "It''s okay. I want to test my skills against him." Casey replied loudly.


    The opponent was a level above him, providing the perfect opportunity to push his limits. He rarely encountered such formidable adversaries, so he wanted to challenge himself.


    "Very well!" Dawn smiled faintly and sat down on a nearby stone bench.


    In the next moment, several muffled sounds rang out in the courtyard. The dozen or so men who had been fighting against the SHADOW guards fell one by one, all cut into two pieces byn without exception.


    As Chris reached this point, he lost all fighting spirit. He swiftly dodged Judge''s de, then dashed out toward the entrance of the courtyard.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You think you can run, huh?" asn asked, a de aura shed out, cutting straight through the opponent''s back.

 Chapter 455 Boss, I Missed You!

    Chapter 455 Boss, I Missed You!


    After running a few more steps, Chris suddenly copsed, his body splitting into two, blood spraying everywhere. In his dying moments, regret filled his heart. If he had known it would end like this, he wouldn''t havee all the way to vale to meet his doom. He had a promising future back in the Northfortia, and he estimated he would soon enter the core circle of the Northfortia''s military in just a few years. But now, for the sake of a woman, he had lot his life.


    "Young Master!" The elderly opponent who had been dueling Casey cried out in pain.


    "That''s enough, I won''t y with you anymore. I''ll send you to apany your Young Master!" Casey said and then flicked his wrist while activating Bloodshadow de Technique.


    In the next moment, the arcing sword technique carried a thunderous energy as it shed down.


    The elderly opponent, sensing the power of this strike, had his pupils contract rapidly. A dense killing intent shrouded his entire body, and a chilling aura permeated his being. There was no time to dodge, so he could only use his offense as his defense. His hands moved rapidly,unching countless punches to intercept the sword aura.


    However, he still underestimated the power of Bloodshadow de Technique. The arcing sword aura tore through all of his punches, finally descending from above his head.


    The sword aura eventually struck the ground, and the elderly opponent''s body was split in half, lying half-paralyzed on the ground. With this, all twenty men and women from the Northfortia had been defeated. Ten minutester, Casey and Judge, along with Dawn andn, arrived at a reception room within the courtyard.


    "Uncle Dawn,n, thank you so much!" After Judge poured some tea, Casey looked at the two of them and expressed his gratitude. Without their timely arrival, the situation could have turned out much worse. "It''s no biggie." Dawn said with a smile as he raised his tea cup to take a sip.


    n, it''s been a while. Your skills have improved tremendously!" Casey continued, looking atn with a smile.


    "Casey, that should be said about you!"n smiled back. "Remember thest time we parted ways, you probably hadn''t even reached the War Grandmaster realm, right? In just this short amount of time, you''ve already achieved the pinnacle of a War Emperor. It''s truly astonishing."


    "And Judge, you are a War Grandmaster now. Your breakthrough speed is equally mind-boggling." He added.


    lan, who was usually a man of few words, couldn''t help but be amazed by their progress when he saw them. In less than a year, both Casey and Judge had advanced two major realms, making him feel like a novice inparison.


    "That''s because you weren''t around boss. Otherwise, I estimate you would already be at the War God-Emperor realm!" Judge said with a grin.


    "That''s all boss''s credits?" askedn.


    "That''s right!" Judgeughed and continued, "By the way, I''ll make a quick call to boss to update him on the situation here."


    After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed Billy''s number.


    "Uncle Dawn, what are these two swords by your side?" Casey asked Dawn.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I heard from that old man that Commander Gardner needed two swords, so I''ve been working day and night to forge these two myself." Dawn replied with a smile.


    de Sect wasn''t just skilled in forging big swords. When it came to cold weapons, there was nothing they couldn''t excel at. Especially de Lord, he was undoubtedly a master of forging in vale, with top- notch craftsmanship.


    "If I guess correctly, these are for Commander Gardner''s wife and his wife''s younger sister, right?" Dawn continued with a smile.


    "Haha, you''re absolutely right!" Casey responded with augh.


    "Casey, I heard you''re about to get married to boss''s wife''s younger sister?"n chimed in.


    Casey cleared his throat. This news spread fast! It even reached the de Sect. He took a sip of tea and said, n, what about you? de Lord should be eager to have a great-grandchild, right?" "Haha, that''s true!" Dawnughed.


    "He is worried about this. Ian doesn''t say a word for half a day, I don''t think many women can tolerate that."


    "No need to worry about that. Leave it to boss, he''s the best at ying matchmaker." Judge hung up the phone and said.


    "Is bossing back?" When Judge mentioned it,n''s eyes lit up, and a hint of joy appeared on his face. "I haven''t seen him in over a year, I miss him!"


    n, your expression could easily be misunderstood," Judge remarked.


    "Haha..." Dawn chuckled heartily.


    An hour passed quickly, and the sound of footsteps could be heard at the door.


    "Is boss back?"n turned and ran towards the door.


    "Boss!" When he arrived at the door, he indeed saw Billy leading a few people. He immediately rushed forward.


    "Haha,n, it''s been a long time!" Billy greeted with a smile.


    "I''ve missed you so much!"n came forward, a bit shy, his demeanor resembling that of a young bride seeing her lover.


    Two coughs came from behind, Bob Stokes and Stout, and Night Orchid''s expression wasn''t much better.


    n, can you be any more cheesy?" Bob Stokes clearly knewn.


    "Bob, good to see you!"n then turned to Bob Stokes and said, "I thought you only knew boss here!"


    n, I''ve missed you too!" Stout imitatedn''s expression and went in for a big hug.


    "Stout, stay away from me!"n jumped several meters away directly.


    Last time in the western region,n, this straight guy, had been pranked by Stout. Although his skills were a cut above Stout''s, Stout''s uncanny medical and poison skills made him undefendable. He had only spent a few days in the western region, but he had diarrhea for a week. Content


    "Commander Gardner, nice to see you again!" At this point, Dawn walked out and gave Billy a warm smile.


    "Uncle Dawn, thank you!" Billy smiled and walked over.


    "It''s nothing!" Dawn smiled and said.


    "Hello, Uncle Daen!" Bob Stokes and Stout both bowed to him.


    "Bob, you''re deputymander of Central Sky Office now, I can''t ept such a big gesture from you." Dawn made a yful remark to Bob Stokes. "Uncle Dawn, don''t tease me!" Bob couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    Dawnughed again before turning to Stout. "Stout, are you not nning to return to Secret Essences?"


    de Sect and Secret Essences had always been on good terms, and the two factions often had interactions. Therefore, Dawn had long known Stout.


    "I am nning to return, of course


    but I''ll go back to retire in a hundred or two hundred years!" Stout said with a serious expression, smacking his lips.


    Night Orchid couldn''t help but giggle.


    "And who is thisdy?" Dawn looked at Night Orchid with curiosity after that.

 Chapter 456 The Eccentric Coolness Of Ruthless Blade

    Chapter 456 The entric Coolness of Ruthless de


    "I''m Night Orchid from SHADOW, nice to meet you, Uncle Dawn!" Night Orchid greeted Dawn Balde with a graceful bow.


    On their way back to Ozin, Billy had already given a brief introduction about the situation here to Bob Stokes and the others, so she knew that Dawn de and Ian de came from de Sect.


    SHADOW wielded "five sharp des", and although only Judge had met people from de Sect, Night Orchid and Azure Fang had long heard about this sect.


    "Oh? Night Orchid?" Dawn de slightly paused and said. "I''ve heard your name many times, and today, I finally have the pleasure of meeting you in person. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance." "Uncle Dawn, you''re too kind!" Night Orchid replied with a smile.


    "Night Orchid, let me introduce you," at this moment, Billy pointed ton de and turned to Night Orchid.


    "This is the young master of de Sect, Ian de, who is half a year older than you. He''s a rare genius in de Sect for the past thousand years! At such a young age, he has already reached the peak of the War Emperor realm. Not only has he mastered de Sect''s sword techniques, but he''s also mastered about sixty to seventy percent of de Lord''s forging techniques. With time, he might even surpass de Lord! Young and promising, wealthy at a young age, with limitless potential..."


    Before he could finish his words, coughing echoed around them. Casey and Judge exchanged nces, their lips twitching simultaneously. Just an hour ago, they were discussing finding a suitable match forn, but little did they know that Billy already had someone in mind.


    Objectively speaking, Billy was quite the professional matchmaker sincen de and Night Orchid did seem toplement each other, one cold and one hot.


    Hearing this, Night Orchid couldn''t help but chuckle. She understood Billy''s intentions and couldn''t resist stealing a few more nces atn de, who had sharp features, a tall figure, a determined gaze, and a solid physique - he met most girls'' criteria for an ideal partner.


    "Boss, I don''t think I''m as outstanding as you say," Ian de scratched his head, seemingly still processing everything.


    On the other hand, Dawn de seemed to catch Billy''s implication and shed a knowing smile. He was obviously quite satisfied with Night Orchid''s appearance as well.


    n, do you think Night Orchid is beautiful?" Stout interjected.


    "Of course! Why do you ask?"n de replied with a serious expression.


    "Good, that settles it! You two should get married soon! Consider this a military order, anyone who disobeys will face military punishment!" Stout said with amanding tone.n and Night Orchid both coughed simultaneously


    "Casey, keep him away a bit!" Billy said with a hint of annoyance.


    An elegant matter like this had been dragged down several notches by Stout''s words and had even killed the mood.


    "Haha..." everyone burst intoughter.


    Shortly after, the group entered a house and took their seats.


    "Commander Gardner, these are two swords that de Lord specifically asked me to bring to you. Have a look." Dawn de handed one of the swords to Billy.


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "de Lord is quite thoughtful!"


    After taking the sword, he unsheathed it with a flick of his wrist.


    Made of mysterious iron, the sword was three feet long with abstract patterns etched on the de, exuding an ancient aura. Without using any internal energy, Billy casually swung the sword at a nearby steel- framed cab. The two-inch-thick steel te was cut cleanly in half, the cut edge as smooth as a mirror. It was easy for it to cut hair and slice iron; they were indeed extraordinary weapons.


    "Excellent swords!" everyone eximed simultaneously.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Dawn, please convey my thanks to de Lord!" After sheathed the sword, Billy looked at Dawn and said.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re too polite!" Dawn responded with a smile.


    "Uncle Dawn, are you andn here in Ozin on a special mission?" Judge asked.


    "We''re just passing through," Dawn de smiled again. "I''m escortingn to the capital."


    "Why isn going to the capital?" Judge continued to inquire.


    "He''s going to serve as Stan Mitchell''s deputy at Special Patrol Squadron." Billy interjected before Dawn could respond.


    This matter had been discussed


    with him by that old man some time


    ago, and Billy understood his


    intentions well. Like Bob Stokes,n


    de''s cement was clearly


    paving the way for Billy in the


    capital. That old man''s expectations for Billy were evidently more than just overseeing the vale War Department. The capital was teeming with government offices, and apart from the War Department and Central Sky Office, most other offices were still under the control of the noble families and ns. Although Imperial Guard Bureau and Special Patrol Squadron had shown signs of breaking free from these influences, they were still rtively weak. Additionally, Stan Mitchell''s personal strength was somewhatcking, making it challenging for him to control Special Patrol Squadron. He needed a capable assistant.


    "Huh?!" The others were all surprised.


    n, you can do it!" Judge eximed. "Your future is boundless!"


    "Haha, he''s truly honored by that old man''s favor." Dawn replied onn''s behalf.


    "Uncle Dawn, do you have to escortn to the capital? Do you think he''s a three-year-old who can''t find his way?" Stout always focused on unusual things.


    Upon hearing this, Ian de choked on his saliva and shot Stout a fierce re.


    "Haha, let''s haven exin it himself!" Dawnughed heartily.


    "What do you mean?" Bob also became curious. "Ian, are you perhaps directionally challenged? Can''t find your way to the capital?"


    "How is that even possible?"n pouted in response.


    "I heard you took nearly a month to return from the western district to de Sect on yourst trip." Billy added with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Ian, is what boss said true?" Judge and Stout burst intoughter simultaneously.


    n, did you happen to tour most of the country while you were at it?" Casey suppressed a chuckle. "I did arrange for someone to pick you up when you got off the ne, didn''t I?" "But there was no one to pick me up when I got off the ne!"n pouted again. "I got on the wrong bus, and then..."


    Night Orchid couldn''t help butughed. "How did youe back in the end?"


    "I had my second unclee pick me up." Ian grumbled.


    "Uncle Dawn, where did you finally pick him up?" Bob asked.


    "He was lured by a dubious sect in the southern district and became their disciple. In the end, he wiped out the entire sect in a fit of rage." Dawn replied with a smile. Everyone burst intoughter.


    At noon, the group had lunch in the SHADOW cafeteria. After lunch,n followed Bob and Night Orchid to the capital. With them as guides, there was no need to worry aboutn getting lost.


    After bidding farewell to Billy, Dawn de returned to de Sect. Before parting, he asked Billy to visit de Sect when he had the time, mentioning that de Lord had been thinking of him. Billy readily


    agreed; he had been wanting to visit de Sect as well.


    "Boss, how should we handle that woman from Nanrania?" After seeing off two groups of people, Judge asked Billy.

 Chapter 457 Departure To Celestiford

    Chapter 457 Departure to Celestiford


    "Did you find out what secrets she has from the Gosa family?" asked Billy.


    "We haven''t used any interrogation methods on her yet, so we haven''t gotten any information." Judge shook his head. "However, based on her words, it seems to involve some political maneuvering within the Gosa family in Northfortia."


    "In that case, eliminate her!" Billy waved his hand dismissively.


    Billy had no interest in the internal conflicts of Northfortia. When it came to dealing with a country like Northfortia, all other methods were futile. Only force would work, and they needed to intimidate them thoroughly, preferably for a hundred years!


    "Understood!" Judge nodded in response.


    "Boss, when are you nning to visit Celestiford?" Casey asked from the side.


    Casey knew very well that Billy wouldn''t let the matter with the Harvey n slide. Whilest time, he had spared She Harvey''s life due to General Wilson''s intervention, this time, it seemed unlikely she would be given another chance, even if General Wilson made a phone call. In addition, the branch offices of the Central ins Business Association were spread all over vale, like a horde of parasites that needed to be eliminated.


    "I''ll go in the next couple of days." Billy replied after a brief moment of contemtion.


    "The situation in the central region is moreplicated than the other areas. I''ve heard that the head of the War Department hasn''t given up yet." Casey continued.


    "If he wants that position so badly, we can give it to him." Billy said with a casual smile. With that, he waved his hand and added, "Alright, you can go back now. I''ll call you if there''s anything." "Okay!" Casey nodded before turning to leave.


    Shortly after, Billy and Stout drove back to Royal View Vis.


    "Honey, you''re back!" As Billy entered the house, Harleen, who had been resting at home, stood up from the sofa.


    "Harleen, you finished work so early today?" Billy smiled and asked.


    "I had a meeting outside today, and after it ended, I came straight home." Harleen replied with a sweet smile.


    "No wonder!" Billyughed. "Where''s mom? Did she go to pick up Tasha?"


    "Yes!" Harleen nodded, then noticed the two swords in Billy''s hands. "Are these for me and Felicia?"


    "Haha, how did you know?" Billy chuckled and said, "Take a look and see if you like them."


    "I love them! I love anything you give me." Harleen replied with a happy expression, drawing out one of the swords.


    "Wow! They''re so beautiful!"


    "How about trying them out outside?" Billy suggested with another smile.


    "Sure!" Harleen nodded.


    Soon, the two of them were in the courtyard.


    Harleen''s figure shifted as she flipped her wrist, disying Stuart Sword Art. In no time, the sky above the courtyard was filled with phantom sword images, creating a gust of wind as they passed. Wherever the sword aura went, it left behind sword marks on the courtyard''s fence.


    "Break!" Harleen eximed and took two steps forward. Her sword thrust forward, and a substantial sword energy shot towards a stone pir not far away.


    A crisp sound echoed, and the stone pir was split cleanly in half, with a smooth surface at the cut edge.


    "Congrattions, my wife! I haven''t seen you practice for a while, but your swordsmanship has improved a lot." Billy praised with a smile.


    "Why do I feel like this sword can enhance the power of Stuart Sword Art?" Harleen looked somewhat surprised as she gazed at the broken stone pir.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "That''s only natural," Billy said with a faint smile. "This sword was personally forged by de Lord. It''s not an ordinary weapon. Once you be proficient with it, you''ll be unbeatable, even against opponents a level higher than you."


    Harleen''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Billy!"


    "Billy, when you mentioned de Lord, were you talking about the patriarch of de Sect? Next time, if you have the chance, could you take me to meet him? I want to thank him in person."


    "Of course!"


    For the next two or three days, Billy didn''t have any specific ns and spent quality time with his family. On the fourth day, in the morning, Billy and Stout set off for Celestiford.


    Celestiford, situated within the territory of vale, was the core city of the central region, with a poption of over ten million and a city areaparable to the capital.


    Rumors in the streets imed that


    Celestiford had been built to the


    standards and configurations reserved for vale''s future capital


    city. Although there was no source for this rumor, some aspects of Celestiford''s departmental organization were indeed different from other cities. Besides the standard departments found in all cities, several core departments in vale had secondary branches in Celestiford. Additionally, the headquarters of the Central Region War Department was also located in this city.


    Around 11:00 AM, Billy and Stout emerged from Celestiford Airport.


    "Boss, Stout!" Azure Fang, apanied by Celestiford Inspector Michael Hornig, approached quickly to greet them.


    "Yes!" Billy smiled faintly. "Let''s talk in the car."


    Two minutester, Michael stepped on the gas pedal, and the car headed for the Celestiford SHADOW base.


    "Boss I have the results of the investigation you requested," Azure Fang said as he handed a file folder to Billy. "Inside are some core dealings between the Central ins Business Association and the South Trade Group over the past three years. It involves various aspects and is quite serious."


    "They''re quite audacious," Billymented, flipping through a few pages.


    "In addition, the Central ins Business Association opened a branch office in Nanrania two years ago, and the person in charge was a younger brother of the Harvey n''s patriarch."


    "After the incident in Nanrania, he


    was recalled to the country by his family, and it seems that the branch office over there has been liquidated. Since his return, I had our people monitor his phone calls, and in the past few days, he made three caffs to Nanrania. As expected, besides business matters, he also discussed quite a bit of ssified information."


    "The Harvey n is truly audacious," Stout remarked with a furrowed brow. "This could be considered an act of treason, and they should be eradicated."


    "Have you found any connections between the Harvey n and the Central Region War Department?" Billy asked, furrowing his brows slightly.


    "They have a military-industrialplex under its control, which has maintained a long-term cooperative rtionship with the Central Region War Department." Azure Fang replied before adding, "Their military industrialplex is managed by the patriarch''s younger sister, Janice Harvey, who is a prominent socialite in Celestiford."


    Billy narrowed his eyes.


    "That woman is not simple. She manages the Harvey n''s rtions with several core departments in Celestiford." Azure Fang continued. "In addition, she is a martial artist herself. She was sent to Cloud- Stepping Sect for martial cultivation from a young age and has now reached the Warlord level."


    "Cloud-Stepping Sect?" Billy heard this name for the first time.


    "Boss, it is a top-tier sect, slightly superior to Purple Light Sect." Stout exined.


    "Interesting," Billy mused. "In that case, let''s find She Harvey first."


    "Commander, since She Harvey


    returned from Ozinst time, she


    1.n


    has been staying in the Harvey n''spound in Celestiford and hasn''t left." Michael Hornig reported while driving. "However, today, representatives from several martial sects have gone to there. It seems to be people from Cloud-Stepping Sect. She Harvey is responsible for receiving them. At present, they are all dining at a five-star hotel owned by the Harvey family. I''ve arranged for several of our men to keep an eye on them." Content


    Billy raised an eyebrow. "In that case, let''s skip SHADOW for now and head straight to her location."


    "Understood!" Michael Hornig responded loudly.

 Chapter 458 Sheila HarveyS Panic

    Chapter 458 She Harvey''s Panic


    Cloud Summit Grand Hotel was the most upscale super five-star hotel in Celestiford. It towered over 600 meters high, located in the center of Celestiford City, serving as both andmark and the tallest building in the central region of vale.


    About an hourter, Michael Hornig parked the car in front of the hotel.


    "Commander!" After getting out of the car, Billy and his team were met by eight SHADOW operatives dressed in casual attire.


    "Good job!" Billy nodded with a faint smile and asked, "Are they still inside?"


    "Yes!" One of the operatives nodded. "There are around forty to fifty people, and they''ve taken over the entire third floor."


    "All right!" Billy nodded slightly. "Let''s go take a look."


    Azure Fang and the others responded in unison. In no time, they emerged from the elevator on the third floor and were met by four beautiful women in qipaos (a traditional Chinese dress characterized by its unique style, form-fitting cut, and high neck with various designs and patterns.) standing at the entrance.


    "I''m sorry, sirs, but the third floor is reserved for VIPs today and is not open to the public. Please dine on the second or fourth floor." One of the women politely exined.


    "We''re not here to eat, we''re here to find someone." Michael Hornig said calmly.


    "I see." The woman in the uniform paused. "May I ask who you''re looking for? Perhaps I can help..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy and his team had already walked past her.


    "What are you doing?" the other three women began to protest.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to worry about it." One of the SHADOW operatives said coldly, sending a chilling aura through the air.


    The four women shivered, and one of them hesitated for a moment before pulling out her phone and making a call.


    "Stop right there!"


    As Billy and his team made their way further inside, a man''s voice suddenly rang out from behind them. A group of ck-d individuals hurried over. The lead man, while running, angrily shouted, "No matter who you are, get out of here immediately, or..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Michael Hornig extended his hand and sent a palm strike towards him. The man stumbled and fell, crashing into two of hispanions beforending on the ground. "You''re looking for trouble!" The other ck-d individuals, undeterred, rushed toward Michael.


    However, as they approached, they met the same fate as their leader. Each of them was sent flying, and they ended up sprawled on the floor, groaning in pain.


    "You... you''re done for! How dare you cause trouble here! You''re just asking to die!" The lead man clenched his teeth and spat out these words.


    While he spoke, Billy and his team had arrived at the entrance of a banquet hall. Inside, severalrge round tables were set up, and dozens of people were seated, chatting and toasting.


    "What troublemakers! Who are you looking for?" A man who was sitting near the entrance stood up, pointed at Billy, and said in a stern tone.


    Bang!


    Michael raised his wrist and a cold gleam shed by. The man''s index finger fell to the ground, and blood spurted out.


    "Ah..." The man cried out in pain.


    "Hmm?" Most of the people inside turned their attention toward themotion.


    "Damn it, you dare to hurt my junior brother! You''re just asking for trouble!"


    Another man roared angrily, raising his hand andunching an attack at Michael. A few others sitting at the same table followed suit. Their auras surged, and they were all at the level of Battle Gods, albeit low to mid-level.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Stout raised his hand and sent a gust of wind sweeping toward them. Those who had rushed forward were all sent flying, and two tables were overturned, creating a mess.


    "Hmm?"


    At the same time, not far from the main table, She Harvey shuddered all over and her pupils contracted sharply when she recognized Billy. She certainly didn''t think Billy was here to look for People from Cloud-Stepping Sect.


    The incident in Ozin where she had ordered the killing of two SHADOW members, even though she didn''t believe SHADOW had evidence, had left her feeling uneasy about facing Commander Gardner. When she received news about what happened in Nanrania that evening, she had dropped her phone and shattered it on the floor after the call. She wasn''t very clear on the connection


    between Nanrania and the events of vale ten years ago. She thought that the consequences had blown up so much because of what happened in Ozin, and fear had taken over her. There fore, after returning from Ozin, she had stayed hidden in her family''spound, afraid to step out, worried that Commander Gardner might have learned something from Mark Barber ande to Celestiford to settle scores with her. However, these past few days, there had been no signs of SHADOW''s people, so she had begun to rx a little. But she had never imagined that just moments after leaving her home today, they woulde knocking at


    her door.


    Regret filled her heart, and she wished she hadn''te out to receive people from Cloud-Stepping Sect in the first ce.


    "Mr Mo, they''re here to cause trouble for me. Help me stall them!" Without thinking too much, she quickly turned to a well-dressed young man beside her and said in a hushed voice before rushing towards the side door.


    She was smart enough not to reveal Billy''s identity. Clearly, she was afraid that if she mentioned Commander Gardner''s name, they wouldn''t dare to take any action.


    "Still think you can run? Can you escape?" Azure Fang had his eye on her from the moment he entered, and he wouldn''t let her get away so easily. With those words, he dashed forward to chase her. "Stop him!" the man named Graeme Mo furrowed his brow and shouted loudly.


    Disciples of Cloud-Stepping Sect rushed toward Azure Fang.


    "Get out of the way!" Azure Fang said coldly and swept his hand, unleashing several powerful gusts of wind.


    Although the skills of the oing group were decent, their highest level of cultivation was only at the mid-stage of Warlord, making them no match for Azure Fang. As Azure Fang''s palm wind swept through, they fell to the ground, crying out in pain.


    "You''re asking for trouble!" Graeme Mo roared, raising his hand to attack Azure Fang. His aura surged as he quickly ascended to the same level as Azure Fang, a War Grandmaster. Bang!


    The two shed for a moment, and Graeme Mo was forced to retreat five or six steps, his arm throbbing in pain.


    "Hmm?" Graeme was astonished, clearly not expecting Azure Fang''sbat prowess to surpass his own.


    With a nce at Graeme, Azure Fang once again charged in She Harvey''s direction.


    "Fourth Elder, kill him!" Graeme frowned again and looked at an elder standing not far behind him, his voice filled with determination.


    "Alright!" The elder replied and hurriedly pursued Azure Fang.


    "Interfering, are you?" Just as the elder took a few steps, Stout''s voice came from behind him. Simultaneously, a burst of palm force came hurtling toward him. "Ignorant fool!" The elder snorted and turned around, blocking the attack with a palm.


    Boom!


    After a single exchange, the two of


    them slid back about ten meters beforeing to a stop, each with their aura slightly disheveled. The elder''s cultivation was at the level of a Half Step War Emperor, which was one and a half ranks above Stout. Despite being on the defensive, they appeared to be evenly matched.


    "Who are you?" The elder''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    Initially dismissing Billy and his group, he now had an inexplicable sense of foreboding since Stout, at such a young age, possessed suchbat strength.

 Chapter 459 Azure Fang, Finish Him!

    Chapter 459 Azure Fang, Finish Him!


    "If you keep meddling, do you believe I can make you fail to leave this hotel?" Stout responded coldly.


    "Mr Mo, save me!" At the same time, She Harvey''s voice sounded as she was knocked to the ground by Azure Fang, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    "Damn it!" Graeme Mo cursed and rushed towards Azure Fang, shouting loudly, "Fourth Elder, stop wasting time with him, kill him!"


    Before his words even finished, Azure Fang flipped his wrist, drawing a cold gleam from his sidearm, and shed towards Graeme.


    "Watch out, young master!" that Fourth Elder eximed in a hurry.


    "Hmm..." Graeme grunted, taking severalrge steps backward at the same time.


    "You scoundrel, dare to hurt our young master. I''ll kill you!" The Fourth Elder shouted angrily, raising his hand to attack Azure Fang.


    Azure Fang knew the Elder''s strength and didn''t want to confront him head-on, so he evaded the attack with a quick step. The powerful palm wind created a hole in the wall behind Azure Fang, showing that it would have inflicted serious damage if it had hit him.


    "You stubborn old man, do you think my words are just hot air?" Stout said, seemingly exasperated.


    "You wish to die so badly? Let me grant your wish!" The old man spoke in a deep voice and turned to face Stout.


    Boom!


    Just then, a majestic force swept in, lifting the old man into the air before mming him heavily onto the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his aura immediately weakened.


    The one who had intervened was Billy. After striking out with a palm, he casually walked over.


    "Who are you people?" The old man looked at Billy with a hint of intense fear in his eyes. Although he couldn''t sense Billy''s martial cultivation, he was certain that Billy was at least at the mid-stage of War Emperor. An increasing sense of unease welled up within him.


    "Idiot!" Stout replied exasperatedly.


    "You''re truly damned. Do you know who I am? Since you dared to injure me, I''ll make sure to kill you all today!" At this moment, Graeme pointed at Azure Fang with gritted teeth.


    "Michael, Look him up!" Billy ordered in a stern voice.


    "Understood!" Michael Hornig understood Billy''s intention and replied before taking out his phone to start investigating.


    "What are you doing?" Graeme''s heart inexplicably skipped a beat.


    After the Fourth Elder climbed to his feet, he subconsciously nced at the curved de in Azure Fang''s hand, as if he had suddenly remembered something. He looked at Azure Fang and tentatively asked, "Are you people from SHADOW?"


    "You''re just figuring that out now?" Stout''s lips curled slightly.


    Upon receiving confirmation, the old man inwardly gasped, while Graeme''s eyes also revealed a trace of panic. Graeme was well aware of some of the things he had done. If SHADOW had records of them, it would be enough to kill him ten times over.


    "Commander, got it." At this moment, Michael looked at Billy and spoke, "Murder, arson, rape, kidnapping, all checked! Justst month, this young master also raped a pair of twin sisters from a second-rate sect! He''smitted heinous crimes, even execution ten times over wouldn''t be enough!"


    "Azure Fang, Kill him!" Billy spoke up.


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Don''t you dare!" Graeme cried out, looking gruesome. "If you dare to kill me, Cloud-Stepping Sect will destroy you all in SHADOW in Celestiford!"


    "Idiot!" Stout rolled his eyes.


    Before anyone could react, Azure Fang swung his de again.


    "No!" The Fourth Elder shouted loudly.


    As he cried out, a head soared into the sky, and Graeme Mo even caught a glimpse of his own headless corpse falling to the ground.


    "Young Master!" Other Cloud-Stepping Sect disciples simultaneously cried out in pain.


    "You... you will all pay for this! The Sect Master will never let you get away with it! The Fourth Elder, looking decades older in an instant slumped to the ground as if his spirit had been crushed. He had been the one leading this group, and now that their young master had been killed, there was no chance of a good


    oue for him even if he


    managed to return to the sect alive.


    "Go tell your sect master that his son was killed by me, Billy Gardner. If he wants revenge, he cane to SHADOW in Celestiford anytime!" Billy looked at the Fourth Elder and calmly stated.


    "Are you Commander Gardner, King of the West?" The Elder hesitated for a moment and then spoke with difficulty. He had already guessed Billy''s identity. Only one person in the territories had the title of Commander among SHADOW operatives, and that was Commander Gardner.


    "Get lost!" Billy waved his hand.


    The other Cloud-Stepping Sect members shuddered upon hearing Billy implicitly confirm his identity. They had finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    "No wonder they were so bold. It turns out we''re dealing with this legendary figure!" they thought.


    The Fourth Elder let out a long


    breath, then turned and walked


    away. As he left, he shot She


    Harvey a fierce re. He knew thatN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She had known Billy''s identity


    from the beginning but deliberately kept it a secret, using


    Cloud-Stepping Sect as a shield. If they had known that the other party was Commander Gardner, things would never have escted to this point.


    "Boss, what should we do with this woman?" After all Cloud-Stepping Sect members had left, Azure Fang pointed at She Harvey and asked.


    She, who had been trembling in fear, copsed to her knees in front of Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, I-I truly regret it. Please spare my wretched life." She begged, her voice quivering.


    "Take her and all the evidence


    materials rted to this case to


    SHADOW. Let her reveal the identity of the person who killed our SHADOW members." Billy ordered. "In addition, send someone to notify the Harvey n. Give them one hour


    to rescue their people from SHADOW. Once the time is up, they can collect her corpse." Content


    "Understood!" Azure Fang nodded and then swung his palm toward She Harvey''s neck.


    With a single strike, She Harvey''s eyes rolled back, and she passed out on the floor.


    Several tens of minutester, Billy and his team returned to the SHADOW branch in Celestiford. Michael Hornig took She Harvey directly to the interrogation room, while Azure Fang, Billy, and Stout went to the office.


    "Boss, Azure Fang already has a lot of evidence materials. Why don''t we just go to the Harvey n directly?" Stout asked after taking a sip of tea.


    "Stout, Boss is giving certain people a chance to step up for the Harvey n." Azure Fang replied.


    "What do you mean?" Stout seemed to understand after a moment and said, "I see, Boss, you''re trying to bait them!"


    "You''ve only just realized it?" Azure Fang smiled faintly.


    Indeed, Billy was trying to bait them! He wanted to see how deep the Harvey n''s rtionship with various factions in Celestiford had be. Furthermore, he wanted to know who had enough influence to make General Wilson personally call him and save She Harvey''s lifest time.

 Chapter 460 The Harvey Siblings

    Chapter 460 The Harvey Siblings


    "Commander, She Harvey has spilled the beans!" After chatting for a while, Michael Hornig quickly entered the room.


    "The two culprits are hiding in a county below Celestiford. I''ve already located their phone numbers, and we can apprehend them at any time."


    "Send a few of our brothers to keep an eye on the area. Once we''ve dealt with the Harvey n, we can take care of them. Remember to instruct our people to be cautious. These two culprits are skilled, likely at least in the mid tote stages of Warlord. Tell our tailing team to keep their distance." Said Billy.


    Billy recalled that Mark Barber from Nanrania, had the strength of a mid-level Warlord. The two culprits had easily defeated him, indicating that their skills were superior.


    "Understood!" Michael nodded and took out his phone to make arrangements.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, Daniel Schuller, Deputy Inspector of Celestiford, rushed in.


    "Commander, representatives from the Harvey n have arrived!"


    Billy smiled faintly. "Who''s leading them?"


    "Their second-inmand, Den Harvey, and his sister, Janice Harvey." Daniel replied. "They''ve brought quite a few people and surrounded ourpound. Additionally, several Celestiford departments have people apanying them."


    "Are there any from the War Department of the central region?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "I haven''t seen anyone from there." Daniel responded after a brief pause.


    "Boss, Stout and I will go out to take a look first." Azure Fang said, rising from his seat. "Alright," Billy nodded slightly.


    In no time, Azure Fang and the others arrived at the courtyard outside. Looking around, they saw a dense crowd of people blocking the entrance to thepound. It was estimated that there were at least a thousand of them. Leading the group was Den Harvey and Janice Harvey. Janice was approaching forty years old, with a mature beauty, graceful figure, and remaining charm. She had an aloof and haughty demeanor.


    Another SHADOW deputy inspector, Christopher Wardle, was facing off with Harvey n''s people, apanied by five or six hundred of their own.


    "My patience has limits. If you don''t bring out the governor, don''t me me for being impolite!" Den Harvey red at Christopher with a cold expression. From his tone, it was evident that he was unaware of the presence of Commander Gardner. The disciples of Cloud-Stepping Sect, who harbored deep hatred for She Harvey, wouldn''t have informed the Harveys about it.


    "Mr Harvey, your actions today are truly impressive. You''ve dared to besiege even the SHADOWpound. I must say, I''m impressed!" Christopher replied coldly.


    "You, a mere SHADOW deputy inspector, what qualifications do you have to speak to me here? If you don''t bring out Azure Fang, I''ll kill you first!" Another Harvey n member stepped forward, pointing at Christopher.


    "You can try!" Christopher nced at the man.


    "Arrogant!" the n member from stepped forward, exuding a strong aggressive aura. He continued to address Azure Fang with hostility.


    "just as you wish!" The man squinted, taking two steps forward and delivering a powerful punch aimed straight at Christopher.


    Den Harvey and his sister made no attempt to intervene, evidently wanting to teach SHADOW a lesson. This member of the Harvey n possessed the Battle God''s mastery, one level higher than Christopher. With no intention of holding back, Christopher immediately sensed a looming threat. Just as the opponent''s attack was about tond on him, a sharp de aura tore through the fist''s force and sliced directly toward the man''s shoulder.


    After the de aura passed, an arm fell, blood gushing out, and the man let out a painful scream as he knelt.


    "Ah..." he cried in agony.


    "Daring toy hands on my SHADOWrade, you''ve got some nerve!" A voice rang out behind the SHADOW crew. Following that, Azure Fang and his threepanions strolled over, and the one who had wielded the de was Michael Hornig.


    "Huh?" Seeing this scene, both Den Harvey and Janice Harvey furrowed their brows simultaneously.


    "Azure Fang, have you gone too far?" Den stared at Azure Fang with a cold re and spoke angrily.


    "Too far? I don''t think so." Daniel Schuller chimed in before Azure Fang could respond.


    "Insolence!" An elderly man stepped forward, exuding a dense chill, and addressed Azure Fang. "You''ve crossed the line."


    "You SHADOW operatives are bing more and morewless. Not only did you unjustly arrest the youngdy, but now you''re also injuring people at will. Do you think you can act above..."


    "You old coot, shut up!" Daniel interrupted him. "If you utter another word, I promise to cripple you as well!"


    "You..." The elder was infuriated.


    "Thorne!" Janice interjected from the side. Then she turned to Azure Fang and spoke coldly, "Lord Azure Fang I''m not sure what Shelia has done to warrant the involvement of


    SHADOW. Is there a reason for you to personally apprehend her?"


    Her tone was sharp, her expression proud. Before today, she had dealt with Azure Fang three or four times. At the outset, she had tried to make amends with SHADOW and had used all her diplomatic skills, but Azure Fang was not buying any of it. She had even embarrassed him several times. Justst month, a dandy from the Harvey n had caused trouble, and she had


    represented the n to


    with SHADOW. The end result was not in her favor. Not only did she fail to retrieve the dandy, but she was also publicly pped by Azure Fang. At that moment, if it weren''t for the people around her urging restraint, she would have torn her face offpletely with Azure Fang. As the number onedy in Celestiford, having lived for nearly forty years, she had never been pped by anyone. Azure Fang was testing the limits of her patience. Although she hadter suppressed the anger in her heart, it didn''t mean she would let it go. She simply hadn''t found the right opportunity for retaliation yet.


    "You''re all here on behalf of the Harvey n to support them?" Azure Fang ignored Janice Harvey and instead looked at the heads of the several departments in Celestiford, calmly speaking.


    "Huh?" Janice Harvey responded with a stiff expression.


    "Mr Azure Fang!" a middle-aged man stepped forward, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. "We''ve onlye here because we heard that Miss Harvey has been arrested by SHADOW for reasons unknown. We genuinely don''t know what she''s done."


    "And you?" Azure Fang asked the other three men.


    "Mr Azure Fang, though SHADOW may have the authority to act first and reportter, it doesn''t mean you can abuse its power!"""''


    "As far as I know, Miss Harvey is aw-abiding businesswoman. I truly have no idea what crime she could havemitted to warrant SHADOW''s intervention."


    The three men stepped forward one by one, their faces filled with righteous indignation.


    "A bunch of self-serving idiots!" Michael Hornig''s expression darkened. "The Harvey n probably offers you substantial annual contributions. Is that why you''re willing to serve them blindly?" "You dare!" The first man shouted angrily.


    "Michael Hornig, be careful with your words. You''re ndering a high-ranking national official. If we investigate further, I promise you won''t get off lightly..."


    "Hey, do you really wanna know what crimes She Harvey hasmitted?" Azure Fang interrupted him.

 Chapter 461 Those Who Hinder Shall Be Slain!

    Chapter 461 Those Who Hinder Shall Be in!


    "I request that Lord Azure Fang exin clearly!" the man replied after a moment of hesitation. "If Miss Harvey truly has a problem, we''ll leave immediately."


    "Do you treat SHADOW as a public restroom? Youe and go as you please?" Azure Fang said with a faint smile.


    "What do you mean?" The man was puzzled again.


    "If you really want me to tell you what crime She Harvey hasmitted, I can do that. However, once I disclose it, everyone present will be considered obstructing SHADOWw enforcement, and ording to SHADOW regtions, you will be treated as aplices. So, you''d better think carefully if you want to hear it!"


    "You..." The man hesitated again, then exchanged nces with the other three, each showing a hint of doubt in their eyes.


    "Azure Fang, don''t y games here. Release She now, or don''t me me for not being polite!" At this moment, Den furrowed his brow and spoke in a threatening voice.


    "What''s your decision? Have you thought it through?" Azure Fang ignored the other side and continued to address the four men.


    "You scoundrel!" Den''s tone grew stern as he raised his hand.


    "Listen up, everyone. If we don''t see She within three minutes, we''ll search this entire ce thoroughly. Even if we have to turn this estate upside down, we''ll find her!" "Understood!" the thousand men responded simultaneously.


    "Quite audacious, aren''t you?" Azure Fang narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, his tone turned serious. "Take down Den Harvey, and anyone who obstructs us, eliminate them!" "Yes, sir!" Hundreds of SHADOW men shouted in unison and immediately moved.


    "You''re asking for trouble!" Den roared, then raised his hand again. "Attack!"


    Except for the two elderly men behind Den Harvey and his sister, the thousand men from the Harvey n brandished their weapons and charged toward the SHADOW guards. In the next moment, the courtyard erupted into a fierce battle.


    "You bunch of fools who don''t know your limits, if you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!" Daniel Schuller scowled and exchanged a nce with Christopher Wardle. They both wielded their curved swords and lunged forward.


    They conjured a cold aura with a wave of their hands, immediately taking down five or six men.


    "Damn it!" the elder behind Janice Harvey roared as he dashed forward.


    "Don''t rush. I''m your opponent." Michael Hornig said as he stepped forward, his curved de radiating a cold light as he struck.


    "Get lost!" The elder man roared again and struck Michael''s de with his palm.


    Boom!


    After a muffled sound, the two men each retreated six or seven steps, evenly matched.


    "Huh?" The elder man didn''t expect Michael to push him back so far. His brows furrowed, and his aura surged once more. He coldly said, "Impressive, let''s see if you can handle my next move."


    "You old fool, another hundred moves, if you dare!" Michael responded without hesitation and charged forward again.


    The two of them shed once more, each exerting their full strength, and for a while, it was impossible to determine the victor. Meanwhile, Azure Fang and Stout approached Den Harvey and his sister with steady steps. They took a brief look at the men brought by the Harvey n and knew that they wouldn''t be a match for SHADOW, so they had no intention of intervening.


    "Azure Fang, I''m warning you. If you continue down this path, I guarantee you''ll be out of your governor position next month." Den Harvey furrowed his brow and spoke angrily.


    "huh?" Azure Fang coldly retorted. "You better think about whether you''ll see the sun tomorrow."


    "You''re really brazen!" Den snorted. "Not just you, even the person above you wouldn''t dare speak to me like this."


    "You''re truly foolish!" Stout gave him a disdainful look. "I have no idea where you find your confidence."


    "Who are you to speak here?" one of


    the government officials behind Den yelled at Stout with a stern tone. But as soon as hepleted the sentence, a powerful gust of wind swept by, and he immediately feff to the ground, groaning in pain.


    "You...!" Another man''s face darkened.


    "If you utter one more word, do you believe I''ll cut you down?" Azure Fang''s wrist flicked, drawing a curved de from his side.


    Sensing the icy killing intent emanating from Azure Fang, the man immediately closed his mouth. Although his cultivation was not weak, he dared not challenge Azure Fang.


    "We gave you four a chance earlier. Since you refuse to leave, then stay!" Azure Fang dered, his gaze fixed on Den Harvey.


    "Mr Harvey, are you surrendering, or should I assist you?"


    "Azure Fang, do you think you''re invincible? What gives you the right to arrest me?" Den responded angrily.


    "What gives me the right?" Azure Fang sneered coldly. "Do you think your actions in Nanrania have gone unnoticed? You''re too naive!" "What... What do you mean?" Den''s pupils slightly contracted, and Janice also furrowed her brow.


    Both of them were taken aback by Azure Fang''s sudden mention of this matter, and a sense of unease crept over them. The matters between the Harvey n and Nanrania were no small issue. If they were exposed, the entire n would be in deep trouble. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You''ll soon find out what I mean." Azure Fang replied coldly.


    "Azure Fang, you better not go too far. In Celestiford, your SHADOW hasn''t reached the point where you can rule everything." Janice retorted coldly.


    "You should pray for your own well-being." Azure Fang chuckled coldly. "If you were involved in the dirty affairs between the Harvey n and Nanrania, you''ll have to fend for yourselves."


    "Huh?"


    The four government officials'' faces


    changed several times as they heard this. Although they weren''t entirely sure what had happened between the Harvey n and Nanrania, Azure Fang''s mention of it made them realize it was a significant matter. Without much thought, the four of them exchanged nces and then turned to head towards the


    courtyard gate.


    "Now you want to leave? It''s toote!" Azure Fang said with a cold tone. "Without my permission, none of you are leaving this courtyard today!"


    "Azure Fang, you''re pushing your luck. I don''t believe you''ll dare to attack us!" one of the men responded angrily. While speaking, they continued walking toward the gate.


    "If Azure Fang says so, don''t you understand?" Stout spoke lightly, then swept a palm strike.


    "You dare to attack me! You''re seeking death!" The man didn''t take Stout seriously and struck back with his palm.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the man was sent flying and fell to the ground, coughing up blood before going limp. Hissing sounds came from the other three men as they witnessed this scene. Clearly, they hadn''t expected Stout to possess such skill.


    "Elder, take action!" Den shouted, and Elder Thornen behind him responded loudly, channeling his full strength and following suit.


    On the other hand, Janice wasn''t idle either; her aura soared as she unleashed a series of powerful gusts of wind with her hand.

 Chapter 462 Who Is This Idiot?

    Chapter 462 Who Is This Idiot?


    Among the three, Janice Harvey was a Tier-one Warlord, while her brother had already achieved the status of a Warlord in the perfection realm. Elder Thornen had a cultivation level even higher than Azure Fang''s, hovering at the brink of achieving the pinnacle of War Grandmaster.


    "Azure Fang, those four!" Just as Azure Fang was about to draw his de, Stout pointed towards the four men from the government office and said. As he spoke, he took a few steps forward and sent several palm winds rushing towards Den Harvey and the others.


    As expected, with the strength of Den Harvey and hispanions, they couldn''t withstand Stout''s attack. After three muffled sounds, each of them was sent flying and coughing up blood.


    "A War Grandmaster in the pinnacle realm?" Elder Thornen, after spitting out some blood, spoke with a trembling voice, a trace of fear shing in his eyes as he looked at Stout.


    "Who are you?" Den struggled to get up from the ground, and Janice was in no better condition, having lost her previous air of superiority.


    "I''ll leave you to it!" Stout sad to Azure Fang, ignoring the three.


    "Hmm!" Azure Fang nodded.


    At the same time, Michael Hornig and Daniel Schuller walked over. All one thousand members of the Harvey n''s forces were lying on the ground in the courtyard, and the area was filled with cries of pain. "How should we handle this, Governor?" Michael asked Azure Fang.


    "Take Den Harvey to the interrogation room," Azure Fang replied, pointing at the four men from the government office. "Additionally, keep an eye on these four as well."


    "Azure Fang, are you going to go this far...?" Janice spoke with anger after taking a deep breath.


    "If you don''t get out of here, then you stay with them." Azure Fang interrupted her.


    Azure Fang knew she would call for backup. The crimesmitted by the Harvey n were not only rted to just Den Harvey and Janice Harvey alone. "You..." Janice gritted her teeth.


    "Janice!" Den took a deep breath. "You go back first. I want to see what SHADOW can do to me!"


    Janice let out a long sigh, gave Azure Fang a cold nce, and then turned to leave.


    Ten minutester, Azure Fang and Stout arrived at the office and briefly exined the situation to Billy.


    "Boss, the Harvey n will definitely send someone else to negotiate. What should we do next?" After Azure Fang finished the exnation, Stout asked.


    "Azure Fang, instruct the brothers below to keep a close eye on all the core members of this n. None of them should leave Celestiford!" After some thought, Billy gave his orders.


    "Understood!" Azure Fang nodded and sent a message to Michael Hornig.


    "Boss, what about those four from those departments?" After sending the message, Azure Fang asked.


    "Lock them up for now. We''ll deal with the Harvey n first."


    "All right!"


    At 2 PM, a group of people gathered at the entrance of the base courtyard, numbering around forty to fifty. Two men led the group, one middle-aged and the other young. The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Harvey n, Frank Harvey.


    The young man, who was not yet forty, had thick eyebrows and a sturdy physique. He exuded a martial aura from head to toe.


    Inside the base courtyard at this moment, Azure Fang and Stout were seated on chairs, with Michael Hornig, Daniel Schuller, and Christopher Wardle standing behind them along with hundreds of SHADOW members.


    On the right side of the crowd, Den Harvey and She Harvey were sitting on the ground, both with visible injuries. Judging by their current condition, they seemed to be restricted in their movements and were probably unable to speak. It was highly likely that Stout had used acupuncture needles on them. As for the four members of the departments, they stood trembling on the side, their faces as pale as a sheet.


    "They finally show up!" Azure Fang muttered to himself after recognizing the young man.


    "..." She Harvey tried to shout when she saw Frank Harvey, but not a word came out.


    "You scoundrel!" Frank roared when he saw the condition of the two. "Get over here, someone, help the Den and She!"


    "Understood!" Four men in ck immediately responded and hurried over to Den Harvey and She Harvey.


    Just as they had taken a few steps, a de of light shed in front of them, leaving a deep trench in the ground.


    "If you dare to take another step, you''ll die!" Michael warned them.


    "Michael Hornig, are you seeking death?" Frank pointed at Michael and shouted angrily. As the head of the Harvey n, he knew the Inspector of SHADOW in Celestiford. "You fool!" Michael nced at him and retorted.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "How dare you speak to the n head like that?" an elderly man stepped forward.


    "Get lost!" Michael replied once more.


    "You''re really asking for it!" Elder Thornen''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to strike at Michael.


    Michael flicked his wrist, and a sharp de of light met the attack.


    Bang! A muffled sound rang out as they both slid back about six or seven meters, evenly matched.


    "Is this all the strength you have? I thought you were much tougher!" Michael said coldly, looking at the man.


    "You arrogant brat, I''ll show you the true meaning of power!" The old man''s face turned even darker, and he raised his hand, ready to attack once more.


    "Stop!" The young man behind Frank shouted.


    Then he looked at Azure Fang and


    spoke in a stern tone. "Azure Fang,


    have you gone too far? What crimes


    have Den Harvey and She Harveymitted for SHADOW to act so aggressively?"


    "I''m sorry, but who are you?" Azure Fang asked calmly.


    "Azure Fang, stop pretending. Don''t you recognize Chief Cato?" Frank shouted angrily.


    "Shut your mouth!" Azure Fang replied coldly. "If you keep bbering, I''ll cut you down!"


    "You..." Frank was furious. As the head of a prominent n, he was beingpletely disregarded by a governor of SHADOW!


    "Mr Harvey!" a young man named Andre Cato raised his hand and looked at Azure Fang again. "What will it take for you to let them go?"


    He didn''t think that Azure Fang didn''t recognize him. They had already had several encounters before, though each time ended in a stalemate.


    "The reason the Harvey n dares to act so recklessly is because you''re supporting them from behind, isn''t it?" Azure Fang replied with a question.


    "Azure Fang, watch your words!"


    Andre''s tone turned cold.


    "ndering a high-ranking official of


    the War Department without cause,


    do you know what kind of behavior that is? Do you believe that I can charge you with a crime based solely on that?"


    "Who is this idiot?" Stout whispered, tapping his mouth.


    "Hmm?" Andre''s face turned ashen.


    "You''re audacious!" A bald man stepped forward from behind him Pointing at Stout, he yelled, "How dare you speak to Chief Cato like this? I think you''re tired of living. Kneel and apologize immediately!"


    However, Stoutpletely ignored the man and continued to look at Azure Fang, asking, "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t."


    "You don''t know him? Then get them out!" Stout spoke again.


    "All right!" Azure Fang shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 463 Heinous Crimes

    Chapter 463 Heinous Crimes


    "Such audacity! I''ll teach you a lesson!" The bald man''s face turned ashen with anger at Stout. He was, after all, a vice-general, and he couldn''t stand being belittled by a chubby fellow like Stout. After uttering those words, he raised his hand and charged towards Stout.


    Just as he was halfway there, Stout raised his hand, sending a powerful gust of wind that threw the man out of the courtyard, and he crashed to the ground. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the man''s face turned pale, and a hint of fear crept into his eyes. Although his cultivation wasn''t very strong, he possessed the strength of a Half-Step Warlord. Yet, he was treated like a helpless ant in front of Stout. "Hmm?" Andre Catro furrowed his brows as he witnessed the scene. "How dare you harm my fellow war department colleague, you have some nerve!"


    After a brief pause, he waved his hand and ordered, "Get him!"


    "Understood!" Two to three dozen men rushed out from behind Andre, all of them well-built and emitting a fierce aura.


    The strength of this group was not to be underestimated. The strongest among them had the power of a War Grandmaster, while the weakest were at the peak of the Battle God realm. "Young man, lie down!" The leader of the group shouted at Stout and led his men charging towards him.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a powerful gust of wind, like a tornado, swept in from behind Stout, creating a piercing howling sound. In the next moment, all two to three dozen men were lifted into the air, soaring in all directions. Witnessing this scene, the group of men all gasped in shock, their faces filled with horror, as they looked towards the tall figure calmly walking from a short distance away.


    "Commander Gardner?!" After recognizing Billy, Andre''s body trembled, his face filled with disbelief.


    Frank Harvey''s reaction was even worse than Andre''s; he couldn''t control the trembling of his body. He never expected Commander Gardner to be in Celestiford. At first, when he heard that his daughter had been captured by SHADOW''s people, he didn''t take it too seriously. He only sent Den Harvey and Janice Harvey to negotiate. But not only did they fail to retrieve She Harvey, they also left Den behind with SHADOW.


    Upon hearing the news, a sense of unease began to grow in Frank''s heart. So, he had Janice contact Andre Catro. When he entered the SHADOWpound earlier and saw that only Azure Fang and a few members of SHADOW were present, he felt somewhat relieved. But the moment he recognized Billy, all his hopes vanished.


    "If I remember correctly, your name is Andre Catro, right?" Billy approached him and spoke calmly. "Are you here to represent the Harvey n?"


    "Commander Gardner, I had no idea you were..." Andre Catro took a deep breath before speaking with a respectful tone. Although their ranks were only one level apart, he knew very well that the gap between them was huge.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet," Billy interrupted him. "Are you the Harvey n''s backer?"


    "Commander Gardner, the Harvey n has a cooperative rtionship with the War Department in the central region. I am acquainted with them." Andre replied nervously.


    Billy''s question was something he wouldn''t dare to answer even if he had ten times the courage. If the charges were confirmed, he wouldn''t survive, even with ten lives. While he didn''t yet know why the Harvey n had attracted Commander Gardner''s attention, he could tell it was a serious matter. Otherwise, Billy wouldn''t personally intervene.


    "Commander Gardner, I don''t know what offense the Harvey n hasmitted. Could you please rify?" Andre asked cautiously.


    "You know them, don''t you? Don''t you have any information to share?" Billy spoke calmly.


    "Mr Harvey, are you keeping something from me?" Andre exhaled heavily and looked at Frank with a stern expression.


    "Chief Cato, please calm down. I also don''t know what the Harvey n did to offend Commander Gardner." Frank steadied his emotions slightly before continuing to address Billy. "Commander Gardner, I don''t know what transgressions my younger brother and my daughter havemitted. I implore you to rify." Frank added respectfully.


    "Azure Fang, since Mr Harvey doesn''t know what the Harvey n has done, tell him." Billy said calmly.


    "Understood!" Azure Fang responded loudly.


    "She Harvey, the acting president of the Central ins Business Association, colluded with the South Trade Group of Nanrania to forcibly acquire high-quality enterprises in vate through illegal means, causing massive financial losses and casualties to severalpanies."


    "At the end ofst month, she ordered her subordinates to kill two of my SHADOW brothers and had someone disguise themselves as SHADOW members to attack and cripple the son of Nanrania''s Prime Minister, in an attempt to frame Commander Gardner!"


    "Den Harvey, during his tenure as the head of the Central ins Business Association in Nanrania, conspired with members of the royal family in Nanrania, selling intelligence from vale and acting as a traitor to the nation."


    Hearing this, the four men from the


    authority fell to the ground, trembling, and drenched in cold


    sweat. While they were aware that the Harvey n was involved in some illegal activities, they never expected it to be this severe. These were capital offenses. Thinking about how they had previously supported the Harvey n, each of them regretted their decisions. deeply. They had truly dug their own graves.


    "Sir, is Azure Fang''s statement urate?" Andre demanded, his voice filled with anger and a chilling presence.


    "Chief Cato, there might be some misunderstandings in this..." Frank took a deep breath and responded with a trembling voice. "Azure Fang, show Chief Cato the evidence!" Billy interrupted their exchange and instructed Azure Fang.


    "Very well!" Azure Fang took a stack of photocopies from Michael and handed them to Andre. "Chief Cato, please take a look."


    "Frank Harvey, do you have anything else to say?" After briefly scanning the materials, Andre Catro''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. He then mmed the documents on Frank with a shout.


    Frank picked up a few pages of the documents and nced at them, but he couldn''t hold himself together any longer. He fell to the ground, looking as if he had aged several decades, his face filled with despair.


    The Harvey n was done for this time.


    "Azure Fang, ording to SHADOW regtions, what is the punishment for Den Harvey and She Harvey?" Billy calmly inquired.


    "They are guilty of heinous crimes and should be executed!" Azure Fang responded loudly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then let them be executed!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Understood!" Azure Fang nodded vigorously, drew a curved de from his waist, and approached the two trembling figures.


    "No, please..." Den and She were pale, unable to scream, their faces filled with endless fear.


    "No..." Frank let out a hysterical cry. Before the words could even leave his mouth, two heads soared into the sky, and the two bodies copsed simultaneously.


    "Ah..." Frank cried out again and copsed to the ground.


    "Commander, what about these four?" Michael, holding the curved de, pointed at the four men from the authority and asked.

 Chapter 464 Case Handed Over To The War Department

    Chapter 464 Case Handed Over to the War Department


    Without any hesitation, all four of them knelt down, trembling uncontrobly.


    "Commander Gardner, spare us, we truly didn''t know that the House of Harvey wouldmit such treachery. We wouldn''t have dared toe here to plead on their behalf if we had known." "P-please, Commander Gardner, have mercy... we had no idea they were capable of such treachery..."


    "We beg Commander Gardner for another chance..."


    The four of them kept begging fervently for mercy.


    "Take them away and have them exin everything about their involvement. We''ll strictly adhere to SHADOW''s regtions, anyone found guilty will be executed!" Billy waved his hand. "Understood!" Michael Hornig acknowledged loudly.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m deeply sorry. I had no idea that the House of Harvey wouldmit such treachery. I promise to thoroughly investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory answer." Andre Cato said with a deep breath.


    "Didn''t you know, did you?" Billy asked with a suspicious look.


    "Commander Gardner, I..." Andre was slightly taken aback.


    Just then, a heavy footstep resounded, followed by the entrance of seven to eight people into the courtyard. Billy''s eyes narrowed as he slightly raised the corners of his mouth. "General Wilson, hello! General Grimes, hello!" Recognizing the two men leading the group, Andre hurriedly approached and saluted them with a standard military salute.


    The neers were none other than vale''s topmander, Cole Wilson, and the Central Zone War Department''s Commander Gavin Grimes. Thetter was under thirty years old, and he was considered one of the rising stars among the younger generation in the prestigious Grimes family, a significant force in the capital city, despite not being officially recognized as a noble house. Their influence in the capital city was not much less than that of the noble ns.


    "Commander Gardner, I apologize for not visiting you earlier when I heard you were in Celestiford. I hope my presence has not been too intrusive." Gavin ignored Andre and walked directly to Billy, without any extra expression on his face, speaking with dignity and respect.


    "Hello, General Grimes," Billy replied with a friendly smile and then greeted Cold Wilson, "General Wilson, you''re here too."


    "I just happened to be here today to discuss some matters with Grimes. I heard that you had alsoe to Celestiford, so I came to pay my respects. I hope I haven''t disrupted your ns." Cole replied with a smile.


    "General Wilson, your presence is always wee."


    Just then, Frank Harvey struggled to stand up and approached Gavin Grimes before kneeling down and bowing deeply.


    "General Grimes, I beg you, save the Harvey family..."


    "Andre, what''s going on here?" Gavin Grimes didn''t pay attention to Frank and turned to Andre Catro.


    "General Grimes, the Harvey n hasmitted treason and coborated with the enemy." Andre repeated what Azure Fang had said earlier after taking a deep breath.


    "You scoundrels!" After hearing Andre''s words, Gavin roared in anger. He then took two steps forward, drew a dagger from one of his attendants without hesitation, and shed it down toward Frank. "General Grimes, have mercy..." Frank''s voice trembled with despair.


    After the de passed, Frank''s head flew into the sky, blood spraying everywhere. Billy and his group didn''t intervene, watching as Frank was beheaded.


    "Andre, listen to my orders!" Following that, Gavin spoke in a solemn tone.


    "Please instruct, General Grimes!" Andre responded loudly.


    "Take your men and surround the Harvey n. Bring all their n members back to the War Department, and investigate each of them thoroughly. Anyone involved in these crimes is to be executed without mercy!"


    "Understood!" Andre nodded vigorously.


    "General Grimes, you don''t need to trouble the War Department with this matter. SHADOW will follow up on it." Azure Fang said, furrowing his brows slightly.


    "Azure Fang, don''t be polite with us. The Harvey n''s actions are nothing short of treasonous, and this is also the War Department''s oversight!" Gavin interrupted Azure Fang sternly.


    "General Grimes..." Azure Fang began to speak again.


    "Azure Fang, since General Grimes is willing to share the burden for SHADOW, then transfer the case to the War Department." General Wilson said with a faint smile.


    "Hmm?" Azure Fang was slightly puzzled and looked at Billy. "Boss,"


    "Azure Fang, share the information we''ve gathered so far with General Grimes. SHADOW won''t pursue this matter any further." Billy smiled.


    "Understood!" Azure Fang responded after a moment of surprise. Although he didn''t understand why Billy was yielding, he wouldn''t insist when Billy had made a decision.


    "General Grimes, we''ll take our leave then." Billy said, turning to Gavin Grimes.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner." Gavin replied with a smile. After a brief pause, he continued, "Commander Gardner, I won''t disturb you any longer today. I''ll go handle the Harvey n''s affairs. If you''re still in Celestiford in a couple of days, I''ll have a visit."


    "Okay, General Grimes, please carry on." Billy smiled once more.


    "Grimes, you can go about your business. I have some matters to discuss with Commander Gardner. I''lle see youter." Cole added.


    "Of course!" Gavin nodded and then turned to leave with his men.


    Five minutester, Billy led Cole into a meeting room and they took their seats. They talked for about a quarter of an hour, and then Cole bid farewell and left.


    "Boss, what did General Wilson mean by all that?" After Cole Wilson left, Azure Fang and Stout walked in. Stout pouted.


    "What are you trying to say?" asked Billy.


    "Gavin Grimes guy seemed suspicious. He was so eager to kill Frank Harvey, and then he took over the House of Harvey''s affairs. It''s clear he didn''t want us to dig any deeper into this!" Stout continued.


    "Such a simple matter, and I refuse


    to believe that General Wilson can''t see through it. He must be intentionally helping the other side Moreover, in that incident involving She Harveyst time, General Wilson already intervened on her behalf once, and now he''s here again! Could it be that he''s


    somehow involved with the Harvey n''s troubles?"


    "Stout, we shouldn''t jump to conclusions!ZAzure Fang spoke in a serious tone "General Wilson is not that kind of person. There must be other reasons for his actions." Afterward, he looked at Billy and asked, "Boss, could the Harvey n matter really be rted to Gavin Grimes?"


    "You''re underestimating him." Billy said nonchntly. "If his ambition were that low, do you think he would have held his position in the Central Zone War Department for so long?" "I see." Azure Fang nodded.


    "Boss, why did he rush to kill Frank Harvey and then take over this affairs? What does it all mean?" Stout asked.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Stout, it''s quite easy to understand,"


    Azure Fang replied after a slight


    pause. "On one hand, even though


    he may not be directly involved in


    this matter, he doesn''t know if any of his subordinates are implicated After all, the House of Harvey has been cooperating with the Central Zone War Department for many years, and no one can guarantee that everyone is innocent." Content


    "On the other hand, this incident happened in Celestiford, the headquarters of the Central Zone War Department. The exposure of such a case puts a dent in their reputation. By taking over the case, they can try to salvage some of their dignity."


    "Boss, is that the gist of it?" asked Azure Fang.


    "You''ve analyzed it quite well!" Billy chuckled and nodded.


    "Boss, what about General Wilson? Why did he help Gavin Grimes cover it up?" Stout asked again.


    "Who told you General Wilson was covering for him?" Billy smiled again.

 Chapter 465 Another Trouble

    Chapter 465 Another Trouble


    "So, why did hee here?" Stout looked puzzled.


    "Boss, is he worried that you might have a conflict with Gavin Grimes, so he came specially?" Azure Fang asked after some thought.


    "Yes!" Billy nodded again. "Including the incident where he called to plead on behalf of She Harveyst time, it was all for the same reason."


    "What do you mean?" Stout scratched his head.


    "That time, Frank Harvey called Andre Cato and made up a reason for him to ry a message to Gavin Grimes, asking Gavin for help." Billy exined after cing down his teacup. "When Gavin Grimes got wind of this, instead of calling me directly, he called General Wilson to intervene. So, General Wilson doesn''t even know why I decided to execute She Harvey that time."


    "Alright!" Stout finally grasped the general idea. He picked up his teacup and took a sip before muttering, "I feel like General Wilson holds him in high regard."


    Azure Fang choked on his drink.


    "Stout, there''s something you might not know." Azure Fang chuckled.


    "What is it?" Stout asked, slightly puzzled.


    "The head of the Grimes family is one of the Third Elder of the War Department."


    "Ah?" Stout eximed in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "No wonder," Stout said with a relieved expression. "No wonder General Wilson is willing to run errands. He''s just trying to curry favor, huh?"


    Azure Fang choked on his saliva.


    "Stout, if you don''t speak, no one will mistake you for a mute!" Billy scolded him irritably.


    "That''s right! I admit I misjudged him!" Stout pouted.


    "Stout, you''re underestimating General Wilson!" Azure Fang added. "General Wilson intervened in this matter to prevent any strain on the rtionship between boss and the Third Elder of the War Department. After all, a few monthster, boss will be stationed in the capital city, and any discord between them would affect their work."


    "In the beginning, some people in the capital even suggested that Gavin Grimes should seed General Wilson''s position. However,ter on, after discussions between the Grand Elder and the Council, boss was selected. This might have left some thoughts in the Third Elder''s mind. If another incident were to ur, it might furtherplicate matters. General Wilson''s actions are driven by concerns for the country and the people!"


    "Alright!" Stout nodded, seemingly understanding.


    "Commander, there''s something I need to report to you!" Just then, Michael Hornig walked in quickly.


    "Speak!" Billy said.


    "Yes. Under the escort of several members of the House of Harvey, Janice Harvey has left Celestiford!" Michael took a deep breath and continued, "They were not weak, our people couldn''t stop them." "Hmm?" Azure Fang furrowed his brows. "Do you know where they''ve gone?"


    "I''m not sure," Michael shook his head. "I''ve ordered someone to retrieve the surveince footage. They left the city heading west, where there''s a blind spot in the surveince."


    "Send people there, now!" Azure Fang frowned again. "We must find out her whereabouts no matter what!"


    "Forget it!" Billy said after some thought.


    "Boss, that woman is not to be underestimated. I''m worried she''ll be a threat..." Azure Fang voiced his concerns.


    "If she''s determined to escape, sending people there now won''t make a difference." Billy interrupted him. "And if she truly intends to seek revenge for the House of Harvey, she''ll show up sooner orter. Let''s wait for her!"


    "Understood!" Azure Fang nodded.


    "Boss, didn''t the people from the Central Zone War Department already go to the House of Harvey? Why did they let her escape? Was it intentional?" Stout asked.


    "Stout, you have to understand that she didn''t return to their house after leaving us earlier. She probably suspected something and was prepared to evacuate." Michael exined. "Alright!" Stout shrugged his shoulders.


    Subsequently, Billy took out his phone and dialed Derek''s number.


    With the House of Harvey in trouble, it was inevitable that the Central ins Business Association would face turmoil, Without intervention, who knew what kind of trouble might arise? Moreover, there were tens of thousands of employees in various major cities under the association, and they were innocent. The problems shouldn''t be borne by regr employees. Furthermore, the Central ins Business Association, as thergest business association within the territory, possessed several valuable assets. This was also an opportunity for Derek.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Derek''s voice came through the phone, sounding respectful.


    "Do you know about the Central ins Business Association?" Billy asked.


    "Central ins Business Association?" Derek seemed taken aback. "I''ve had some contact with them. They are one of the industries under the House of Harvey in Celestiford. And they''ve established a second headquarters in Enssea."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Derek added, "Mr Gardner, is something happening? Do you need me to do something?"


    "That''s perfect!" Billy instructed, "The House of Harvey has encountered some issues, and I want you to take over the Central ins Business Association."


    "What?" Derek on the other end of the line was surprised. "They''re facing problems?"


    "Yes!" Billy confirmed. "Move quickly. If youck funds, tell me how much, and I''ll have it transferred to you. I have one requirement, no chaos, and ensure the stability of the frontline employees."


    "Understood!" Derek replied loudly.


    "Please rest assured. I won''t let you down. As for funds, you don''t need to worry, there is still plenty of cash in the group''s ounts. Additionally, I can obtain financing from other


    sources. Moreover, ins


    over


    the Central ins


    to take


    Association, we don''t necessarily


    have to use real money." Content


    "Alright!" Billy nodded. "If you encounter any tricky problems during the process, call me anytime!"


    "Got it!" Derek replied loudly. "Thank you, Mr Gardner!"


    Derek Hines understood that Billy was giving him a big opportunity.


    Billy had just put away his phone when hurried footsteps echoed at the door. Soon, Christopher Wardle entered the room with a troubled expression.


    "Commander, another one of our brothers is in trouble!" Christopher walked up to Billy and reported.


    "What happened?" asked Billy.


    "Nigel Hall, the deputy leader of the


    second squad, was tasked with


    supervising one of the core


    members of the House of Harvey today, who is also the general


    manager of apany under


    that the


    House of Harvey. It seems that other party received some information and was preparing to


    escape with an escort. Nigel Hall led


    five of our brothers in a fierce confrontation."


    "Is he seriously injured?" Michael couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes," Christopher nodded slightly.


    "The other party had several formidable individuals, and despite Nigel Hall and our brothers putting up a desperate fight, they couldn''t stop them. Finally, when it seemed that the other party was about to escape sessfully, Nigel Hall used an unknown technique to seriously injure all of them."


    "Is there a problem?" Michael asked, somewhat puzzled.


    "The confrontation took ce on a busy street, and several officials received the news and rushed to the scene. Just as Nigel Hall used that technique, it was seen by one of the leaders from Special Patrol Squadron."


    "And then?" Stout was equally puzzled.


    "That leader from Special Patrol Squadron seems to recognize that technique." Christopher continued. "They interrogated Nigel Hall about the origin of the technique. Nigel refused to say, so they forcefully took him to Special Patrol Squadron."


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing this, Billy furrowed his brows.


    "Commander, from what I heard from the other five brothers, the other party seemed to have a strong reaction to that technique, and I''m worried that Nigel Hall..."


    "Michael, prepare the car, we''re going to Special Patrol Squadron!" Billy said as he stood up and headed for the door.


    "Understood!" Michael replied loudly.

 Chapter 466 Cut Off His Arm

    Chapter 466 Cut Off His Arm


    Two minutester, the five of them got into the car, and Christopher stepped on the gas pedal.


    "Do


    you know anything about Nigel Hall?" After the car started moving, Billy looked at Michael Hornig and asked.


    "I do, but I''m not particrly familiar with him." Michael replied with a slight shake of his head.


    Celestiford''s SHADOW had thousands of members, so it was unlikely for him to know everyone personally.


    After a brief pause, Michael added, "I heard the second squad leader mention him once. Nigel Hall is said toe from a remote mountain vige and has been with SHADOW for two years. He''s not much of a talker, but he gets along well with the other brothers, and he''s been doing his job fairly."


    "Pull up Nigel Hall''s file and let me take a look." Billy nodded slightly and instructed.


    "Got it!" Michael replied, taking out his phone and working on it before handing it to Billy.


    "There''s nothing particrly noteworthy in his file." Billy said after a quick nce and handed the phone back to Michael.


    In less than twenty minutes, Christopher parked the car at the entrance of the Special Patrol Division in Celestiford.


    This division was the second headquarters of Special Patrol Squadron, and it ranked just below the capital in terms of personnel and equipment.


    "Whom are you looking for?" As they got out of the car and approached the entrance of thepound, four men emerged from the guard booth.


    "We''re looking for Siobhan Naylor." Christopher replied.


    Siobhan Naylor was the inspector of the Celestiford Special Patrol Division.


    "Hmm?" One of the men furrowed his brow slightly. "Who are you people? What business do you have with Inspector Naylor?"


    "Enough, don''t waste time, just let us in!" Christopher responded impatiently and continued walking towards the entrance.


    "Stop!" one of the men said in a stern voice, taking a couple of steps to block Christopher''s path. "This is the Special Patrol Divisionpound. If you don''t want to get into trouble, I suggest you..." "Get lost!" Christopher pushed the man aside with one hand, and the man stumbled backward.


    "Stop!" The other three men shouted in unison, raising their hands to attack.


    Before the three men could take more than a few steps, Michael Hornig swiftly drew a curved de and sent a chilling arc of light shing straight towards the guard booth. After the de passed, the guard booth was split in half and copsed in a shower of debris. The three men drew in a sharp breath, stunned, and lost the courage to advance any further.


    "Have Siobhan Naylor release people of SHADOW, or I''ll dismantle this entirepound!" Michael said in a deep voice.


    "Are you people from SHADOW?" one of the men asked in surprise, pulling out his phone from his pocket.


    "Commander, should we go in?" Michael turned to Billy and asked.


    "Yes," Billy nodded slightly, leading the group into the Special Patrol Divisionpound.


    A few minutester, dozens of people hurriedly approached them from the courtyard. Leading them was Siobhan Naylor.


    "Michael Hornig, what do you mean by causing a scene here? Do you think..." Siobhan Naylor began to shout upon seeing them. However, as he spoke, he recognized Azure Fang and paused for a moment before continuing, "Oh, it''s Azure Fang, my apologies for the oversight. I hope you understand!"


    "Boss, he''s Siobhan Naylor!" Azure Fang didn''t pay him much attention and turned to Billy to introduce him.


    Upon seeing Azure Fang''s demeanor, Siobhan couldn''t help but shiver. The only person who could make SHADOW''s governor address him as "Boss" was none other than the legendary leader of SHADOW. There was no second person who could achieve such a status. Without thinking too much, Siobhan quickly took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully, "Commander Gardner, I presume?" Hearing his words, the others wore a surprised expression.


    "Where is Nigel Hall?" Billy asked calmly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Commander Gardner, please forgive my rudeness earlier. Nigel Hall is currently undergoing interrogation by our district inspector." Siobhan responded after receiving Billy''s nod. "Which district inspector?" Billy furrowed his brow.


    "Alexandra Maynard, Central District Inspector of Special Patrol Squadron." Siobhan replied.


    "Call him and tell him to release Nigel Hall within three minutes." Billy said in a stern voice.


    Billy had heard of Alexandra


    Maynard, who was a staunch supporter of Carol Naylor, the former head of the Special Patrol Division, ording to Stan Mitchell, Alexandra had gone to the capital city and made a few statements, proiming that he would only listen to Carol Naylor. Anyone else who wanted tomand him had to prove their ability to earn his respect.


    During this time, Stan Mitchell had been busy dealing with the Greenwood n''s affairs and hadn''t had the chance to interact with Alexandra Maynard yet.


    "Alright!" Siobhan nodded and quickly dialed a number on his phone.


    In less than three minutes, a middle-aged man, followed by a few others, walked out of a building within thepound. Nigel Hall was among them, covered in bruises, and his breath was in disarray.


    "Damn it!" Michael and Christopher both eximed, walking quickly toward Nigel Hall.


    "Commander Gardner, I apologize


    for not weing you properly. Please forgive me for this oversight," the middle-aged man was Special Inspector Alexandra Maynard. He looked up at Billy and bowed slightly.


    "Who hurt you?" Billy ignored him and turned to Nigel Hall, asking.


    "Thank you for your concern, Commander. I''m fine." Replied Nigel.


    "Nigel, don''t be afraid. Tell Commander, was it people from Special Patrol Squadron who attacked you?" Michael spoke up.


    "Inspector Hornig, please watch your words. He was injured by members of the Harvey n. Don''t use us without evidence." Alexandra retorted coldly.


    "Who gave you the authority to capture my SHADOW brothers?" Billy asked calmly.


    "Commander Gardner, I only suspected that he was connected to a wanted fugitive from Special Patrol Squadron, so I brought him back to ask some questions. Isn''t that reasonable?" Alexandra responded. "Azure Fang, I suspect that all of them are connected to the SHADOW''s wanted fugitives. Bring them all back for a thorough interrogation!" Billy ordered.


    "Understood!" Azure Fang nodded and drew his curved de from his waist.


    "Commander Gardner, are you going too far with this?" Alexandra furrowed his brows.


    "You also think it''s going too far?" Billy''s tone turned cold. "Kneel, apologize to Nigel Hall, ore with us to SHADOW!"


    "You..." Alexandra frowned.


    "Azure Fang, if he doesn''t kneel within thirty seconds, take him away!" Billy interrupted him.


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Fang nodded again and released a formidable aura that immediately enveloped Alexandra.


    Although Alexandra and Azure Fang


    held simr ranks in work, the


    former''s cultivation was only at the Warlord Reak, several levels below Azure ire Fang. Under the oppressive aura emanating from Azure Fang, Alexandra felt as if he was suffocating.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re going too far!" he took a deep breath and spoke again. "I am the Inspector of Special Patrol Squadron. Yet you asked me to kneel and apologize in front of an unknown soldier..." "Ten seconds left!" Azure Fang raised his sword and pointed at Alexandra, his voice stern.


    "Azure Fang, are you going to take this too far?" Alexandra stared at him with a cold gaze, his voice filled with anger.


    "Azure Fang, cut off one of his arms!" Billy''s voice rang out.

 Chapter 467 A Return To The Origins Of Power

    Chapter 467 A Return to the Origins of Power


    A collective gasp escaped the Special Patrol officers'' lips. They had heard the rumors about Commander Gardner from the western district being decisive, and today, they witnessed it firsthand. Taking such an aggressive stance, like threatening to sever a Special Patrol inspector''s arm at the slightest provocation, was truly remarkable.


    "Alright." Azure Fang replied, raising his de to execute themand.


    Alexandra Maynard had no strength left to resist; he promptly knelt before Nigel Hall and muttered through gritted teeth, "I apologize for my rash actions. Please, don''t hold it against me."


    He didn''t doubt for a second that Azure Fang would have severed his arm if he hadn''t knelt. He sighed in relief, knowing that he had escaped with a mere apology.


    "You should be grateful you didn''t harm Nigel Hall severely. Otherwise, you would be dead by now." Azure Fang said sternly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so sorry." Alexandra took a deep breath.


    "Inspector Maynard, your time in office is over." Billy then turned to Michael Hornig and ordered, "Take Nigel Hall back to SHADOW."


    "Yes, Commander!" Michael replied emphatically.


    Billy and his team left the scene.


    "Inspector Maynard, are you alright? Please, get up." Siobhan Naylor walked over to him and was about to pull him up from the ground.


    "Get lost!" Alexandra pushed him away, his eyes cold and filled with resentment as he watched Billy and his group depart. He muttered under his breath, "Commander Gardner, you will pay dearly for your actions today."


    Later, he walked away and dialed a number on his phone.


    Half an hourter, Billy and his team returned to the SHADOW headquarters. Stout immediately administered a healing potion to Nigel Hall and tended to his injuries.


    "What happened, Nigel? Why did the Special Patrol officers want to capture you?" Michael inquired once Nigel had regained some color in his face.


    "It''s nothing major. They probably mistook me for someone else." Nigel replied, his eyes revealing a hint of hesitation.


    "Are you hiding something from us?" Azure Fang furrowed his brow.


    "No... I''m not," Nigel stammered, his face growing even more ufortable.


    "Nigel, tell us the truth. Are you lying to Commander Gardner?" Michael pressed, his brow furrowing as well. "You can''t lie in front of Commander Gardner." "I..." Nigel Hall''s face turned even more unnatural.


    "If Alexandra Maynard truly recognized the technique you used earlier, he won''t give up easily. To avoid implicating the people in your hometown, it''s best to tell us the whole story." Billy calmly stated. He had already deduced that the person who taught Nigel the technique was no ordinary individual.


    Suddenly, Nigel knelt before Billy without warning.


    "Commander, it''s not that I don''t want to talk, I don''t know where to begin..."


    "The... I secretly learned it from an old man, hisst name was Robson. He... he found outter, and he warned me never to use it casually, or it would bring me huge trouble." Nigel exined.


    "Until this time, I''ve never used it in front of outsiders. I only had to use it because the situation was dire. I just didn''t expect that the first time I used it, people from Special Patrol Squadron would recognize it." "Stand up and talk!" Billy raised his hand. "Who is this old man you''re talking about?"


    "He''s a fortune teller from our vige. I''m not sure about his background," Nigel began. "He came to our vige when I was around four or five years old and settled there. He came with his wife, whom we call Granny Wright. She owns a small grocery store in the vige."


    "Are they both martial artists?" Billy inquired.


    "Robson has some knowledge, and I sensed he''s at thete stages of the Battle Master level. But Granny Wright is just an ordinary person. I can''t sense any martial energy from her, she''s like any other elderlydy in our vige."


    "An ordinary Battle Master level martial artist mastering such a powerful technique?" Michael was skeptical.


    "I don''t know about that." Nigel shrugged.


    "Perform the technique you used earlier," Billy suggested after some contemtion.


    "Commander, I promised Robson..." Nigel hesitated, clearly conflicted.


    "Unless I miss my guess, Robson is not an ordinary person." Billy interrupted. "Now that this thing hase out, the vige where your family is could be in danger. If you trust me, it''s best not to hesitate any longer."


    "Alright then! But I only had a basic understanding of this martial technique. Commander, please pay close attention."


    Nigel sighed deeply and took a few


    steps forward. His aura began to grow stronger, reaching the early stages of a Battle General. Then, he moved gracefully, his hands leaving dozens of faint afterimages in the air. A sound like a series of explosions filled the air as hepleted his movements. Before long, a fist-sized, milky-white spherical object appeared between his palms.


    "Hmm?" Billy''s eyes showed a hint of surprise as he watched the technique unfold.


    Stout and Azure Fang were equally astonished. They both could clearly sense that as the spherical object condensed, several SHADOW operatives below the rank of Battle General in the vicinity


    el.


    simultaneously released streams of Chi energy into the sphere. As these streams of Chi energy were infused, the sphere expanded at a rate visible to the naked eye and soon transformed into the size of a


    ser ball.


    "Go!" Nigelmanded, pushing the sphere forward with both hands. The white sphere hurtled toward a nearby boulder.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion followed as


    the boulder was reduced to rubble, and a powerful shockwave rippled outward, Notably, even Michael and Christopher, both Battle God-level martirtists, were forced to take several steps back. If it were a frontal attack, there was no doubt that it could definitely injure both of them.


    Gasps filled the air, and everyone was in awe of the disy.


    The next moment, Nigel coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his aura immediately weakened.


    "Nigel, are you alright?" Michael asked, concerned.


    "He''s been harmed by his own technique," Azure Fang remarked with a furrowed brow. He then turned to Billy and asked, "Boss, does this technique resemble the long-lost ancient martial art, ''Return to the Origins of Power'', that forbidden one?"


    "It doesn''t resemble it, it is ''Return to the Origins of Power''." Stout confirmed. He then addressed Billy, "Boss, am I correct?"


    "Yes," Billy affirmed solemnly. "It''s indeed ''Return to the Origins of Power.""


    Azure Fang and Stout had easily recognized the technique, so how could Billy not? He had recognized it from the moment Nigel had formed the initial energy sphere.

 Chapter 468 A Fortune Teller Old Man

    Chapter 468 A Fortune Teller Old Man


    Return to the Origins of Power was a forbidden technique.


    The practitioner used their own essence and blood as a foundation. Once executed, it could absorb the Chi energy of opponents with lower cultivation levels in the vicinity, hence the name ''Return to the Origins of Power.'' As for how far it can absorb Chi energy, it depended on the practitioner''s cultivation level. If it was a War God-Emperor realm expert, the range could extend to kilometers, or even thousands of kilometers. Of course, since it was a forbidden technique, there were risks if not controlled properly. Besides depleting one''s own essence and blood, there was a danger of damaging meridians and even the Dantian.


    "Boss ording to legend, ''Return to the Origins of Power'' was lost a hundred years ago. How could a fortune teller know this technique?" Stout asked.


    "As far as I know, this technique appeared in the capital city thirty years ago." Billy replied thoughtfully.


    "Really?" Stout looked surprised. "Do you know who used it?"


    "Arthur Fowler!" Billy uttered a name.


    "What?!" Azure Fang eximed upon hearing the name. "Him?" "Azure Fang, who is Arthur Fowler?" Stout scratched his head.


    "The former chief of Central Sky Office." Azure Fang replied.


    "Ah?" Stout eximed. Michael Hornig and the others wore surprised expressions as well. The former chief, a high-ranking official of Central Sky Office, was a significant figure in the country.


    "ording to rumors, he was heavily injured by enemies and has been dead for over twenty years." Azure Fang added.


    "Huh?" Stout blinked and then looked at Billy. "Boss, could the old man Nigel mentioned be Arthur Fowler?"


    "It''s unlikely," Azure Fang paused. "Even if he''s not dead, why would he leave Central Sky Office and stay in such a ce?"


    "Could it be that Nigel''s hometown holds some treasure, like a supreme realm inheritance?" Stout spected.


    "Stout, you''ve read too many novels." Azure Fang retorted.


    The martial arts tradition in vale hadsted for thousands of years, and while many God-Emperor realm experts had fallen during that time, most of them died of natural causes, and their legacies remained within their families or sects. Even if some had died unexpectedly, most of them had left no trace behind. Today, God-Emperor realm inheritances were extremely rare and couldn''t be found everywhere.


    "Besides, even if there were a God-Emperor realm inheritance, it would be challenging to entice someone of Arthur Fowler''s caliber." Azure Fang added.


    "Alright," Stout shrugged and continued, "Boss, even if that old man isn''t Arthur Fowler, he''s definitely not an ordinary person. Shouldn''t we go check out that vige?" "Azure Fang, use my authority to ess the SHADOW system and pull up a picture of Mr Fowler for Nigel topare." Billy suggested after a moment of thought.


    "Sure," Azure Fang nodded and took out his phone to operate it. In no time, an image of an elderly man appeared on the phone screen.


    "He doesn''t look like Robson." Nigel said after inspecting the image on Azure Fang''s phone.


    "Boss, if he is indeed Arthur Fowler, he might be intentionally concealing his identity." Stout remained skeptical.


    "Perhaps," Billy agreed. "In that case, Nigel, did you tell Alexandra Maynard about Robson''s visit?"


    "I didn''t provide that much detail,"


    Nigel shook his head. "Initially, I didn''t say anything, but to distract him, I mentioned that it was something my family had taught me. When he heard that, he was about to press me further when you and the others arrived." He continued, a worried expression on his face.


    "Commander, suspect he might also be suspecting that Mr Fowler taught me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly. They can probably easily find out wheree from, I''m worried they might go to my hometown and take action against the vigers." Content


    "That''s a possibility," Billy agreed. "Where is your hometown? Is it far from Celestiford?"


    "My hometown is at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains, about a thousand kilometers away from Celestiford." Nigel replied.


    "The Kun Lun Mountains?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Alright, here''s the n, you''ll take us to your hometown."


    "Alright, thank you, Commander." Nigel nodded.


    Just then, Michael''s phone rang.


    "What''s going on?" Michael answered the call. After listening for a minute, he nodded slightly.


    "I understand. Keep an eye on them, and we''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, he turned to Billy and said, "Commander, the two individuals who attempted to assassinate our SHADOW brothers have shown some unusual activity. They probably know about the Harvey n."


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow. "What''s the situation?"


    "ording to our team on the ground, the two of them are now driving toward the highway, most likely heading to the airport." Michael replied.


    "Boss, how about you and Stout go to Nigel''s hometown, and I''ll take Michael and the others to intercept those two?" Azure Fang suggested to Billy.


    "Alright," Billy nodded after a brief thought. "The two of them are skilled, so be careful. Make sure our team stays safe."


    "Got it," Azure Fang responded and then he led Michael and they headed quickly toward the door.


    About twenty minutester, Billy and his twopanions boarded a SHADOW-exclusive helicopter.


    The Kun Lun Mountains held the status of being the country''s foremost sacred peak in vale''s millennia-old cultural tradition. At the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains were numerous small mountain viges, with Nigel Hall''s hometown being just one of them.


    Before 5 PM, the helicopternded on a t area several hundred meters from the vige entrance. After disembarking, Billy and hispanions headed toward the vige.


    The vige was notrge, with fewer than a thousand residents. It was not far from the nearest town, about twenty or thirty miles away.


    In addition to farming some crops,


    the vigers mainly cultivated medicinal herbs in the mountains, which they sold in the town. It was called living off thend. Some


    vigers also asionally vestne


    deep into the pristine forestN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    within


    the mountains for hunting. If lucky, they could find some precious


    natural treasures.


    "Nigel, do your parents still live in the vige?" Stout asked as they walked.


    "Our parents died in a car ident ten years ago," Nigel''s expression turned mncholic. "It''s also why I eventually joined the military. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have left the vige..." "Nigel?!" At that moment, a woman''s voice sounded.


    Soon, a middle-aged woman hurriedly approached from the vige''s entrance.

 Chapter 469 Robson

    Chapter 469 Robson


    "Aunt Opal!" Nigel smiled and walked over.


    "Nigel, is that really you?" The woman looked surprised. "It''s been almost three years since youst visited, and you''ve grown so tall!" "Yeah," Nigel smiled and then turned to Billy. "Mr Gardner, this is my aunt."


    On the way there, Billy had instructed him not to call him "Commander" once they arrived in the vige, so he changed his address. "Hello, Aunt Opal." Billy greeted the middle-aged woman with a smile.


    "Mr Gardner, nice to meet you." The middle-aged woman seemed a bit ufortable in front of strangers. Afterward, she seemed to remember something and turned to Nigel. "Nigel, go to Wendy''s house and check on her."


    "Huh?" Nigel was momentarily stunned. "What happened?"


    "Wendy came back from the capital a few days ago, and we could tell right away that she had been mistreated outside. Sure enough, this afternoon, a young nobleman came to the vige with a group of people, demanding that Wendy go back to the city with him. Wendy refused, and he threatened to harm her family. Right now, Robson is negotiating with them, but I''m afraid he might not be able to handle their men."


    "Damn it!" Nigel frowned and then turned to Billy. "Mr Gardner..."


    "Let''s go take a look!" Billy interrupted him.


    "Right this way, Commander!" Nigel nodded and led Billy towards the vige.


    Before long, the group arrived at the entrance of a small courtyard in the center of the vige, where they could hear amotion from inside. Nigel pushed the door open, and as the three of them entered, they saw two groups of people facing off against each other. On one side was a well-dressed young man, around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, with an air that screamed "spoiled rich kid." Behind him stood more than ten people, with an older man closely following him. The older man had decent cultivation, at the level of a Battle God, while the others were martial artists at the Battle Master level.


    Facing the young man was a woman in her mid-twenties, with a well-proportioned figure and a beautiful face that radiated youthful vitality. However, at this moment, her pretty face was twisted with anger as she shot an icy re at the rich young man. Standing beside the woman was an older man whose actual age was hard to determine. He had a full head of white hair, wore a tattered gray Daoist robe, and held a string of prayer beads in his hand. Next to the old man was a small cart with a g nted on it, bearing a prominent ''Fortune'' character. Behind the two of them were a group of vigers, each with a slightly irritated expression.


    "Commander, that''s Robson." Nigel whispered to Billy, pointing towards the white-haired old man.


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping over the old man.


    While Billy was assessing the situation, the old man''s eyes seemed casual but held a purposeful nce towards the entrance of the courtyard. However, it was just a fleeting moment, and his expression remained unchanged.


    "Commander, if you don''t mind waiting for a moment, I''ll go deal with that yboy first," Nigel continued.


    "Wait!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Commander, they..." Nigel looked at Billy.


    "Don''t worry." Billy interrupted him.


    "Wendy, have you made up your mind?" At that moment, the young nobleman addressed the young woman. "My patience is running out. You''d better not provoke me, or you''ll experience my methods." He threatened.


    "Thomas Finley, you might as well give up. Even if I die, I''ll never be your woman!" Wendy replied angrily.


    "You really don''t know what''s good for you!" A strong-looking man behind Thomas Finley stepped forward and pointed at Wendy.


    "Being favored by Master Thomas is a blessing you''ve umted over your whole lifetime! Master Thomas''s family has assets exceeding billions. As long as you serve him well, money won''t be in short supply for you. What more could you ask for..."


    "Shut up!" Wendy retorted coldly. "If you''re so fond of money, why don''t you introduce your own sister to him?"


    "Damn you, you disrespectful woman! You don''t appreciate my goodwill!" The man shouted angrily. With those words, he charged straight at Wendy. When he got close, he raised his hand to p her across the face.


    "Young man, why the rush? A gentleman talks it out, doesn''t resort to violence. Let''s have a civil conversation." Robson reached out and grabbed the man''s wrist.


    "Huh?!" The man''s pupils contracted slightly. He felt like his wrist was mped in a giant iron vice, immovable, and a sharp pain shot through it.


    "You old fart, let go of me!" The man took a deep breath and yelled.


    "This young master, if she doesn''t want to be your friend, why force the issue?" After releasing the man, Robson turned to Thomas and said, "Take your people and go. Don''t bother Miss Sarratt again." "Old man, you''re too meddlesome, you''re so fond of meddling in others'' affairs. I''ll soon show you what it means to be a mouse in front of a dog!" Thomas Finley said, addressing Robson. And he signaled while saying, "Go, cripple this old fart."


    "Understood!"


    Except for the elder on Thomas''s side, the others all charged at Robson.


    "Watch out, Grandpa Robson!" Wendy shouted.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve tried talking nicely to you folks, but why won''t you listen?" Robson sighed and took a few steps forward, raising his hand to meet the challenge.


    Both sides immediately engaged in a fight. While Robson''s skills appeared to be several notches above his opponents, it was not an effortless struggle for him, and he took quite a few hits. Fortunately, he seemed unharmed by their punches.


    Five minutester, all the dandy''s side were lying on the ground, writhing in pain after being defeated by Robson.


    "You''re all a bunch of trash!" The spoiled young man furrowed his brow and then turned his gaze towards Robson. "I didn''t expect you, this chatan, to have any skills. But if you think you can protect that little bitch with your feeble tricks, you''re too naive!"


    As he finished speaking, he turned to the elder behind him. "Elder Thorne, take care of him. Break both his arms and see if he dares to meddle again!"


    "Understood!" Elder Thorne nodded and stepped out from behind Thomas.


    ''ne''


    In the next moment, he walked a few steps towards Robson and casually raised his hand for a sweeping palm strike. He had already assessed Robson''s abilities and saw that he was only at the initial level of a Battle General, a whole realm below him. Naturally, he didn''t regard him as a threat.


    Bang!


    Robson was sent flying by the strike, somersaulting through the air beforending on the ground with a slightly disheveled appearance.


    "Grandpa Robson!!!" Wendy eximed in shock and hurried over.


    Other vigers also wore worried expressions as they gathered around.


    "I''m alright, no need to worry." Robson said with a smile as he got back on his feet, brushing off the dust from his Daoist robe.


    "You''re quite resilient! You''re actually unharmed?" Elder Thorne sneered. "Since that''s the case, let''s see how long you can hold out!" After saying this, he unleashed his full Battle God-level power, and with a surge of his energy, he struck out with a


    palm, creating a gust of wind.


    Judging by his posture, he seemed ready to disable Robson with a single strike!

 Chapter 470 A Barbarian

    Chapter 470 A Barbarian


    At that moment, a strong gust of wind swept in from behind Elder Thorne, lifting him up into the air. He flew out for a distance of about forty to fifty meters, crashing through arge tree before falling heavily to the ground. He then coughed up a mouthful of blood andy there for a while without getting up.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?!" Thomas Finley was filled with astonishment and turned to look at Billy and the two others walking steadily toward him.


    "War... Warlord Realm?" Elder Thorne, despite his cultivation, could only sense the aura of the Warlord Realm.


    "Nigel?" At this moment, Wendy Sarratt eximed in surprise, her face filled with astonishment.


    As for Robson, when he looked at Billy and Stout, his eyes carried a hint of curiosity.


    "Wendy, it''s been a long time!" Nigel smiled shyly. Then, he turned to Robson and said, "Robson, it''s been three years. Are you still telling people''s fortunes?"


    "Nigel, you rascal, you finally decided toe back, huh? I thought you''d died out there!" Robson yfully scolded.


    "You''re still alive and kicking, how could I be in trouble?" Nigel replied. After a pause, he continued, "Old man, let''s catch upter. What we need to do now is to resolve this mess first."


    With that, he turned to Thomas and said in a cold voice, "Who are you?"


    "Nigel, he''s the eldest son of the Finley family in Fengton City!" Wendy Sarratt reminded him. "His family is influential in the area. Be careful."


    "Fengton City?" Nigel frowned slightly.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    "Damn, who the hell are you? Daring to meddle in my business! I reckon you folks must be fed up with life!" The young master paid no attention to Nigel and instead shouted loudly at Stout.


    "Boss, should I kill them?" Stout looked at Billy and calmly asked. Well, now this line had be his catchphrase.


    "Give Soul Chaser a call, fill him in on the situation. He knows how to handle this." Billy replied, somewhat exasperated.


    Setting aside whether the other guy was worth killing or not, even if he was, they couldn''t afford to start a fight in front of so many vigers.


    "Understood!" Stout nodded and pulled out his phone, dialing Soul Chaser''s number.


    Since Fengton fell under the jurisdiction of the western district, Billy had him contact Soul Chaser.


    "You''re that guy''s boss? Perfect, you can settle his debts then!" After overhearing their conversation, Thomas pointed at Billy and yelled loudly.


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you guys don''t kneel right now, just wait until I call..." Before Thomas could finish his sentence, Nigel pped him, and the young nobleman somersaulted a couple of times before falling to the ground, a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    How dare he ask Commander to kneel? Unbelievable!


    "You... How dare you hit me? You..." Thomas gnashed his teeth and shouted.


    "If you don''t shut your mouth, you''ll never speak again in the future!" Nigel said sternly, and a chilling aura emanated from him.


    "You..." Thomas opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words. "You... You all just wait for me. If I don''t finish you off today, my name isn''t Thomas Finley."


    After saying that, he reached into his pocket and dialed a number on his phone. However, he kept getting a busy signal as he tried to make the call.


    "Nigel, who are they?" At this point, Wendy approached Nigel and looked at Billy and Stout.


    "Wendy, this is Mr Gardner, and this is Stout." Nigel introduced.


    "Mr Gardner, this is Wendy Sarratt, she''s been a friend of mine since we were kids."


    "Miss Sarratt, nice to meet you."


    "Mr Gardner, nice to meet you too." Wendy continued after a pause, "Mr Gardner, you should leave as soon as possible. Thomas Finley must have called for more people. If it gets anyter, I''m worried..." "Thank you for the reminder, Miss Sarratt." Billy smiled again. "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine."


    "But, they are a local powerhouse in Fengton..." Wendy expressed her concern with a worried look on her face.


    "Trust them. This young man here is obviously not an ordinary person. If he says everything is fine, then it''s fine." Robson said as he approached.


    "Grandpa Robson, how did you know Mr Gardner''s not an ordinary person?" asked Wendy.


    "Have you forgotten what I do?" Robson smiled.


    "Can you really tell from that?" Wendy seemed skeptical of Robson''s abilities.


    "Of course!" Robson then looked at Billy and said, "Young man, if I''m not mistaken, you should be quite the prominent figure in the martial world, right?"


    "Oh! You''re quite perceptive for an old man." Stout said, sizing up Robson.


    "Young friend, I''ve been reading people''s fortunes all my life, so I have some insights." Robson smiled again.


    "Is that so? Then take a look and tell me what kind of person I am." Stout said, rubbing his chin.


    Just then, right after finishing his


    fn


    phone call, Thomas Finley crawled up to the group of people, trembling and with a deathly pale face. He kowtowed vigorously while begging, "I''m. I''m sorry, sir. I beg you all for mercy..."


    He didn''t know who to plead with; he just knew that among these people, there was someone incredibly influential.


    Previously, his father had scolded


    him from head to toe over the phone. Before hanging up, his father had issued a warning, stating that if he didn''t handle the situation properly today, not only would he lose his life, but the entire Finley family would also suffer. When he tentatively asked his father who he had offended, his father didn''t directly tell him. Instead, he was told that the people he had offended could destroy their family with just a word. Hearing this, Thomas shuddered uncontrobly and lost all his defiance.


    "Weren''t you trying to kill us? Now you''re acting like a coward?" Stout said indifferently.


    "I-I''m sorry. My apologies. I beg you all for mercy..." Thomas was drenched in cold sweat.


    "Miss Sarratt, I''ll leave him to you. You can deal with him however you like, even killing him directly is fine." Stout turned to Wendy and said.


    "No, please..." Thomas shouted as he turned to Wendy and bowing vigorously. "Miss Sarratt, just let me live, I won''t disturb you anymore..." "Let him go, Stout." Wendy said with a slight frown.


    "Your decision." Stout shrugged.


    "You can go!" Wendy saw how terrified Thomas was and figured he wouldn''t dare to make trouble anymore, so she spared him.


    "Thank you, Miss Sarratt..." Thomas was relieved and quickly staggered toward the courtyard gate.


    Elder Thorne and the group of men in ck also followed him.


    "Mr Gardner, Stout, thank you!"


    After everyone had left, Wendy bowed deeply to Billy and Stout.


    "Miss Sarratt, you''re Nigel''s friend, so you''re our friend too. There''s no need to be so formal between friends." Stout said with a wave of his hand.


    "Nigel, it''s been years since you''ve


    seen Miss Sarratt. I''m sure you have


    a lot to catch up on." Billy said,


    smiling. "You two can chat, and I''ll ask Robson to read my fortune."


    "Thank you, Mr Gardner!" Nigel and Wendy both bowed.


    "Mr Robson, would you be avable?" Billy then turned to Robson and asked.


    "Haha, it would be my honor!" Robson smiled and then gestured for Billy to follow him. "Mr Gardner, please!"


    "Thank you!" Billy smiled and walked toward the gate of the courtyard, with Stout following closely behind.

 Chapter 471 Two Martial Artists

    Chapter 471 Two Martial Artists


    A few minutester, the trio arrived at another small courtyard in the vige.


    "Kate,e out quickly, we have distinguished guests here!" Robson shouted loudly as he entered the courtyard.


    "You old man, always making a fuss. In our vige, what distinguished guests could there be?" a woman''s voice echoed from inside the house.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Soon, an elderly woman dressed modestly walked out of the house. When she saw Billy and Stout, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes for a moment, but she quickly concealed it.


    "Olddy, how about it? These two young men are different from the tourists who used to visit the vige, right?" Robson grinned as he looked at the old woman.


    "You''ve got some good judgment this time!" The olddy nodded and approached them warmly. "Are you two gentlemen from the city?"


    "Exactly!" Billy added without going into much detail, smiling and asking, "May I know your name?"


    As he spoke, Billy released his psychic power to probe, just as Nigel had mentioned earlier. There was no detectable fluctuation in energy around her. "Everyone in the vige calls me Granny Wright," the old woman replied. "You can call me that too, along with the others. Do you mind if we have a seat?"


    Granny Wright said warmly and led them to a gazebo in the courtyard.


    "What are your names, young gentlemen?" After the four of them took their seats in the gazebo, Granny Wright asked with a smile.


    "My older brother''sst name is Gardner, and mine is Chandler." Stout replied.


    "I see." Granny Wright asked again after she poured four cups of tea. "You two don''t look like tourists. Did youe from the city?"


    "These two gentlemen are here with Nigel." Robson replied and then gave a brief rundown of what had happened earlier.


    "Nigel is back?" Granny Wright smiled. "He and Wendy should have been together a long time ago. Both of them are so shy. This time, I''ll make sure Nigel proposes to Wendy!"


    After that, Granny Wright turned her attention to Billy and said, "Thank you, Mr Gardner, for your assistance."


    "You''re too kind, Granny Wright!" Billy smiled and then turned to Robson, changing the topic. "Mr Robson, I heard from Nigel that he learned ''Return to the Origins of Power'' from you. Is that true?" ""''Return to the Origins of Power''?" Robson''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise before he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I''ve never heard of it. Perhaps you are referring to the ''Gathering Elemental Palm''?" "That''s a secret technique passed down in my family, not something widely known." Robson continued.


    "Oh, I must have been mistaken," Billy replied with a smile. "My apologies for the misunderstanding."


    "Mr Gardner, when you suddenly mentioned ''Return to the Origins of Power,'' does it have any connection to this martial art?" Robson continued to inquire.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "I''ve only heard that ''Return to the Origins of Power'' has been lost for a hundred years and thought that it might have resurfaced now. So, I was just a bit curious." After sipping his tea, he abruptly asked another question.


    "Have you ever heard of a martial technique called ''One Sword to Rule Them All''?"


    As soon as he mentioned the technique, Granny Wright''s wrist trembled involuntarily, causing a drop of tea to spill onto the table.


    "One Sword to Rule Them All?"


    Robson picked up his tea cup, covering up his own surprise before smiling and saying, "Mr Gardner, whether it''s ''Return to the Origins of Power or ''One Sword to Rule Them All, just hearing the names sounds impressive. We country folks like us rarely have a chance toe across such things, and we''ve never even heard of them."


    "Sorry for being presumptuous." Billy smiled and put down his tea cup.


    "Mr Gardner, you''re the Nine-Five phenomenon, an extraordinary individual. Would you be interested in having an old man like me read your fortune?" Robson changed the subject with a smile.


    "Mr Robson, you''re too kind!" Billy smiled back. "Today, I''ll pass, but next time. Thank you for the tea. We''ll trouble you again next time."


    "Sure thing. Next time, have Nigel give me a call before youe, and I''ll prepare some food. Let this old man share a few drinks with you." Granny Wright responded with a smile.


    "Haha, sounds good!" Billy smiled again.


    Then, after bidding farewell to the two, Billy and Stout turned and left. Just as they were about to reach the courtyard gate, Billy turned around and added, "Mr Robson, in the next day or two, there might be peopleing for ''Return to the Origins of Power,'' and it''s likely they won''t be friendly. Be prepared."


    "Thank you for the warning, Mr Gardner!" Robson replied after a brief pause.


    Fifteen minutester, Billy and Stout boarded the helicopter and departed. Billy had purposely given Nigel two weeks off so he could spend more time at home.


    "Boss, something seems off about Robson and his wife." Stout spoke up on the helicopter.


    "Yeah," Billy squinted his eyes slightly and nodded. Though he hadn''t been able to detect their martial arts proficiency, he couldn''t overlook their unusual reactions.


    "Boss, ''One Sword to Rule Them All'' is the supreme art of the ancient martial sect Sword Sect. When you mentioned it earlier, did you have any suspicions?" Stout continued to inquire.


    "It''s rumored that twenty years ago,


    the Sword Sect''s sect master,


    Bessie Charleston, suffered severe injuries that destroyed her


    cultivation," Billy replied C


    "After that, she passed on


    vet


    position of sect master to her junior and disappeared from the martial world. For twenty years, she hasn''t


    shown her face."


    "Boss, do you suspect that Granny Wright might be the former sect master Bessie Charleston of Sword Sect?" Stout asked, somewhat surprised. "What made you think that?"


    "Just a hunch," Billy added with a


    faint smile. "From what I know, Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston


    used to be a couple when they were young, traveling the martial world fighting injustice together. But for some reason, they couldn''t be together in the end. When I saw the olddy, I suddenly had this idea, so


    I tested it."


    "Damn, hearing you say that, it might be her!" Stout eximed excitedly. After a momentary pause, he continued, "One is the former Minister of Central Sky Office, and the other is the former sect master of Sword Sect, two formidable experts living in this remote mountain vige. What could be their purpose?"


    "I don''t know," Billy shook his head slightly.


    "This ce probably holds some kind of treasure, or else they wouldn''t have stayed here for so many years." Stout spected.


    "Boss, should we have Azure Fang send someone to keep an eye on them?" he suggested.


    "Not for now," Billy shook his head again. "Unless something unexpected happens, Alexandra Maynard will send someone to investigate. We''ll see then."


    "Boss, do you think Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston might have truly lost their martial abilities?" Stout asked again. He had also tried to investigate them before, but like Billy, he had found nothing.

 Chapter 472 A Severe Attack On Azure Fang

    Chapter 472 A Severe Attack on Azure Fang


    "No, they won''t," Billy shook his head. "Although both of them hide it well, their eyes and spirit can''t deceive people. Besides, when that old man, Elder Thorne was about to strike Arthur Fowler, Arthur emitted an uncontroble aura. But he realized our presence and quickly concealed his aura."


    "Boss, are you saying that Arthur Fowler can sense our cultivation levels?" Stout asked again.


    "Most likely," Billy nodded slightly. "That old man can maintain hisposure quite well."


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang, disying Michael''s number.


    "Michael, what''s up?" Billy answered the call.


    "Commander, Azure Fang is in trouble!" Michael''s voice sounded urgent.


    "What happened?" Billy''s brow furrowed.


    "He has been seriously injured!" Michael took a deep breath and continued, "Earlier, we intercepted those two assants with Azure Fang when we were almost at the airport. At first, everything seemed fine. But just when we killed the two assants on the spot, three martial artists from the Ancient Martial World arrived."


    "These three individuals attacked us without saying a word. They were all highly skilled, with one of them having reached the War Grandmaster Late Stage. It seemed like they specifically targeted Azure Fang. After seriously injuring him, they left without further harm to us."


    Billy''s brow furrowed again. "Is Azure Fang badly hurt?"


    "He took a palm strike from one of them and is currently in aa." Michael replied.


    "Bring Azure Fang back to the SHADOW base. We are on our way back now." Billy instructed after a brief pause. "Also, have someone monitor the movements of those three assants. Find out where they are headed."


    "Understood!" Michael responded loudly before hanging up the phone.


    "Boss, what happened to Azure Fang?" Stout asked as Billy put away his phone.


    "He''s been seriously injured!" Billy frowned. He then recounted Michael''s report.


    "Damn." Stout muttered.


    After about three to four hours, the two of them returned to the SHADOW base. "Commander!" Michael and a group of SHADOW operatives hurried over to greet them. "Where is Azure Fang?" Billy asked.


    "He''s in the medical room," Michael replied and led the way to a room in the courtyard.


    In no time, they arrived at a ward in the medical room. Azure Fangy on a bed, lips turning blue, his face pale. His whole body seemed to be covered in frost, making him feel cold to the touch. Stout briefly assessed his condition, then reached out to check his pulse. Three minutester, he looked at Billy with a slightly grave expression


    "Boss, this is bad. It appears that Azure Fang was poisoned before being injured."


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly. He didn''t need to check the pulse; a single nce confirmed that Azure Fang was not only injured but also poisoned.


    "Got poisoned?" Michael was taken aback. "Stout, do you know what poison he''s been afflicted with? Can it be treated?"


    "He hasn''t been deeply poisoned, it''s just amon Dissipating Force Poison, not difficult to counteract." Stout shook his head slightly. "But his injuries are troublesome."


    After exining, he turned to Billy and asked, "Boss, I feel like Azure Fang''s injuries resemble the legendary Icy Soul Dark Palm."


    "It is." Billy''s brow furrowed, and his expression became more serious. "Indeed, it is."


    "Really?" Stout gasped in surprise.


    "Stout, what is the Icy Soul Dark Palm, is it difficult to treat?" Michael, who had been paying attention, also became concerned.


    "Yes," Stout nodded solemnly. "The


    Icy Soul Dark Palm features


    coldness and active Yin. When someone is injured by it, their internal organs will be frozen in aPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    very short time, and their who y


    will turn ice-cold. If the cold energy in the body is not resolved


    in


    three days, all the organs will fail, and there will be no chance of recovery. And within vale, the number of people who can treat this injury can be counted on one hand."


    Michael took a sharp breath. "Stout, can anyone from Secret Essences treat it?"


    "No," Stout took a deep breath and shook his head. "The Icy Soul Dark Palm was said to be lost decades ago. Although Secret Essences has some records rted to it, there is no corresponding treatment n." He then looked at Billy. "Boss, sho we try the Nine Needles of Secret Essences?"


    "The Nine Needles of Secret Essences can only dy the worsening of the injury. It''s difficult topletely cure it." Billy exhaled deeply. After a pause, he continued, "I''ll help Azure Fang stabilize his condition. You contact the sect and find out if anyone in the Ancient Martial World can treat this injury."


    "Understood," Stout nodded and took out his phone to make the call.


    Five minutester, the three of them gathered in a meeting room.


    Billy then took out a silver needle from his pocket and began to administer acupuncture to Azure Fang. He could only alleviate the condition but not cure it. After cing the nine needles in position, Billy ced his hand on Azure


    I


    Fang''s chest and infused him with a powerful surge of his Chienergy


    with active yang, fierce in nature.


    As time passed, the coldness on Azure Fang''s body visibly subsided, and his skin regained a hint of color. However, there was still no sign of him waking up. Exhaling heavily, Billy removed the needles one by one after nearly an hour.


    "Commander, what about Azure Fang?" Michael asked.


    "It can only provide temporary relief, it won''t worsen for at least ten days,=." Billy replied.


    "Boss!" At this moment, Stout hurriedly walked in.


    "How did it go?" Billy inquired.


    "I got the information!" Stout nodded.


    "The ''Crimson me'' technique from the Crimson Sun Sect is the natural counter to the ''Cold Soul Dark Palm.'' Any martial practitioner who cultivates the ''Crimson me'' technique and has reached the level of War Emperor or higher can treat this injury," Stout exined.


    "Crimson Sun Sect?" Billy was slightly surprised; it was the first time he had heard of this sect''s name.


    Inside vale, there were countless sects varying in size, numbering in the tens of thousands. It was understandable that he hadn''t heard of them.


    "Indeed," Stout confirmed. "The Crimson Sun Sect is not far from Celestiford, about four or five hundred kilometers away.


    "Inform Judge and the other three to


    arrive in Celestiford by daybreak.


    We''ll depart for the Crimson Sun Sect early tomorrow morning." Billy decided after a moment of thought. He wasn''t well-acquainted with the Crimson Sun Sect, so he didn''t know what to expect there, and it was better to be cautious by bringing the other four sharp des with him, just in case.


    "Roger that!" Stout nodded and pulled out his phone to make the call.


    Five minutester, the three of them sat down in a reception room.


    "Have you identified the assant?" Billy asked as he lifted his teacup and took a sip, looking at Michael.

 Chapter 473 Denied Entry By The Sect

    Chapter 473 Denied Entry by the Sect


    "Not yet," Michael Hornig shook his head. "The surveince footage only captured them getting into a Land Rover, and they disappeared from the cameras at a blind spot on the outskirts." "Did they leave any message?" Stout asked.


    "No," Michael shook his head again. "Throughout the encounter, those three individuals never uttered a single word."


    "In fact, it''s strange. Although they came for Azure Fang, they didn''t seem to have the intention to kill him. After severely injuring him, they left. In that situation, if they had truly intended to kill, none of us would have escaped." Michael added after a momentary pause.


    "Boss, it may not be so simple. They probably have other motives." Stout thought for a moment and said to Billy.


    "Hmm," Billy''s gaze turned cold as he nodded. He had already suspected as much when he learned that Azure Fang had only been seriously injured.


    Around midnight, Judge and the other three members of the team arrived in Celestiford. Upon seeing Azure Fang''s condition, Frostde wore a worried expression and sat by Azure Fang''s bedside, holding his hand with tears welling up in her eyes. Night Orchid and the other two also had solemn expressions, clearly concerned.


    "Boss, what exactly happened?" Night Orchid asked.


    "Orchid, let me exin," Stout responded. He then recounted everything that had happened over the past few days to the four of them.


    "This is most likely the work of the Cloud-Stepping Sect." Judge said with a grim tone after hearing Stout''s ount. "Boss, after we heal Azure Fang''s injuries tomorrow, let''s head straight to the door of Cloud- Stepping Sect and crush their sect."


    "Boss, should we send someone to surround Cloud-Stepping Sect in advance?" Night Orchid suggested.


    "Not for now, we''ll decide tomorrow." Billy shook his head.


    The next morning, at around 9 AM, the group of eight people boarded a helicopter to head to the location of the Crimson Sun Sect in the southwestern mountains of Celestiford. The helicopter touched down in an open area at the base of the mountain.


    "Who are you people?" Four men in Daoist robes approached as Billy and his group reached the entrance of the Crimson Sun Sect, asking with suspicion.


    "I am Billy Gardner, the leader of SHADOW. I''vee to meet the Sect Master of the Crimson Sun Sect, please announce my arrival." Billy said.


    "SHADOW''s people?" The leader among the four men furrowed his brows. "We have always had a good rtionship with SHADOW. Why are you here, may I ask?"


    It seemed that they hadn''t heard of Commander Gardner.


    "To be honest, my brother was injured by the Icy Soul Dark Palm, so we came here to request assistance. I hope you can understand the urgency." Billy exined. "Hmm?" The leader nced at Azure Fang on the stretcher. "You can wait here. I will inform our Sect Master. However, whether or not he will meet with you, I cannot guarantee." "Thank you." Answered Billy.


    About ten minutester, footsteps echoed, and an old man in a gray robe led a group of people towards them.


    "Grand Elder," the four men quickly approached the old man.


    "Hmm," the elder nodded slightly. Then, leading the group, he walked about 50-60 meters away from Billy and the others and slightly bowed.


    "I am the Grand Elder of the Crimson Sun Sect, Chas Carter, I pay respects to Commander Gardner." He said.


    The four men on the scene who had previously confronted Billy and his group gasped, their faces filled with shock. Never had they expected that the legendary Commander Gardner would be standing in front of them. They were secretly relieved that they hadn''t been too tough on him earlier; otherwise, it would have been a disaster.


    "It''s a honor to meet you, Elder Carter." Billy replied. "My brother was injured by the Icy Soul Dark Palm. We heard that Crimson me of your sect could heal such injuries, so we came to seek your help. We apologize for any inconvenience we may have caused."


    "Commander Gardner, please don''t


    worry. But I have to tell you that


    Crimson me is a secret technique of our sect, and there are very few practitioners within the Crimson Sun Sect. Elder Carter exined.. "ording to our sect''s rules, this


    ��


    technique cannot be casually used


    without the permission of the Sect Master." Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand," Billy continued, "May we have a meeting with the Sect Master?"


    "Commander Gardner, I must apologize once again. The Sect Master has been in seclusion for the past year and does not receive visitors." Elder Carter replied.


    Billy furrowed his brow slightly. "Then may I ask, who is currently in charge of the Crimson Sun Sect?"


    "In our sect, when the Sect Master is in seclusion, all major and minor affairs of the sect are managed by the young Sect Master."


    "In that case..." Billy began to speak.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m truly sorry, but our young Sect Masteris currently entertaining distinguished guests and may not be avable for some time." Chas Carter interrupted Kim.


    "Hey, is that how you treat your guests?" Judge spoke up.


    The brows of Night Orchid and the others furrowed simultaneously. The attitude of Chas Carter was already a clear indication. They weren''t even allowed into the sect''s main


    courtyard, which was a clear sign of rejection.


    "What''s your attitude? How dare you speak to the Grand Elder like that?" a man in a green robe stepped forward.


    "Get lost!" Soul Chaser replied sternly. "Do you even have the right to speak here?"


    "I''ve heard that the people from SHADOW are arrogant and conceited, looking down on everyone. Today, seeing it for myself, it''s not unfounded." Another man remarked ambiguously. "You..." Soul Chaser began to speak again.


    "Soul Chaser!" Billy intervened. Then he turned to Chas Carter and said, "Elder Carter, my apologies for the trouble. Do you know when the Young Sect Master will be avable?"


    "Commander Gardner, please forgive us for any inconvenience, I don''t know when he will finish." Chas Carter added. There was no look on his face. "Understood," Billy nodded slightly. He then turned to Judge and the others and waved his hand. "We''ll wait here. Let me know if there are any developments." "Boss, the way they treat us..." Judge wore an unpleasant expression.


    "Haven''t you heard what I said?" Billy said sternly.


    "Yes, Commander." Judge replied loudly.


    Afterward, Michael and Stout set down the stretcher, and the group of eight people sat on stone benches nearby.


    "Commander Gardner, I''ll take my leave now. If you have any other needs, please don''t hesitate to let my subordinates know." Elder Carter bowed slightly. "Alright." Billy nodded.


    Chas Carter then turned and left, leaving his apanying group behind.


    "Boss, it seems they won''t help us." Judge said with a grim expression.


    "Should we just go straight in and wipe out their entire sect? Let''s see if they still put on airs!" Stout suggested.


    "Boss, I''ll go with Stout to see what happen, you can rest here a while." Judge said as he walked towards the stone steps not far away from them with Stout.

 Chapter 474 Unveiling The Murder Scheme

    Chapter 474 Unveiling the Murder Scheme


    "Come back!" Billy spoke sternly.


    "Boss..." Judge turned to look at Billy.


    "What''s the rush? Sit down!" Billy interrupted him. "Let''s see what they''re up to first!"


    He knew that the other side was intentionally stalling, but he wasn''t entirely sure of their motives.


    "Understood!" Judge and Stout replied and sat down again.


    Time passed quickly, and an hour had passed in the blink of an eye. The elder from the Crimson Sun Sect had not appeared again, and Billy and his team''s patience was wearing thin. "These Crimson Sun Sect people are really looking for trouble. I want to see what their young Sect Master is doing!" Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and walked towards the stone stairs. "Stop, what are you trying to do?" A disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect raised his hand and shouted loudly.


    "Get lost!" Soul Chaser roared and struck out with his hand.


    "You..." The man''s pupils shrank as he tried to block Soul Chaser''s attack with his hand.


    Bang!


    As a muffled sound rang out, the man was sent flying, crashing into the stone stairs behind, blood spurting.


    "You scoundrel!" An elder from the Crimson Sun Sect said coldly andunched a punch towards Soul Chaser.


    "Old bastard, I''ve been waiting for you to make a move!" Soul Chaser''s wrist flicked, and he drew his curved de, sending a sharp crescent de energy towards his opponent. Their attacks shed, and both of them retreated seven or eight steps, evenly matched.


    "Hmm?" The elder stabilized himself, his pupils slightly narrowed. He was a War Grandmaster at the lower stage, one level higher than Soul Chaser. He had expected to easily defeat his opponent, but he was surprised to find himself evenly matched.


    "Come again!" Soul Chaser was full of anger and wanted to take it out on someone.


    "This is the Crimson Sun Sect, not your SHADOW. You''d better not be too arrogant, or don''t me us for not showing courtesy!" The elder said coldly.


    "Then let me see how you don''t show courtesy!" Soul Chaser said with a deep voice and raised his de to charge again.


    "Soul Chaser,e back!" Billy''s voice rang out.


    "Boss, they''re deliberately embarrassing us. Let me take care of them, and see if their young Sect Master dares toe out..." Soul Chaser replied loudly. "Come back!" Billy''s tone grew stern.


    "Soul Chaser, don''t anger Boss. Come back!" Frostde frowned.


    "Fine..." Soul Chaser reluctantly returned.


    "Boss, waiting like this may not be a solution." Night Orchid said, looking at Billy.


    "Hmm." Billy narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.


    At that moment, Michael''s phone rang.


    "What''s up?" Michael answered the call. After a brief conversation, his brows furrowed.


    "I understand. Stay safe." Michael said before ending the call. He looked at Billy and spoke, "Commander, Nigel just called and said that a group of unfamiliar faces went to his hometown, that small mountain vige."


    "As expected." Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Boss, Azure Fang''s situation is likely rted to what''s happening with Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston." Night Orchid said after a moment of thought.


    "Hmm." Billy nodded.


    The developments seemed to confirm his suspicions.


    "Orchid, what do you mean?" Judge asked.


    "It seems that the other side


    intentionally injured Azure Fang but didn''t kill him. It''s likely they did this to divert your attention, so you wouldn''t have time to deal with what''s happening with Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston." Night Orchid exined.


    "It''s possible!" Soul Chaser said aloud.


    "Boss, could this be the work of Ink Pavilion again?" Frostde looked at Billy and asked.


    "It''s very likely." Billy thought about it.


    From what he knew, when Arthur


    Fowler was still in Central Sky Office,


    he had shed with Ink Pavilion several times. It was said that Arthur Fowler had even killed an Elder from Ink Pavilion back then. Furthermore, even if there were no personal grudges between them, if Ink Pavilion learned that Arthur Fowler had been living in that mountain vige for so many years, they


    would undoubtedly want to


    investigate the reasons behind it,


    just like Billy did.


    "How did Ink Pavilion know about Arthur Fowler''s whereabouts?" Stout paused in mid-sentence and suddenly realized something. "Could they beplicit with Alexandra Maynard?" "Definitely," Night Orchid agreed.


    "He''s quite capable." Judgemented.


    "Boss, should we send some people to that vige?" Night Orchid suggested.


    "No," Billy shook his head. "If Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston couldn''t handle it, sending our people there won''t help."


    He took out his phone and sent a message to Stan Mitchell, instructing him to keep an eye on Alexandra Maynard. After putting away his phone, Billy considered their options and then looked at Night Orchid and the others.


    "Night Orchid, you and the others go to that mountain vige. Frostde and I will take Azure Fang and go find the young Sect Master of the Crimson Sun Sect."


    "Understood!" Night Orchid and the others replied loudly.


    "Remember, don''t take action unless it''s absolutely necessary. Just ensure the safety of the vigers." Billy instructed once more.


    "Yes, Commander!" Night Orchid and the others replied and then turned to head back along the path.


    "Sorry, everyone, but none of you are leaving here today!" At that moment, a man''s voice echoed in the air.


    Immediately, a tremendous pressure enveloped the area, and even Michael, the weakest in terms of cultivation among them, felt like he was struggling to move.


    "Hmm?" Billy''s brow furrowed, and Night Orchid and the others wore grave expressions.


    The overwhelming pressure clearly indicated the presence of a War God-Emperor Realm expert.


    In the next moment, thirty to forty figures appeared from all around. They were all dressed in robes and wore ck and white masks on their faces.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck, Ink Pavilion''s people have arrived for real!" Judge and Soul Chaser cursed simultaneously.


    Billy scanned the group of Ink


    Pavilion members. He noticed that their formation was formidable. The leader was a genuine War God-Emperor, and the one behind him was a War Emperor at its peak. Besides them, there were two others at the War Grandmaster Later Stage, and the rest had at least reached the rank of Battle God.


    "Back to the sect!" Seeing that Ink Pavilion''s people had appeared, the Crimson Sun Sect members quickly ran up the stone stairs.


    "These Crimson Sun Sect bastards dared to collude with Ink Pavilion. They must be tired of living!" Stout cursed.


    Seeing this, they all understood what was happening. The Crimson Sun Sect was clearly buying time for Ink Pavilion. "Commander Gardner, I''ve heard about you for a long time." The leader of Ink Pavilion said as he looked at Billy.


    "Unless I miss my guess, you should be another Protector of Ink Pavilion, right?" Billy replied casually.


    "I am Ink Pavilion''s Right Protector, Preston Page, Commander Gardner." The elder introduced himself and then turned to the three others behind him. "Introduce yourselves to Commander Gardner." "Yes, Lord Page!" The three of them replied and then turned to Billy.


    "Ink Pavilion''s Northern Leader, Stanley Morgan, greetings to Commander Gardner."


    "Jade Bnce, greetings to Commander Gardner."


    "Opening Sun, greetings to Commander Gardner."

 Chapter 475 A Dire Situation

    Chapter 475 A Dire Situation


    "You folks from Ink Pavilion seem to hold me in high regard!" Billy smiled faintly.


    "Commander Gardner, you jest." Preston Page chuckled. "In the entire country, there are probably not many who dare to underestimate Commander Gardner."


    "Is Azure Fang the one your people injured?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "We found it rather difficult to meet with Commander Gardner, so we resorted to this." Preston admitted to Billy''s question.


    "The people you sent to the Kun Lun Mountains are from Ink Pavilion, I presume?" A cold edge emanated from Billy.


    "Commander Gardner, don''t you wonder what big secret that mountain vige holds?" Preston smiled.


    "You''re quite candid!" Billy squinted his eyes slightly and continued speaking.


    "You didn''t attack in Celestiford but intentionally lured me here. You must have conspired with the Crimson Sun Sect, right?" Billy looked at the other party and spoke.


    "Nothing escapes you, King of the West!" Just then, an old man''s voice rang out again. Immediately after, a pressure, no less than that of Preston, swept down from above the Crimson Sun Sect''s stone steps. Clearly, that was another War God-Emperor powerhouse.


    "Introduce yourself!" Billy responded with a stern tone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Haha, I am the Sect Master of the Crimson Sun Sect, Walter Tarry. I pay my respects to Commander Gardner!" A blurry figure stopped below the archway and nodded slightly towards Billy. At the same time, about a dozen elders from the Crimson Sun Sect led a hundred core disciples down the stone steps.


    "You Crimson Sun Sect folks are quite impressive!" Billy squinted his eyes again and then looked to the left before speaking in a deep voice. "Since you''re here, show yourselves!"


    "Impressive, Commander Gardner. I''ve concealed my presence, yet your mental prowess still detected me. Admirable!" Before the words had even settled, a blurred figure shot towards Billy and stopped about a hundred meters away.


    "If I guess correctly, you must be from the Cloud-Stepping Sect, right?" Billy looked at the person and spoke nonchntly.


    "Indeed, you are worthy of the title, King of the West. You''ve even figured that out!" The neer smiled faintly. Then, he bowed respectfully and said, "I am Lonnie Silva, the Sect Master of the Cloud Stepping Sect. It''s a honor to meet you here, Commander Gardner!"


    As he spoke, footsteps echoed behind him, and soon after, forty to fifty men and women appeared before everyone''s eyes. Among the crowd, Billy spotted someone he knew, Janice Harvey!


    Janice Harvey noticed Billy as well, her eyes filled with a cold, hostile re.


    "These riffraff really intend to keep us all here today?" Judge cursed again.


    The faces of Night Orchid and herpanions also grew solemn.


    There were three waves of forces here, all led by War God-Emperor level experts, and there were even a few War Emperors among them. With such a formidable array, it seemed like today''s situation was quite precarious.


    "Commander Gardner, we meet again." Janice Harvey said coldly.


    "You''ve got some nerve showing up. Aren''t you afraid of death?" Stout also recognized her.


    "Ignorant! Today, the ones who''ll die are all of you!" Janice Harvey said with indifference, then turned her gaze back to Billy. "Commander Gardner, to be honest, I admire you. If not for our conflicting positions, might even want to be friends with you."


    "Nanrania mobilized the entire nation to oppose you, and yet you forcibly repelled them for twenty years. You truly deserve to be called the genius in vale. However, you''re too high-profile andck restraint. If you focused on being King of the West, defending against external threats, and protecting vale, perhaps everyone would speak well of you. But you, not only do you repel external threats, but you also turn your spearhead against the internal ns and aristocratic families, talking about returning vale to its former glory. You overestimate yourself, don''t you? Do you think you can reverse a thousand years of history with just your own strength?"


    "Too bad, you won''t live to see that day!" After giving her a nce, Billy ignored her and turned to Walter Tarry. "I understand why Ink Pavilion and Cloud-Stepping Sect are after me, but I''m curious about Crimson Sun Sect''s motives."


    "Perhaps you''re still unaware, Commander Gardner. Crimson Sun Sect and the me Sect share the same lineage, and the me Sect''s Sect Master happens to be my junior brother!" Walter Tarry spoke calmly.


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "I see."


    "Commander Gardner, considering your dedication to this country, I''ll give you a chance today," Preston spoke up. "If you abandon your cultivation ande with me, I can spare the people around you."


    "You old fool!" Stout eximed


    loudly. "Do you think that with your


    In


    bunch, you can make Commander Gardner give up his cultivation? You''re overestimating yourselves!


    Later, don''t cry and beg for mercy on


    the ground!"


    "Stout, they are three War God-Emperors! Are you that confident in boss?" Soul Chaser asked quietly.


    "Just satisfying my mouth!" Stout responded.


    "Fine!" Soul Chaser twitched his mouth.


    "Boss, don''t worry about us. You go first. Although those three are strong, they probably can''t stop you!" Frostde took a deep breath and spoke.


    "Boss, she''s right. vale still needs you!" Night Orchid added simultaneously.


    "Boss, remember to burn a paper beauty for me next year on Qingming Festival. I''m still a virgin!" Soul Chaser smacked his lips.


    "I want one too, but I prefer a slightly plump one. Too skinny doesn''t look good!" Stout said with a serious expression. "Afterward, Judge, do you want to reserve one too?"


    "Get lost!" Judge red at him, then grinned at Billy. "Boss, just give me a Cold Moon Saber, and I''ll take care of things in my afterlife as Judge!"


    Michael Hornig, standing on the side, couldn''t help but twitch his lips a few times.


    "Are they leaving theirst wishes?" he thought.


    "You six are responsible for the safety of Azure Fang. If you have a chance, retreat!" Billy nced at them and spoke.


    "Boss..." all six of them spoke simultaneously.


    "Do as I say!" Billy''s tone grew stern.


    "Understood!" Frostde and the others didn''t waste any words; they nodded in response.


    "Commander Gardner, have you


    thought it through?" Preston Page


    shouted. "I advise you not to be


    ????


    overly optimistic. While you may have in pseudo-Emperor-level warriors, you should be aware that the three of us have already condensed God-Emperor''s might! When the three of us join forces, you have absolutely no chance of winning! At that time, not only will you die, but the people around you will die as well!"


    "Do you have that much confidence?" Billy responded casually.


    "Haha, since you don''t believe it, then so be it!" Preston replied before looking to Walter Tarry and Lonnie Silva.


    "Let''s take action. Swift and decisive, avoid unnecessary dys."


    "Very well!" Both of them nodded.


    Boom!


    As they finished speaking, several


    the


    .ne


    overwhelming auras soared into the sky from the three factions, and atmosphere within a thousand meters was filled with boundless


    killing intent. Even Night Orchid and the others felt a suffocating pressure.


    The members of the three factions below Battle God level were unable to withstand this pressure and sat down paralyzed, their faces filled with terror.


    "Go!" Billy drew the Bloodshadow Fury de and spoke in a solemn tone, looking at Night Orchid and the others.

 Chapter 476 StoutS Poison Art

    Chapter 476 Stout''s Poison Art


    "Boss, watch out!" Night Orchid and the others warned as they hurriedly escorted Azure Fang down the mountain.


    "I''ve said it before, none of you will leave here today!" Preston Page snorted coldly. He raised his hand and ordered, "Attack, kill them!"


    "Understood!" The two lords from Ink Pavilion nodded and led a group of Ink Pavilion members in pursuit.


    Members of Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect, who were below the War Grandmaster level, also joined the chase. They knew that staying there would only mean certain death, as the aftermath alone could kill them. Pursuing the SHADOW''s five top-notch killers might offer them a chance to make some contributions.


    "Orchid, you all go first, I''ll stop them!" Stout said in a low voice as he advanced to confront their pursuers.


    "Stout, I''ll assist you!" Judge and Soul Chaser spoke simultaneously.


    "You two are no match for them. Don''t make a reckless sacrifice. First, get Azure Fang down the mountain!" Stout shouted loudly.


    "Judge, Soul Chaser,e back!" Night Orchid took a deep breath and said with a stern tone. She was well aware of the current situation. Only by sending Azure Fang down the mountain could they have a chance to fight. Otherwise, they would be at a severe disadvantage.


    "Stout, be careful, don''t push too hard. Retreat if necessary!" Frostde expressed her concerns with a worried expression. Normally, with her personality, she wouldn''t retreat even if they were outmatched. However, she was concerned about Azure Fang''s safety and knew that this was not the time to be stubborn.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t even consider these small fry a threat," Stout said loudly. "You all go ahead, don''t wait for me and boss!"


    Night Orchid let out a heavy sigh. Then she turned to Michael Hornig and said, "Michael, carry Azure Fang on your back!"


    "Got it!" Michael nodded vigorously and lifted Azure Fang from the stretcher, securing him on his back.


    Judge and Soul Chaser also returned at this moment. The four of them protected Michael as they rushed down the mountain.


    "Don''t let them escape! Come on!" one of the lords of Ink Pavilion with "Opening Sun" as his code name, shouted.


    "Understood!" A dozen or so members of Ink Pavilion swiftly pursued them.


    "You bunch of idiots!" Stout snorted, and his wrist continued to flip. Suddenly, a barrage of silver needles shot out like rain, catching the Ink Pavilion members off guard. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Before the Ink Pavilion members couldprehend what was happening, they felt a sharp pain in their necks. After taking a few steps, they all copsed.


    "You damn fools, go to hell!" Opening Sun roared in anger, holding his sword and attacking Stout.


    The other lord of Ink Pavilion with a code name, Jade Bnce, wasn''t idle either. He swung his sword, releasing several sword beams towards Stout.


    "You underestimate me!" Stout sneered. He dodged Jade Bnce''s sword beams and rushed towards Opening Sun. At the same time, he raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike.


    Boom!


    After avoiding Jade Bnce''s attack, Stout''s palm strike hit Opening Sun''s chest with force. Opening Sun was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, spraying a mouthful of blood as he soared through the air. He crashed to the ground, and almost half of his bones were shattered. Hey there like a dead dog.


    Stout had already reached the peak of the War Grandmaster level, and with his ability to challenge higher-level opponents, Opening Sun couldn''t withstand his full-power strike.


    "Opening Sun, are you okay?" Jade Bnce shouted in concern.


    "Leave me, and kill him first!" Opening Sun struggled to get up from the ground and said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the four War Grandmasters from Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect reached Stout. They raised their hands to attack him. Stout''s figure moved swiftly, dodging the punches of two of them. However, he was hit by the other two''s attacks and was sent flying.


    "Attack together, don''t hold back, kill him first!" Jade Bnce shouted to the four War Grandmasters.


    "Alright!" The four of them nodded.


    As the words fell, without any hesitation, five individuals closed in from five different directions.


    "A bunch of idiots!" Stout muttered with narrowed eyes as he stood up from the ground. Without retreat, he moved forward, his figure shing like a ghost. His hands simultaneously flipped, and a faint fragrance filled the air.


    "Hmm?" Jade Bnce was the first to sense something amiss. Without hesitation, he quickly darted to the side.


    "Be careful, it''s poisonous!" The other four, halfway into their charge, seemed to realize the danger and held their breath.


    However, Secret Essences'' poison was not something easily avoided, especially when it was concocted by Stout, a genius of Secret Essences himself.


    The next moment, the four men and women felt a reaction in their bodies. Without thinking, they immediately mobilized their power to suppress the toxins. "Die!" Just as the four were struggling to counteract the toxins in their bodies, Stout''s voice reached their ears.


    Simultaneously, several violent palm


    winds swept qut from Stout''s palms, creating a gust of wind. At this moment, the four were busy resisting the poison attacking their hearts, so they had no ability to


    withstand Stout''s assault. As the


    palm winds passed, the four were thrown back like projectiles. Two of the War Grandmasters among themy lifeless on the ground, while the other two men were in slightly better condition but still in a bad state.


    Mixing blood and frothy liquid kept flowing from their mouths as their bodies convulsed. It didn''t look like they wouldst ten minutes.


    "Come on, it''s your turn!" Stout nced at the four on the ground before turning to charge at Jade Bnce.


    At this moment, Jade had lost his


    will to fight. Although his cultivation level was one rank higher than Stout''s, he had just inhaled a hint of the fragrance, and his body had started to react. He knew that this poison was extraordinary. Seeing Stout charging at him again, he quickly raised his sword and unleashed a few icy shes before swiftly dodging to the side. He was worried that Stout would release another wave of poison gas at him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve used up all the poison powder." Stout said.


    "Then prepare to die!" Jade roared, taking two steps forward and thrusting his sword with incredible speed.


    "Even though there''s no poison powder left, it''s still you who''s going to die!" Stout grinned, dodging to the side, leaving a shallow gash on his arm as the sword''s edge grazed him.


    As he dodged, Stout flicked his wrist, and three silver needles shot toward Jade Bnce at a speedparable to bullets.


    "Child''s y!" Jade didn''t take the silver needles seriously, gripping his sword to deflect them, causing most of the needles to fall to the ground. However, in the next moment, he couldn''t help but curse. Dozens of silver needles, shining with a cold light, flew at him at an increasing speed.


    Ping! Ping! Ping!


    With a furious roar, he raised his sword to block them again, and his reaction speed wasmendable. Most of the silver needles were knocked down to the ground. But then, he couldn''t block thest silver needle, and it pierced him in the waist.


    "Congrattions, you''ve won the prize!" Stout grinned.


    "Humph! What can a small silver needle do to me?" Jade snorted. "Alright, I won''t y with you anymore. I''ll send you yo hell!"


    His words fell, his eyes narrowed, and he took a few steps forward, lifting his sword to strike.

 Chapter 477 Did You Enjoy The Chase?

    Chapter 477 Did You Enjoy the Chase?


    Just as Jade Bnce was about to strike, a mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth. His face turned deathly pale, and his breathing became erratic.


    "Do your silver needles have poison?" Jade knelt down on one knee, propping himself up with his sword stabbed into the ground.


    "Didn''t I tell you already? Congrattions, you''ve won a prize!" Stout shrugged his shoulders.


    "You rascal, are you toying with me?" Jade roared in anger.


    "Don''t use me wrongly. I only said there was no poison powder, but I didn''t say there were no poisoned needles!" Stout grinned. Having said that, he ignored Jade Bnce and rushed towards Night Orchid and her group.


    With the poison needle in him, Jade was already a dead man. There was no saving him.


    "Killing our disciples of Crimson Sun Sect and leaving just like that? You''re thinking too highly of yourself!" A furious voice rang out just as Stout had run a few steps away.


    An elder from Crimson Sun Sect dashed over. He raised his hand and unleashed a powerful gust of wind. He was two levels higher than Stout, a War Emperor in the early stages.


    "Herees another one who''s eager to di.," Stout muttered as he confronted the elder, raising his own power to its peak.


    Boom!


    After a loud explosion, Stout was pushed back nearly a hundred feet, and his blood surged within him. The two-level difference between them made it clear that Stout couldn''t easily contend with the elder. "This is interesting. Come again!" Stout slightly paused beforeunching another attack.


    "Stubborn fool!" The elder snorted coldly and adopted a defensive stance.


    The two of them immediately engaged in a fierce battle. Meanwhile, as the four members from Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect were attacking Stout, the remaining members of their groups, along with the members of Ink Pavilion, were quickly closing in on Night Orchid and the others. Their total number was close to a hundred, including five War Grandmasters and over ten Warlords, with the rest mostly at the Battle God level.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Frostde, you protect Michael and Azure Fang and go ahead!" Night Orchid turned to look at the approaching group and spoke in a deep voice.


    "No need, Michael can handle it alone. Let''s hold them off together!" Frostde replied and drew her curved de, charging towards the enemy.


    "These fools want to die. Let''s grant their wish!" Judge shouted as he raised his de and followed Frostde.


    Night Orchid and Soul Chaser also took action, unleashing their deadly curved des. All four of them were at the War Grandmaster level, and the enemy group of about a dozen people in the front couldn''t react in time before they fell to the ground. Blood gushed from their chest wounds, and theyy motionless.


    "You''re going to pay for this!" A male War Grandmaster from the Cloud-Stepping Sect roared,unching a fierce punch at Judge.


    "Watch out, Judge!" Frostde eximed, swiftly teleporting several yards and shing with her razor-sharp de.


    The sh of their attacks pushed them both back about five or six steps.


    "Hmm?" The man clearly hadn''t expected Frostde to push him to a stalemate. He furrowed his brows and said, "You''re so eager to die, let me grant your wish!"


    With those words, he rushed toward Frostde at lightning speed, simultaneously unleashing several powerful gusts of wind with a wave of his hand.


    "Die!" Frostde''s delicate eyebrows furrowed tightly, and without hesitation, she used the Cold Moon de Technique.


    Crescent-shaped de radiance, carrying a chilling aura of death, surged forward with unstoppable force. Frostde had already achieved a high level of mastery as a War Grandmaster, and with her full- powered Cold Moon de Technique, defeating a Tier-two War Grandmaster opponent was not difficult.


    The crescent de tore through the man''s attack, directly entering through his chest and passing through him.


    "How... how is this possible?!"


    The man looked down at the wound on his chest, struggling to utter a few words before copsing, his face full of disbelief. Frostde nced at him and then turned to charge at the others.


    "Elder Six!" The members of the Cloud-Stepping Sect cried out in pain as they saw the fallen man on the ground.


    "Don''t bother calling, I''ll send you to join him!" Judge said coldly and raised his hand to release a flurry of de radiance.


    After the de radiance passed, four or five men and women immediately fell to the ground, their legs twitching. "Die!" Just at that moment, a sharp de radiance came at Judge like lightning, unstoppable and thunderous. The person who had attacked exuded an aura at the peak of War Grandmaster, aplete mastery of the level. "Judge, be careful!" Night Orchid eximed.


    Although Judge reacted quickly, the de radiance still left a deep gash on his left arm, causing blood to spurt out.


    "Frostde,e here!" Night Orchid shouted and rushed to Judge''s side. She said after a pause, "Soul Chaser, intercept the others!"


    "Got it!" Soul Chaser understood her n well. With a loud response, his aura surged to the extreme, and he blocked the group that had intended to chase after Michael.


    "Judge, how are you?" Frostde quickly arrived at Judge''s side and asked.


    "No big deal." Judge replied.


    "You killed so many members of my sect, I will destroy all of you!" The elderly War Grandmaster at the peak of his level had now approached the three of them from a distance of thirty to forty meters. "Another old fool!" Judge retorted coldly.


    "Let''s finish this quickly!" Night Orchid exchanged a nce with Frostde and Judge. "Let''s do it!"


    "Yes!" Frostde and Judge nodded simultaneously.


    "Cold Moon sh!"


    Following this, the three of them simultaneously uttered the incantation in a low voice, each channeling their full power to release a crescent-shaped de radiance.


    "Don''t overestimate yourselves!" The old man didn''t even consider the three of them at the early stage of War Grandmaster. He snorted coldly and swung his own de.


    However, in the next moment, his face stiffened The de radiance from Night Orchid, Frostde, and Judge seemed to have been enchanted, instantly merging into one and swiftly rushing towards him, greatly increasing in power. The Cold Moon de radiance chopped the old man''srge de into two pieces, then swiftly passed through his waist.


    "So... strong..." After uttering those two words, the old man had a bloodline forming at his waist, blood gushing out. His upper and lower body fell to the ground one after the other, a gruesome sight of blood and flesh.


    Cold Moon sh was a technique custom-made by Billy for his five sharp des! Although only three of them were working together now and couldn''t unleash the full power of the Cold Moon sh, dealing with a War Grandmaster-level opponent was not a problem.


    "Elder Three!" The Cloud-Stepping Sect''s group yelled as they saw theirpanion on the ground.


    "Everyone except Janice Harvey is dead!" Night Orchid frowned and rushed forward with her de.


    "Kill!" Judge roared and followed Frostde.


    "RUN!" Except for the people from Ink Pavilion, members of Cloud-Stepping Sect and Crimson Sun Sect immediately scattered and fled for their lives.


    Among the remaining individuals,


    except for two men and women at the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage, the others had cultivation levels below Warlord. They didn''t have the courage to continue fighting. After all, even though the opponents were only four people, they could easily y even a War Grandmaster at the peak stage, let alone people of their level.


    "Weren''t you all eager to chase us just now?" Soul Chaser pursued them, taunting as he went after them.


    Judge quickly dashed toward the location of Janice Harvey; he couldn''t allow this woman to escape!


    Now, let''s rewind time by fifteen


    minutes. Just as the members of the three opposing factions were about to chase after Night Orchid


    and her group, Preston Page, the


    right protector of Ink Pavilion, looked at Billy and spoke, "I heard that you''ve cultivated to the Half-Step War God-Emperor level, yet you''ve formed the aura of a true War God-Emperor?"


    "Don''t believe it?" Billy replied casually.


    "I do believe it," Preston nodded. "King of the West is a genius of a millennium, anything is possible for you."


    After speaking, Preston drew his sword from his side. "Go ahead, let me witness the true strength of you, King of the West!"

 Chapter 478 Legend Of The Green Robe

    Chapter 478 Legend of the Green Robe


    "Commander Gardner, are you not nning to destroy your cultivation?" Walter Tarry revealed his weapon, a three-meter-long spear.


    Lonnie Silva and several others also assumed theirbat stances. There were a total of eight people, including Preston. Preston Page, Lonnie Silva, and Walter Tarry, all had solid War God-Emperor Intermediate-level strength. The Grand Elders of Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect had both broken through to the Pseudo-God-Emperor realm. The North Leader of Ink Pavilion and the two lords of their sect were all at the peak of War Emperor.


    "You think a few of you can make me give up my cultivation? That''s not enough!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly as his aura steadily increased.


    "We''ve heard that you''ve been suppressing your cultivation, and today, we''re fortunate to witness your breakthrough." Lonnie Silva said with a faint smile. he and the others believed that Billy still refused to admit defeat because he wanted to challenge them with his breakthrough power. Otherwise, with eight of them teaming up, even if Billy was considered a once-in-a-thousand-year talent, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "You all want to see me break through and be a genuine War God-Emperor?" Billy smiled faintly. "Well, it depends on whether you have the power to push me to that point."


    "We''ll wait and see!" Preston continued, "Everyone, attack!"


    "Alright!" the others responded in unison.


    Boom!


    As their words were finished, all eight of them simultaneouslyunched their attacks. Within a radius of a kilometer, the wind roared, thunder crackled, and it felt as if the mountains were copsing and the earth was splitting apart. The eight overwhelming forces, carrying a destructive energy, surged toward Billy, causing the very air to tremble.


    Just at the moment of this intense onught, a lightning-fast de radiance tore through the void and descended from the sky. The de radiance crushed everything in its path,pletely blocking the attacks of the eight individuals. The air resonated with a deafening roar, and countless shockwaves radiated in all directions.


    Crimson Sun Sect''s archway not far away copsed with a resounding crash, and the guardhouse and the towering ancient trees around it were reduced to rubble, creating a cloud of dust that obscured the sky. At the same time, Preston Page and the others were pushed back by this force, stabilizing themselves only after being forced back several dozen meters. A deep fear appeared on their faces as they all fixed their gazes on the figure behind Billy.


    Then, a figure in a green robe entered their field of vision.


    "Who are you?!" Walter Tarry furrowed his brows, staring at the neer.


    "Adam Greenleaf," the man in the green robe spoke lightly.


    "What?!" Preston and the others shouted simultaneously, their pupils constricting with a cold sensation.


    In the world of martial arts, this name carries great weight. The name was enough to make them feel despair.


    The legends about Adam Greenleaf in the martial world could fill a book. Legend had it that Adam Greenleaf entered the secr world at the age of eighteen, with only himself, a sword, and a green robe. In less than a year, he challenged ten notorious aristocratic sects, spreading his name throughout the martial world.


    At the age of thirty-two, Adam officially broke through to the God-Emperor level. Although he couldn''t be called the first of his kind, anyone who could reach the War God-Emperor level at such an age was truly exceptional.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Three years ago, several spoiled young masters from two top-tier sectsmitted a heinous crime, ughtering hundreds of people from a second-rate sect in order to possess a few female disciples. A month after the incident, Adam Greenleaf single-handedly confronted nearly forty elders and experts from the two top-tier sects. Among the forty, the lowest cultivation level was at the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage, including six God-Emperor-level experts and five War Emperor Perfectionists. The final result was that all the elders and the young masters who hadmitted the crime were killed.


    However, Adam was severely injured in that battle and suffered heavy injuries. After that, he disappeared from the public eye. There were rumors that after being injured, he was pursued by his former enemies and had perished. There were also rumors that because of that battle, his Dantian was destroyed, and his cultivation waspletely ruined, so he went somewhere to live out the rest of his life. In any case, since then, no one had seen him in the martial world.


    "Are you really Adam Greenleaf?" Preston asked, slightly pausing before looking at him.


    "You can choose not to believe it." Adan replied casually.


    Preston let out a heavy sigh.


    "This matter today is unrted to Your Excellency. It''s best not to interfere. Otherwise..."


    "The Ether Mountain has a decree that War God-Emperor-level experts should not attack martial practitioners below the God-Emperor level. Do you six take the decree lightly?" Adam interrupted him. "Huh?" Hearing this, Preston and the others were stunned.


    "Are you here on behalf of the Ether Mountain?" Lonnie took a deep breath and continued, "You haven''t appeared in the martial world for these three years. Did you go to the Ether Mountain?" Adam did not respond to his question. Instead, he walked a short distance away from Billy and knelt on one knee. "I, Adam Greenleaf, arrivete, please forgive me, Young Master!" Preston and the others simultaneously took a sharp breath. Even someone like Adam Greenleaf referred to Billy as "Young Master"?!


    "Wait a minute! Is Billy Gardner the Young Master of the Ether Mountain?" they wondered.


    The Ether Mountain,manding martial art practitioners across the world. And the Young Master of the Ether Mountain was the chosen one who would lead the Ether Mountain in the future.


    Thinking of this, Preston and the


    others couldn''t help but shiver. No one had expected that Commander Gardner, also known as King of the West, not only hailed from the peak of the Ether Mountain but was also the future leader of it.


    "Uncle Adam, please, get up quickly!" Billy took a few big steps forward and helped Adam Greenleaf up.


    In the martial world, people knew of Adam Greenleaf''s terrifying martial prowess, but not many knew where he came from or who his master was. However, Billy knew Adam''s true identity and background. "Uncle Adam, why are you here?" Billy paused for a moment and asked.


    "Master Billy, please rest for a while on the side. We can talk after I deal with this group."


    "Uncle Adam, should I handle this?" Billy asked.


    "At your current stage, your mission isn''tpleted yet, and it''s not time for you to reach the God-Emperor level." Adam Greenleaf replied. "Leave it to me."


    With that, he walked towards Preston and the others, speaking in a solemn tone as he approached.


    "By destroying your own cultivation, you can live. Otherwise, you will die."


    Preston let out a heavy breath and then looked at the others.


    "Everyone, sooner orter, we will die. Do we want to give it a try? Maybe there''s still a glimmer of hope! In our lifetime, we have the chance to learn the ultimate skills of Adam Greenleaf, a genius of the heavens. It''s not a waste toe to this world even if we die. Let''s do it!" Walter Tarry took a deep breath and responded.


    "Since both of you are so determined, then count me in. Even if I can''t survive, at least I won''t be alone." Lonnie said with determination in his eyes.


    All three of them understood that for


    a martial practitioner at the


    God-Emperor level, their cultivation was equivalent to their life. Without cultivation, their bodies would rapidly age, and they would have at


    most a month left to live. Therefore, they decided to take a gamble.


    What if they won?


    "Very well!" Preston nodded vigorously and then said in a solemn tone, "Attack!"

 Chapter 479 The Fall Of Crimson Sun Sect

    Chapter 479 The Fall of Crimson Sun Sect


    As his words fell, the eight peopleunched another attack. They revealed their trump cards, making their offensive even stronger than when they had faced Billy earlier.


    "If that''s the case, as you wish." Adam Greenleaf spoke solemnly. As he spoke, his figure swiftly moved, his wrist continuously flickering as his sword created several cold glimmers in the air. In no time, the entire kilometer radius was filled with sword shadows.


    "Combine!"


    The next moment, Adam uttered a word, and the myriad sword shadows converged into a massive illusory sword shape, surrounded by thunderous energy and exuding an intense deathly chill. Following that, the illusory sword shape swung out, facing the attacks of Lonnie Silva and the others. A thunderous roar erupted, shaking the earth, and a trench nearly a kilometer long extended all the way to the end of the stone steps. At the same time, a shockwave like a heavy explosive weapon engulfed the surroundings, instantly reducing the kilometer radius to a t in.


    Except for Preston Page, Walter Tarry, and Lonnie Silva, the other five people spurted blood into the air before being thrown hundreds of meters away. Theynded on the ground, blood gushing from their mouths, twitching for a moment before falling still.


    "It''s impossible..."


    In the next moment, after Preston Page''s struggle, a streak of blood erupted from his forehead, and his body split in two, instantly lifeless. The target of Adam Greenleaf''s previous strike had been him, and there was no chance of survival for him.


    Upon seeing this scene, Lonnie and Walter didn''t hesitate for a moment. They swiftly moved to the left and right to escape. Faced with such a formidable opponent, they had no desire to fight anymore. Their only thought was to escape. However, they were mistaken.


    Under the attack from Adam Greenleaf earlier, they had already been seriously injured, and their teleportation speed was less than half of its original rate. Before they could run a hundred meters, they sensed a bone-chilling danger behind them. In no time, the myriad sword shadows enveloped them.


    "No...!" They both cried out in unison.


    Their words ended abruptly as several sword beams pierced through their hearts, and they were sent flying forward, spouting blood from their mouths. They took a few more steps due to inertia before copsing lifelessly. With that, three War God-Emperors Intermediate, two War Emperors Initial, and three War Emperor Late experts were all in.


    "Thank you, Uncle Adam!" Billy walked over.


    He had already observed Night Orchid and Stout''s battles earlier and saw that there was no immediate danger, so he hadn''t intervened. He considered it as giving Stout and the others a chance to practice. "Young Master, please wait for me. I''ll go up for a moment and be back soon." Adam said as he made a dash in the direction of the stone steps.


    "Uncle Adam, I need to keep one of them alive. Azure Fang''s injuries..." Billy reminded since he was aware that Adam Greenleaf intended to wipe out the whole Crimson Sun Sect.


    "No worries, it''s a minor injury. I''ll be back soon." Adam Greenleaf reassured him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy nodded and watched as Adam disappeared at the end of the stone steps.


    A deafening roar echoed through the Crimson Sun Sect''s shattered courtyard. As the devastating waves of sword energy subsided, the sect''s buildings, trees, and rocksy in ruins, a testament to the battle''s ferocity.


    "Crimson Sun Sect is finished! Everyone, run for your lives!" a man''s voice cried out, and in response, over a thousand disciples scattered in all directions, fleeing like frightened animals.


    "RUN!"


    Down the stone steps, by the copsed archway, Billy remained unperturbed, his heart devoid of any ripples.


    "Boss!"


    Before long, Night Orchid and the others had dispatched their foes and returned. Michael once again ced Azure Fang on a stretcher.


    "Stout, you''ve made a breakthrough?" Billy sensed the aura of a War Grandmaster''spleteness from Stout''s being.


    "Thanks to that fellow behind me who''s got some skills, I''ve practiced quite a bit, or else it wouldn''t have been this fast!" Stout grinned.


    "Boss, what should we do with this woman?" Judge gestured toward Janice Harvey, who was lying on the ground.


    Janice had lost all her defiance and crawled to Billy, begging for mercy.


    "Commander Gardner, please spare my life! I beg you..."


    Billy''s voice was cold and resolute. "The Harvey nmitted so many despicable acts, and you yed a significant role in them. Everyone has to take responsibility for their actions, and you''re no exception."


    With that, he signaled to Judge.


    Judge nodded and, with a swift motion of his wrist, brought his de down.


    "Have mercy..." Janice Harvey screamed in desperation.


    The de came down, and her severed head soared into the air.


    "Boss, who''s that person up there? He''s incredibly strong!" Soul Chaser pointed to the top of the stone steps. "Is he a representative from Ether Mountain Sect?"


    "Yes." Billy smiled faintly. "You can call him Uncle Adam."


    "Uncle Adam?!" Night Orchid blinked. "Boss, isn''t he the legendary Adam Greenleaf?"


    "Congrattions, you got it right." Billy replied with another smile.


    The group couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. As members of SHADOW, they had long heard tales of Adam Greenleaf''s legendary exploits. ording to SHADOW''s records, many of the major cases from three years ago were directly or indirectly solved by him. This was


    undoubtedly a legendary figure.


    "Turns out, Uncle Adam went to the Ether Mountain. No wonder we haven''t seen a trace of him in the martial world for the past three years." Frostde remarked.


    "He was always sort of a Ether guy, to begin with!" Billy chuckled, adding.


    "Back then, Adam did suffer severe injuries, his Dantian and meridians were damaged to varying degrees, and he nearly died. But that old man sent someone to bring him back to the Ether Mountain, and it took nearly a year to fully heal. However, his cultivation was significantly affected by those injuries. Otherwise, with his talent, his


    achievements today would be


    immeasurable."


    "I see." Night Orchid and the others nodded in understanding.


    As they chatted, Adam Greenleaf descended from the stone steps.


    "Uncle Adam, greetings!" Night Orchid and the others respectfully bowed, preparing to kneel before him.


    "No need for such formality. You are all the young master''s brothers and sisters, there''s no need for ceremony." Adam Greenleaf said as he swept a wave of energy under them, lifting them to their feet. "Uncle Adam, what about the Crimson Sun Sect members?" Judge cautiously inquired.


    "They colluded with Ink Pavilion and plotted against the young master. Their crimes warrant death." Adam Greenleaf replied with indifference.


    "Alright." Judge''s lips twitched.


    "Young Master, let me take a look at Azure Fang''s injuries." Adam said as he turned to Billy.


    "Thank you, Uncle Adam." Billy replied, leading him to Azure Fang''s stretcher.


    "I never expected someone in Ink Pavilion to know the Icy Soul Dark Palm." Adam said, assessing Azure Fang''s condition.


    "Judge, Soul Chaser, help Azure Fang sit up." Billy instructed.


    "Got it!" Judge and Soul Chaserplied, assisting Azure Fang to sit up.


    Adam then sat cross-legged, his wrists continuously turning as a faint purple me began to appear between his palms. At the same time, a scorching aura emanated from him, causing the surrounding air temperature to rise by several degrees.

 Chapter 480 Endless Suffering In The Sea Of Bitterness

    Chapter 480 Endless Suffering in the Sea of Bitterness


    In the next moment, Adam Greenleaf pushed both his palms forward, and the purple me energy pierced into Azure Fang''s back. He then ced his palms on Azure Fang''s back, and waves of his pure and vigorous Chi flowed into Azure Fang''s body.


    "Boss, it seems that Uncle Adam is using Crimson me of the Crimson Sun Sect." Stoutmented, looking at Billy.


    "Yes," Billy nodded, as he had suspected.


    After a few minutes, Azure Fang''splexion visibly returned to normal, and the icy aura around him dissipated. Shortly afterward, he spat out a mouthful of dark blood and regained consciousness. "Azure Fang?!" Frostde eximed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in her eyes again, and the heavy burden on her heart was finally lifted.


    "Frostde? Why are you here? Where is this ce?" Azure Fang blinked as he took in the surroundings. He then turned to Billy and said, "Boss..."


    "Don''t talk for now. Uncle Adam is helping you heal. We''ll talkter!" Billy interrupted him with a smile.


    "Alright," Azure Fang agreed, feeling the Chi flowing into his body from Uncle Adam''s hands.


    After another five minutes, a powerful aura burst forth from Azure Fang''s body, several orders of magnitude stronger than before he was injured.


    "Boss, Uncle Adam is truly amazing!" Stoutmented with amazement.


    "Not only did he heal Azure Fang''s injuries, but he also helped him improve by two levels!" He sensed that Azure Fang had reached the peak of War Grandmaster. "Yes," Billy acknowledged with a smile.


    Night Orchid and the others also sensed the change in Azure Fang''s aura and felt happy for him.


    "That''s enough!" Two minutester, Adam Greenleaf stood up.


    "Azure Fang, this is Uncle Adam. You should thank him." Frostde said to Azure Fang.


    "Thank you, Uncle Adam, for saving my life!" Azure Fang stood up and deeply bowed to Adam Greenleaf, expressing his gratitude.


    "It was nothing." Adam Greenleaf replied with a faint smile.


    "Thank you, Uncle Adam!" Billy expressed his gratitude again. "Uncle Adam, why are you here today?"


    "Lately, there have been some movements in the Ancient Martial World, and I was bored up in the Ether Mountain, so I came down for a stroll." Adam Greenleaf replied. "I happened to be in the area and sensed something unusual, so I came to take a look, and I didn''t expect to run into you, Young Master."


    "I see," Billy nodded. "I''ve been trying to contact my father, but his phone is out of service. Do you know what he''s been up totely?"


    "I''m not too sure. Your father hasn''t been in the Ether Mountain recently, and I don''t know where he went." Adam Greenleaf replied. After a brief pause, he bowed slightly to Billy. "Young Master, I have some other matters to attend to, so let''s not meet again for now. Until next time!"


    "Alright," Billy nodded and thanked him again. "Thank you once more, Uncle Adam!"


    "Young Master, no need for thanks." Adam Greenleaf replied before bidding farewell to Azure Fang and the others.


    "Boss, should we go visit Nigel''s hometown?" After Adam Greenleaf left, Azure Fang asked.


    "Yes." Billy replied after a brief moment of thought. The vige where Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston was stationed for twenty years must have hidden secrets. Since they had stumbled upon it, they should find out.


    Ten minutester, the group boarded a helicopter and headed for the Kun Lun Mountains.


    Back when Preston Page and his group arrived at the Crimson Sun Sect, the Deputy Master of Ink Pavilion, Mortimer Warner, along with two lords of Ink Pavilion and two hundred disciples, appeared near Nigel''s hometown. They were about four or five kilometers away from the vige when local vigers who were working nearby sensed a suffocating feeling, prompting them to rush back to the vige in fear.


    "Mr Warner, is it true that Arthur Fowler has been hiding in this remote vige?" Titan Holden, one of the lords, asked Mortimer Warner.


    "We can''t be sure. When we see him, we''ll know," Mortimer replied in a loud voice.


    "If it''s really him, there must be something valuable in this vige. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed here for so many years." Another lords of Pavilion named Max Holden remarked. "Yes," Mortimer Warner nodded in agreement.


    "Sir, there are people up ahead!"


    As the group approached a grove of trees, a member of Ink Pavilion pointed at two figures appearing about a kilometer away.


    "Yea, I saw them!" Mortimer squinted his eyes at the approaching man and woman, who turned out to be Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.


    "I wonder why you esteemed guests havee all the way to our remote mountain vige." Arthur greeted with a raised hand and a bow.


    "Sir, we''re looking for someone. Can you help?" Mortimer spoke loudly.


    "Oh? Who are you looking for, my friend?" Arthur inquired.


    "We''ve heard there''s someone in this vige who knows the ''Return to the Origins of Power'' technique. Can you introduce us?" Mortimer continued. "It''s possible that this person is an old friend I haven''t seen in a long time."


    "So that''s why you''re here?" Arthur


    chuckled. "You might be disappointed my friend. If I''m not mistaken, the ''Return to the Origins of Power technique you''re talking about is probably the set of palm techniques that Nigel knows. taught him that technique, and it''s not called ''Return to the Origins of Power.'' It''s just an ordinary martial art passed down from my family, known as ''Gathering Elemental Palm."


    "Oh, is that so?" Mortimer replied casually. "Let me ask you about another person, then. Do you happen to know someone named Arthur Fowler?"


    "Sorry, never heard of him!" Arthur shook his head.


    "Do you mind if we enter the vige and take a look around?" Mortimer smiled.


    "The vigers here have never seen much of the outside world. If you all enter with such a grand presence, you might scare them. Let''s not." Arthur Fowler replied calmly, waving his hand.


    Just as he finished speaking, Max


    Holden, one of the lords behind Mortimer Warner, flicked his wrist, and a chilling sword energy shot out towards Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston. This attack served a dual purpose to clear the way and to test the opponent.


    Boom!


    However, when the sword energy was about ten meters away from Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston, it exploded as if it had struck an imprable barrier, dissipating instantly.


    "Hmm?" Mortimer Warner, Titan Holden, and Max Holden all narrowed their eyes.


    "Turn your life around. Leave now, this is not the ce for you." Arthur Fowler said again.


    "I never expected the renowned Arthur Fowler to be holed up in this little mountain vige for nearly twenty years. You truly impress me!" Mortimer responded loudly.


    Now, he had confirmed Arthur Fowler''s identity.


    "Mortimer, let me offer you a word of advice. Take your people and leave." Arthur gestured again.


    "Twenty years ago, I was severely injured by you, and it took me ten years to recover." Mortimer Warner''s eyes shed with a cold light. "Today, I want to learn from you again. Please oblige, Mr Fowler!"

 Chapter 481 War God-Emperor Rises And Falls

    Chapter 481 War God-Emperor Rises and Falls


    As Mortimer Warner''s voice fell, an overwhelming aura surged forth, revealing his cultivation of a Tier-one War God-Emperor.


    The formidable pressure immediately shrouded the entire space, causing several members of Ink Pavilion to involuntarily step back.


    "Arthur Fowler is mine, the woman is yours!" Mortimer instructed before darting towards Arthur and the woman like lightning.


    In the middle of his approach, his hands left countless afterimages in the void, and his arms turned iron-gray. Before long, a massive shadowy palm appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder. "Take my palm!"


    In the next moment, he spoke up and forcefully pushed his right palm forward. Subsequently, the shadowy palm descended like a small mountain towards Arthur, creating explosive cracks in the air and a raging wind.


    "Ah... why won''t you listen to reason!" Even before Mortimer made his move, Arthur had already acted, and his aura exploded. "More than twenty years ago, I spared your life, hoping you would mend your ways. But now, it seems I was too optimistic. Since that''s the case, today, I''ll act on behalf of fate once again!"


    While speaking, Arthur Fowler took severalrge steps forward, his palms leaving dozens of afterimages as he activated the ''Return to the Origins of Power'' technique. In no time, a massive white energy sphere formed between his palms, with the air inside it churning violently, as if it was about to burst out. At the same time, streams of true energy from the Ink Pavilion disciples flowed into the white sphere. "Retreat to a kilometer away!" Titan Holden and Max Holden shouted simultaneously.


    Without their reminder, everyone had already sensed their own true energy leaking out and quickly moved backward.


    Meanwhile, Bessie Charleston also acted, and her teleportation speed was astonishing. In the blink of an eye, she rushed forward. With a casual reach, she snatched a sword from an Ink Pavilion member''s hand and swung it, unleashing dozens of meters of sword energy.


    "Do you want to see ''Return to the Origins of Power'' again? I can fulfill your wish!" Arthur''s voice rang out.


    In the next moment, the massive energy sphere, carrying a devastating force, collided with Mortimer''s shadowy palm.


    Boom!


    A deafening roar echoed, and the surging airwaves swept out like an exploding bomb, causing the earth to shake. Within a kilometer radius, trees and rocks were reduced to rubble, and the scene was horrifying. Mortimer spurted a mouthful of blood into the air and slid back rapidly for fifty to sixty meters before finally stabilizing. His aura became chaotic.


    "Are you a Half-step War God-Emperor?" After spitting out another mouthful of blood, Mortimer''s expression became serious as he stared at Arthur.


    "I didn''t expect that, after more than twenty years, even with the power of Ink Pool, I am still half a level below you."


    "I''ve heard that Ink Pool has the unique effect of reshaping meridians to enhance cultivation. Seeing it today, it''s not just a rumor." Arthur said casually. "Twenty years ago, that palm stagnated your progress for ten years, but it seems you''ve quickly broken through to theter stage of War God-Emperor. The Ink Pool''s reputation is well-deserved. At this rate, it won''t be long before your cultivation surpasses mine. However, it''s a pity that you shouldn''t havee today!"


    Mortimer spurted blood again and looked at Arthur. "You''re overestimating yourself! I admit, your skills are indeed slightly better than mine, but if I''m determined to leave, do you think you can stop me?" "I might have a little trouble on my own," Arthur smiled. "But don''t forget, there''s an olddy with me."


    "Huh?" Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Mortimer''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help but look towards the battlefield a kilometer away.


    Even before they had started


    fighting, a one-sided battle had already begun on that side. Bessie Charleston killed at least two or three dozen people with each sword strike,pletely overwhelming them th less than a few minutes, all two hundred members of Ink Pavilion, including Titan Holden and Max Holden, had fallen. Without


    exception, they were all cut in half by sword Chi, and the scene was gruesome.


    "She''s a real monster!" Mortimer looked at the severed limbs on the ground, gritted his teeth, and asked, "Who is she?"


    "Bessie Charleston," Arthur replied calmly.


    "What?!" Mortimer eximed in disbelief, wearing a shocked expression. "You mean she''s the former sect master of Sword Sect?" "As good as gold," Arthur shrugged.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" Mortimer shouted again. "Her cultivation waspletely destroyed twenty years ago, wasn''t it?"


    "Haha, she doesn''t even know where this rumor started!" Arthur chuckled in response.


    Mortimer Warner didn''t hesitate and darted to the side. After learning of Bessie Charleston''s identity, he had lost all will to fight. Bessie Charleston''s fame had already spread throughout the martial world more than thirty years ago, and her skills had surpassed his at the time. Now, over thirty yearster, he had no doubt that her strength was still greater than his.


    "I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn''t seize it. Now that you want to leave, it''s toote!" Arthur''s voice rang out in Mortimer''s ears. As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent out several wildly raging punches, which rushed toward Mortimer.


    Mortimer sensed the impending


    danger behind him and didn''t dare to


    confront it head-on. He swiftly


    moved to the side to avoid the


    attack. At that moment, several


    sword beams, each about a hundred meters long, shed like lightning carrying a thunderous force and a formidable aura. Mortimer Warner had no time to think and


    immediately activated his full power to form a defensive barrier, attempting to block this onught. However, he had underestimated Bessie Charleston''s strength. As the sword beams passed, the defensive barrier shattered like paper, and one of the sword beams sliced through Mortimer Warner''s waist area.


    The scene fell into a brief silence. The oppressive atmosphere in the air vanished.


    Mortimer Warner opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word. A stream of blood gushed from his waist, and he soon fell into two pieces, blood and flesh mangled.


    Mortimer Warner, the Deputy Sect Master of Ink Pavilion, a War God-Emperor in thete stages of cultivation, had fallen.


    "Now, do you believe?" Arthur looked at the two severed pieces of the body on the ground and shrugged his shoulders.


    "What about theing days with uncertainties? What will happen to the vigers?" Bessie Charleston asked, her expression grave as she walked over.


    "Don''t worry!" Arthur replied with a faint smile. "I anticipated this day a long time ago. I had a separate new vige built for the vigers in a nearby town. It waspleted at the end ofst year and is ready for relocation at any time."


    "Oh?" Bessie raised an eyebrow. "You''re quite prescient."


    "Have you forgotten that I''m a diviner?" Arthur smiled in response.


    "Besides this, what else have you foreseen?" Bessie asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "The Once-in-a-millennium appearance of a Qilin of the country, the resurgence of a nation, and the blessing of vale!" Arthur''s tone grew slightly serious as he spoke.


    "I hope you haven''t made a mistake.


    The Eastern Dragon, sleeping for a hundred years, is about to restore the grandeur of weing envoys from all nations!" (Qilin is a mythical creature from Chinese and East Asian folklore. The Qilin is considered a symbol ofN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    nove?


    auspiciousness, prosperity, and good fortune in Chinese culture,


    often associated with important events and seen as a harbinger of positive change.)


    "Yes," Arthur raised his eyebrows, gazing ahead and muttering to himself. "I look forward to it. I wonder how high this generation''s Qilin of the nation will elevate vale."

 Chapter 482 The Time Has Not Yet Come

    Chapter 482 The Time Has Not Yet Come


    Around 3 PM, Billy and his team arrived once again in Nigel Hall''s hometown.


    "Commander!" As they reached the vige entrance, Nigel hurriedly came forward to greet them.


    "Hmm," Billy nodded. "Where are Arthur and the other?"


    On the way here, Michael Hornig had already called Nigel to inquire about what had happened earlier and learned that all two hundred members of Ink Pavilion had been killed.


    "They are in their yard." Nigel replied. "About an hour ago, four people arrived from outside. They should be the ones summoned by Mr Fowler and Madam Charleston. They are currently in their yard as well." Billy smiled faintly. "Let''s go meet them together."


    With those words, he led the group towards Arthur''s small courtyard.


    "I, Arthur Fowler, pay my respects to Commander Gardner!"


    "I, Bessie Charleston, pay my respects to Commander Gardner!"


    As soon as Billy pushed open the courtyard gate, he saw Arthur and Bessie standing inside, bowing respectfully to him. Not only did they acknowledge Billy''s identity, but they had also restored their original appearances,pletely different from before.


    Arthur no longer exuded the aura of a wandering martial artist; instead, he had an air of elegance and wisdom. Bessie Charleston, too, had discarded her previous appearance as an old vige woman and was now dressed in a refined green robe, with a dignified and otherworldly demeanor. Behind the two of them stood four middle-aged men and women, full of vitality, with sharp auras that indicated they were not ordinary martial artists.


    "Not knowing that Commander Gardner graced us with your presence yesterday, I must apologize for any oversight." Said Arthur, adopting a humble posture.


    "Never mind, Mr Fowler." Billy replied with a faint smile. He didn''t believe that Arthur genuinely didn''t recognize him yesterday. That could be inferred from the way Arthur looked at him the moment they met. Even though Arthur and Bessie had been living in this vige for over twenty years, Billy was sure that they hadn''tpletely severed their ties with the outside world. Over these twenty years, they must have been well aware of the major events happening outside.


    "Commander Gardner," the other four men and women said as they bowed to Billy.


    Billy nodded in response.


    "Commander Gardner, please have a seat." Bessie said with a faint smile, gesturing to the benches under the pavilion.


    "Thank you."


    "Did the two of you know I would being today?" Billy asked as they all took their seats.


    "Commander Gardner, since you suspected that there was a great secret hidden here, how could you turn a blind eye, given your character?" Bessie Charleston poured tea for everyone. "Madam Charleston seems to know me quite well." Billy smiled again.


    "With Commander Gardner''s current status, it''s hard not to know you."


    "Is that apliment or an insult, Madam Charleston?" Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    "Even if I had ten times the courage, I wouldn''t dare insult Commander Gardner." Bessieughed.


    "You''re too kind," Billy said, putting down his teacup and looking at the two of them. "Since you both knew I wasing today, may I ask if I can get the answers I want?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed, Commander Gardner," Arthur replied with a smile. "The time for this matter has not yete."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Then when will it be considered the right time?"


    "I cannot answer that question, Commander Gardner, because I do not have control over it." Arthur replied.


    "What if I insist on knowing today?" Billy''s tone slightly hardened.


    "Commander Gardner, I''ve heard


    ???


    that you''re a decisive person in your actions. Today, I see that it''s true," Arthur picked up his teacup and took a sip before continuing. "However, with your current strength, I''m afraid it will still be difficult." S


    Billy squinted. "Why don''t we give it a try?"


    "I''ve heard that Commander Gardner has cultivated to the level of a Half-Step War God-Emperor, and you''ve condensed the aura of a genuine God-emperor," Arthur


    smiled again. "But even sol


    you''re


    still at the War Emperor level. To make us speak, you''re still a bitcking."


    After saying this, he asked in return, "Commander Gardner, you should know that before you arrived, members of Ink Pavilion had already been here, right?"


    Actually, he didn''t need to ask; Nigel had surely informed Billy about Ink Pavilion''s visit earlier.


    "What is it that you want to say, Mr Fowler?" Billy asked.


    "Do you know who led that group, and what level of cultivation they had?"


    "I''d like to hear the details."


    Billy was genuinely unaware of this. Nigel had only told him that all two hundred members of Ink Pavilion had been killed, but he didn''t know the identities or levels of the people who led them.


    "The leader''s name is Mortimer Warner, the vice head of Ink Pavilion, with the cultivation of a Half-Step War God-Emperor." Arthur smiled as he spoke


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected that Ink Pavilion had a vice head; he had always believed that there were only two elder protectors below the sect head.


    "So, do you still think you can make us speak on your own?" Arthur smiled faintly.


    "Don''t be so disrespectful!" Without waiting for Billy''s response, Stout interrupted. "Is being a Tier-one War God-Emperor supposed to be impressive? If you provoke my boss, he can even kill a Tire-two War God-Emperor!"


    "My boss has been chatting with you for so long out of respect for your old age. If it were someone else, you would be dead by now!"


    Azure Fang and the others were collectively taken aback.


    "Stout, can you please pay some


    attention to the situation? These two


    aren''t just anyone! And it''s highly likely that both of them are strong Tier-one War God-Emperors. Are you trying to drag boss into trouble with the way you''re talking?" Azure Fangplied secretly.


    "Outrageous! How dare you speak to Mr Arthur like that! Apologize, now!" one of the four men and women frowned, pointing at Stout and speaking sternly.


    "I''ve always spoken like this. If you don''t like it,e bite me!" Stout retorted with a pout.


    "Get down on your knees!" The man sternlymanded again and aimed a palm strike at Stout.


    "Idiot!" Stout, with a dismissive look, returned the attack with a palm of his own.


    Neither Arthur, Bessie, nor Billy made any attempt to stop the two. They watched Stout and the man with faint smiles.


    Bang!


    Their attacks shed, and the man was sent sliding backward by Stout for about ten meters before stabilizing, his aura in disarray.


    "Are you a Half-step War Emperor?!" The man''s face showed a trace of astonishment. He never expected that this big guy would have such skills.


    The other three men and women also wore surprised expressions.


    "Who are you?" The man who had been speaking previously pressed down his internal turmoil and looked at Stout again.


    "What, afraid of messing with a big shot?" Stout shrugged. "Don''t worry, I''m just a nameless doctor with no background. If you want to fight, do it quickly!"


    "You..." The man frowned.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since this young man is so interested, I''ll spar with you for a few moves!" Another man stepped forward, holding a three-meter-long spear in his hand.

 Chapter 483 Stan Mitchell Is In Trouble

    Chapter 483 Stan Mitchell Is in Trouble


    "Sure!" Stout responded calmly. "Come at me!"


    The man took a deep breath and then shook his wrist, creating a piercing sound as the long spear sliced through the air. Immediately, a surge of violent true energy filled the spear, and he moved swiftly, sending the spear forward with several sharp gusts of wind aimed at Stout.


    The man''s cultivation level was the same as Stout''s; he was a Half-Step War Emperor as well. Though there was no intent to kill, this was an all-out attack, with the intention of deciding the winner in one move. "Not bad!" Stout pouted. "But still a bit weak!"


    With that said, he took tworge steps forward, and his palms produced several afterimages as his aura rapidly increased. He then thrust both palms forward. Wherever his palm strikesnded, there were loud bursts of sound as they intercepted all of the spear''s gusts of wind.


    "Face me spear!" the man said sternly as his aura surged once more.


    The long spear created over ten afterimages that merged into one, shooting toward Stout like a solid object.


    "I can handle ten of your shots!" Stout replied, and his palms traced a mysterious pattern in the air as he collided with the spear.


    Their attacks shed, and the illusory spear shattered instantly. The man then spat out blood and was pushed back seven or eight steps, causing the cement beneath his feet to crack like a spiderweb. With a single move, the victor was clear.


    "Essence Crossing Palm?" The man stabilized himself and expressed his surprise. "Are you from Secret Essences?"


    "Oh, not bad! You even recognized Essence Crossing Palm." Stout responded. "Do you want to continue?"


    "I''ve heard that there are two genius in Secret Essences," Arthur remarked with a smile. "Today, I see it''s true. Being so young and skilled, you are indeed extraordinary. Len is quite fortunate to have such a talented member in his group."


    "Do you know my father?" Stout asked Arthur.


    "Not only do I know him, he owes me a drink!" Arthur smiled again.


    "Since you two are acquaintances, that makes things easier!" Stout grinned. "Fowler, can you tell us what the secret is in this vige? Don''t worry, I promise not to reveal it."


    "Haha, I''ll never tell." Arthur said and took a sip of his tea.


    "Hey, you old man, you''re just asking for trouble!" Stout shot him a re. "You better not provoke my boss, or nobody can save you!"


    "Commander Gardner, please go back. You''ll know what''s happening here sooner orter. Why rush it?" Arthur ignored Stout and turned to Billy.


    "You really don''t want to talk?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly.


    "Commander Gardner, it''s best not to push too hard." Bessie said, setting down her teacup.


    "If that''s the case, then so be it," Billy said calmly. He turned to Azure Fang and the others. "Call in fifty thousand SHADOW guards, dig deep, and uncover the secrets!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Azure Fang and the others nodded simultaneously, taking out their phones to make the call.


    Billy''s orders were to be followed without question.


    "Hold on," Arthur''s mouth twitched, then he looked at Billy. "Commander Gardner, even if you bring all the SHADOW guards here, you won''t find the secrets. If you really must know, I suggest you go back to the Ether Mountain and ask that old man. Whether he tells you now or not, I cannot say."


    "Huh?" Billy blinked. "That old man knows about this ce?"


    "Twenty years ago, we came here under his orders from the capital. Do you think he doesn''t know?" Bessie said with a faint smile.


    "If he knew about this, he would have told my boss a long time ago!" Judge said, clearly not believing them.


    "I''ve already told you, the time hasn''te yet." Arthur shrugged.


    "Are you trying to trick us and then move the secret elsewhere? I''m pretty sure there''s some treasure here!" Stout was skeptical as well.


    "Once we''ve thoroughly searched this little courtyard, you''ll see!" Stout turned to Billy. "Don''t trust him, boss, this old man is up to no good! Let''s search every nook and cranny here first!"


    "Ridiculous, if you disrespect Mr Fowler again, I..." one of the two women interrupted, her tone icy, and the other woman''s expression was equally unpleasant.


    "What, you two want to fight me too? But sorry, I don''t fight women," Stout shrugged and turned to Night Orchid and Frostde. "Ladies, I''ll leave these two to you. No need to show any mercy, give them a good lesson!"


    "You..." both women protested simultaneously.


    "Enough!" Bessie waved her hand and then looked at Billy. "Commander Gardner, things here are not as simple as they seem. Even if you find out now, it won''t be of any use. Please go back." "When the time is right, you''ll understand." Arthur added.


    Billy nced at Arthur and Bessie, his eyes narrowing slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Since they had mentioned his father, he no longer doubted their words. Perhaps, as they said, his father hadn''t had the


    chance to tell him yet. Content


    At that moment, Billy''s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Ian de.


    n, what''s going on?" Billy answered the call with a faint smile.


    "There''s trouble!"n''s voice sounded urgent.


    "What''s happened?" Billy was surprised. Ian had only been in the capital for a few days. What could have gone wrong so quickly?


    "Mr Mitchell has been murdered!"n replied.


    "What?!" Billy raised his voice. "When did it happen?"


    "An hour ago."


    "What exactly happened?"


    "He went out this afternoon, met


    someone at a teahouse. As soon as he got out of his car and approached the teahouse''s


    entrance, two men stopped him


    They didn''t say a word, just attacked him. Their skills were superior to Mr Mitchell''s. In less than two minutes, one of them punched through his heart."


    "Damn it!" Billy furrowed his brow. "Did they leave any clues?"


    "No! After they seeded, they fled the scene. The surveince system shows they drove to the outskirts and disappeared in a blind spot, had their pictures run through the system, but no matches came up. They must have used disguises."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You arrange for someone to find out who Stan was meeting at the teahouse and keep an eye on them when you do find out." Billy instructed after a moment of thought. "I''ve already got people working on it."


    "Good! I''ll be there soon. We''ll talk more when we meet!" Billy said and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 484 SSS Special Operations Team

    Chapter 484 SSS Special Operations Team


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Night Orchid asked.


    Azure Fang and the others also looked over, their faces filled with concern.


    "We''re heading to the capital. We''ll discuss on the way," Billy replied and then turned to Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. We''ll take our leave for now, but we''ll meet again someday."


    "Commander Gardner, take care!" Arthur and Bessie both stood up and bowed.


    "Ink Pavilion won''t give up so easily. Be careful," Billy warned before heading towards the courtyard gate.


    "What happened?" As they exited the courtyard, Judge asked.


    "Stan Mitchell has been killed!" Billy took a deep breath and replied.


    "What?!" They all eximed in shock.


    Billy then briefly exined whatn de had told him on the phone.


    "An assassination of a high-ranking government official in broad daylight! These people have no fear!" Judge eximed angrily.


    "Boss, did you entrust Stan with handling Alexandra Maynard''s case?" Azure Fang asked. "Could this be rted to that?"


    "It''s possible," Billy replied thoughtfully. "But we can''t rule out other possibilities either."


    Stan Mitchell had been in charge of Special Patrol Squadron for some time and had dealt with many people. There were many who might have had motives, including members of the Lien n.


    "Stout and Night Orchid,e with me to the capital. Azure Fang, arrange for a helicopter to pick you up and return home. Also, keep someone watching Alexandra Maynard around the clock." Billy ordered after some consideration.


    "Boss, why don''t we go with you to the capital?" Frostde suggested.


    "Not for now. I''ll check the situation first, and if necessary, I''ll let you know." Billy replied. He waved his hand and quickly walked towards the helicopter, with Night Orchid and Stout following closely behind. Before 8 PM, the three of them arrived at the airport.


    "Boss!"n led two subordinates to greet them.


    "Get in the car, we can talk there." Billy said, nodding atn.


    "Is there any new progress?" Billy asked as the car started moving.


    "Not yet,"n shook his head. "I checked Mr Mitchell''s call records and investigated everyone he recently talked to, but none of them were the ones he had arranged to meet."


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly.


    n, did he have another phone?" Stout asked.


    "This was the only number under his name,"n replied. "Of course, it''s possible he used someone else''s identity information to get another phone. But we couldn''t find another phone, even after searching his office and vi thoroughly."


    "Ian, has Stan shown any unusual behavior these past few days?" Night Orchid asked after a moment of contemtion.


    "I haven''t noticed anything. HeAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    seemed perfectly normal to me. He even mentioned wanting to take me out for drinkster in the evening before he left this morning." Asn spoke, he seemed to recall something and turned to Billy "By the way, boss, have you heard of a department within Special Patrol Squadron called the ''SSS Special Operations Team''?"


    "SSS Special Operations Team?" Billy blinked. "What do they do?"


    It was clear that he was hearing this name for the first time.


    "I don''t know what this department does either,"n replied. "It''s quite peculiar. The members of this department don''t usually work at the headquarters, and they never attend regr meetings or gatherings. As for the publicly avable organizational structure of Special Patrol Squadron there is no mention of this department."


    n, why did you suddenly bring up this department?" Stout asked.


    "The day before yesterday, I was in Mr Mitchell''s office discussing some matters, and he mentioned this department. That''s when I learned about its existence within Special Patrol Squadron." "What did he say at that time?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "He only told me that this department exists and is tasked with highly specialized missions, but he didn''t borate on what those missions entail."


    n, do you suspect that Mr Mitchell''s situation is rted to this department?" Night Orchid turned to ask.


    "I''m just specting in this direction.


    When Mr Mitchell mentioned this department, his expression seemed somewhat grave."n nodded slightly and continued. "After his incident, I asked some people within the headquarters, and the majority of them were not aware of this department. Many of them heard of its name for the first time. Among


    them, two or three indivi mong


    had


    heard of this department, but their knowledge was minimal. ording to them, this department reports directly to the top leadership of Special Patrol Squadron, and no one else has the authority to inquire about it. I initially wanted to speak to someone from this department, but there isn''t even a contact directory, so I have no idea who to reach out


    to."


    "Special Patrol Squadron has such a department?" Stout and Night Orchid exchanged nces.


    "Did you find any useful materials in Stan''s office?" Billy continued to ask.


    "No,"n shook his head. "I personally searched, but I didn''t find any information in that regard."


    "Boss, based on this, it''s likely that Stan came into contact with some confidential information and was silenced by someone." Night Orchid offered her thoughts after a moment of reflection.


    "Hmm," Billy nodded thoughtfully.


    "Since this department reports only to the top leadership of Special Patrol Squadron, could we promoten to that position, giving him the authority to inquire?" Stout suggested.


    "It might not be so easy," Night


    Orchid chimed in before Billy could


    respond. n''s situation is different from Bob''s Bob could directly assume the position of Deputy Minister at Central Sky Office because there is Mr Hum overseeing the situation. Butn doesn''t have a deep understanding of Special Patrol Squadron, and promoting him to a leadership position directly


    would be challenging." Content


    "Even Mr Mitchell''s appointment to Special Patrol Squadron caused quite a stir. Several officials from various bureaus went to the imperial court to request the revocation of his appointment. It was only after strong insistence from Mr Hum and others that the matter was settled."


    "Were those protesting officials from the aristocratic and powerful ns?" Stout asked.


    "Of course," Night Orchid shrugged her shoulders. "They were a bunch of troublemakers."


    "I believe that Mr Mitchell''s death was most likely orchestrated by them." Stout stated. "So, boss, do you have a n?"


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang with a call from Bob Stokes. He answered, saying, "Bob!"


    Bob Stokes had already called Billy to discuss the Stan Mitchell situation.


    "Boss, I just left Hum''s ce. Have you reached the capital city?" Bob Stokes asked.


    "I''ve just arrived," Billy replied once more.


    "Are you headed to SHADOW? I''ll go there now." Bob Stokes inquired further.


    "Not for now. You don''t need toe right away." Billy continued after a pause. "There are three things I need you to attend to immediately."

 Chapter 485 A Bloody Scene Inside

    Chapter 485 A Bloody Scene Inside


    "OK, tell me." Answered Bod Stokes.


    "For one, you should tell Mr Hum to have Central Sky Office send a message, handing over Stan''s case to SHADOW. No one from Special Patrol Squadron should be involved to avoid any suspicion." "Secondly, privately inquire with Hum to find out if he knows about a department within the Special Patrol Squadron called the ''SSS Special Operations Team'' and what its purpose is."


    "And thirdly, spread some rumors privately, stating that Central Sky Office ns to rmendn de to take over as the head of Special Patrol Squadron."


    "Got it. I''ll get to work right away," Bob replied loudly on the other end of the line.


    "That''s it for now. Get busy, and let me know if you have any updates." Billy said before ending the call.


    "Boss, why did you ask Mr Hum to spread that rumor?" Stout asked once Billy put away his phone.


    "Boss is probably trying to draw the snake out of its hole!" Night Orchid chuckled.


    "What do you mean?" Stout frowned for a moment and then seemed to catch on. "I understand now. Boss wants them to make a move againstn, right?"


    "You got it!" Night Orchid smiled again.


    "All the government offices in the capital should be aware of the rtionship betweenn and boss by now." She continued. "Ifn were to be the head of Special Patrol Squadron, it would surely cause more panic among those behind the scenes than Mr Mitchell''s appointment did. Most likely, they will try to stop it in any way they can."


    "I see." Stout nodded.


    n, for the next few days, keep an eye on the people from Special Patrol Squadron. If you discover anything, call me immediately." Billy instructedn.


    "Understood!"


    The next morning, Night Orchid received a document. The document was brief, instructing SHADOW to take over Stan Mitchell''s case and solve it within ten days.


    After receiving the document, Night Orchid had Brigham Bush and a hundred SHADOW operatives directly enter Special Patrol Squadron''s main base to conduct interviews and gather information. Meanwhile, an unconfirmed rumor began spreading in the capital - the newly appointed Deputy Minister of Special Patrol Squadron, Ian de, was about to take over as the head of the department.


    As this news spread, several government offices sent representatives to Central Sky Office''s gate early in the morning to verify the authenticity of the news. Many of them protested, saying thatn was not familiar with the work of Special Patrol Squadron, and appointing him to such a high position was a tant abuse of power by Central Sky Office. However, they were all turned away at the gate by Bob Stokes and his team. Additionally, some high-ranking officials went directly to the Pce, pleading with those in power to reconsider, emphasizing that this matter was not to be taken lightly. But just like those who went to Central Sky Office, they were unable to gain entry to the Pce and were persuaded to leave.


    That afternoon, Bob Stokes came to SHADOW.


    "Boss!" After entering Night Orchid''s office and addressing Billy, Bob Stokes greeted Night Orchid and Stout as well.


    "Did you find out anything about that ''SSS Special Operations Team''?" Stout asked Bob Stokes.


    "No," Bob shook his head. "Hum said he''s never heard of such a department before. But I have a feeling that he''s not really clueless, but he doesn''t want to tell me." "I''m almost certain of it." He added.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Most likely," Night Orchid nodded slightly. "Given Hum''s position, it''s highly unlikely he''s never heard of it."


    "I''m getting more and more curious about this department. It''s strange that it''s so secretive that even Hum refuses to talk about it." Stoutmented.


    "Boss, should we ask people from the War Department if they know anything about it?" Bob asked.


    "Let''s wait for now," Billy said after a brief moment of contemtion. "If Hum is unwilling to speak about it, then the War Department likely won''t either." "Alright," Bob shrugged.


    Just then, Night Orchid''s phone rang.


    "Brigham, what''s up?"she answered the call.


    J.n


    "Madam, I just received a text message," Brigham replied. "The message is short, just a few words. It says, Solve the case, look for Sidney Cooper from East Manor." After received it, I tried calling the number back, but it''s already turned off."


    Night Orchid furrowed her brows slightly. "I see. Keep an eye on things there, and let me know if anythinges up."


    "Understood!" Brigham Bush replied before hanging up.


    "Orchid, does that message suggest something?" Bob asked as Night Orchid put her phone down.


    "Yes," Night Orchid nodded and then exined Brigham''s message.


    "Orchid, East Manor should be a ce name, right? Do you know where it is?" Stout asked.


    "Yeah," Night Orchid nodded and replied, "There are three ces called East Manor in the capital city, East Manor Alley, East Manor Old Street, and East Manor Teahouse." "Arrange for someone to check if there''s a person named Sidney Cooper in these three ces, now!" Billy instructed.


    "Yes." Night Orchid said as she picked up her phone and sent a message.


    The SHADOW brothers below acted quickly, and in less than five minutes, they received a message.


    "Boss, we found it. Sidney Cooper is the owner of East Manor Teahouse." Night Orchid said after reading the message.


    "Let''s go take a look," Billy nodded and got up to head towards the door.


    Night Orchid and the other two followed.


    Two minutester, Stout set up the navigation and stepped on the gas.


    "Boss, here''s the information about East Manor Teahouse and Sidney Cooper." Night Orchid handed her phone to Billy.


    Billy nodded slightly as he took the phone. There was nothing particrly unusual in the materials, the teahouse had been in business for ten years, and Sidney Cooper''s personal information seemed quite ordinary.


    "Boss, could this be a trick?" Night Orchid asked as she took the phone.


    "Orchid, are you worried that the other party might be trying to lead us to East Manor Teahouse and ambush us?" Stout raised an eyebrow. "Stout, you''re overthinking it," Bob nced at him and said, "Do you think anyone in the capital would dare to attack boss so openly?" "Even if someone had the guts, they''d need the strength to back it up." Billy added.


    "Yeah, that makes sense," Stout grinned, then looked at Night Orchid. "Orchid, when you say ''a trick,'' what do you mean?"


    "I can''t say for sure, I just have a vague feeling." Night Orchid furrowed her brows and shook her head.


    "Let''s go check it out," Billy decided and sent a text message.


    East Manor Teahouse was located in a park on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, about an hour''s drive from SHADOW.


    "This teahouse is quite sizable!" Stoutmented as they got out of the car and looked at the five-story building in the courtyard ahead.


    "In addition to tea tasting, this


    teahouse also offers various popr entertainment activities, so it''s very popr." Night Orchid exined. As she spoke, she seemed to notice something, furrowing her brows and continuing, "Wait a minute! At this time, the teahouse should be bustling with business. Why is the courtyard so deserted?"


    "Could something be amiss?" Stout also furrowed his brow.


    "Let''s go inside and take a look," Billy said, lifting his foot to enter the courtyard.


    They arrived at the teahouse not long after. Looking around, they saw that the teahouse''s main entrance was tightly shut, and there was a sign outside that read, "Closed for the day!"


    "Boss, something doesn''t feel right. It smells like blood inside!" Bob spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 486 A Deception

    Chapter 486 A Deception


    "Alright! Be careful, all of you!" Billy also detected the unusual smell. With that said, he raised his hand and struck the tea house''s front doors with a powerful blow.


    Bang!


    The two wooden doors shattered immediately.


    The group then looked into the tea house''s main hall and saw the gruesome sight of twenty to thirty people lying on the floor. They had all been killed with a single sh to the throat, a truly horrific scene. From their attire, it was clear that they were employees of the tea house.


    A chill ran down Billy''s spine.


    "What''s going on?" Stout muttered, visibly taken aback.


    Bob Stokes and Night Orchid also wore puzzled expressions.


    "Help... Help me..." Suddenly, a weak voice reached Billy''s ears.


    "There''s someone who''s still alive!" Billy frowned and quickly moved towards the source of the voice.


    "Night Orchid, Stout, you two stay out here, Bob follow me." Billy instructed as he walked over.


    "Okay." Bob replied and followed up.


    "Boss, Bob, be careful!" Night Orchid reminded with concern.


    "Don''t worry." Bob said as he waved his hand.


    Before long, Billy and Bob entered the lobby.


    "Help, save me..." the weak voice from before came from the direction of the bar.


    "Boss, someone''s inside the bar!" Bob pointed towards the bar area and was about to approach it.


    "Bob, be cautious!" At that moment, Billy''s pupils slightly contracted as he shouted a warning. Immediately afterward, without hesitation, he struck towards the bar area with a powerful palm strike. Almost simultaneously with Billy''s warning, a violent surge of energy rushed towards them from the bar area, creating a massive gust of wind and a deafening impact as their attacks collided.


    Boom!


    The intense sh sent shockwaves through the hall, shattering tables, chairs, benches, and even several wooden pirs into splinters.


    Simultaneously, Billy and the person they shed with were both pushed back seven or eight steps, their auras showing signs of disruption. However, the opponent seemed to have fared slightly worse, with a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    "Boss, are you alright?" Bob Stokes quickly rushed to Billy''s side as he walked away from the confrontation.


    "I''m fine." Billy said as his gaze still locked on the opponent with icy determination.


    Though it was hard to determine the opponent''s actual age, it was safe to say that his was at least in his seventies or eighties. He appeared emaciated, dressed in gray robes, had sharp eyes, and was enveloped in an aura of energy. His skill was formidable, reaching the Half-Step War God-Emperor level of cultivation, just one step away from reaching the real God-Emperor realm.


    "Commander Gardner, you are indeed as renowned as the rumors say. To possess such strength at such a young age is truly admirable!" The old man wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand. "However, let me offer you a piece of advice, King of the West. The Stan Mitchell case is not something you can handle. It''s best not to get involved."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid you may not live to see the day when you reach the Dragon Transformation stage." He continued. While speaking, a hint of fear shed in his eyes, indicating that Billy''s skills surpassed his expectations.


    "Old fool, you''d better think about how to leave here alive!" Bob Stokes retorted coldly.


    "I''m leaving. You two won''t be able to stop me!" The old man sneered.


    "Then, you may try!" Billy said coldly. He took a step forward and unleashed a powerful palm strike toward the opponent.


    "Commander Gardner, you''d better heed my advice, or you''ll surely regret it!" The old man spoke while exerting his full strength to counter Billy''s attack.


    The hall echoed with a series of intense shes. Although the old man was at the same level as Billy hisbat prowess was clearly on a different level. In no time, he was struck by several palms, and he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood.


    "Lie down!" Immediately after, Billy said coldly, and a stronger palm wind swept out.


    "I won''t y with you anymore.


    Remember what I said, take care of yourself!" The old man sensed the power of Billy''s palm and his pupils contracted. As he spoke, he quickly moved his body to evade the attack and then dashed towards the back door of the hall.


    "Can you escape?" Billy squinted his eyes and was about to chase after him.


    "Stout, watch out!" Just then, Night Orchid''s cry came from outside the door.


    "Huh?" Billy''s pupils slightly contracted, and he rushed out towards the door, with Bob Stokes following closely.


    As the two men reached the door, they saw Stout being sent flying with a single palm, crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn it!" Billy furrowed his brow and then swept the person who attacked Stout with a palm.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he was still a step too slow. The man outside not only sent Stout flying but also quickly retreated and leaped over the wall.


    Boom!


    Billy''s palm hit the wall directly, causing arge section of the wall to copse, and dust filled the air.


    "Wanna run?" Bob said as he spoke and turned to chase after the fleeing man.


    "Bob, stop chasing,e back!" Billy shouted to stop him.


    Both of the attackers were skilled, especially the one who escaped from the hall. He was even more skilled than Bob Stokes, so pursuing him would be like hitting a brick wall.


    "These guys are really despicable!" Bob took a deep breath and then walked towards Stout.


    "Stout, how are you?" Night Orchid had already arrived at Stout''s side, with a worried expression on her face.


    "I''m... I''m fine..." Blood continued to trickle from Stout''s mouth.


    "Stout, take this healing pill first, and don''t talk for now!" Billy approached and took out a healing pill from his pocket, handing it to Stout.


    Then, he took out several silver needles from his pocket and inserted them into important acupoints on Stout''s body. He had already roughly examined Stout''s injuries, and although they weren''t bone-deep, they were severe enough.


    "Bob, check if there are any survivors in the teahouse, and then take Stout back to SHADOW with Night Orchid."


    About ten minutester, when Stout''s condition had stabilized, Billy stood up and rushed to the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Bob and Night Orchid both asked simultaneously.


    n might be in danger!" Billy''s voice fell, and he was already outside the courtyard.


    Hearing Billy''s words, both Bob


    Stokes and Night Orchid showed a hint of concern on their faces. After a moment of thought, they


    understood the situation. If


    someone behind them inteng.el


    harmn de, this was the perfect tied up here.


    opportunity. Billy was the perfect


    and would find it difficult to protectn.


    Just as Billy and hispanions reached the teahouse...


    At the entrance of an open-air park in the eastern suburbs,n led a dozen of his Special Patrol Squadron colleagues as they got out of several cars.


    "Mr de, why are we here?" one of the men askedn.


    "Clear the entire two-kilometer radius around here and get the tourists to leave as soon as possible."n replied in a serious voice.


    "Yes, sir!" The group hesitated for a moment before dispersing in all directions.

 Chapter 487 Crisis For Ian Blade

    Chapter 487 Crisis forn de


    About twenty minutester, ten men returned, and one of them addressedn de, "Mr de, all the tourists have been cleared out. What''s next?"


    "Get in the cars and wait for me!"n replied sternly, then walked towards an open area not far away.


    "Mr de..." the man hesitated but spoke again, "Should we?"


    "Get in the cars!"n repeated firmly.


    "Understood!" Although they didn''t understand what was happening, the menplied and got into the cars.


    "Come out, I''ve been waiting for you!" In a short while,n gazed at the nearby woods and calmly spoke.


    "Mr de, you''re quite courageous."


    A voice emerged from the woods, followed by the approach of four men and women.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You probably anticipated that we woulde for you, right?" The leader of the group, an elder, continued.


    "What do you think?"n narrowed his eyes slightly, examining the four individuals.


    All four of them possessed formidable martial prowess. The leader was a level and a half above him, a War Emperor in theplete stage of cultivation. The other three were in the early stages of the War Emperor realm. It was clear that they had no intention of letting him live.


    "You truly live up to your reputation as a prodigy of de Sect. Your calm demeanor is truly extraordinary." The elder remarked with a faint smile. "If I guess correctly, It must be Commander Gardner who let you bring us here, right?"


    "Congrattions, you got it right."n replied coldly.


    As the elder said, it was indeed an order from Billy. When Night Orchid received that text message, Billy had a hunch that the enemy might be using diversion tactics, so he sent a message ton. "You''re counting on him to save you, but it''s a pity you''ve outsmarted yourself. He doesn''t have the time to deal with you right now." The elder sneered.


    "You''re just a fool."n scoffed.


    "You''ll soon find out who the real fool is!" The elder''s tone turned serious. "But don''t me us, me yourself for being in the position of a Special Patrol Commander."


    As he spoke, a powerful aura emanated from their bodies.


    "Attack together, make it quick!" With these words, the elder raised his hand, and several powerful punches shot towardsn.


    "Understood!" The other three individuals replied, channeling their energies andunching attacks from three different directions.


    "Watch out, Mr de!" At this point, the ten Special Patrol officers had disembarked from their cars. They wanted to intervene, but in such a high-level battle, they were helpless. Just the aura emitted by the four attackers was enough to make them despair.


    "Don''t worry about me, leave this ce, NOW!"n shouted.


    Asn spoke, he flicked his wrist, drew his three-foot-long greatsword, and sent several icy shes toward the leader of the group.


    The razor-sharp de shed with the fists of the opponents, creating a resounding impact. However, even thoughn managed to block the attacks from the three men and women, the leader of the opposing group, an elderly man, tore through his defense and mmed his fist viciously inton''s shoulder de.


    A tremendous force surged inton''s body, and he almost lost his grip on therge de as his internal organs seemed to shift in an instant. Then, after spewing a mouthful of blood into the air,n rapidly slid backward for about twenty meters beforeing to a halt.


    "Not bad. You took my punch and haven''t hit the ground yet. You''ve surprised me." The elderly man remarked, appearing somewhat astonished.


    "Idiot!" After taking a moment to catch his breath,nunched another attack.


    The three-foot-long de swiftly unleashed dozens of icy glimmers, forming a devastating web of shes aimed at their adversaries.


    "That''s a good way to die!" The elder leader of the group roared and quickly moved to interceptn''s attack.


    Meanwhile, the other three attackers unleashed their own attacks, creating a cacophony of piercing winds.


    "Infinite de!" Just as the three attackers closed in,n shouted.


    In an instant, his three-foot-long greatsword traced an intricate pattern in the air, forming an infinite symbol, and then rushed toward the leader of the group.


    Infinite de Technique was one of de Sect''s secret techniques. Combined withn''s enormous greatsword, it had the power to defeat opponents far above his level.


    "Hmm?" The elder leader sensed the


    power of this strike and his pupils contracted slightly. But he didn''t retreat; instead, he pushed forward. As he did, thunderous energy surged between his palms, creating a shockwave that tore apart severalrge trees and knocked the other three attackers off their feet.


    At this moment,n was pushed back over ten steps, leaving deep footprints in the hard ground. When he finally stabilized himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura disrupted.


    Meanwhile, the elderly man on the other side also took five or six steps back, his momentum slightly disrupted, and a faint trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Clearly, in this round, he hadn''t gained much of an advantage.


    Just as the old man was about to say a few words,n flicked his wrist and delivered a reverse strike towards the man nearest to him.


    "You dare!" The old man roared and rushed towards him.


    ve?m


    However, as he was halfway through his charge, a colossal surge of energy swept in from the side like a tornado. In the next moment, the old man was sent flying like leaves in the autumn wind, spewing a mouthful of blood while airborne. He flew a hundred meters before crashing heavily into and breaking a thick-waisted tree, and then his breath weakened.


    "Commander Gardner?! How... could you arrive so quickly?" The old man turned to look at Billy, struggling to speak.


    Despair etched across his face. With King of he West on the scene, he knew that his fate was likely sealed. He hadn''t anticipated Billy''s swift arrival; otherwise, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time talking ton de.


    What he didn''t know was that the location chosen byn was specifically instructed by Billy. It was not far from the teahouse. Combined with Billy''s incredible teleportation speed, it took less than ten minutes for him to arrive from the teahouse to this spot.


    At the same time, the man''s head was decapitated in mid-air, leaving an expression of endless horror on his face.


    "Senior brother!" The other two men and women cried out in pain.


    "Run, quick!" the old man shouted at his twopanions.


    "Huh?!"


    The other two men and women also


    spotted Billy. Their pupils shrank in fear, and without any hesitation, they dashed into the nearby woods.


    However, by the time they triedne


    flee, it was already toote. The two of them had barely taken a few steps when two waves of energy surged from Billy''s hands, rushing towards them like hurricanes.


    "No...!" The old man shouted loudly.

 Chapter 488 A Mystery

    Chapter 488 A Mystery


    Bang! Bang!


    The old man''s words had barely finished when two men and a woman tumbled down, somersaulting a few times before copsing on the ground, twitching for a moment before going still. "Damn it..." the old man eximed in pain.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Billy flicked his wrist, and three silver needles shot into the old man''s body at a speed rivaling bullets.


    "You..." The old man managed to utter a word before a powerful gust of wind struck him in the chest, sending him sprawling to the ground, unconscious.


    "Boss!" At that moment,n de rushed over to Billy.


    "How are you,n?" Billy turned to him, his face briefly showing concern. Ian de''s injuries were more severe than Stout''s, and if Billy had arrived anyter, things could have been much worse. "Just some minor injuries, don''t worry."


    "Take this healing pill for now," Billy took out a healing pill from his pocket and handed it to him. "I''ll help you with your injuriester."


    "Commander Gardner, Mr de!" At that moment, ten men from Special Patrol Squadron approached.


    "Take him to the car and head to SHADOW!" Billy pointed at the old man.


    "Yes, Commander!" Two of them nodded and walked over to the old man.


    Five minutester, everyone drove in the direction of SHADOW. After getting in the car, Billy made a call to Bob Stokes and learned that they were on their way back to SHADOW. Later, he took out a silver needle and began treatingn''s injuries.


    An hourter, they arrived at the SHADOWpound.


    "Boss!" Bob Stokes and the others rushed over, and Stout was already in much better condition.


    n, are you alright?" Night Orchid asked with a hint of concern.


    "I''m fine,"n replied with a smile. "Boss has already taken care of me."


    "Boss, is that the old guy who attackedn?" Stout pointed to the old man who had been lifted from the car by one of Special Patrol Squadron members.


    "Yes," Billy nodded and instructed, "Night Orchid, he''s yours. Quickly extract any information you can from him."


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded and motioned to one of the SHADOW members behind her. "Take him to the interrogation room!"


    "Yes, Madam Governor!" The SHADOW member nodded and led the old man into thepound.


    Billy then led Bob and the others to a nearby conference hall.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    About twenty minutester, Night Orchid walked in.


    "Orchid, you''ve resolved this so quickly?" Stout asked.


    "Yes," Night Orchid smiled and looked at Billy. "Boss, this situation might be moreplicated than we thought."


    "Is that so?" Billy smiled faintly. "Tell me more."


    "He and the two people we encountered at the teahouse earlier are all members of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, but they were just hired. Mr Mitchell wasn''t killed by them" Night Orchid nodded her head and said.


    "Hired by whom?" Billy picked up a teacup and took a sip.


    "A man named Garfield Badman," Night Orchid paused before continuing, "but he only knew that name, he doesn''t know anything about the man''s identity. I had our people check the system, but we couldn''t find any information about this Garfield Badman. He''s probably using a false name."


    "Furthermore, Mr Mitchell''s death, in his words, was due to the fact that Mr Mitchell was meddling in something he shouldn''t have. However, he doesn''t know the specifics."


    "Did you find out how to contact Garfield Badman?" Billy asked, his brow slightly furrowing.


    "He couldn''t reach out to him.


    Garfield Badman always contacted


    them first," Night Orchid replied,


    shaking her head. After a moment''s pause, as if she had remembered something, she continued. "Oh,


    Boss, earlier at the teab One


    man named Sidney Cooper was also present. He has been killed."


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly.


    Just then, a SHADOW member rushed in.


    "Commander, Governor, we''ve made some progress on Sidney Cooper''s information. He should be a member of Special Patrol Squadron!" he reported.


    "Are you sure?" Night Orchid''s eyes lit up.


    "Almost certain!" The SHADOW member nodded solemnly.


    "We found a case file from three years ago that mentioned him. At the time, he was assisting SHADOW as a member of Special Patrol Squadron."


    n, have you ever heard of this person, Sidney Cooper?" Stout turned ton de and asked.


    "I don''t recall,"n shook his head and took out his phone. "I''ll check the system."


    Two minutester, he put away his phone and looked at the others. "There''s no record of him in the system."


    "Could it be that after he joined that ''SSS Special Operations Team'' you mentioned earlier, his information was wiped from the system?" Bob Stokes suggested.


    "If he was indeed a member of


    Special Patrol Squadron before, it''s a


    possibility."n nodded in


    agreement. "Because, under normal


    circumstances, even deceased


    members would still have records in


    the system."


    "Boss, it seems that Mr Mitchell''s death might really be rted to that ''SSS Special Operations Team''." Night Orchid turned to Billy and said.


    "Hmm," Billy nodded slightly. At this point, the answer was bing clear.


    Stan Mitchell had likely seen or known something about the secret information of the ''SSS Special Operations Team'' and was silenced.


    "Boss, what should we do next?" Bob raised his teacup and took a sip. "Should I go back and ask Hum if he knows anything about the ''SSS Special Operations Team''?"


    "Never mind, I''ll ask Donald first to see if he knows." Billy replied after a brief thought. He took out his phone as he spoke.


    "Commander, someone is looking for you!" Just as Billy was about to dial, a SHADOW member entered the room.


    "Who is it?" Billy asked.


    "I asked her, but she won''t say," the SHADOW member shook his head. "She only mentioned that she has important information to tell Commander in person."


    "Where is she?"


    "I''ve taken her to the meeting room."


    "Let''s go see."


    Three minutester, the group arrived at the entrance of a meeting room in the office building. Inside, they saw a young woman in herte twenties sitting on the couch. She had delicate features and exuded a strong martial aura. At this moment, her expression was downcast, and her face wore a somewhat anxious look.


    "Hello, may I ask who you are?" Billy walked into the room and asked.


    "Are you... Commander Gardner?" The woman stood up and looked at Billy inquiringly.


    "I am," Billy nodded.


    After confirming that she was indeed talking to Commander Gardner, the woman knelt down without hesitation.


    "Commander Gardner, please, please save me..."


    "Hmm?" Billy was slightly taken aback, but he reached out and helped the woman to her feet. "First, tell me what happened."

 Chapter 489 New Details Emerging

    Chapter 489 New Details Emerging


    "I-I''m Tamara Richardson, a member of Special Patrol Squadron''s ''SSS Special Operations Team'' and also a subordinate of Mr Cooper." The woman replied as she stood up. "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "So, you sent that text message to Brigham Bush earlier?"


    "Yes," Tamara nodded.


    "Tell me everything you know, and I''ll ensure your safety." Billy spoke again.


    "Commander Gardner, what about them?" Tamara nced at Night Orchid and the others, sounding hesitant.


    "Don''t worry, they are people I trust." Billy replied.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "First, tell me what kind of organization the ''SSS Special Operations Team'' is and what its purpose is."


    "The ''SSS Special Operations Team'' was formed with a single purpose, to find the whereabouts of five identical dragon-shaped jade pendants." Tamara answered. "Hmm?" Billy''s pupils slightly contracted upon hearing this.


    Night Orchid also disyed a look of surprise on her face. She immediately thought of the three dragon-shaped jade pendants Billy possessed.


    "Could they be rted to those jade pendants?" she thought.


    "What kind of jade pendants are these?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "They are five identical dragon-shaped jade pendants." Tamara replied again.


    Billy and Night Orchid exchanged a nce. Billy now knew that there were a total of five of those jade pendants.


    "What are these jade pendants for? Is it worth establishing a whole department within Special Patrol Squadron to pursue them?" Bob asked. He andn were not yet aware of the jade pendants Billy possessed.


    "I don''t know the specifics of their purpose," Tamara shook her head. "I''ve only been with the ''SSS Special Operations Team'' for less than a month, so I''m not privy to many details. However, I can sense that these five jade pendants are definitely rted to something significant."


    "Was Mr Mitchell killed because of this?" Night Orchid asked.


    The fact that the jade pendants were connected to something significant was beyond doubt, as even a War God Emperor had perished because of them.


    "Yes," Tamara nodded and continued, "Three days ago, Mr Mitchell summoned members of our ''SSS Special Operations Team'' for a meeting. During the meeting, a colleague inadvertently mentioned the jade pendants, and Mr Mitchell inquired about them. However, Mr Badman intervened and deflected the question."


    "His idea was that since the confirmation of the information wasn''t finalized yet, there was no rush to report it. He wanted to wait until his people confirmed it. While folks in our department were a bit puzzled, nobody dared to question Mr Badman."


    "Who is Mr Badman?"n asked, "Is he Garfield Badman?"


    "Garfield Badman?" Tamara frowned slightly and shook her head. "It shouldn''t be him. Mr Badman''s full name is Vere Badman, and he''s the head of the ''SSS Special Operations Team.""


    "You go on," Billy nodded slightly.


    "Three days ago, Mr Mitchell summoned us, the members of the ''SSS Special Operations Team,'' for a meeting. During the meeting, a colleague unintentionally let slip about the jade pendant," Tamara continued.


    "Mr Mitchell had never heard of the jade pendant before and immediately asked a few questions, but Mr Badman stepped in and deflected the matter."


    "However, Mr Mitchell didn''t give up on it. After the meeting, he privately arranged to meet with Hadwin Hutchinson, who is in charge of the ''SSS Special Operations Team'' case files, but before they could meet, both of them encountered idents."


    "Most likely, it was orchestrated by Vere Badman."


    "Why did you send that message to Brigham Bush? Weren''t you worried about getting involved?" Bob asked after a brief pause, his expression thoughtful.


    Exhaling heavily, Tamara''s face disyed a hint of sorrow.


    "Hadwin Hutchinson was my fianc��. We were supposed to get married next month."


    "I''m sorry for your loss," Bob paused for a moment before continuing, "Why didn''t youe to us earlier, and instead, you had us look for Sidney Cooper?"


    "Mr Cooper is an old hand in the ''SSS Special Operations Team.'' He knows much more than I do. If you find him, you''ll have more valuable information." Tamara''s voice quivered slightly.


    "But I didn''t expect that they had been targeting me for a while. It''s my fault that M Cooper got involved."


    "Do you know where we can find Vere Badman?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t know his whereabouts," Tamara replied. "But I have his phone number. Although his phone has an anti-tracking system, I know how to bypass it."


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Do you need any equipment for that?"


    "Just aputer will do," Tamara replied. "I was assigned to the ''SSS Special Operations Team'' because of my expertise in information processing." "Very well," Billy nodded. "We''ll talk moreter. For now, find Vere Badman''s location."


    "Understood!" Tamara replied.


    Two minutester, Night Orchid had


    aptop brought to the room.


    Tamara operated theputer for


    about ten minutes before turning the screen towards Billy. Then she pointed to a moving red dot on the screen. "Commander Gardner, Vere Badman should be driving right now."


    "Night Orchid, send the coordinates to all our brothers below and have them follow him immediately and keep a close watch!" Billy said in a serious tone.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded and took out her phone to send the message.


    n, you and Night Orchid stay here with Miss Richardson to monitor Vere Badman''s location in real-time." Billy said as he got up and walked towards the door. "Stout, Bob, follow me."


    "Alright!" Bob and Stout followed closely behind.


    Two minutester, a Range Rover sped out of thepound.


    Forty minutester, on a highway in the southern suburbs of the city, a Maybach was speeding along with three men inside.


    "Mr Badman, do you think the people from the Heavenly Dragon Sect will expose you?" one of the men in the front passenger seat turned to look at the middle-aged man sitting in the rear. "There''s nothing to worry about," the middle-aged man replied calmly. "They don''t even know who I am. What can they expose?"


    "Mr Badman, should we be concerned about Tamara Richardson?" the driver turned his head and asked.


    "Be careful!" Just then, the man in the front passenger seat shouted.


    A heavy-duty cargo truck had suddenly emerged from a side road. not far ahead and blocked the road, positioning itself right in the middle. The driver instinctively mmed on the brakes, leaving two dark skid marks on the road as the Maybach came to a halt, with less than a meter between it and the cargo


    truck.


    "What the hell!" the man in the front passenger seat pushed open the door and stepped out.


    Then he raised his hand and pointed angrily at the cargo truck driver, shouting, "Are you looking for death? Move your damn truck right now!"


    The Maybach''s driver also got out of the car and yelled at the cargo truck driver, "If you don''t move the truck, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    At that moment, the cargo truck''s container door swung open. Then dozens of SHADOW members jumped out of the truck, each of them holding a Cold Moon Saber, their eyes coldly fixed on the men.


    "Hmm?" The man''s pupils slightly contracted. "You guys are from SHADOW?"

 Chapter 490 The Whereabouts Of The Forth Jade Pendant

    Chapter 490 The Whereabouts of the Forth Jade Pendant


    "Otherwise?" SHADOW''S Deputy Inspector in the capital city, Esmond Byrd, responded indifferently.


    "What do you mean by that?" The man took a deep breath and shouted, "We''re from Special Patrol Squadron, and we have urgent matters to attend to. Move your truck immediately!"


    "Mr Badman,e out!" Esmond ignored the man and instead addressed the people in that Maybach.


    "You scoundrel, I have important matters to attend to. Move out of my way!" Vere pushed open the car door and furrowed his brow.


    "Mr Badman, I''m afraid you won''t be going anywhere today!" Esmond shrugged his shoulders.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What do you mean?" Vere furrowed his brow again, a growing sense of unease in his heart.


    "You''ll soon find out what I mean!" Esmond replied calmly.


    "Get out of my way!" Vere growled lowly and raised his hand, striking a palm towards Esmond.


    Esmond knew he wasn''t a match for Vere, so he didn''t try to confront him head-on. He quickly dodged to the side.


    Vere''s palm strike hit the heavy truck, causing it to shake several times.


    "Get in the car, turn around!" Vere''s growing sense of unease left him with no desire to continue battling Esmond and his group.


    "Got it!" Two men shouted loudly and turned to head towards the Maybach.


    Just then, a Land Rover came speeding by and stopped about five or six meters behind the Maybach.


    "Hmm?" Vere''s right eyelid twitched violently.


    "Are you Vere Badman?" Billy, apanied by Bob and Stout, stepped out of the car and looked at Vere before speaking casually.


    Vere recognized Billy with a single nce, and without any hesitation, he darted towards the woods beside the road. Though he didn''t know how Billy had found him, he knew his cover was blown. If he didn''t run now, he''d be risking his life. He had no confidence in facing off against Billy.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Bob Stokes, who was prepared, flicked his wrist, and a sword aura shot out like lightning.


    Although Vere Badman had decent martial skills, being in theter stage of a War Grandmaster, he was no match for Bob. Before he could run thirty meters, the sword aura passed through his right knee, severing it. He fell forward, blood gushing out.


    "Ah..." Vere let out a miserable scream and writhed in pain on the ground.


    "Mr Badman!" The other two men were horrified, and after exchanging a nce, they dashed in different directions.


    "Finish them!" Billy, with a casual wave of his hand, ordered the SHADOW members.


    "Understood!" Esmond Byrd replied and led a group of SHADOW members to surround the two men.


    "No, please don''t..." Vere Badman, in agony, begged.


    Before he could finish speaking, Stout, with a sweep of his hand, sent a burst of wind that entered Vere Badman''s abdomen, instantly destroying his Dantian. Vere Badman fell silent and stopped moving. About an hourter, everyone returned to the SHADOW headquarters. In the conference hall, Stout left Vere Badman, who was in a semi-conscious state, on the floor.


    "Is this Vere Badman?" Ian de and Night Orchid walked in.


    "Yes," Billy nodded as he took his seat. He then turned to Vere and calmly said, "Tell us everything, and I''ll make it quick for you."


    "What... What do you want to know?" Vere, with his right leg severed and his cultivation destroyed, had lost all his defiance. He knew there was no chance of survival for him, so he just hoped to suffer less before dying.


    "What is the purpose of those five jade pendants?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t know the exact purpose, I was only tasked with retrieving the five jade pendants..." Vere Badman spoke reluctantly. "However, I-I''ve heard that they might be rted to the destiny of our nation, something that the highest echelons of power are very concerned about."


    "Are you trying to deceive us? Do you believe that I will dismember your bones one by one?" Stout coldly threatened.


    "It''s true." Vere Badman shivered. "I really don''t know. This matter is the most highly ssified secret at the national level, and I doubt that there are more than ten people in the entire capital who know about


    it."


    "Why didn''t you report when you received information about one of the jade pendants? Did you want to keep the jade pendant for yourselves?"


    "It''s not like that!" Vere Badman took a deep breath and replied, "Ink Pavilion''s people approached me three years ago. If I hadn''t shared the information with them first, they would have wiped out my entire family."


    "Ink Pavilion again?" Night Orchid frowned. "Your work is highly ssified, how did they know that you were looking for those five jade pendants?"


    "Ink Pavilion''s power is far greater than most people imagine. They have people in various government offices in the capital," Vere Badman exined. "While they can''t infiltrate the Pce, most of the orders thate from there are ryed to Ink Pavilion as soon as possible."


    "Is that true?" Stout cursed, "Ink Pavilion is that formidable?"


    "From the outsider''s perspective, Ink Pavilion was just the tip of their iceberg!" Vere Badman responded.


    "What exactly was the information about the jade pendant you received?" Billy asked, furrowing his brows slightly.


    "We received information some time


    ago that the sect leader of Elemental


    Unity Sect had found a jade pendant


    Re


    in a cemetery, and the description matches the one we''re looking for," Vere Badman continued. "Although I


    can''t confirm if it''s true or


    not,


    we


    still shared the information with Ink


    Pavilion."


    "Elemental Unity Sect?" Billy paused for a moment, then looked atn and Stout. "Have you heard of it?"


    "Boss, Elemental Unity Sect is a


    top-tier martial sect in the ancient


    martial world, and their overall


    strength is not inferior to the de Sect."n nodded and replied. After speaking, he turned to Vere Badman and asked, "So, did the people from Ink Pavilion go to Elemental Unity Sect?"


    "Yes," Vere nodded and took a deep breath. "They sent people to Elemental Unity Sect a few days ago, and there wasn''t a single survivor in the entire sect."


    "Those bastards!"n cursed.


    "Did they get the jade pendant?" Billy also furrowed his brow.


    "If everything went as nned, they should have obtained it," Vere Badman nodded in response. "A couple of days ago, they informed me to keep this information quiet and not report it. They want to im it as false news."


    "Ink Pavilion people are truly despicable!" Bob said with a cold tone.


    "Furthermore, I... I heard another piece of information," Vere Badman added.


    "What information?" Billy asked.


    "Commander Gardner, I know I


    ��


    deserve to die a thousand deaths, and I''m not asking you to spare my life..." Vere Badman didn''t directly answer Billy''s question. After taking a deep breath, he continued, "But, but my family is innocent. I''m telling you this information in the hope that he''ll spare my family." Content


    "You''d better speak honestly," Night Orchid responded before adding, "SHADOW''s de never harm the innocent."

 Chapter 491 Something Wrong With Ozin City

    Chapter 491 Something Wrong With Ozin City


    "Thank... thank you!" Relieved after hearing Night Orchid''s words, Vere Badman took a breath and continued, "As far as I know, Ink Pavilion received another piece of information from somewhere. It said there might be another lead to one of the jade pendants in a vige at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains. They''ve already sent people to that vige, but it seems that the vige is not ordinary. The people they sent have all gone missing. If everything goes as expected, Ink Pavilion will probably send someone back there in the next few days. Also, about this vige, it''s not just Ink Pavilion that knows about it. I suspect two or three other sects might have heard about it as well."


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing this, Billy and Night Orchid were equally surprised. Both of them recalled the faces of Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.


    "Could it be that they spent twenty years guarding that vige for another jade pendant?" they thought.


    "Do you know about that vige, Boss?" Seeing their reactions, Bob Stokes and Ian de asked Billy.


    "Yes," Billy nodded slightly. After a pause, he continued, looking at Vere Badman. "What else do you know about that vige?"


    "I''m not sure about the other details, I only overheard this," Vere Badman replied with a shake of his head. Then, with a somewhat triumphant expression, he added, "I know only this much. Please, Commander Gardner, let me go quickly!"


    "Take him away!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Understood!" Two SHADOW members standing nearby nodded and led Vere out.


    "Boss, what vige is he talking about?" Ian de asked Night Orchid.


    "Let me exin," Night Orchid said as she sipped her tea and began to describe the vige.


    "What?!" After listening to Night Orchid''s description, Bob Stokes and Ian de were both astonished. Neither of them had expected such a development.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, could Arthur Fowler and that olddy really have been guarding that vige for twenty years just for another jade pendant?" Bob spoke, clearly in disbelief.


    "I''m not sure," Billy replied with a slight shake of his head. He had a feeling it couldn''t be that simple.


    "Boss, if that''s true, it''s terrifying. What''s the real story behind these five jade pendants?"n furrowed his brow.


    "Bob,n, you may not know this, but out of the five jade pendants, three are already in boss''s possession." Stout said with a smirk, not mincing his words.


    Since they were all family, there was no need to hold back.


    "What?!"n and Bob eximed in shock, their faces filled with astonishment. Although they didn''t know the exact purpose of the jade pendants, if they had risen to the national level of importance, they couldn''t be ordinary items. With five in total, Billy had already obtained three of them.


    "Boss, should we call that old man and ask him about the jade pendants? He should know something." Ian de suggested after regaining hisposure. "He''s currently not in the Ether Mountain, and I can''t reach him. We''ll have to wait until he returns to the mountain before we can discuss it." Billy replied. "Boss, if Ink Pavilion sends people to that vige again this time, it''s definitely going to be a big show. Should we make another trip there?" Night Orchid asked. "Yeah," Billy nodded slightly. "It looks like we''ll have to go again."


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang, and he picked it up to see Judge calling.


    "Judge, what''s up?"


    "Boss, something''s not right on the Ozin side." Judge''s tone sounded slightly anxious.


    "What''s going on?" Billy continued to inquire.


    "Since yesterday afternoon, there


    have been quite a few martial artists from the ancient martial world entering Ozin city, and some of them are quite formidable. I''m worried that something might happen."


    Judge responded.


    "Hmm?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly. After a brief thought, he instructed in a serious tone, "Call Casey and Azure Dragon, the four of them should go to Ozin and wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Calling Casey and the others to Ozin wasn''t just because of concerns about trouble in Ozin but also because he wanted to take them to Nigel Hall''s hometown.


    "Alright," Judge said before hanging up.


    "Boss, is something wrong?" After Billy put away his phone, Night Orchid asked.


    "Yeah," Billy nodded and then recounted what Judge had said.


    "Are some troublemakers trying to stir up trouble again?" Bob furrowed his brow. After a momentary pause, as if realizing something, he looked at Billy and continued, "Boss, could it be that Ink Pavilion is intentionally revealing their whereabouts to lure you back to Ozin and simultaneously strike at Arthur Fowler''s Side?" Bob spected.


    "Most likely," Billy nodded. "And it''s not just Ink Pavilion, I suspect there may be others involved as well."


    He naturally guessed this possibility;


    the other party was setting a trap for


    him again. And this time, he knew it was the other side''s scheme, but he didn''t have a choice. His family was in Ozin and thus Billy had to go back onee.


    "Tomorrow, each of you three selects a hundred brothers to set up camp near Nigel Hall''s hometown. I''ll head back to Ozin first." Billy instructed Bob Stokes and the others. "Got it!" they all responded simultaneously.


    "Night Orchid, make a call to Azure Fang, Frostde, and Soul Chaser, and have them bring a group of people to join you."


    "Sure thing!" Night Orchid nodded vigorously.


    "Stout,e with me to Ozin," Billy said as he got up and headed towards the door. Stout followed him.


    That evening, Billy returned home from SHADOW base in Ozin.


    "Daddy!" Tasha, who was ying with her toys, dropped them and ran over when she saw Billy.


    "Tasha, let me see if you''ve gained weight." Billy smiled and bent down to pick Tasha up.


    "Tasha hasn''t gotten fat. Tasha doesn''t want to be as fat as Uncle Stout, that''s ugly."


    Stout, who had just returned to the adjacent vi with Judge, inexplicably sneezed and muttered to himself, wondering who was thinking about him.


    "Haha..." Billyughed heartily. Then, he greeted Fletcher and Sharon, "Dad, Mom, where''s Harleen?"


    "Harleen''s taking a bath. Haven''t you had dinner yet? I''ll heat up some food for you," Sharon smiled.


    "Mom, no need. I already ate at SHADOW." Billy put down Tasha and smiled.


    "Well, then have some chicken soup. Harleen said you''d being home today, so Sharon specially made you some homemade chicken soup." Said Fletcher. "Thanks, Mom!" Billy nodded with a smile.


    "Wee back, dear." Harleen came out of the bathroom not long after and looked at Billy affectionately as she softly spoke.

 Chapter 492 Zeph KnightS Invitation

    Chapter 492 Zeph Knight''s Invitation


    "Harleen!" Billy called out with a smile.


    Shortly after, the chicken soup was ready, and Billy sat down at the dining table. Harleen joined him, saying, "Honey, take it slow, don''t burn yourself."


    "Mama, Dad isn''t a child, why are you worrying so much? You''ll spoil him." Tasha said as she yed with her toys, looking up.


    "Little one, y with your toys." Harleen teased.


    Fletcher and his wife chuckled.


    "Billy, are you free the day after tomorrow at noon?" Fletcher asked.


    "I don''t have any ns at the moment. Why, is something going on?" Billy asked with a slight pause, smiling.


    "My father is hosting a family gathering the day after tomorrow at noon. He specifically asked about your avability, so if you''re free..." Fletcher began to exin.


    "Billy, don''t listen to your dad!" Sharon interjected, not pleased. "They''re not inviting Billy for a meal, they just want to use Billy''s status!"


    "Dad, Mom, what''s going on?" Harleen asked, looking a bit puzzled.


    "Beatrice has a new boyfriend, apparently someone from the capital who just returned from studying abroad. His family of three is currently touring Ozin, and your grandfather ns to invite them to dinner. He specifically asked if Billy was in Ozin, hoping Billy would attend and show them some courtesy." Sharon exined.


    "Dad, let''s forget it," Harleen said to Fletcher. "Billy has just returned to Ozin and must have many official matters to attend to. Such a gathering wouldn''t serve any purpose, so there''s no need for him to go." "Alright, I''ll let your grandfather know tomorrow that Billy is not in Ozin." Fletcher replied after some consideration.


    "Dad, you don''t need to do that. I''ll go." Billy said after a few sips of chicken soup.


    He agreed to go, partly to avoid making things difficult for Fletcher, and partly because he had other ns.


    "Billy, don''t make things difficult for yourself. If you don''t want to go, then don''t. Let them handle it themselves!" Sharon said.


    "Honey, listen to Mom, don''t go. I know you don''t like those kinds of gatherings." Harleen added.


    "Mom, Harleen, it''s alright. It''s just going to have a meal." Billy smiled and reassured them.


    "Thank you, Billy!" Fletcher''s face lit up with a hint of joy. He naturally knew that Zeph Knight wanted Billy to attend to save face for their family. Originally, he had hesitated and was well aware that Billy had no fondness for them. But Zeph Knight had repeatedly insisted that Billy must attend, even if it was just for a brief appearance. Therefore, Fletcher felt obliged to agree.


    "Dad, we''re family. You don''t need to be so polite. Besides, it''s a great meal. Why not enjoy it?" Billy smiled and said.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, the family members had all retired to their rooms. Billy and Harleen entered their bedroom.


    "Honey, you''ve been gone for so long this time, and I missed you," Harleen said softly, leaning against Billy''s chest after they got into bed.


    "I missed you too!" Billy kissed Harleen''s delicate forehead and gave a faint smile.


    "I don''t believe you. You must have had plenty of beautiful women around you outside." Harleen pouted sensuously.


    "How could that be!" Billy chuckled again. "Other than Night Orchid and Frostde, I haven''t talked to any other women."


    "I find that hard to believe!" Harleen pouted again and then looked up at Billy to continue. "Darling, can you tell me about SHADOW and yourrades?"


    "Sure!" Billy nodded with a smile. This was something he had nned, gradually letting Harleen in on many things.


    Then, for about twenty minutes or so, Billy introduced her to an overview of SHADOW and its members, including some general information about the five sharp des.


    "So, Azure Fang and Frostde are in a romantic rtionship?" Harleen asked, slightly surprised.


    "Yes!" Billy responded with a smile. "They are a natural pair."


    "What about Night Orchid? Doesn''t she have a boyfriend yet?" Harleen continued to inquire.


    "Not at the moment, but it should be happening soon," Billy smiled again. "I introduced her to a guy, and they''ve just started getting to know each other."


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but picturen de''s figure and wondered if there had been any progress between the two in these past few days.


    "Really? Night Orchid is so outstanding. What kind of guy did you introduce her to? Is she interested?" Harleen asked again.


    "I think she might be interested," Billy replied with a smile. "Other than being a man of few words and having a terrible sense of direction, he''s excellent in every other aspect."


    "Terrible sense of direction? What do you mean by that?" Harleen was quite curious.


    "Haha, that''s one of his big embarrassing stories," Billy continued to describen''s bizarre experience.


    After hearing the story, Harleen burst intoughter, which made her look like a quivering flower. After a while, when she finally managed to calm down, she continued, "Honey, in the future, if you have the chance, can you introduce me to the people around you?"


    "Of course!" Billy smiled again.


    "You promise, honey? That''s great!" Harleen looked delighted.


    "It''s gettingte. Shouldn''t we get some rest?" Billy looked at Harleen with a slight smirk.


    "You rogue! Are you up to no good again?" Harleen''s face blushed with a hint of red.


    Billy didn''t finish his sentence and he leaned down to kiss...


    Around 11:30 in the afternoon on the third day, Stout drove a business car to pick up Billy''s family for the gathering. This time, Zeph Knight spared no expense and directly booked a picturesque leisure farm on the east side of the city to entertain everyone. While Billy and his family were on their way, they had already been busy at the farm.


    Zeph Knight, Beatrice Knight and her father stood at the entrance to wee the family from the groom''s side.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Before long, two cars parked at the entrance, a Range Rover in front, and a Bentley behind. Afterwards, four burly men in ck suits got out of the Range Rover, each wearing ck sunsses, looking quite imposing. After getting out of the car, they simultaneously approached the Bentley, with three of them opening the three doors of the Bentley.


    A middle-aged couple came out from the back seat, and a young man got out from the front passenger seat. The driver was also a man in ck. The young man was none other than Maurice Higgins, the new boyfriend of Beatrice, while the middle-aged couple were his parents, Kennard Higgins and Thalia Higgins. The three of them were all dressed in designer brands, and they each had a decent sense of style.


    The Higgins family was among the top-tier second-tier families in the capital city. Although they were not considered a prominent aristocratic family in the imperial capital, they still held some status and positionpared to some so-called big families in other cities.


    "Mr Higgins, Mrs Higgins, Maurice, you''re here!"


    Seeing the three of them, Beatrice greeted them with a smile, with Zeph Knight and his son following closely behind.

 Chapter 493 Should I Just Eliminate Him?

    Chapter 493 Should I Just Eliminate Him?


    "Beatrice, why didn''t you choose a five-star hotel? Is this ce hygienic?" Maurice Higgins nced at the farmhouse and furrowed his brow slightly.


    "Haha, Mr Higgins, please rest assured." Zeph Knight replied with a smile. "This ce is one of the top choices for receiving important guests from various departments in Ozin City. Its standards are higher than those of five-star hotels in every aspect, and the scenery here is something that five-star hotels can''t match."


    "Who are you?" Maurice Higgins asked with a hint of indifference.


    "Mr and Mrs Higgins, and Maurice, let me introduce. This is my grandfather, and this is my father." Beatrice pointed to Zeph Knight and Robert Knight, respectively.


    "Grandpa, Dad, this is Maurice and his parents." Beatrice turned to introduced them to Zeph and Robert.


    "Mr and Mrs Higgins, wee! Please, have a seat,." Zeph Knight extended his right hand and greeted Kennard Higgins and his wife.


    "Hmm," Kennard shook Zeph ''s hand, and then, with his wife, walked towards the farmhouse''s interior.


    "Maurice, let''s go inside." Beatrice said, linking her arm with Maurice''s.


    "Beatrice, tell your family to be on their best behavior. My parents came here today to see what your family is like." Maurice turned to Beatrice and said.


    "Don''t worry, Maurice. I''ve already told my family. They won''t disappoint your parents."


    Beatrice had worked hard for the past two or three months to hook such a big fish. She had used all her tricks to arrange this meeting between both sets of parents. If everything went smoothly today, she might just step into the world of the elite. The Higgins family was a prominent n in the capital, much stronger than those so-called big families in Ozin. It absolutely met her expectations of marrying into an aristocratic family.


    "Hope so!" Maurice nodded, then walked into the farmhouse with Beatrice, followed by five men in ck closely.


    As soon as the group arrived at the banquet hall on the farm, Zeph, Robert and Beatrice led the other family of three to the main table. The five men in ck stood a few meters behind Kennard Higgins and his family, like human spears.


    "Mr Knight, I heard from Maurice that your family is in business in Ozin. I wonder how the business is doing now?" Thalia Higgins sipped her tea and asked Zeph casually.


    "It is just a small workshop, not worth mentioning." Zeph replied with a smile.


    "How much revenue do you generate in a year?" Thalia continued to inquire. "Last year''s profits were passable, around 5 billion." Zeph replied with a wry smile.


    Five billion, there was certainly some exaggeration in that figure. The actual revenue was probably around 3 billion. It was only because of the contract for the Ozin Tower that they received direct or indirect ie of 1 billion. Otherwise, it wouldn''t even reach 2 billion. Since securing the contract for the Ozin Tower, the Knight Group''s brand had gained significant recognition, and several major distributors had stocked up on their products.


    "Only 5 billion?" Thalia put down her tea cup and continued, "That''s quite small, not even as good as the sales of one of ourpanies."


    "That''s right! The Higgins family is indeed a prominent n in the capital, we are far behind." Zeph replied, feeling slightly embarrassed. After a brief pause, he changed the subject. "I heard that Maurice recently returned from studying abroad and has taken on the role of director at the Higgins Group? He''s certainly a talented young man!"


    "Mr Knight, let me be frank with you," Thalia continued after taking another sip of tea. "With my son''s personal abilities and the resources of the Higgins family, his future development is bound to be smooth. Although he is currently in a rtionship with Miss Knight, it doesn''t mean they will definitely get married. We won''t interfere too much in Maurice''s romantic matters, but when ites to marriage, we will certainly look out for his best interests."


    "Although Miss Knight''s qualifications are decent, there are hundreds of women who want to marry my son, many of whom are more outstanding than her in various aspects. So, it''s unlikely that Maurice will get engaged to your granddaughter so quickly. They will need at least another two or three years to get to know each other better. We hope you can understand this."


    "Of course," Zeph''s expression changed slightly before he continued, "Please rest assured, we don''t meddle too much in young people''s affairs. If they eventually end up together, that would be wonderful. If not, there''s no need to force it."


    Meanwhile, Beatrice had been listening to Thalia''s words, and her expression changed several times. She felt that her hopes of marrying into a wealthy family were diminishing.


    "Mr Knight, it''s great that you understand." Thalia replied calmly.


    "Mr Knight, it''s gettingte. Let''s start serving the meal. Afterward, we still have ns to visit a tourist attraction in the afternoon." Maurice spoke up.


    "Mr Higgins, I''m really sorry, but please wait a few more minutes. Not all the members of my family have arrived yet." Zeph apologized again with a forced smile.


    "What?" Maurice''s expression turned slightly displeased. "Your family is quite grand, aren''t you? Are we supposed to wait for them?"


    Kennard Higgins and his wife''s expressions were equally unpleased.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr Higgins. Let me make a call to see when they''ll arrive." Zeph said and signaled to Robert.


    Understanding the signal, Robert got up and walked aside, taking out his phone to call Fletcher.


    "Robert, don''t bother making the call, we''re here."


    At that moment, Fletcher''s voice came from the entrance.


    "Fletcher, why did you arrive sote? They''re getting impatient." Robert said with a displeased expression.


    "Sorry, we got stuck in traffic." Fletcher replied.


    As he spoke, Billy and his family, as well as Stout, approached the main table.


    "Mr Higgins, let me introduce you," Zeph''s expression improved slightly when he saw Billy. Although he still hadn''t figured out Billy''s exact identity, he was well aware that his son-inw was not an ordinary person. A few days ago, he had humbled himself to ensure that Billy attended this gathering, hoping that Billy would help uphold his family''s dignity.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No need for introductions. Let''s get the food served, we have other ns after eating." Thalia impatiently waved her hand.


    Maurice''s gaze had been fixed on Harleen all this while. He had always considered Beatrice a beauty, butpared to Harleen in front of him, they were like night and day.


    "Uh..." Zeph hesitated and pointed at Billy. "Mr and Mrs Higgins, this is my son-inw. He serves in vale''s military, and he..."


    "What''s the point of introducing a soldier?" Thalia interrupted him. "I thought he was some high-ranking official. You made us wait for him, and he turns out to be just a soldier. Quite an ego you''ve got!" "Don''t talk like that about my dad! My dad is a great hero!" Tasha, who was in Billy''s arms, shouted loudly.


    "Kids should stay out of adult conversations. You have no manners at all. How were you raised by your parents?" Maurice frowned and scolded Tasha.


    "Another trash!" Stoutmented with a sigh, then turned to Billy. "Boss, should I just eliminate him?"

 Chapter 494 Uncle Earl

    Chapter 494 Uncle Earl


    After Stout''s words, Billy''s mouth twitched slightly, and he gave him a stern look but didn''t say anything.


    Zeph Knight, Robert Knight and his daughter were simultaneously choked by their own saliva.


    Fletcher and his wife exchanged nces, realizing that Stout was quite fierce, but they didn''t expect him to go as far as threatening someone''s life right away. Among the family, only Harleen remained the calmest, her face showing no signs of change. Having spent the better part of six months with Billy, she had already been through quite a few big scenes, and these minor incidents no longer stirred any emotions within her.


    Maurice Higgins angrily pointed at Stout, "What did you say? Who are you calling trash? Say it again if you dare!"


    To him, a small family like the Knight family actually dared to call him trash. It was outrageous!


    "Maurice, he''s just joking with you. Don''t take it to heart." Beatrice said, appearing displeased with Harleen''s attitude. "Harleen, Grandpa invited you to dinner. Why did you bring the driver along? Make him apologize to Maurice quickly!"


    "Who told you he''s just a driver?" Harleen responded calmly. "He''s my husband''s brother, and we are all one family. Besides, if there''s an apology to be made, it shoulde from your so-called boyfriend. What right does he have to say such things to Tasha?"


    "You..." Beatrice was infuriated.


    "Beatrice!" Zeph Knight intervened. Then he turned to Maurice Higgins and said, "Mr Higgins, I apologize on behalf of him."


    "Is this how people from the Knight family behave?" Thalia scowled. "Using foulnguage and having no manners at all. If they don''t apologize right now, we won''t continue with this meal."


    "You and your son are exactly a picture-perfect family, always criticizing others for theirck of manners. Do you not realize that the most uncivilized people here are your family?" Sharon stood up and addressed Thalia with a cold tone. "Do you think you''re all that just because you''re from the capital? I really can''t fathom where your sense of superiorityes from! If the capital is full of people with low standards like you, then it''s truly disappointing!"


    "Who... who are you calling low-standard?" Thalia was flushed with anger.


    "Who am I calling low-standard? Can''t you figure it out? Do you have no self-awareness at all?" Sharon interrupted her once again.


    "Aunt Sharon, please refrain from speaking too much..." Beatrice''splexion was not looking good.


    Her dreams of entering the elite circles were already hanging by a thread, and if things continued like this, they might shatterpletely. "Why should I refrain from speaking? It''s not their fault to begin with. Why don''t you ask them to hold their tongues?" Sharon retorted coldly.


    "Damn it!" Kennard Higgins finally spoke up, turning to Zeph with a cold tone.


    "Mr Knight, are these people from your family? Let them apologize to us right now, or this won''t be over today."


    "Mr Higgins, please calm down." Zeph took a deep breath before speaking.


    He was inwardly regretting his decision. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have invited Fletcher and his family to dinner. He had initially wanted Billy toe and help manage the situation, but now it seemed that things had gonepletely south.


    "Are you all from the Higgins family in the capital?" Billy finally spoke, looking at Kennard Higgins and calmly asking, "Do you want a chance to apologize?"


    "What a joke!" Kennard scoffed. "You, a young soldier, dare to speak so arrogantly. I can''t believe..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Stout raised his hand and delivered a resounding p. The sound of the p echoed in the room, leaving a palm print on Kennard''s face.


    The room fell silent immediately, and the expressions on Zeph and his group''s faces were quite colorful, as they stood frozen in ce.


    "How dare you hit me?" Kennard Higgins finally shouted after a moment.


    "Damn it, you deserve to die!" Maurice also yelled. Then he turned to the ck-d men behind him and said, "What are you standing around for? He''s the one who hit my father. Disable him!" "Yes, sir!" The five ck-d men quickly reacted and charged at Stout.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    But halfway through, they were all sent flying andnded on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "Hmm?" Kennard and his family were stunned. They had not expected Stout to have such skills. Meanwhile, Zeph''s family wore expressions of despair. At this point, they had no hope of making amends with the Higgins family.


    The head of the Higgins family had been publicly humiliated, and there was no way to resolve this deadlock.


    "How about it? Feeling scared now?" Stout asked the other party coldly.


    "You think you can do whatever you want just because you have a bit of martial arts skill?" Kennard angrily retorted. "I promise you, if I don''t disable you today, my name is not Kennard Higgins!"


    After saying that, he turned to his son and said loudly, "Maurice, call your Uncle Earl. He should be back in Ozin. Tell him to send someone here immediately and inform him that our family has been attacked." "Alright!" Maurice nodded and took out his phone to dial a number.


    "Oh, it looks like you know some important people in Ozin!" Stout smirked, ncing at Maurice.


    "My boss''s full name is Billy Gardner. Make sure to tell them that, or they won''t know who to seek revenge against."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Stout, enough ying around. Send a message to Night Orchid and let her handle this." Billy said, his eyes revealing a hint of concern.


    "Understood!" Stout replied and then turned to Kennard Higgins, saying, "You had the chance to apologize, but you didn''t take it. Now it''s toote. Good luck!"


    Afterwards, he took out his phone and sent a message to Night Orchid.


    "You''re all so ignorant. You''ll soon realize how little you know!" Thalia responded angrily.


    "Tasha, let Mama hold you. Dad has some business to take care of." Billy said to his daughter. "Harleen, keep an eye on Tasha and don''t let her wander."


    "Darling, what''s going on? Is something wrong?" Harleen noticed the unusual look on Billy''s face.


    "It''s nothing major, don''t worry." Billy smiled reassuringly.


    "Maurice, how did it go with Earl?" Kennard asked loudly after seeing his son hang up the phone. "Dad, Uncle Earl said..." Maurice struggled to speak, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "What did he say?" Kennard furrowed his brow.


    "Uncle Earl... he told us to apologize to them immediately..." Maurice pointed at Billy.


    Although the person he had called wasn''t directly affiliated with the power in Ozin, he held significant influence. But when he heard the name "Billy Gardner", he nearly dropped his phone and then warned them, trembling, that if they didn''t apologize, not even the heavens could save them.


    "What?!" Kennard and his wife shouted simultaneously.

 Chapter 495 Moves

    Chapter 495 Moves


    Upon hearing their son''s words, Kennard Higgins and his wife felt a growing sense of unease. They couldn''t help but cast another look at Billy, wondering if Billy was an influential figure.


    Zeph Knight and his son, on the other hand, were equally surprised. They had heard Beatrice mention "Uncle Earl", the person Maurice Higgins had called, and they knew he was a significant figure in Ozin.


    Just then, Kennard Higgins''s phone rang. He picked it up without thinking and answered the call. Whatever was said on the other end of the line made him shudder uncontrobly. His face turned deathly pale, and he didn''t even realize when he dropped his phone to the floor.


    "Kennard, what''s wrong?" Thalia asked, concerned, seeing her husband''s state.


    In the next moment, Kennard Higgins knelt down in front of Billy.


    "I... I apologize, I was blind and ignorant. Please forgive me, sir." Said he.


    Another shocked silence filled the room. Zeph Knight and his family were left dumbfounded.


    "How could the formidable head of the Higgins family kneel down so quickly?" they thought.


    They all turned to look at Billy, their expressions filled with disbelief as they were guessing Billy''s identity.


    "Kennard, what''s happened? What''s wrong?" Thalia asked, her voice trembling.


    "Thalia, Maurice, kneel and apologize to Mr Gardner. Hurry!" Kennard Higgins shouted hoarsely.


    The phone call he had received earlier was from his father, who had scolded him mercilessly and warned him that the people he had offended were extraordinarily powerful, even in the capital. If they didn''t get Billy''s forgiveness today, the Higgins family could be expelled from the capital tomorrow. Kennard didn''t think his father was joking, and he deeply regretted his actions now. If only he had known about the influential figure in the Knight family earlier, he wouldn''t have acted so arrogantly. But it was toote now.


    Seeing Kennard''s reaction, both Thalia and Maurice didn''t hesitate and immediately knelt down beside him.


    "We''re so sorry, please forgive us."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Now you''re afraid? Weren''t you acting all tough just a moment ago?" Stout sneered.


    "Beatrice, please help us plead with your brother-inw. Beg him to spare us this time." Maurice trembled as he pleaded with Beatrice.


    "Grandpa..." Beatrice looked at Zeph and hesitated.


    "Billy, what do you think?" Zeph couldn''t make up his mind either and turned to Billy for guidance.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps outside the door caught their attention. A group of about thirty to forty people walked briskly into the room. The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a square face, thick eyebrows, and amanding presence.


    Following closely behind him were three or four people who exuded a dignified and imposing aura. They were clearly individuals who had been in high positions for a long time. Even the two or three dozen people behind them didn''t seem like ordinary folks, each radiating a formidable martial aura.


    Seeing the leader, everyone, except for Billy and Stout, took a sharp intake of breath. These were all big shots in Ozin City, figures they saw on TV almost every day.


    "What has happened to make them all rush here?" they thought.


    As everyone wondered, the group of people approached Billy. Then they bowed respectfully and spoke with reverence, "Mr Gardner!"


    The reason they addressed Billy as "Mr Gardner" rather than "Commander Gardner" was that Billy had previously told Judge to inform relevant Ozin departments that, in the presence of his family, a simple "Mr Gardner" was sufficient.


    Another round of dropped jaws. Everyone, including Harleen, stared at the scene in disbelief. The influential figures from Ozin were showing such respect to Billy.


    The Knight family, especially, was astounded. They had suspected that Billy had an extraordinary background, but they had never imagined it would be to this extent. Since the series of eventsst year, they knew that Billy had some connections, and they had considered trying to befriend him. However, due to their pride and the fact that the contract with Ozin Tower had been officially fulfilled, they had thought it unnecessary.


    Now, they were filled with regret. If they had started to cultivate a rtionship with Billy earlier, the Knight family might have already taken off, and there would have been no need to scramble for support from the Higgins family.


    "Mr Geis, why are you here?" Billy looked at the leading middle-aged man and smiled.


    He recognized him as Fabian Geis, the overseer of Ozin. They had interacted several times before, and Billy had a good impression of him.


    "Recently, we''ve noticed many unfamiliar faces entering Ozin, and we heard that they were all heading this way. We were concerned for your safety, Mr Gardner, so we came to check." Fabian Geis exined solemnly. "By the way, Judge and the others are here too. They''re outside on guard duty."


    "Thank you for your concern, Geis," Billy replied with a smile. "Please help me keep an eye on the people inside the hall. I''ll go outside to see what''s happening."


    Billy had already sensed several strong auras approaching the farmstead, which was why he had instructed Harleen to hold Tasha.


    "Commander Gardner, would you like us to apany you?" asked Fabian Geis asked.


    "No, thanks." Billy replied with a smile. "Please watch over the people inside the hall."


    "Billy, be careful." Harleen said, taking a deep breath and looking at Billy.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Billy reassured her with a reassuring look. Then, after exchanging greetings with Fabian once again, he walked out of the banquet hall, with Stout following closely behind. "All personnel, be on high alert!" After Billy left, Fabian Geis raised his hand and gave a signal.


    "Understood!" Thirty to forty people spread out on both sides, protecting the people in the hall.

 Chapter 496 Unfriendly Guests

    Chapter 496 Unfriendly Guests


    A few minutester, Billy arrived at the square on the west side of the farmstead.


    "Boss!" Casey, Azure Dragon, and others hurried over, followed by a hundred SHADOW operatives. Billy nodded slightly and then turned to Alban Carroll. "Alban, take your brothers and guard the inside of the banquet hall with Mr Geis and the others."


    "Understood!" Alban Carroll replied loudly, leading his team toward the banquet hall.


    Just then, Billy''s phone rang, disying Bob Stokes'' number.


    "Bob?!" Billy answered after pressing the call button.


    "Boss, there''s a situation near the Kun Lun Mountains. Quite a few people have arrived," Bob Stokes'' voice came through the phone.


    "As expected," Billy nodded. "Keep an eye on them and avoid confrontation unless absolutely necessary. Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston should be prepared for this. If anything happens, call me immediately."


    Billy had already guessed the enemy''s intentions a couple of days ago when he heard about the situation in Ozin. They were likely trying to keep him upied in Ozin, preventing him from dealing with the situation involving Arthur Fowler and hispanion.


    "Understood!" Bob Stokes responded.


    Billy had just hung up the phone when dozens of figures shed into the farmstead from outside the perimeter wall. They quickly surrounded Billy and his group. Leading the group were two elderly men whose actual ages were impossible to determine. They both had white hair but youthful appearances, and their auras were sharp. The two powerful auras that Billy had sensed earlier came from these two men. One of them was even a Tier-one War God-Emperor.


    Apart from these two, there were four others with the strength of Late War Emperors, with the most powerful among them being a Half-Step War God-Emperor. The rest of the group, totaling dozens, were not to be underestimated either, with the lowest cultivation at Late Battle God. They were clearly from the enemy camp.


    "State your names." Billy said calmly, looking at the two elderly men.


    "I am Leopold Stirling, Deputy Master of Ink Pavilion, Commander Gardner." The tall elderly man replied with a neutral expression as he bowed slightly.


    "I am Atticus Wainwright, Senior Elder of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, Commander Gardner." The other elderly man said simrly, bowing.


    "Heavenly Dragon Sect?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Not bad."


    "Damn, more old timers from the Heavenly Dragon Sect. Aren''t you afraid of being annihted?" Stout shouted loudly.


    "Insolent! Who are you, and how dare you speak to our Senior Elder this way!" a man behind Atticus scolded angrily.


    "Idiot!" Stout disdainfully nced at him.


    "Fool, you..." The man frowned, about to throw a punch at Stout.


    "Stop!" Atticus stopped him. He then looked at Billy and spoke coldly, "Commander Gardner, we didn''te here with ill intentions. We only request that you stay inside Ozin for the day. Once today is over, we will leave immediately."


    "Let''s not discuss whether I''ll stay in Ozin or not," Billy replied with a faint smile. "The question is whether you''ll have the authority to make that decision." "Commander Gardner, you seem very confident," Leopold said with a smile. "Do you think you and your six or seven people can contend with us?" "Last time at the Crimson Sun Sect, you got lucky, with someone saving you," Leopold continued. "But this time, do you think you''ll be lucky again?" "To kill you, we don''t need luck." Billy retorted.


    "Commander Gardner, don''t forget, there are your family members in the banquet hall." Atticus spoke coldly. "Do you expect Fabian Geis and the others to protect them?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, your Sect Master should have gone to the Kun Lun Mountains, right?" Billy ignored his question and instead posed his own. "Starting from tomorrow, the Heavenly Dragon Sect will be expelled from the Martial Arts World."


    "Commander Gardner, you''re joking," Atticus chuckled. "Do you know how many people are over at the Kun Lun Mountains? While Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston may not be weak, if they don''t reveal the secret of that mountain vige today, they might as well bury themselves in Kun Lun."


    "Hmm?" Billy''s eyes shed with surprise as he listened to Atticus''s words. He hadn''t expected the other side to have confirmed Bessie Charleston''s identity.


    "Furthermore, I know that the two Deputy Commanders from Central Sky Office and Special Patrol Squadron went over there, but those twote-stage War Emperors, they''re just going to their deaths!" Atticus continued.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I know those two are your


    subordinates Commander Gardner.


    If you don''t want them to get into trouble, I suggest you give them a call and tell them to mind their own business. Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston don''t have the ability to keep them safe. One wron move,


    and those two probably won''t make


    it back to the capital!" Content


    "Is that so?" Billy furrowed his brow slightly and looked at Leopold. "From the sound of it, does that mean Ink Pavilion Master personally intervened?" "Commander Gardner, that''s not something you need to worry about." Leopold replied lightly. "You should first think about how to handle the mess in Ozin."


    "In that case, let''s get started," Billy said as he took the Bloodshadow Fury de from Judge''s hand.


    "Commander Gardner, are you going to go it alone?" Leopold ''s eyes narrowed.


    "Attack!" Billy ignored him and continued in a deep voice, "Quick and decisive, kill them all!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Casey and the others responded and immediately sprang into action.


    "Commander Gardner, you brought this upon yourself, don''t me us!" Leopold took a deep breath and shouted, "Kill!"


    As the two sides exchanged words, they immediately engaged in a fierce battle.


    Leopold Stirling and Atticus Wainwright each led one person to surround Billy. Billy was surrounded by four individuals, one War God-Emperor in the early stages, one War God-Emperor in the intermediate stages, and two War Emperors in the peak stages.


    Casey''s opponents were the other two War Emperors, one of whom was at the same level as him, while the other was at the peak of the War Emperor stage.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the sword energy unleashed by Casey was blocked by his opponent at the peak stage of the War Emperor, and the other person''s violent fist strength pounded against Casey''s defensive aura With a muffled sound,


    although it wasn''t Soufen


    enough to break


    Casey''s defense, it still forced him to retreat several steps, his blood


    boiling within.


    "Die!" Just as Casey had stabilized his position, the peak-stage opponent had already charged over. With a sword in hand, he unleashed a strong sword aura that seemed substantial as it struck towards Casey''s heart.


    "Bold words!" Casey''s brow furrowed, and he countered with a swing of his sword.


    His opponent had skills one level above him, and he was on the defensive. Casey was pushed back several steps once again, with traces of blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.


    At the same time, therge-scale War Emperor attacked again, unleashing a series of powerful fist strikes that created a rushing wind.


    "Let me send you on your way!" Casey''s eyes narrowed slightly. Immediately after, instead of retreating, he advanced two steps towards the opponent, and with full force, he swung his sword.

 Chapter 497 Confronting Two War God-Emperors

    Chapter 497 Confronting Two War God-Emperors


    "Be careful!" The peak-level warrior sensed the power of this strike and shouted loudly, drawing his sword in response.


    However, he was still a step too slow.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Casey''s de shattered the attack of the advanced-level warrior and plunged into his chest, sending a gush of blood sttering. The man opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word. A stream of blood appeared at his waist, and then his body fell apart in two pieces. His face disyed an expression of disbelief. He had never expected Casey, who was at the same level, to possess such incredible strength. "You damn well deserve it!" The remaining War Emperor peak-level warrior roared and swiftly spun his wrist, forming a razor-sharp of sword strikes aimed at Casey.


    Casey chose not to engage in a head-on sh and swiftly maneuvered to evade the attacks.


    "Is dodging the only thing you know?" the man taunted him.


    "Is that all the strength you have?" After parrying a few of the man''s sword strikes, Casey continued, "Enough wasting time, show me your trump card, or you won''t stand a chance!"


    "You want to see my trump card? Then I''ll oblige!" The man, losing patience after failing to break through Casey''s defenses, unleashed his full power. His aura soared to its peak.


    Next, he carved a mysterious pattern in the air with his sword, then with a flick of his wrist, he and his sword shot toward Casey like a speeding bullet, unstoppable. This move, in terms of both power and speed, was several levels above his previous attacks.


    "Not bad, this is getting interesting!" Casey''s eyes brightened as he sensed the power of his opponent''s strike. He channeled his full strength and met the attack head-on.


    Boom!


    As a tremendous explosion echoed through the area, Casey was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, leaving a streak of blood in the air. After soaring several hundred feet and somersaulting in the air multiple times, he finally came to a stop.


    "Prepare to die!" The man didn''t intend to let up; he took a few steps forward and raised his hand for another strike.


    "Sorry, but the one who''s going to die is you!" Just as the man was about to strike, Casey sprang back to his feet from the ground. At this moment, his aura skyrocketed, far surpassing his previous levels. Clearly, he had already reached the peak of the War Emperor realm. He had lingered at the peak of War Emperor for some time, nearly touching the threshold of the next level on several asions but always falling just short. He had deliberately provoked his opponent earlier, hoping to make onest gamble.


    And it paid off. He sessfully broke through to the peak of the War Emperor realm.


    Whoosh!


    Casey''s wrist flicked, and an icy de energy shot out. As it passed, it obliterated the man''s sword strikes, and without losing momentum, it sliced through the man''s waist.


    "How... how is this possible?" The man struggled to utter a word before, like hisrade before him, he fell in two pieces, a mess of blood and flesh.


    "Thanks," Casey said calmly and then turned to rush towards Azure Dragon and the others'' battle.


    Azure Dragon was facing a War Emperor early-stage elder from Ink Pavilion, and their strengths were evenly matched. After dozens of rounds ofbat, Azure Dragon, who had already been on the verge of breaking through to the War Emperor realm, finally achieved it. With the activation of his Bloodshadow de Technique, his opponent was beheaded in a single strike, blood gushing like a fountain.


    At the same time, the four people surrounding Billyunched their attacks without holding back, channeling their full power. The air was filled with their overwhelming might. Leopold Stirling and Baeten Thunderheart, a leader from Ink Pavilion, both held sharp swords that unleashed over a hundred razor-sharp sword beams in the air, raining down on Billy like a storm of des, their murderous intent


    running rampant.


    Meanwhile, Leopold, after using Ink Blue Sword Law, condensed his own War God-Emperor aura and conjured a massive ancient sword above his head, exuding an endless chill. Then, with a swing of the ghostly ancient sword, imbued with earth-shattering energy, it descended upon Billy.


    Within a kilometer, fierce winds raged, and the attack was relentless.


    Atticus Wainwright and another elder from the Heavenly Dragon Sect also unleashed their trump cards. The second elder of the Heavenly Dragon Sect utilized the sect''s ultimate skill, Heavenly Dragon Fist, which manifested countless fist shadows in the air.


    With Baelen''s sword beams blocking Billy''s escape route, he had nowhere


    to run. Atticus''s War God-Emperor aura manifested as a shadowy ancient cauldron, surrounded by thunderous power. With a forcefu push of his fists, the shadowy


    ancient cauldron, like a smaelet


    mountain, charged towards Billy, carrying the might of a thunderstorm. Faced with thebined assault of four powerful adversaries, Billy didn''t let his guard down. His aura surged like a raging river, sweeping through his surroundings.


    The immense pressure shed with Baelen and the Heavenly Dragon Sect elder''s attacks, creating a series of muffled explosions as the sword beams and fist shadows exploded in session. Meanwhile, Billy''s wrists continued to rotate, forming his own War Emperor aura. In the next moment, a frenzied shadowy de descended from the heavens, carrying a devastating energy, striking against Leopold Stirling and Atticus Wainwright''s War God-Emperor auras.


    Boom!


    Billy and the other two''s War God-Emperor auras all exploded simultaneously, creating an


    earth-shattering roar that seemed to shake the very fabric of space. The shockwaves engulfed an area of a thousand meters, reducing several buildings to rubble and shattering trees and a faux mountain nearby into pieces, creating a storm of flying debris and dust. Fortunately, the five fighters had chosen a battleground several kilometers away from the banquet hall; otherwise, the hall would have been affected.


    Meanwhile, thebatants in the other battle zones had sensed the overwhelming auras and wisely retreated beyond a kilometer, understanding that they would not escape unscathed otherwise. As the deafening noise reverberated, Baelen Thunderheart and the Heavenly Dragon Sect elder were sent flying into the air, spraying blood as they crashed into a grassy field two to three hundred meters away, creating a massive crater as theyy there, unable to get up.


    The power of a single aura wave had inflicted severe injuries on War Emperorte-stage fighters, demonstrating the insurmountable gap between War Emperors and War God-Emperors. The difference in strength between these two levels was like a chasm.


    At this point, Billy and the two others slid backward for dozens of meters before finally stabilizing themselves. Their auras were in disarray. Afterward, the three warriors remained in their respective positions, not making any further moves. The oppressive aura in the air had dissipated, and the scene fell into silence.

 Chapter 498 YouRe Not Going Anywhere!

    Chapter 498 You''re Not Going Anywhere!


    "Indeed, vale''s talent of a millennium..." After a while, Leopold Stirling spoke his tone showing signs of weakness.


    "With just half a step into the God-Emperor Realm, to withstand the four of us joining forces and still stand undefeated is truly admirable," he continued. As he spoke, blood continued to seep from his mouth, and his aura weakened significantly. After that exchange, hisbat strength had been reduced to less than half.


    Leopold couldn''t help but genuinely admire Billy''s prowess. Prior to this, he would never have believed this oue. Although he had heard rumors that Billy might be able to defeat opponents at the War God- Emperor Small Aplishment Realm, he simply couldn''t believe it, especially when facing thebined forces of four experts. In his view, no matter how extraordinary Billy might be, he shouldn''t have been able to survive under theirbined assault. However, reality had pped him in the face.


    "In this lifetime, I can have such a battle against Commander Gardner, even if I die, I''ll have no regrets." Atticus Wainwright, who was next to him, managed to say these words with great difficulty before copsing, his body convulsing.


    Atticus''s cultivation level was half a rank lower than Leopold Stirling''s. Billy''s attack had shattered all of Atticus''s meridians, leaving no chance for recovery.


    "Elder Wainwright..." The second elder of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, who had just crawled out of a pit, saw this scene and cried out in pain.


    "Commander Gardner, we''ve disturbed you enough, so we''ll take our leave now!" Leopold said in a deep voice, then quickly rushed toward a nearby wall. He knew that Billy probably had injuries as well, but he had no confidence in facing Billy even for a single move. He had lost all will to fight and his only thought was to escape.


    "I told you, since you''vee today, you''re not leaving!" Billy''s voice rang out.


    Since Ink Pavilion''s people had encountered him, there was no way they would leave unscathed. From the moment Leopold Stirling appeared, Billy had already passed judgment on their fate. With a resolute tone, Billy forced his blood back and pursued Leopold.


    Leopold''s injuries were much more severe than Billy''s, and his teleportation speed was greatly affected. In the blink of an eye, Billy closed the distance to a hundred meters.


    "You''re not going anywhere!" Billy said in a deep voice, and a blood-red de aura swept toward Leopold.


    "Commander Gardner, are you really going for the kill?" Leopold sensed the imminent danger behind him and his pupils contracted in shock. Without much time to think, he turned and unleashed a sword technique to counter the attack.


    After the blood-red de aura tore through his defense, it shed through his arm, causing it to fall to the ground, blood gushing out.


    "Ugh..." Leopold groaned and, without hesitation, rushed toward the wall again. But he had overestimated his ability to escape in his heavily injured state. Just as he had taken a few steps, the de aura struck again.


    After the de aura passed, his left leg was severed at the knee, and he fell to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    A scream echoed. Before the sound could fully register, Billy was already beside him, delivering a palm strike to his neck, causing him to lose consciousness.


    Billy exhaled heavily and then turned toward the other battle circles.


    "Stout, he''s yours. Force him to talk and find out who from Ink Pavilion was sent to the Kun Lun Mountains!" Billy ordered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Understood!" Stout dodged an attack from his opponent and then rushed toward Leopold Stirling.


    "Vermilion Bird, go with ck Tortoise and Judge to the banquet hall. I''ll handle things here." Billy continued.


    He had already sensed several weaker auras heading from the courtyard in the opposite direction toward the banquet hall. Although these auras weren''t very powerful, Billy didn''t dare to underestimate them. "Got it!" Vermilion Bird and the others responded in unison, evading their opponents'' attacks and heading toward the banquet hall.


    "Stop them!" One of the Ink Pavilion elders pointed at them and shouted.


    Before the words could even finish, Billy beheaded him in mid-air, and the headless body fell to the ground.


    "Casey, Azure Dragon, let''s finish this quickly. Kill them all!" Billy then turned and shouted.


    "Understood!" Casey and Azure Dragon replied loudly, their auras soaring as they brandished their swords to attack.


    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, the Higgins family of three had just recovered from their shock.


    "Beatrice, I love you, I really do. Let''s find a time to get married in a few days, okay?" Maurice Higgins took a deep breath and walked up to Beatrice Knight.


    A person can be invincible if they are shameless enough!


    He had truly grasped the essence of this saying. Thinking of Billy''s power, he couldn''t care less about anything else now. Beatrice had such an influential rtive, and if he could marry her, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything in the future.


    Sharon, who was standing beside them,


    lookedked on her saliva. She then


    looked at Maurice and said, "Ah,


    Dire the the


    Master Maurice, I truly admire your audacity. You''re simply invincible!"


    "Mrs Knight, I''ve offended you in many ways before, please don''t hold it against me. We''re family now." Maurice said as he looked at Sharon.


    "Oh, stop it! Who said we''re family?" Sharon waspletely speechless and coldly interrupted him.


    "Beatrice, you haven''t answered me yet." Maurice turned to Beatrice again.


    "Grandfather, Dad, I..." Beatrice was still uncertain, so she turned to look at her father and grandfather.


    "Mr Higgins, you and Beatrice are


    still young. Getting married now may be a bit premature, and you don''t know each other well yet. Let''s wait


    a while longer." Said Zephht.


    After the recent events and seeing the behavior of the Higgins family, Zeph''s attitude had changed. He had lost interest in forming an alliance with the Higgins family.


    "Mr Knight, Beatrice and I are not that young anymore. I''m already..." Maurice persisted.


    Just then, a group of people appeared at the entrance. They exuded a strong killing intent, making it clear that they were not here for friendly purposes.


    "Capture that woman and her child. Kill the rest!" The leader of the group pointed at Harleen and her child, then ordered in a cold voice, "Attack!"


    "Understood!" The others replied in unison, and their auras surged, filling the entire banquet hall with oppressive pressure.


    Except for the group that came with Fabian Geis and Harleen, everyone else in the hall trembled, their faces filled with fear.


    "How dare you act so arrogantly in Ozin!" Fabian said in a cold voice and then raised his hand. "Kill them all!"


    As soon as he gave the order, he rushed toward the leader, exuding the aura of a War Grandmaster.


    "Yes, sir!" The others didn''t hesitate and followed suit.

 Chapter 499 The Chaotic Battle In The Banquet Hall

    Chapter 499 The Chaotic Battle in the Banquet Hall


    "Protect Mrs Knight!" Alban Carroll led a hundred SHADOW men to encircle Harleen''s family in the center.


    "Mama, I''m scared..." Tasha tightly grasped Harleen''s clothes, her body trembling slightly.


    "Don''t be afraid, Tasha. Mama is here." Harleen patted Tasha''s back reassuringly.


    "Madam, there''s a private room over there. You should go inside and wait for a while." Alban nced at a small private room inside the hall and suggested.


    "Okay!" Harleen nodded and led her parents to the private room. She knew that there would likely be intense conflict soon, and even if the opponents couldn''t harm them, Tasha was still too young and might get frightened if she stayed at the scene.


    "Dad, Mom, there''s a private room over there. Let''s hide inside quickly." At this moment, Maurice shouted loudly and then ran towards the private room.


    "Get lost!" Alban raised his hand and delivered a palm strike, sending Maurice tumbling to the ground.


    "Maurice!" Kennard Higgins and his wife shouted and rushed over.


    Alban Carroll ignored the three of them and led Harleen''s family of four toward the private room, while Zeph Knight and others quickly followed.


    At the same time, the hall echoed with the sounds of intense collisions. The battle between the two sides had entered a white-hot stage. Among the opposing group, the highest cultivation level was on par with Fabian Geis, and there were seven or eight Warlords. Most of the rest were at the Battle God level. Fabian Geis''s group was evenly matched with the opponents in terms of strength, making it difficult to determine the oue at the moment.


    "Maurice, get up quickly, let''s go!" Thalia Higgins helped her son up, and then, under the protection of several bodyguards, they ran towards the entrance.


    "Thinking of running? Can you escape?" a man from the opposing group rushed over and blocked their way.


    "Don''t kill us, we''re not with them. We''re from the Higgins family in the capital..." Thalia''s face turned pale as she shouted.


    "Today, everyone here will die!" the man interrupted her and swung his sword toward one of the men in ck.


    One of the Higgins''s bodyguards was much weaker in cultivation and had no chance to resist. And he was directly killed by a single sword strike. Seeing this, the other bodyguards no longer cared about protecting Kennard Higgins''s family and quickly ran away.


    "You bunch of idiots,e back!" Maurice shouted angrily.


    Before his words could finish, the man from the opposing group swung his sword again.


    "Maurice!" Kennard eximed in shock and rushed towards his son, trying to push his son away. However, his speed was no match for the opponent, and just as the sword aura descended, Maurice''s leg was cut off at the knee, and blood gushed out. It was only because Kennard managed to push him away at thest moment that Maurice''s life was saved.


    At the same time, a deep wound was also cut open on Kennard''s chest by the sword aura.


    "Ah..." Maurice let out a scream like a ughtered pig.


    "You bastard, I''m taking you down!" Thalia yelled hysterically and charged at the opponent as if possessed.


    "Ignorant fool!" the man growled, swinging hisrge knife towards Thalia''s head.


    "No, don''t!" Kennard Higgins cried out once more.


    Bang!


    Just then, a member of Fabian Geis''s team rushed over andnded a heavy blow on the man''s arm. The man winced in pain, and his hand veered off to the side, causing the de to descend from Thalia''s shoulder, and her arm fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." Thalia screamed in agony and copsed.


    "Thalia!" Kennard cried out in anguish and hurried over.


    Meanwhile, one of Fabian Geis''s men had already engaged in a fierce battle with the other man, and they seemed evenly matched for the time being.


    "Dad, Mom, watch over Tasha, I''ll go help Mr Geis." Harleen said, standing at the door of the small room, assessing the situation briefly.


    "Be careful, Harleen!" Sharon said with concern. Although she knew that both her daughters were skilled in martial arts, she couldn''t help but worry as she watched the intense battle unfolding. "Mom, don''t worry about me." Harleen replied before turning and heading out.


    "Madam, you''d better not go..." Alban interjected.


    "It''s alright!" Harleen cut him off, saying, "There''s no need for so many people to guard here. All those above


    "Yes, madam!" Alban hesitated for a moment and then followed her.


    Harleen swiftly entered the battle circle and raised her hand to strike towards a member of Ink Pavilion who was engaged in a fierce fight. The opponent had the cultivation. level of a Battle God, but she sent him flying with a single palm strike, crashing heavily to the ground. The sword he held in his hand also fell to the ground.


    Harleen closed in, picked up the sword from the ground, and with a flick of her wrist, two sword beams shot out towards the man''s ankles.


    "Ah..." The man let out a painful cry and rolled on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the jaws of Zeph and the others dropped, and they all froze in shock.


    "When did Harleen learn martial arts? And she''s this strong?!" they thought.


    "You''re asking for death! Die!" Another member of Ink Pavilion at the same level as Harleen roared after witnessing this. He swiftly moved towards Harleen, and his sword unleashed several icy sword beams. "Bold words!" Harleen said as she immediately activated the Stuart Sword Art.


    Several extremely sharp sword beams merged together and seemed almost substantial as they thrust toward the man.


    "Hmm?" The man''s pupils contracted slightly, and he hastened his movements to form a sword technique.


    However, to his surprise, his attacks werepletely inadequate against the Stuart Sword Art. Harleen''s sword technique pierced through his of attacks and created a bloody gash over twenty centimeters long across his waist.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it!" The man frowned as he nced at his wound.


    Before he could finish his words, Harleen had alreadyunched another attack. The man couldn''t dodge in time and had to block with his sword. He managed to deflect some of the sword beams, but he still received two more cuts, with blood gushing out. He staggered back five or six steps.


    Bang!


    Before he could regain his bnce, Harleen swept him off his feet with a powerful gust of wind, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. As he tried to get up, Harleen was already beside him. With a twist of her wrist, she severed his Achilles t��ndons, just like she did to hispanion.


    "Ah..." A scream echoed.


    "Damn it!" The leader of Ink Pavilion who was engaged in a fierce battle with Fabian Geis turned his head to look in this direction, his brow furrowing. Then, he channeled his entire body''s strength into a palm strike directed at Fabian.


    Fabian''s pupils contracted slightly, and he met the strike head-on.


    Boom!


    After the sh, both of them retreated seven or eight steps. After stabilizing his posture, the opponent didn''t pay any more attention to Fabian Geis. He elerated toward Harleen, raising his hand to release a furious palm wind.

 Chapter 500 The Army Approaching Kun Lun Town

    Chapter 500 The Army Approaching Kun Lun Town


    The opposing man had assessed the situation and realized that his side was at a disadvantage. If they continued like this, they would eventually be defeated. For him, capturing Harleen Knight was the only way to have an ace up his sleeve. So, he had no intention of lingering in the fight with Fabian Geis any longer.


    "Mrs Knight, be careful!" Fabian eximed in shock and quickly followed.


    However, just as he took a few steps, another man from the opposing side intercepted him. Meanwhile, Harleen was preparing to attack one of the men on her right when she sensed the approaching danger from behind. She furrowed her brows and quickly moved to the side, avoiding half of her body.


    Although she reacted quickly, the opponent''s cultivation was one realm higher than hers, and it wasn''t easy to evade. His palm struck Harleen''s left arm, sending her tumbling severalrge steps to the side, and her blood surged within her. The man had no intention of stopping there and swiftly pursued her.


    Just then, an extremely sharp sword aura shot from the doorway.


    "Hmm?" The man instantly felt himself shrouded in a thick aura of death, and his body hair stood on end. Without any hesitation, he dodged to the side.


    The sword aura was faster than his reaction, and while in mid-air, it passed by his waist. Following that, his body was cut into two pieces, and flesh and blood sttered on the ground.


    The female members of the Knight family, who witnessed this scene, turned pale and some even vomited.


    "Are you okay, Madam?" Vermilion Bird quickly approached Harleen.


    "I''m fine, thank you," Harleen said gratefully to him. "Are you Billy''s brother?"


    "Yes, I''m Vermilion Bird. Madam, please rest for a while. Leave the rest to us."


    "Alright," Harleen replied. "Be careful!"


    "Yes, Madam. We''ll deal with these scoundrels quickly!" Vermilion Bird assured her before facing another man.


    Simultaneously, ck Tortoise and Judge had joined the battle, and within moments, two or three opponents fell. With their three added to the fight, the battle was over in less than three minutes. The opposing group had beenpletely defeated.


    "Clean up the scene!" Alban Carroll instructed the SHADOW men, who quickly moved to clear away the bodies. This was done to ensure that Tasha wouldn''t be frightened when she came outter. "Yes, sir!" the hundred men responded in unison.


    "Mr Geis, thank you!" Harleen walked up to Fabian Geis and bowed shortly.


    "It''s a small matter, and it''s also something I should do, madam." Fabian smiled and then asked, "How are you doing, madam? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern, Mr Geis." Harleen replied with a slight nod of her head. After saying that, she turned to Judge and asked, "Judge, how are Billy and the others doing?" "Don''t worry, Mrs Knight, they''re fine. It should be over on their end soon." Judge responded.


    Just as he finished speaking, Billy, Casey, and a few others hurriedly walked in.


    "Billy, are you okay?" Harleen rushed over to meet him.


    "I''m fine!" Billy shook his head and quickly assessed the situation. Seeing that there was nothing major happening, he let out a sigh of relief.


    After thanking Fabian Geis again, he turned to Harleen and said, "Sweetheart, Casey and I have some urgent matters to attend to. You and our parents can take Tasha home." "Huh?" Harleen was momentarily taken aback and then said, "Please, be safe!"


    "Will do," Billy nodded and then turned to Fabian once more. "Mr Geis, I have something urgent to take care of today, so I''ll have to take my leave."


    "Mr Gardner, is there a problem? Do you need our assistance?" Fabian looked puzzled.


    "This issue has arisen outside the city, no need to trouble you. We''ll talk another day." Billy replied and led Casey and the others to the door.


    "Alban, make sure to escort Mrs Knight back home!" Judge called out as he walked away.


    "Got it!" Alban responded loudly.


    Ten minutester, Billy and his group arrived at an open field just outside the entrance to the farm, where a helicopter was parked not far away. Casey had arranged for it to be there, specifically for their mission in the Ozin war zone.


    After boarding the helicopter, they quickly flew towards the Ozin military camp.


    Ozin was a considerable distance from the Kun Lun Mountains, and traveling by helicopter was much faster than any other means avable.


    "Stout, did you find out who went to the Kun Lun Mountains with Ink Pavilion?" Billy asked Stout as they flew.


    "We found out that the head of Ink Pavilion personally led the group." Stout replied.


    "As expected," Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Boss, the head of Ink Pavilion is at least at the mid-level of the War God-Emperor stage. It''s going to be a tough battle for Arthur Fowler and Mrs Charleston." Casey said after some thought.


    "Yes. Let''s go and see what''s happening first," Billy nodded and then turned to ck Tortoise, who was in the pilot''s seat. "Faster!"


    "Understood!" ck Tortoise replied loudly, and the helicopter''s speed increased once again.


    Meanwhile, at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains, near a small town near Nigel Hall''s hometown, Bob Stokes, Ian de, and Azure Fang, along with their respective teams, had all gathered at a farmhouse.


    "Mr Stokes, based on our


    information, there are a total of three


    waves of people who have arrived in the town, totaling around four to five hundred individuals." A member of Central Sky Office reported as he entered one of the buildings.


    "Three waves of people?" Bob Stokes was slightly surprised and asked, "Apart from Ink Pavilion and the Heavenly Dragon Sect, which other forces are there?"


    "We haven''t found out yet, but judging from the tone of the people on the ground, the strength of the other group is not inferior to that of the Heavenly Dragon Sect."


    "Is that so?" Bob Stokes frowned slightly.


    "Mr Stokes, they''ve already started heading toward the vige one after another. Should we follow them?" the man asked.


    "Inform everyone to move out!" Bob made a quick decision and waved his hand.


    "Understood!" The man nodded and left.


    Five minutester, five to six hundred people set out.


    The small town was not far from the vige, and in about half an hour, they arrived at a forest about four to five kilometers away from the vige.


    As soon as they arrived, they felt that this side of the sky was shrouded in a thick oppressive aura, even making it difficult for anyone below the Battle God level to take a step forward.


    "It seems that Ink Pavilion is


    determined to uncover the secret in this vige" Soul Chaser stared ahead, his face showing some


    concem. After a brief pause


    he


    continued, "I wonder if Arthur Fowler and Mrs Charleston are prepared."


    "Ink Pavilion has been here once before, they should be prepared." Night Orchid replied thoughtfully.

 Chapter 501 The Head Of Ink Pavilion, Quillan Inkwell

    Chapter 501 The Head of Ink Pavilion, Quin Inkwell


    "Bob, have you mentioned this matter to Mr Hum?" Night Orchid continued after a brief pause.


    "I mentioned it briefly," Bob Stokes nodded. "But it seems that the old man isn''t interested. I told him as much as I knew, but he didn''t ask any further questions. I suspect he knows something but is unwilling to tell me."


    "Most likely," Soul Chaser agreed, tapping his lips. "I wonder what they''re hiding."


    "By the way, Bob, does Mr Hum know that Ink Pavilion is targeting this ce? Isn''t he concerned about the situation here?"


    "I asked him, and he just told me to mind my own business and not to worry about it."


    "Alright." Soul Chaser shrugged.


    "It''s about time. Let''s follow them and see what''s happening." Ian de suggested.


    "Agreed," Bob Stokes nodded and then turned to a man from Central Sky Office behind him. "Notify everyone to stay put here and wait for my call."


    "Understood!" the man nodded.


    Subsequently, Bob Stokes and his group headed in the direction of the vige.


    Meanwhile, the three groups sent by Ink Pavilion had already arrived at arge grassy area outside the vige. The leader of these groups was none other than the head of Ink Pavilion, Quin Inkwell. He still wore a ck-and-white mask on his face.


    Shortly after, the sound of footsteps echoed, and Arthur and Bessie led a hundred men and women out of the vige. The men and women were all dressed in martial attire, with serious expressions and no hin of emotion on their faces.


    "Everyone, why have youe to this remote vige with such arge force? What brings you here?" Arthur scanned the group before him and began speaking.


    "Mr Fowler, it''s been many years since west met. You look more spirited than ever!" Quin said with a faint smile.


    "My apologies, but I''m not familiar with our guest from Ink Pavilion." Arthur replied.


    "Quin Inkwell." Quin introduced himself.


    "Oh?" Arthur''s pupils constricted slightly. "So, it''s the head of Ink Pavilion in person. Forgive my poor eyesight, I didn''t recognize you. My apologies for the oversight."


    Next to him, Bessie''s expression also changed slightly. Neither of them had expected that Quin Inkwell would personally lead the group.


    "Never mind, Mr Fowler." Quin replied. "And thisdy must be Mrs Charleston, right?"


    "Twenty years ago, rumors in the martial world imed that Mrs Charleston had suffered a severe blow, losing all her cultivation. Now, looking back, it seems those rumors were indeed unreliable!"


    "I wonder, why has the esteemed Master of Ink Pavilion graced us with your presence?" Bessie Charleston inquired.


    "Both of you have been living in obscurity here for two decades. If I''m not mistaken, you must be guarding some precious treasure for vale, am I right?" continued Quin. "Ink Pavilion is quite curious about this, and I''d like to see it for myself. I hope you both can amodate my request."


    "You must be joking, Mr Inkwell." Arthur said with a smile. "My olddy and I are simply tired of the martial world and decided to find a ce to retire. We''ve been living here for so long, there''s nothing of value here, let alone any treasure."


    "Haha, Mr Fowler, are you insulting my intelligence?" Quin chuckled coldly. As he spoke, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket. "You two should recognize this jade pendant, right?"


    "I''m sorry, please forgive my ignorance," Arthur replied with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He continued, "I wonder what''s special about this jade pendant, Mr Inkwell?"


    On the side, Bessie''s eyes briefly showed a hint of surprise when she saw the jade pendant.


    "Mr Fowler, let''s not y dumb. Both of you must have something to do with the Five Elements Jade Pendants." Quin said as he put away the jade pendant.


    The reason he brought out the jade pendant was to gauge their reactions, and the result was as he expected.


    "I am quite interested in those five jade pendants. If you can provide some details, Mr Fowler, consider it a significant favor for Ink Pavilion. If both of you have any needs in the future, please don''t hesitate to speak


    up. As long as it''s within Ink Speak


    Pavilion''s capabilities, we won''t refuse."


    "So, the Ink Pavilion''s master came for a jade pendant?" Bessie


    responded, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. In this vige, apart from some moderately valuable medicinal herbs, there''s nothing else of value, let alone any jade pendants. If you don''t believe me, you can bring your people in to search. If you find anything of interest, feel free to take it."


    "Is that so?" Quin narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and continued, "In that case, I thank you both."


    "Ink Pavilion Lord, if you don''t believe us, you''re wee to bring your people inside and search for anything that interests you. If you find anything, feel free to take it."


    "Is that so?" Quin narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking for a moment. "Very well, I''ll thank you both." With that, he waved his hand, and three to four hundred of his followers swiftly moved toward the vige.


    Arthur and Bessie exchanged a


    nce but made no attempt to stop


    them, allowing the Ink Pavilion group to enter the vige. In the vige, every house''s doors were wide open, and there were no locked doors. However, there were no vigers in sight, and the entire vige appeared


    deserted.


    The group began a thorough search, inside and outside of each house, leaving no corner unexamined. Time passed quickly, and an hour had gone by before they emerged from the vige. The leader of the group approached Quin and shook his head, saying, "My lord, we found nothing."


    Quin nodded with slightly narrowed eyes. He understood that Arthur and Bessie had allowed his people to enter the vige, which meant they probably hadn''t discovered anything.


    "Mr Inkwell, how about it? Do you believe what I said now?" Arthur looked at Quin and spoke calmly.


    "Mr Fowler, I came here in person today, so I won''t leave empty-handed. If you don''t tell the truth, then I''m afraid there will be consequences!" Quin responded. With these words, a strong aura emanated from him.


    "Since you''re so insistent, I''ll spar with you a bit!" Arthur squinted his eyes. "I haven''t had a good workout in years, so today''s a good opportunity."


    "Mr Fowler, I suggest you speak the truth to avoid risking your own life." Said Wilmot Wainwright, the sect master of the Heavenly Dragon Sect. "Although both you and Mrs Charleston are formidable, you should be aware that in a real conflict, you wouldn''t stand a chance."


    "Who is this?" Arthur asked, looking at Wilmot.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I am Wilmot Wainwright, the master of Heavenly Dragon Sect."


    "Mr Wainwright, nice to meet you." Arthur replied tly. "It''s been a while since I got involved in worldly affairs. I never thought Heavenly Dragon Sect would join forces with Ink Pavilion." He continued, turning his gaze to another white-haired elder. "May I ask who this is?"


    "I''m just an unknown nobody, it doesn''t matter." the elder replied with a faint smile.


    "Oh?" Arthur squinted. "Since when did someone who''s already stepped into the God-Emperor Realm be an unknown nobody?"


    "You tter me." The elder chuckled, not saying anything more.


    Arthur examined him again and then turned to Quin. "Mr Inkwell, are you going to persist with this?"


    "Mr Fowler, I think it''s me who should be asking that question." Quin responded calmly. "Besides, you''ve killed many members of my Ink Pavilion in the past. If you insist on staying silent, today might be a good day to settle some old scores."


    "In that case, please make your move!"


    The aura around Arthur intensified.

 Chapter 502 Bessie CharlestonS Power

    Chapter 502 Bessie Charleston''s Power


    "Alright!" Quin Inkwell waved his hand as he spoke. "Attack!"


    "Understood!" The people from the three camps behind him all moved simultaneously, and their auras exploded. Among these people, the lowest cultivation level was at the Battle God realm, and their overwhelming presence enveloped the area, like a dark cloud descending.


    "Attack!" Arthur and Bessie led their hundred men and women forward to confront the oing group. The scene descended into chaos, with des and swords shing, and waves of energy sweeping through the air.


    "Mr Inkwell, I leave Arthur Fowler to you. I''ll deal with Bessie Charleston alongside Elder Waitz." Wilmot Wainwright said before exchanging a nce with the white-haired old man and moving towards Bessie. "Alright," Quin replied solemnly, then turned to Arthur. "Mr Fowler, it''s your turn."


    "The space here is too cramped. Let''s find a more suitable ce." Arthur suggested. In his opinion, while having more people increased the power of his ''Return to the Origins of Power,'' it would be of little use against someone of Quin''s level.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at another open area, and both unleashed their powerful auras. The surrounding space seemed to lose air pressure, as if a vacuum had been created.


    Quin initiated the attack, his figure darting towards Arthur like a ghost. Violent palm winds rushed forth like a raging storm, creating whirlwinds that swept across the area. Arthur didn''t stand idle either. He took a deep breath and shot forward, his palms surrounded by a faint mist. Wherever his palm winds went, the surrounding air temperature dropped significantly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Their attacks shed, causing deafening explosions that echoed through the area. Within moments, a massive vortex of air formed around the two, reducing trees and rocks to dust in its wake.


    On the other side, Wilmot Wainwright and the white-haired old man were already engaged in battle with Bessie. Simrly, they had chosen a different location, each channeling their full power. All threebatants were at the same level, each nearly having achieved the War God-Emperor realm.


    Bessie wielded the ancient sword that had apanied her throughout her life. As she continued to move her wrist, more than ten hundred-meter-long sword beams shot out like lightning bolts, attacking the two opponents. Wilmot Wainwright and the white-haired old man,cking proficiency with weapons, relied on their fists and palms. Their attacks were infused with destructive energy, aimed at the sword beams Explosions echoed in the air as their attacks collided. After dozens of exchanges, it seemed that none had the upper hand. However, Bessie''s aura appeared more chaotic, and herplexion grew pale. "Not bad, Mrs Charleston," Wilmot said calmly after several more rounds of exchange. "If you don''t reveal your trump card, this fight will end soon."


    "That will depend on whether you two are capable of forcing me to use it." Bessie replied after taking a moment to catch her breath.


    "You seem quite confident in yourself." the white-haired old man said with a faint smile. "I''ve heard that your ''One Sword, Heaven and Earth'' is ranked in the top ten on the Martial Skill Rankings. Today, I have the privilege to witness it. I hope you will live up to your reputation."


    With that, he turned to Wilmot and said, "Wainwright, shall we fight together? A swift battle is in our favor."


    "Agreed!" Wilmot nodded.


    Next, the two of them unleashed their auras again, and each activated their most powerful techniques. Wilmot''s God-Emperor''s Power manifested as an enormous fist, exuding a destructive aura. With a mighty punch, he sent a fist-shaped shockwave hurtling toward Bessie Charleston.


    At the same time, the white-haired old man took a few steps forward and unleashed numerous palm strikes with blinding speed. Overhead, a translucent palm could be vaguely seen, surging with energy. Inside the palm, the energy roared, and it seemed ready to break through.


    "Go!" The old man said with a deep voice, and the palm-shaped shockwave sped toward Bessie with tremendous force.


    Bessie had already initiated her own attack. Faced with two formidable opponents at her level, she couldn''t afford to be careless and had to y her trump card. As she moved swiftly, her wrist continued to flip, and in no time, more than a dozen hundred-meter-long sword beams reappeared in the void.


    "One Sword, Heaven and Earth!"


    In the next moment, with a cry, the dozen sword beams merged into the illusion of an ancient sword. Immediately after, it struck out swiftly toward the attacks of the two.


    Boom!


    The illusionary ancient sword first pierced through Wilmot Wainwright''s God-Emperor-level fist. After a loud bang, the fist instantly shattered, and Wilmot spewed out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying backward.


    Following that, the white-haired


    elder''s illusory palm struck heavily


    against the illusion of Bessie''s


    ancient sword. After the sh


    After the sh with~~


    Wilmot''s attack, the energy of the illusionary ancient sword had


    already been greatly diminished, and it couldn''t withstand the


    White-haired elder''s attack. After a loud bang, both the illusionary ancient sword and the palm.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exploded.


    In the next moment, Bessie spat out a mouthful of blood and slid back for seventy to eighty meters beforeing to a stop, while the white-haired elder was pushed back about twenty to thirty steps, with a faint trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    After a single exchange, all three of them had varying degrees of injuries.


    Wilmot''s injuries were the most severe; he had broken several ribs, and his internal organs seemed to have shifted, leaving him with less than a quarter of hisbat strength Bessie was injured by the white-haired elder''s attack and was in a grim situation. Her aura was in disarray, and at this moment, it would be difficult for her to even use the strength of ate-stage War Emperor. The white-haired elder had the mildest injuries. Although he was also injured by Bessie''s sword beams, he was in better condition than her.


    "Mr Wainwright, how are you?" The white-haired elder took a few steps towards Wilmot Wainwright after catching his breath.


    "Elder Waitz, don''t worry about me, deal with her first!" Wilmot spat out another mouthful of blood and struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Then take a moment to recover yourself!" The white-haired elder nodded and turned his gaze towards Bessie.


    "You truly live up to your reputation as one of the top ten martial artists on the Martial Skill Rankings. One Sword, Heaven and Earth is indeed not just empty words. If it were just me against you, I might be in a life-or-death situation by now."


    "Is the technique you just used the Unbound Cloud Palm?" Bessie wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and asked with a deep voice.


    "You''re indeed well-informed, Mrs Charleston." The white-haired elder smiled faintly and acknowledged Bessie''s question.


    "Are you Dale Waitz, the No-Trace Wanderer?" Bessie''s pupils contracted slightly as she asked.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years of being absent from the martial world, you would still remember my name." The white-haired elder smiled again.


    "It''s really you!" Bessie took a deep breath and continued, "ording to the rumors, you joined the Cerulean Abyss Institute twenty years ago. Are you here on behalf of the institute, or is this your personal action?"

 Chapter 503 The Unexpected Blade Aura

    Chapter 503 The Unexpected de Aura


    "Does it make a difference?" The white-haired old man smiled and changed the subject. "Mrs Charleston, now you should be able to tell us what we want to know, right?"


    "What do you think?" Bessie Charleston replied coldly.


    "You still don''t want to talk? In that case, we''ll have to force it out of you!" Dale Waitz, the No-Trace Wanderer, said in a stern tone. He moved forward, and at the same time, he raised his hand, sending out several powerful palm winds.


    At this moment, Bessie could only mobilize her War Emperor-level power. Faced with Dale Waitz''s attack, her pupils contracted. But she couldn''t sit idly by. She furrowed her brows and unleashed several sword beams in response.


    Their attacks collided, and Bessie was sent flying backward immediately. She crashed heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, her aura even more weakened.


    Dale Waitz didn''t intend to stop there. He followed up with more palm strikes, sending out powerful shockwaves.


    "Mrs Charleston, we''re here to help you!"


    Just then, two figures rushed over, one wielding a sword and the other a de. They both unleashed a chilling aura as they attacked Dale Waitz.


    The two of them were Bob Stokes andn de.


    Initially, Bob,n and Azure Fang had been watching from the sidelines without taking action. However, when they saw Arthur''s group gradually being pushed back, they decided to join the battle, along with the several hundredrades they had brought along.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even with their assistance, the situation was still far from optimistic.


    Even with their participation, the situation remained far from optimistic.


    In the Ink Pavilion''s three factions, apart from Quin, Wilmot Wainwright, and Dale Waitz, the others were also formidable in their own right. Particrly Rory Allen, the other Deputy Sect Master of Ink Pavilion possessed the genuine cultivation of a War God-Emperor, and despite Arthur bringing another War God-Emperor powerhouse, he still fell shortpared to Rory Allen.


    Aside from Rory Allen, Ink Pavilion had one leader and two Pavilion Kings left, all of whom had mid tote-stage War Emperor strength, with the War Sovereign being a half-step War God-Emperor. Furthermore, among the forces from the Heavenly Dragon Sect and those brought by Dale Waitz, there were three or fourte-stage War Emperors.


    Among Arthur, Bessie, and their group, aside from the one War God-Emperor powerhouse, the most formidable were oneplete War Emperor and three peak War Emperors.


    The battle between the two sides had barely begun when it became evident that Arthur''s side was at a disadvantage, with many sustaining serious injuries.


    After Bob and others joined the battle, they teamed up to defeat two peak War Emperors, slightly improving their situation. Just as they began to catch their breath, Bessie found herself in a dangerous situation, and the two of them rushed over.


    "Where did you two kidse from? Do you think your lives are too long?" Dale Waitz sneered, raising his hand to block their attacks with two palm winds. Even though he had some injuries, he could still unleash the power of a War God-Emperor, so he didn''t take Bob Stokes and hispanion seriously.


    "Who are you two?" Bessie looked at them, slightly puzzled.


    "Our boss sent us!"n de replied.


    "Boss? Is your boss Commander Gardner, King of the West?" Bessie asked.


    "Yes!"n nodded.


    "No wonder!" Bessie seemed to have figured something out.


    "Mrs Charleston, take this pill, then take a rest, and leave him to us!" Bob took out a pill from his pocket and handed it to Bessie.


    "Thank you!" Bessie took the pill and swallowed it. She continued, "The two of you are no match for him. We''ll fight together."


    "All right!" Bob nodded. He knew full well Dale Waitz''s strength. Even if he andn joined forces, they were no match, at most dying some time.


    "So you''re sent by King of the West!" Dale Waitz said after hearing their conversation, his eyes narrowing slightly. "King of the West couldn''te himself and sent you two kids to your deaths?" "Attack!"n charged forward with his de.


    "Be careful!" Bob followed closely.


    Bessie didn''t hesitate either, taking a deep breath and then using her wrist to create several sword auras, shing at Dale Waitz.


    "You''re underestimating yourself!" Dale Waitz sneered, his eyes narrowing, and he casually raised his hand to block their attacks with a few palm winds.


    Although Dale had some injuries, the three of them were no match for him, even though they used their strongest techniques. After a few muffled sounds, all three were sent flying andnded heavily on the ground, their breathing severely disrupted.


    "Again!"n got up from the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood, and charged once more.


    He continued to move his wrist, creating a mysterious pattern in the air, forming Infinite de, and unleashing a gust of wind.


    "Infinite de? I didn''t expect you to be from the de Sect!" Dale Waitz''s eyes narrowed. "Too bad, even if your de technique is ten percent as good as de Lord''s, you might have been able to hold your own for a few rounds. But as you are now, you''re simply too weak!"


    While speaking, he advanced, and his palm wind''s roared out. The powerful attack tore throughn''s de aura,nding heavily on his chest.h spat out another mouthful of blood and tumbled several somersaults before lying down. At the same time asnunched his attack, Bob Stokes''s sword aura struck Dale Waitz''s defense aura at top speed.


    However, to his frustration, it had no effect at all. It only pushed Dale Waitz back a few steps. Bessie''s sword techniques were simrly unable to break through the defense, and her arm was even numbed. "If you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!" Dale Waitz stabilized himself and looked at Bob Stokes. He immediately increased his aura to the limit. In no time, the aura of a War God-Emperor condensed again. "Die!" Dale said coldly and swept a palm like a mountain towards Bob.


    "Watch out!" Bessie andn shouted at the same time, but they couldn''t catch up in time.


    Bob naturally sensed the power of this strike and felt that Dale Waitz had no intention of sparing his life. If he were hit by this palm, he figured he''d bid farewell to the world.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a blood-red de aura descended from the sky, tearing through the void. Wherever the de aura passed, the surrounding air seemed to turn blood-red.


    "Hmm?" Dale immediately felt an overwhelming sense of impending danger, and cold sweat drenched his body. His pupils shrank to the size of


    a needle. He wanted to dodge, but he realized his escape route seemed to have beenpletely seated. There was no way out. Without hesitation, he quickly channeled his full power to form a defensive aura, attempting to block this strike.


    The incredibly sharp de aura easily shattered his War God-Emperor level defense aura like an eggshell. The de aura descended from above, and a few hundred meters of ground were instantly carved into a deep trench.

 Chapter 504 I Don’t Need A Knife

    Chapter 504 I don''t Need a Knife


    "Who are you?" Dale Waitz struggled to speak as he gazed at the group of people who had walked over from behind Bob Stokes.


    "BOSS!" Both Bob Stokes andn de turned to look.


    The neers were naturally Billy, Casey, and the others. They had hurriedly made their way here and arrived just in time. Billy had used the travel time to heal his injuries. He had been seriously injured at the farmhouse in Ozin, but after two hours of recovery, he was in much better shape.


    "King of the West?" Dale Waitz said again, a blood streak extending from his forehead down his body, which was now split in two and copsed on the ground.


    Until thest moment, he couldn''t believe that he would die like this.


    Before this, although he had heard that King of the West was very powerful and capable of killing Imperial-level experts, he had always believed there was some exaggeration involved.


    After all, the gap between a true War God-Emperor and a half-step War God-Emperor was like night and day. Even if King of the West was an extraordinary genius, it shouldn''t be to such an extreme extent.


    But reality had pped him hard in the face. Just with that one strike, even if he wasn''t already injured, he probably wouldn''t have been able to withstand it in his prime.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Bob,n, are you both alright?" Billy walked over to Bob Stokes andn de.


    "We''re fine!" They both shook their heads simultaneously.


    "That''s good." Billy roughly checked their injuries and felt relieved. Then he looked at Bessie and said, "Mrs Charleston, nice to see you again!"


    "Commander Gardner." Bessie bowed.


    Billy gave a faint smile and then turned to Casey and the others, instructing, "Go for it, don''t let anyone from Ink Pavilion and Heavenly Dragon Sect escape!" "Understood!" Everyone, including Bob andn, responded and rushed towards the crowd on thewn.


    "Mrs Charleston, take a moment to catch your breath. I''ll go assist Mr Fowler!" Billy said to Bessie before quickly heading towards the battle between Arthur and the others.


    At this moment, Arthur and Quin both had varying degrees of injuries, and theirbat abilities had decreased by at least twenty to thirty percent. From the momentum emanating from them, it was clear that Quin had a slight advantage, and if they continued to fight, Arthur would definitely be the one to fall in the end.


    Boom!


    At this moment, they shed once again, and there was a loud noise. Afterward, Arthur slid back dozens of meters, while Quin stabilized after retreating just over ten steps.


    "Mr Fowler, are you okay?" Billy walked steadily towards Arthur.


    "Commander Gardner?" Arthur was surprised when he saw Billy. "Why are you here?"


    "I heard that the head of Ink Pavilion personally took the field, so I came to join the fun." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "Hmm?" Quin also recognized Billy at this moment. He furrowed his brow slightly and said, "You came so quickly, it seems I underestimated you."


    Speaking, a hint of surprise rose in his heart. Originally, in his estimation, he had sent so many people to Ozin, and even if they couldn''t take down Billy, it shouldn''t be difficult to keep him in Ozin and prevent him from leaving for at least a day. But now, Billy had appeared before him so quickly! Undoubtedly, those sent to Ozin were in a dire situation.


    "Are you very surprised?" Billy replied nonchntly.


    "It is quite unexpected," Quin said. "But you made a wrong choice. You should have stayed in Ozin instead ofing here to die. But that''s fine too. You''ve killed so many of my Ink Pavilion people, it''s a good opportunity to settle all the scores with you."


    "Sounds good!" Billy smiled again and continued, "How do you think your current strengthpares to Leopold Stirling?"


    "You seem very confident," Quin narrowed his eyes.


    As Billy had said, with his current condition, he would be at most slightly better than Leopold Stirling. If Leopold had indeed been killed by Billy, then Quin''s chances of survival were quite uncertain. "Let''s give it a try!" Billy didn''t want to waste time with him.


    "Gardner, his current strength is not weak. Should I handle this?" Arthur spoke up.


    Before this, he had only heard that Billy was skilled, but he hadn''t seen him in action himself, so he couldn''t help but feel a bit worried.


    King of the West was the talent sent by the heavens to vale; he must not be in danger.


    "No problem, Mr Fowler, please stand by my side." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "But..." Arthur spoke again.


    "I know what I''m doing," Billy smiled again and took a few steps toward Quin. "Are you going to use a weapon or your fists?"


    "What do you mean?" Quin was slightly puzzled.


    "It''s up to you. I''m ready to apany you." Billy replied.


    "You''re quite arrogant," Quin squinted. "Do you think you can defeat me without using the Bloodshadow Fury de?"


    "To defeat you, I don''t need a de." Billy replied calmly. As he spoke, he flipped his wrist, and the Bloodshadow Fury de plunged into the ground beside him, hilt deep.


    "It''s impressive that you''re Commander Gardner, King of the West." Quin raised an eyebrow.


    He had heard that the Bloodshadow Fury de in the hands of Commander Gardner was a divine weapon that could at least enhance hisbat strength by one level.


    And now, the other party was willing to fight without it, which was truly audacious!


    "Let''s get started!" Billy looked at Quin and said calmly.


    "Very well!" Quin replied in a deep voice.


    Boom!


    As Quin finished speaking, a formidable aura swept over. At the same time, his palms visibly turned pale blue at a rapid speed, and then quickly drew several cold and sharp afterimages in the air. Before long, a giant beast''s phantom appeared above his head, exuding a strong murderous intent.


    "Go!" With the formation of the phantom, Quin pushed his palms forward, and the beast opened its big mouth and lunged at Billy as if it were tangible.


    "Is this your God-Emperor Realm power? Seems a bit weak!"


    Long before Quin started to form the beast''s phantom, Billy also made his move. Faced with a


    God-Emperor Realm minor sess level opponent, he naturally had no reservations. He immediately activated the Dragon Mastery Fist


    Technique, forming a


    dragon-shaped phantom in an


    instant.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A dragon and a beast attacked simultaneously, causing a frenzy within a radius of a kilometer, with fierce winds and dark clouds pressing down, as if an earthquake was about to ur.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the dragon and the beast collided at high speed, exploding simultaneously with a deafening roar.


    In the forest several kilometers


    away, birds and beasts were in


    chaos, fleeing in all directions. At the


    same time, a violent wave of energy


    swept out in all directions, instantly


    ttening everything in its path.

 Chapter 505 A God-Emperor Realm Powerhouse

    Chapter 505 A God-Emperor Realm Powerhouse


    Quin sprayed a mouthful of blood into the sky, his body flying out like autumn leaves in the wind. He crashed heavily into the mountainous terrain a hundred meters away, his aura instantly weakening.


    In contrast, Billy''s figure quickly slid back for dozens of meters beforeing to a stop. His blood roiled within, and his aura appeared slightly disordered.


    Clearly, Quin''s condition was far worse; hisbat strength had been reduced to less than half. Seeing this scene, Arthur, who was behind them, involuntarily took a deep breath, his face filled with extreme shock.


    Billy''sbat power far exceeded his estimation!


    Arthur had originally thought that the Bloodshadow Fury de was Billy''s greatest reliance, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all. Even without the de, Billy could still unleash attacks of such a level. It was nothing short of miraculous. He had a feeling that even in his prime, he might not be able to withstand the blow Billy had just executed!


    "Is that Dragon''s Dominion you just used?" Quin struggled to stand up from the ground.


    His astonishment was no less than Arthur''s.


    He never expected that even though Billy gave up the Bloodshadow Fury de, he still wouldn''t be a match for him.


    "Congrattions, you got it right!" Billy said after suppressing the turbulence in his heart.


    "What''s your rtionship with the the Clouds Sect?" Quin''s pupils contracted.


    "Is this question important?" Billy smiled lightly. After a brief pause, his tone became serious. "Alright, no more chit-chat with you. I''m here to send you on your way. Starting today, Ink Pavilion officially exits the stage of vale!"


    Billy had rushed here today for a simple reason: topletely uproot the malignant tumor of Ink Pavilion from vale. So, from the beginning, he had never intended to spare Quin''s life.


    As his words fell, he moved, and his hands rapidly unleashed a series of palm strikes, like a hurricane sweeping toward Quin. There was no holding back in his attacks; he intended to defeat his opponent on the spot. Sensing the killing intent emanating from Billy''s body, Quin''s pupils contracted to the size of a grain of wheat. He wanted to dodge, but in his current state, his teleportation speed had greatly decreased, making escape impossible.


    "Gardner, be careful!" Just then, Arthur shouted loudly and rushed towards Billy.


    "Hmm?" As Arthur shouted, Billy also sensed a terrifying crisis heading his way. His brows furrowed tightly. Without much time to think, he immediately abandoned Quin and struck out a palm in the direction from which the threat was approaching.


    At the same time, Arthur also channeled all his power and unleashed a punch toward the same target.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the next moment, two muffled sounds rang out, and both of them were sent flying, leaving two curved streaks of blood in the air. They crashed heavily to the ground, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop. Their auras were both extremely weak. Clearly, the neer''s skills far surpassed theirs, at least in the perfection realm of a War God-Emperor.


    "Gardner, are you okay?" Arthur, after getting up from the ground, looked at Billy and asked.


    "I''m fine!" Billy got up as well, took a brief moment to recover, and replied. He also looked gravely in the direction of a figure standing a hundred meters away.


    Before long, an old man in a gray Daoist robe walked steadily toward them, his face expressionless and his gaze sharp.


    "Elder Turner?" Quin, who had made a detour through the gates of hell, looked at the neer and called out.


    "Who are you?" Arthur furrowed his brows and asked the old man.


    "A nameless junior, no need to mention it!" The old man spoke in a tone simr to the one used by Dale Waitz. After a slight pause, he continued, "Ink Pavilion''s leader has been injured by you. To give me some face, allow me to take him away, shall we?"


    "What if we don''t agree?" Billy squinted.


    "Do you think you can stop me, King of the West?" the old man replied calmly.


    "Want to try?" Billy replied with a stern tone.


    "If I guessed correctly, King of the West, you want to break through the ''mirror'' and challenge me, right?" The old man chuckled. "Even so, you still have no chance of winning!"


    "Who told you I want to break through the ''mirror''?" Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ve heard that you are so self-confident that it''s almost arrogant. Today, I can see that it''s not unfounded!" The old man spoke again, With a chuckle, he continued, "I must take Ink Pavilion''s leader with me today. If you two want to interfere, I apologize in advance!"


    After saying that, he looked at Quin and said, "Let''s go!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A War God-Emperor at your level, attacking someone at a Half-Step War God-Emperor level, you really have a bright future!" Just then, a voice echoed through the air.


    "Hmm?" The old man furrowed his brows. "Who are you?"


    Without answering his question, another figure in cyan clothes appeared before them.


    The neer was none other than Adam Greenleaf from the Ether Mountain.


    "Uncle Adam!" Billy looked at him and smiled. But he was not surprised at all.


    Such a major event happening at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains would undoubtedly have reached the summit of the Ether Mountain. They would definitely send someone over, and he estimated that it would most likely be Adam Greenleaf.


    "Master Billy, how are you?" Adam asked.


    "It''s nothing major!" Billy smiled again.


    "Mr Greenleaf!" Recognizing Adam, Arthur bowed and respectfully addressed him.


    With Adam''s status, it was only natural for Arthur to address him as the King of Ether Mountain.


    "Arthur, there''s no need for such formalities!" Adam waved his hand.


    "Who are you?" The old man turned his gaze to Adam and asked. Speaking as he did, a hint of strangeness shed in his eyes.


    Although he sensed that Adam''s


    cultivation level was the same as his, he inexplicably felt a sense of crisis emanating from the other party. He vaguely felt that Adam''sbat power might be higher than his.


    "I''m from Ether Mountain, Adam Greenleaf!" Adam replied calmly.


    "Hmm?" The old man''s pupils slightly contracted. "Are you Adam? A few years ago, you were gravely injured and went to Ether Mountain, right?"


    "I originally belong to Ether


    Mountain!" Adam replied again. Having said that, he changed the subject, saying, "Ether Mountain has an order, War Gog-Emperors are not allowed to actively attack those below their level. You think it''s child''s y?"


    "Since you''ve not yet shown any intent to kill, cut off an arm. And, get lost!"


    "You''re quite bold in your words!" The old man took a deep breath and replied in a solemn tone.


    "Even if youe from Ether Mountain, it doesn''t matter. Ether Mountain has dominated the Ancient Martial World for hundreds of years. It''s time to make way!"


    "Oh?" Adam squinted. "From your tone, you seem to have quite a background. Care to introduce yourself?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, he should be from Cerulean Abyss Institute." Just then, Bessie''s voice rang out, and she quickly approached. After reaching Adam''s side, she also bowed and respectfully greeted him. "Lord Greenleaf."

 Chapter 506 Hand Over The Jade Pendant, Exchange For A Life

    Chapter 506 Hand over the Jade Pendant, Exchange for a Life


    "Don''t be too polite, Mrs Charleston!" Adam raised his hand and asked, "Are you sure he''s from Cerulean Abyss Institute?"


    "Most likely!" Bessie nodded solemnly. "It''s intriguing." Adam furrowed his brows slightly and said, "I''ve heard that Ink Pavilion is not as simple as it seems, and it appears to be true." Meanwhile, Billy and Arthur, upon hearing the words "Cerulean Abyss Institute", had a slight change in their expressions. They hadn''t expected their opponents toe from that institute.


    Cerulean Abyss Institute, a thousand-year-old martial sect, was one of the prominent superpowers in vale''s martial world. The institute recruited disciples openly and had produced many martial geniuses, far surpassing those of other top powers.


    "Ink Pavilion has been causing trouble in vale for over a thousand years, and it turns out that it''s you who''s behind it, Cerulean Abyss Institute." Adam spoke up again.


    "Although you are from Ether Mountain, it''s best not to speak recklessly about such matters without understanding them. Cerulean Abyss Institute cannot bear such usations." The old man replied calmly. Afterward, he turned to Quin and said, "Quin, let''s go."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Sure," Quin replied, his face pale.


    "Lord Greenleaf, the master of Ink Pavilion has a Five-Element Jade Pendant, make him hand it over before he leaves." Arthur turned to Adam and said.


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Adam''s eyes lit up. "Are you sure?"


    Billy, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow. Although he had seen one of the pendants when he was in the capital a few days ago, he hadn''t expected Quin to have one with him.


    "Yes," Arthur nodded. "He showed it to me earlier, and I''m sure it''s a Five-Element Jade Pendant."


    "Very well," Adam nodded vigorously and turned to Quin. "Hand over the pendant, and we''ll spare your life."


    "You''re quite presumptuous!" The old man''s eyes narrowed, and a surge of power emanated from him.


    "If you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!" Adam retorted coldly, then turned to Billy. "Young Master, keep an eye on the Ink Pavilion Master, don''t let him escape."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Adam, he won''t get away." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "Good!" Adam replied, and his aura burst forth like a mountain torrent as he drew his ancient sword andunched an attack.


    "Quin, run!" the old man called out, then faced Adam''s attack.


    The two of them immediately engaged in a fierce battle, with their figures shing and waves of energy surging. The area within a radius of several hundred meters was filled with an overwhelming sense of murderous intent. Their cultivation levels were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine a winner in the short term.


    At the moment Adam and the old man shed, Quin swiftly darted to the side.


    "Can you escape?" Billy spoke with a grim tone, drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de from the ground and chasing after Quin.


    By now, Quin''s teleportation ability had been greatly impaired, and he had only run a few hundred meters before being intercepted by Billy.


    "King of the West, don''t push your luck." Quin said to Billy with a cold voice.


    "If you had agreed to Uncle Adam''s offer to exchange the pendant for your life, you might have had a chance to survive, but you didn''t appreciate it." Billy interrupted him.


    "For me, I want both your pendant and your life." With that said, Billy swung his de, releasing an incredibly sharp and deadly sh.


    Knowing that he couldn''t block the attack in his current state, Quin quickly dodged to the side. Though he managed to avoid a fatal blow, the de still left a deep gash on his arm. As he was preparing to escape once again, a second de strike came at him without warning. It''s speed was so fast that it left him no time to react. In the blink of an eye, the de was about to strike him, and in his extremely vulnerable position, he could only watch as the de descended. However, at that critical moment, a powerful palm force like a tornado struck out and deflected Billy''s de, pulling Quin back from the brink of death.


    The person who intervened was the elderly man from Cerulean Abyss Institute. After exchanging a blow with Adam, he noticed the situation and immediately took action. As he attacked Billy, Adam''s sword aura swept past him, severing his right arm at the shoulder, causing blood to spurt out.


    "You can''t even protect your own life, yet you''re concerned about others. Are you tired of living?" Adam said in a calm tone.


    "Ah..." The elderly man grunted and was pushed back a dozen steps by the impact, his aura weakening.


    "All right, I won''t waste time with you. Let me send you on your way!" Adam spoke again, advancing and preparing to strike with his sword.


    "Lord Greenleaf, he has already lost an arm to you. Spare him."


    Just then, another voice echoed in the air at that moment. The speaker remained unseen, and the entire area was shrouded in an even more terrifying oppressive force, making it difficult to breathe. Just from this aura, it was evident that the neer''s cultivation surpassed Adam''s.


    "Who are you, sneaking around like a ghost? What''s your game?" Adam furrowed his brows. "If you have the guts, reveal yourself and show your face, instead of skulking in the shadows."


    "For the sake of the elder on Ether Mountain, I won''t engage with you today." The voice of the elderly man sounded once more. "I''ll act as a middleman, and I''ll have the Ink Pavilion Master give you the jade pendant. In return, you spare him and Elder Turner."


    "If I guess correctly, you must be from Cerulean Abyss Institute."


    "My identity is only known to that old man of yours!" the mysterious old man replied once again. After a brief pause, he continued, "Master of Ink Pavilion, give them the jade pendant, and you and Elder Turner can leave."


    "This jade pendant..." Quin, of course, wasn''t willing to part with it so easily.


    "Your life or the jade pendant, choose one!" the old man''s tone grew slightly colder.


    Quin let out a heavy sigh.


    Life or the jade pendant, he knew


    how to make that choice.


    ?


    Reluctantly, he pulled the jade pendant out of his pocket and tossed it to Billy. While doing so, he said coldly, "King of the West, you''d better keep that jade pendant safe. Otherwise, when Ie to get it next time and you can''t produce it, you''ll have to pay with your life!"


    "Next time, I''ll take your life!" Billy retorted as he caught the jade pendant and replied indifferently. He knew very well that today, he probably wouldn''t be able to kill Quin Although the old man in


    the


    shadows didn''t have any murderous


    intent toward them, it was clear


    from their conversation that it


    wouldn''t be realistic for Billy to try to


    kill Quin.


    As Billy spoke, he looked at the jade pendant in his hand. It was exactly the same as the three he already had, except for a slight difference in the color of the dragon''s head. "Humph! We''ll see. Elder Turner, let''s go!" said Quin.


    "Sure," Elder Turner walked a few steps, picked up his severed arm, and looked at Adam, "The debt of the severed arm will be repaid in the future."


    With that, they both fled into the nearby woods.


    Soon, the old man in the shadows also turned and left, and the oppressive aura that had enveloped the area dissipated.


    As for the fate of the other people present, it was clear that it was no longer a concern for the three of them, and they had no expectations that Billy would spare anyone.

 Chapter 507 Ink Pavilion In Peril

    Chapter 507 Ink Pavilion in Peril


    "Run, hurry!"


    At the next moment, a man''s voice rang out in the midst of the battle, and without hesitation, the people on both sides of the fight scattered in all directions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One person started running, and soon, there was another, and then more. Those who remained from the three opposing camps all started fleeing for their lives.


    Rory Allen, the vice-master of the Ink Pavilion, also showed no intention of lingering in the battle. He furrowed his brow, parried an attack from his opponent, and then dashed towards the nearby woods. "Can you escape?" Adam said coldly, following closely like a ghost.


    "Everyone, listen to the order, kill them all, leave no one alive!" Billy''s voice echoed simultaneously.


    With those words, they swiftly pursued the leader of Ink Pavilion and the male practitioner at theter-stage War Emperor realm from the Heavenly Dragon Sect.


    For Billy, letting Quin go was a necessarypromise, but the remaining individuals wouldn''t be spared.


    "Understood!" Casey and Bob Stokes replied loudly. With that, they all started chasing after the scattered remnants of the opposing side.


    The remaining individuals from the opposing side were already in disarray, unable to hold their ground for even ten minutes. Including Rory Allen, they all fell to the ground.


    At this point, Ink Pavilion with a history of a thousand years had suffered significant damage. Among its elite forces, only Quin and thest vice-master remained. The other three vice-masters, two elder protectors, and four leaders of the factions all perished. Even among the seven faction leaders, six had been killed, leaving only one. To return to its former glory would take at least a decade, but Billy wasn''t about to give them that much time. The malignant tumor known as Ink Pavilion had to be eradicated.


    "Uncle Adam!" Before long, Bob Stokes and Ian de approached Adam and bowed respectfully.


    Bob Stokes hailed from Ether Mountains and naturally knew Adam Greenleaf. Although Ian de might not be a true disciple from Ether Mountain, he had visited there several times and had known Adam for a while.


    Adam replied with a faint smile, nodding his head, "How have you two been in the capital city? Haven''t caused any trouble for young master, have you?"


    "No, of course not!" Bob vehemently shook his head.


    "That''s good. Otherwise, you''ll have to apany me back to Ether Mountain for closed-door training." Adam added with another smile.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "We promise we won''t!" Bob shivered and shook his head.


    "I''ll take your word for it." Adam said with another smile.


    "Uncle Adam, let me introduce a few brothers to you," Billy said with a smile and introduced Casey and the others to Adam.


    "Uncle Adam!" Casey and the others all bowed.


    "You''re all young master''s brothers, no need for formalities." Adam said, raising his hand with a smile.


    "King of the West, Lord Greenleaf, how about we go to the vige for a while?" Arthur said, looking at Adam and Billy.


    "Sure," Billy replied with a smile and then turned to Adam, "Uncle Adam, are you in a hurry?"


    "Let''s go sit for a while," Adam responded, "I have some matters to discuss with you, Master Billy."


    "Okay." Billy smiled again and walked toward the vige, with the others following closely behind.


    Bob Stokes,n de and the two hundred people they brought, along with several hundred SHADOW brothers, stayed behind to clean up the scene.


    ����ܧѧ�


    Meanwhile, as Billy and his group headed toward the vige, Quin and Elder Turner had reached a forest about ten kilometers away from the vige. Before long, an elder stepped out from the woods, also dressed in gray robes, with youthful appearance despite his White hair. He had a sharp and alert presence, and there was no discernible fluctuation of energy around him.


    The neer was the elder who had been heard but not seen earlier.


    "Greetings, Mr Reed!" Elder Turner bowed.


    "Greetings, Vice-Dean Reed!" Quin greeted with a bow as well.


    "Hmm." The elder known as Zachary Reed nodded slightly, then sent a few strands of powerful Chi into Elder Turner''s body, stopping the bleeding from his severed arm.


    "Elder Turner, return to the Dean immediately with your severed arm. He should be able to facilitate its regrowth."


    "Thank you, Vice-Dean Reed." Wyatt Turner bowed again.


    "Go," Zachary Reed gestured with his hand.


    "Alright." Elder Turner said, greeting Quin and quickly departing.


    "Master of Ink Pavilion, are you ming me for asking you to hand over the jade pendant earlier?" Zachary looked at Quin and asked.


    "Vice-Dean Reed, you speak too heavily." Quin replied with a hint of surprise in his eyes and a slight bow.


    "We have an agreement with the old


    man on the Ether Mountain, not to act recklessly. If I had acted today, he would undoubtedly have descended from the Mountain, and it would have caused chaos in the martial world. Although the Cerulean Abyss Institute could potentially face him with all its strength, it''s not time. topletely break ties with him."


    "I understand." Quin said with a nod.


    "Besides, there are five pieces of the Five Elements Jade Pendants, and even if they take one piece, it won''t matter. Sooner orter, they will have to return it." Zachary said with a slightly grave tone. "I understand," Quin responded. "Vice-Dean Reed, there''s something I''m not sure if I should mention."


    "Please go ahead."


    "If we allow King of the West to continue growing like this, it won''t be long before his wings are fully developed. By then, if we want to deal with him again, it''s going to be..." Quin hesitated before continuing. "Master of Ink Pavilion, you worry too much." Zachary interrupted him. "A dragon that hasn''t fully matured is just a worm. Although he is a rare genius that appears once in a thousand years, in the vale Region, there is more than one such prodigy."


    "Leaving aside other forces, even within Cerulean Abyss Institute, there are two or three geniuses who can match him."


    "I know that, but he..." Quin paused and then continued.


    "Rest assured," Zachary said, slightly narrowing his eyes. "Very soon, some ancient martial prodigies will enter the capital city. We''ll see if he can handle them."


    "Oh?" Quin''s eyes brightened. "Is that true?"


    "Of course," Zachary nodded and then changed the subject. "Ink Pavilion has suffered significant losses over the past six months. For the next period, it''s better not to engage in activities. After you return, use the Ink Pool to help the elders of your Ink Pavilion to improve their cultivation. Otherwise, Ink Pavilion is in danger."


    "Understood," Quin nodded solemnly. He didn''t need Zachary to remind him of this; he was well aware. Currently, the high-endbat strength of Ink Pavilion was only him and one other vice-master. If they didn''t quickly raise the cultivation levels of others, Ink Pavilion would be in danger of extinction at any moment.


    "Vice-Dean Reed, what about the situation with Arthur Fowler?" Quin asked after a brief pause.


    "For now, there''s no need to worry about it. Let''s see what kind of tricks they cane up with," Zachary replied with indifference.


    With that, he gazed ahead, deep in thought.


    "The current rulers of the capital city think that reviving vale is easy. If that were the case, it wouldn''t have taken a hundred years."

 Chapter 508 The Catastrophe Of A Hundred Years Ago

    Chapter 508 The Catastrophe of a Hundred Years Ago


    "All right, let''s leave it at that for today! Contact me if you need anything." Zachary said as he continued to talk with Quin for a while. Then, with a blink of an eye, he disappeared from Quin''s sight. Exhaling heavily, Quin took out his phone and made a call. When the call was answered, he spoke in a deep voice.


    "Inform all Ink Pavilion members at the core disciple level or above to return to the headquarters immediately and go into seclusion. They are not allowed to leave the mountain without my permission." "Understood, Master!" came a low voice from the other end of the line.


    After hanging up the phone, Quin looked in the direction of the mountain vige once more, his eyes filled with a fierce determination. Then, he muttered to himself, "King of the West, we will meet again!" With that, he disappeared into the nearby forest.


    At the same time, Billy and his group arrived at Arthur''s small courtyard and took their seats. Bessie poured tea for everyone.


    "Once again, thank you, King of the West and Lord Greenleaf, for your assistance." Arthur and Bessie bowed to Billy and Adam.


    Before this meeting, they had already guessed that Ink Pavilion wouldunch a massive attack, but they never expected it to be on such a scale, far exceeding their estimates. Without Billy and Adam''s help today, their group of more than a hundred people might not have survived.


    "Mr Fowler, Mrs Charleston, you''re too kind!" Adam replied. "We should be thanking you on behalf of the millions of citizens in vale."


    "Mr Fowler, Mrs Charleston, please have a seat and let''s talk." Billy said, smiling.


    Arthur and Bessie nodded and took their seats.


    "Mr Fowler, let me introduce a brother to you." Billy smiled and gestured to Bob Stokes. "He''s Bob Stokes, from Ether Mountain, and he currently serves as a deputy minister in the Central Sky Office." "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr Fowler." Bob stood up and greeted Arthur.


    Although he was a bit unruly and had only revered the figures from Ether Mountain, he still showed the basic respect due to Arthur Fowler, the former Minister of Central Sky Office.


    Furthermore, Bob had a faint suspicion that Arthur and Bessie, who had been hiding in this remote vige for twenty years, might be guarding something for the benefit of all of vale. Such individuals deserved his respect.


    "You''re Bob Stokes?" Arthur looked at him and smiled. "I heard about you from someone a while ago, and thements about you were quite positive."


    "I guess it was Elder Hum who told you about me, right?" Bob scratched his head and continued, "I knew it, he must be in touch with you over here. That old man is a sly one, he just won''t tell me anything about what''s happening over here."


    "Elder Hum? Which Elder Hum are you talking about?" Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    "Uh... you mean it''s not Otis Hum?" Bob Stokes twitched his mouth slightly.


    "Of course not." Arthur smiled and waved his hand.


    With that, he turned ton de and said, "If I guess correctly, this should be the Young Master of the de Sect, right?"


    "Mr Fowler, nice to meet you, I''m Ian de." Ian bowed respectfully.


    "de Lord is quite fortunate." Arthur said with a smile. "Please, have a seat and let''s chat."


    lan de sat back down.


    "Mr Fowler, can you finally tell us the secret of this vige?" Stout couldn''t hold back any longer and asked.


    "Haha, naturally," Arthur smiled and then looked at Adam. "Lord Greenleaf, how about you exin this?"


    "Sure," Adam nodded and looked at the others before asking, "Do you all know about the concept of ''national destiny''?" "Yes," they all nodded in unison.


    National destiny is the foundation of


    a nation''s prosperity. When national destiny is strong, the country is strong; when it is weak, the country is weak. Though it falls into the realm of metaphysics, many times, one can''t help but believe in these metaphysical concepts. Content


    From individuals to entire countries, there is an inextricable rtionship with metaphysics. Expanding to the level of a nation, it bes national destiny.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "A hundred years ago, several major countries in the west invaded vale, and it was a catastrophe for vale," Adam took a deep breath and continued, "That catastrophe caused massive losses to this country, not just in terms of lives, wealth, and property."


    "The most significant loss was the destruction of vale''s national destiny. Since then, vale''s national destiny has been in decline, and everything has been difficult."


    "For thest hundred years, several generations of vale''s people have worked tirelessly and sacrificed their lives to restore the national destiny."


    "Uncle Adam, are you saying that Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston are rted to vale''s national destiny by staying in this vige?" Casey asked after taking a sip of tea. "Do you know about the invasion by several major countries in the west twenty years ago, intent on bringing disaster to vale once again?" Adam asked in response. "I''ve heard of it," Night Orchid nodded. "But it is said that during that invasion, they came in high spirits but left in low spirits, defeated by vale."


    "Yes," Adam nodded again. "During that invasion, although most of the reclusive families and martial sects, like a hundred years ago, remained inactive, some of them began to stand up, thanks to the efforts of the capital. With their help, we managed to repel the Western countries."


    "I understand," Night Orchid and the others nodded in agreement.


    They had heard of these events. Many reclusive families and martial sects, such as the Stuart family, the Clouds Sect, Secret Essences, de Sect, Sword Sect, and more, had dispatched many strong individuals to participate in the battle.


    "Do you know why those countries invaded vale twenty years ago?" Adam asked.


    "Is it also rted to the national destiny?" Azure Dragon asked.


    "Yes," Adam nodded again. "They were afraid that after decades of development, vale had umted enough strength, and one day, vale would reopen the path to national destiny. When national destiny descended upon vale, it would soar once again. So, they couldn''t help but take action."


    "At that time, their target was the dragon vein of vale, and their intention was to sever it, thereby destroying vale''s national destiny."


    "Uncle Adam, does vale''s dragon vein have something to do with Kun Lun Mountains?" Billy asked after taking a sip of tea.


    "That''s right," Adam nodded.


    "Kun Lun Mountains, known as the ce where the Jade Dragon Soars, are the center of the world''s dragon veins. In vale''s tradition of thousands of years, there is a saying that ''when all the world''s dragor veins arise, Kun Lun Mountains shall reign supreme.""


    "The entire dragon veinwork of Kun Lun Mountains resembles a giant dragon, safeguarding the peace of vale. If the dragon vein of Kun Lun Mountains is destroyed, it will spell further disaster for vale''s national destiny."


    "Uncle Adam, I think I''m starting to understand," Bob Stokes said. "Are Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston guarding the dragon vein of Kun Lun Mountains?"

 Chapter 509 The Truth About The Jade Pendants

    Chapter 509 The Truth About the Jade Pendants


    "It''s just one aspect of it." Adam nodded in response.


    "In fact, ever since the incident twenty years ago, there have been many Dragon Vein Guardians stationed around Kun Lun Mountains. Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston, though responsible for this aspect, have even more important tasks."


    "What tasks?" Judge asked.


    "A hundred years ago, during the catastrophe, the Five-Element Jade Pendants that opened the path to vale''s prosperity were all lost, causing the decline of our nation."


    Adam didn''t answer Judge directly, and after taking another sip of tea, he continued, "Uncle Adam, do you mean that Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston are not only guarding the Dragon Veins of vale but also protecting the ce that opens the path to the nation''s prosperity?"


    "That''s right," Adam responded seriously. "That is the root of vale, and it cannot afford the slightest mistake!"


    "I see," Casey and the others nodded in understanding.


    Finally, everyone understood the significance of the jade pendants that Billy possessed. Their origins were indeed remarkable, and it exined why even powerful individuals like Guqin Devil had perished because of these pendants.


    "Uncle Adam, there are five of these Five-Element Jade Pendants, right?" Billy asked as he took out the pendant that Quin had given him.


    "That''s correct," Adam nodded before continuing, "These jade pendants are crafted ording to the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. From their appearance, apart from the slight variation in the color of the dragon''s head, there is no other difference. Young Master''s pendant has a golden dragon head, signifying the metal element."


    "Uncle Adam, these pendants don''t seem to have any special features. Why can''t we make more of them?" Stout asked, pouting.


    "It''s not that simple," Adam said with a faint smile. "Although these Five-Element Jade Pendants look ordinary on the outside, there''s much more to them that cannot be replicated by anyone today." "What do you mean?" Stout asked.


    "I''ll show you," Adam said, looking at Billy. "Young Master, may I borrow your pendant?"


    "Sure," Billy handed over the pendant.


    After taking the pendant, Adam Greenleaf looked focused, and a powerful aura entered the jade pendant shaped like a dragon.


    In the next moment, the entire pendant turned golden and gradually became transparent. After a while, Billy and the others could clearly see wisps of energy swirling inside the dragon''s body, and the dragon''s eyes were slowly moving. The entire dragon looked lifelike.


    A few minutester, when Adam withdrew his Chi, the pendant instantly returned to its normal state.


    "This is amazing!" Stout eximed.


    Billy and the others were equally surprised, not expecting the pendants to have such a mystical aspect.


    "vale has a history of thousands of years, and in its long history, there have been many extraordinary individuals who could create these Five-Element Jade Pendants. Although they look ordinary on the outside, they are far from ordinary in reality." Adam exined with a faint smile. After a pause, he continued with a more serious tone, "However, it''s a pity that despite the capital''s continuous efforts over the past century, we''ve only found one of the pendants, and we still don''t know when or how we can collect all five."


    With that, Casey and the others exchanged nces, knowing that Billy had three of them.


    "Someday, when all five pendants are gathered, Young Master will open vale''s path to prosperity and bring blessings to millions of people." Adam added. "Uncle Adam, I have three more Five-Element Jade Pendants," Billy said with a smile. Since they were all allies, he didn''t see any need to conceal this fact.


    Upon hearing Billy''s words, Bessie, who was sipping her tea, spilled her tea as her hand trembled.


    Arthur, who had just taken a sip of tea, choked and tears welled up in his eyes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Young Master, what did you just say?" Adam asked, staring at Billy with wide eyes, after a moment of being stunned.


    "Uncle Adam, please verify if these three pieces are indeed Five-Element Jade Pendants." Billy smiled and took out the three pendants from his body, handing them to Adam.


    Ever since he suspected that Arthur''s matter might be rted to the pendants, he had carried these three pendants with him. He wanted to understand their purpose and also verify their authenticity. "Al-alright." Adam took a deep breath, deeply moved, and then epted the pendants from Billy. He then proceeded to verify each one.


    As expected, all three pendants were genuine Five-Element Jade Pendants, representing the wood, fire, and earth attributes.


    "Young-Young Master, how did youe to possess these three pendants?" Adam was overwhelmed with excitement and asked after swallowing a gulp of water with some difficulty.


    Arthur and Bessie were also filled with astonishment and expressed their joy.


    "One of them was a gift from my mother, and the other two were discovered in the legacies of two formidable individuals." Billy exined with another smile. He briefly introduced the origins of the other two pendants.


    "This is fate! Everything is the will of heaven!" Adam eximed loudly.


    Each of the five pendants was something that countless martial experts dreamt of obtaining. To acquire one was already a divine blessing, yet Billy had obtained three. It seemed that it was fate at work.


    "Young Master is truly the one


    chosen by the Patriarch, the


    country''s Qilin, and the chosen one


    of the heavens. It is truly a great


    fortune for our vale!" Adam


    deeply inhaled a breath of air and


    returned the pendants to Billy. He then stood up, bowed deeply.


    "One day, when all five pendants are gathered in Kun Lun Mountains and Young Master opens the path to vale''s prosperity, we will usher in a thousand years of glory for our vale!"


    "Uncle Adam, there''s no need for such formalities, please sit down, and let''s chat!" Billy smiled and gestured. "I have a few questions that I''d like to ask you."


    "Please go ahead!" Adam resumed his seat.


    "Is it true that once all five pendants are collected, the path to the nation''s prosperity can be opened?" Billy asked after taking a sip of tea.


    "In theory, that''s correct," Adam nodded and continued. "However, when opening the path to the nation''s prosperity, there needs to be someone to receive the nation''s blessings, and the strength of the nation''s prosperity is closely rted to this chosen individual


    "If the chosen person has strong innate luck, the nation''s prosperity will naturally be vigorous."


    "But if the chosen person has poor innate luck, the nation''s prosperity that arrives will undoubtedly be weaker."


    "So, there''s more to it?" Stout and Judge both asked.


    "Yes," Adam replied.


    "Uncle Adam, there''s one thing I don''t quite understand," Frostde spoke up. "since these five pendants are rted to the nation''s prosperity, why would Ink Pavilion go to such great lengths to obtain them? What''s their connection to this matter?"


    This question was also on the minds of the others, so they all turned to Adam Greenleaf for an answer.

 Chapter 510 Born For Glavale!

    Chapter 510 Born for vale!


    "It''s rted, and it''s quite significant," Arthur exined at this point. "Because when opening the path to the nation''s prosperity, it also greatly affects the chosen individual."


    "What do you mean?" ck Tortoise scratched his head.


    "If the person receiving the nation''s blessings doesn''t have the strength and luck to support the nation''s prosperity, they may lose their life or suffer severe consequences." Arthur continued. "On the other hand, the chosen person will receive heavenly blessings, not only extending their life by a hundred years but also greatly enhancing their martial cultivation. This is notparable to ordinary God-Emperor Realm inheritances."


    "That''s a thing?" Judge was surprised.


    "Yes," Arthur nodded and continued to exin. "Furthermore, ording to vale''s traditions over the centuries, anyone who opens a path to the nation''s prosperity with one of the Five-Element Jade Pendants, even if they don''t be the one to receive the nation''s blessings, will enjoy the blessings of the nation''s prosperity, second only to the chosen person."


    "I see," everyone nodded simultaneously.


    "Uncle Adam, besides foreign forces, there must be people within vale who don''t want the nation''s prosperity to happen, right?" Billy asked after a brief pause.


    "That''s right," Adam''s face showed a hint of indignation. "Within vale, those who are most opposed to the nation''s prosperity are some reclusive noble families and ancient martial sects." "Why?" Soul Chaser asked.


    "It''s simple. After vale''s prosperity, the power of the capital will increase, which will naturally threaten them." Billy exined with a narrowed gaze. "ording to legend, during vale''s thousands of years of history, there were instances of ancient martial sects attempting to disrupt the nation''s prosperity."


    "Young Master is correct," Adam confirmed. "Including the catastrophe a hundred years ago, some ancient martial sects not only didn''t help the capital but also secretly conspired with foreign forces to make vale''s situation even worse."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "They are nothing but parasites on the nation." Judge and Soul Chaser cursed simultaneously.


    "Uncle Adam, after so many years of searching for the jade pendants, you should have some clues by now, right? Where might the fifth pendant be?" Bob Stokes continued to ask.


    "I''m not sure." Adam shook his head. "You should know about the department called the SSS Special Operations Team under the Special Patrol Squadron, right? This department was established specifically to track down the five jade pendants. However, until now, the only clue we found was the one Quin had today. Otherwise, no one would know that Young Master already has three pendants!" "Alright." Bob Stokes shrugged.


    "By the way, concerning Young Master having four jade pendants, everyone must keep it a highly guarded secret. Otherwise, it will undoubtedly bring Young Master great trouble." Adam said, looking at everyone.


    "Understood," they all responded simultaneously.


    This matter didn''t need Adam to emphasize; everyone was aware of its significance.


    "Uncle Adam, since these pendants are rted to the nation''s prosperity, should we leave them in the capital''s treasury?" Billy smiled and handed over the four pendants to Adam.


    With this gesture, Billy wasn''t concerned about potential trouble; he was never one to shy away from it. He just believed that these extraordinary items should be stored in the capital''s treasury.


    When they heard what he said, Arthur and Bessie both gasped silently and showed a look of astonishment on their faces again--the Five-Element Jade Pendants were something that countless people would go to great lengths to obtain, and yet, King of the West had easily handed them over.


    Indeed, Commander Gardner was truly admirable for such boldness.


    On the other hand, Casey and the others weren''t too surprised. After following Billy for so long, they had a good understanding of their boss and his fearless nature. In a sense, he was born for vale, with the prosperity of the nation as his mission, giving his all until the end. Since these pendants were connected to vale''s prosperity, it was only natural for Billy to entrust them to the treasury.


    "Very well," Adam said after a moment of surprise as he epted the pendants He was well aware that when all five pendants were eventually collected, the path to the nation''s prosperity would be opened, and Billy would be the one to receive it. The Capital''s Treasury ha@long since reached this conclusion. Even if the pendants were not found by Billy, it wouldn''t change that decision. After all, few people in the entire estate were more suitable for this role than Billy.


    Although Adam Greenleaf had heard of several martial prodigies in the ancient martial world, whether in terms of talent or martial cultivation, they couldpare favorably with Billy. And people from the capital had also suggested that if they could really restart the path to the nation''s prosperity one day, those few individuals should be considered as candidates to


    compete for the role of the recipient alongside Billy.


    However, Adam was well aware that these were just baseless spections. These unrealistic ideas were concocted by dreamers who had no understanding of Billy''s potential. Young Master chosen by the Patriarch was not someone that ordinary people could match.


    "Uncle Adam, now that even Cerulean Abyss Institute is interested in our affairs, they probably won''t just let it go. As for Mr Fowler''s side..." After Adam put away the jade pendant, Casey began to express his


    concerns.


    "Don''t worry about that," Adam interrupted. "The capital will send additional personnel to Kun Lun Mountains. Furthermore, the Patriarch will personally warn the ancient martial world. For the time being, they shouldn''t dare to openly oppose Ether Mountain."


    "Understood." Casey nodded.


    After chatting for a while, Billy bid farewell to Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston and left with his group.


    "Uncle Adam, are you heading back to Ether Mountain?" When they reached the gate of the vige, Billy asked Adam.


    "I''m going to the capital first to hand over the pendants to the Capital''s Treasury, and then I''ll return to Ether Mountain." Adam replied.


    "Alright," Billy nodded. Then he looked at Bob Stokes and Night Orchid. "Bob, Night Orchid, both of you will return to the capital with Uncle Adam."


    "Yes, boss." They both nodded.


    n, you and Azure Fang will head to Ether Mountain," Billy continued, addressingn de. "Special Patrol Squadron in Celestiford needs some thorough reorganization."


    "Understood!"


    "Boss, what about Alexandra Maynard? What should we do with him?" Azure Fang asked.


    "He dared to conspire with Ink Pavilion, so he deserves to die." Billy replied with a firm judgment on Alexanda Maynard''s fate.


    "Understood." Azure Fang nodded.


    "Azure Dragon, the rest of you should head back as well. Call me if you have any issues." Billy said to Azure Dragon and the others.


    "Yes, boss." They all responded in unison.


    Ten minutester, Billy, apanied by Casey, Judge, and Stout, left in their car.


    Before leaving, he made it clear to his team that they should mobilize their fellow brothers and sisters to search for the whereabouts of the fifth jade pendant. He had a hunch that those countries in the west mightunch a sudden attack again in the near future.


    Billy wasn''t underestimating vale''s improved strength over the past century. Despite the recent leaps in overall strength through the current administration''s efforts, they remained vulnerable if several countries joined forces. Therefore, opening the path to the nation''s prosperity and receiving the nation''s blessings was a top priority to protect vale.

 Chapter 511 Is Glavale Nothing To Worry About?!

    Chapter 511 Is vale Nothing to Worry About?!


    As Billy and his group made their way back, on a remote ind thousands of miles away from vale, inside a massive medieval-style castle, a group of representatives from seven or eight different countries sat in a meeting room.


    These individuals were all ranked in the top ten of their respective countries'' military forces and were there as representatives of their nations'' defense departments. On the projector screen in front of them, several sets of images were disyed, depicting gruesome scenes of war, with severed limbs and rivers of blood. If Billy were here, he would recognize these images as scenes from the battles he had led over the past two to three years, involving countries like Tyren, Oriana, Nanrania, and others.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you must have seen these sets of images several times by now, haven''t you?" a fair-skinned man with curly hair ignited a cigar and continued, "You should all be aware that these five or six wars were all led by vale''s Army of Bloodshadow."


    "Lord George, you didn''t call us here just to show us a few sets of pictures, did you?" a white woman in her fifties picked up her tea cup and took a sip.


    "Well, of course not," George exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "Lord George, if you don''t mind, we''re running out of time."


    "Lord Handt, are you in such a hurry?" George smiled lightly. "Don''t forget, a century ago, in that battle, your country was the one that severed one of vale''s lifelines to prosperity."


    "Aren''t you worried that one day, vale''s million-strong Army of Bloodshadow might set foot on your homnd?"


    "Lord George, what are you suggesting? Are you threatening me?" Hant furrowed his brows.


    "A hundred years ago, your country, Northfortia, yed a significant role, and if vale seeks revenge, you won''t be spared either." George retorted.


    "Is that so? In that case, do you think that, given Northfortia''s current position and strength, vale would start with us or your country?" George sneered.


    "Enough, gentlemen, let''s not argue." a dark-skinned man on the right intervened. Then he turned to George and asked, "Lord George, can you please get to the point? Our time is limited."


    "All of you here are representatives of the countries that participated in the war against vale a hundred years ago," George lit another cigarette and continued, "I believe none of you want to see vale''s resurgence and its return to the days of glory when nations paid tribute."


    "Of course not," the woman said. "If vale bes powerful again, they will undoubtedly seek retribution against our nations for the past."


    "But do you all know that if we allow vale to continue developing in this way, that day mighte sooner than you think?" George''s voice grew serious.


    "Surely that''s not likely," the dark-skinned man took a drag from his cigarette. "A hundred years ago, we severed all of vale''s vital arteries, and even with a century of recovery, they should not be much of a threat."


    "Lord Leo, do you know anything about vale''s recent activities?" George sneered again.


    "With vale''s current strength, there''s no need to worry. I have no interest in them." Leo said with a dismissive expression.


    "Is that so? Do you understand the context behind the images we showed earlier?" George pointed to the projection screen and continued, "In these six wars, apart from Oriana, the other five countries suffered casualties exceeding two hundred thousand, with one instance close to a million."


    "vale''s Army of Bloodshadow, in all these battlesbined, had less than a hundred thousand casualties. Moreover, in each of these conflicts, vale''s forces never exceeded a third of the enemy''s."


    A collective gasp went through the room as they realized the magnitude of the disparity.


    "Lord Leo, do you still think vale is nothing to worry about?" George asked again.


    Handt furrowed his brow and asked, "So, Lord George, what do you have in mind?"


    "Everyone should be aware that the Commander of the Army of Bloodshadow is Commander Gardner, King of the West in vale." the curly-haired man addressed the crowd.


    "Now, he directly or indirectly oversees three out of the four regions of vale, East, South, and West."


    "If all goes as expected, he will soon be the suprememander of vale''s War Department."


    "In addition, ording to


    information from our Intelligence


    Department, vale has never


    abandoned the idea of revitalizing its national destiny since that battle a hundred years ago." Pausing here, he took another drag of his cigarette and added, "If Commander Gardner sessfully leads vale''s War Department, even if vale can''t immediately revive its national destiny, you should be able to imagine the consequences, right?"


    A collective gasp filled the meeting room once more. They didn''t need a lot of thought to understand the answer to this question. The


    catastrophe of a hundred years


    had been a deep wound for vale. Given time and strength, they would undoubtedly seek retribution.


    "It''s not that simple. We just need to send a group of people to infiltrate vale and assassinate him." Handt furrowed his brow and responded.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Lord Handt, you really need to take


    some time to study vale more closely!" The curly-haired man nced at him with a hint of


    exasperation. "If it were that simple, would I have gathered all of you


    here?"


    "vale has a heritage that spans thousands of years, and their resources are beyond your imagination."


    "A hundred years ago, our coalition of nations seeded because of internal divisions within vale."


    "At that time, many powerful ancient martial sects not only refused to assist vale but also engaged in subversive activities behind the scenes. Otherwise, our sess wouldn''t have been so easy."


    "Today, vale is no longer what it used to be. Thanks to the efforts of the current generation of leaders, many noble families and sects are standing with vale."


    "Even if we send a group of God-Emperor-level experts to infiltrate vale, the chances of sess are extremely slim. They might be eliminated before they even make a move."


    "Moreover, Commander Gardner is exceptionally formidable. So far, no one has been able to determine the true extent of hisbat prowess."


    "However, based on our initial estimates, he can at least take on opponents at the level of God-Emperor-level small aplishment."


    Handt took another deep drag of his cigarette and asked, "So, do you have any suggestions?"

 Chapter 512 It Might Not Be That Simple

    Chapter 512 It Might Not Be That Simple


    "If I''m not mistaken, Lord George, Northfortia must have a solid n in mind, right?" The woman who had spoken earlier took another sip of her tea and asked.


    "We can''t really say it''s a solid n, we''ve called you all here to discuss it together." The curly-haired man replied with a slight shake of his head.


    "Go on," another burly man spoke.


    "Lord Anvik, if my memory serves me right, the previous Deputy Commander of the Warring States of Aqundia was publicly beheaded by vale''s current Supreme Commander, wasn''t he?" the curly-haired man looked at him and asked.


    "It''s said that, at the time, they directly led a group to your capital, right?"


    "Hmm, that incident, we will settle the score with vale sooner orter." Anvik responded with a heavy voice.


    "If you want to settle the score, I suggest you do it as soon as possible." The curly-haired man continued.


    "Currently, the only rtively vulnerable area on vale''s borders is the northern border. If we keep waiting, you might miss the opportunity."


    "When you suddenly mentioned this matter, Lord George, there must be some idea behind it, right?" Anvik asked with a thoughtful expression.


    "Yes, I do have an idea. I''ll exin, and we can discuss it together." The curly-haired man began to borate.


    ...


    Over the next couple of weeks, Billy stayed in Ozin and enjoyed his family time. Since the incident a few days ago, Zeph Knight''s family had increased their visits to the Royal View Vis, bringing various gifts, and Tasha received many toys, each visit marked by smiles and warmth.


    Seeing this scene, Fletcher was delighted, and he enjoyed every day with a smile on his face. However, Sharon couldn''t let go of the grudge against Zeph''s family. She didn''t have a pleasant expression when facing them, but she didn''t take any extreme actions. Zeph Knight had his way to maintain face, so Sharon reluctantly went along with it. The two times that Zeph visited their home, she put on a barely passable polite demeanor.


    Harleen had been very busy recently. ording to her, the preparations for the early stage of thepany in the capital were almostplete, and it was about to begin official operations. She had transferred a Vice President of SunPark Group named Liv Dalen to serve as the General Manager of thepany''s branch in the capital.


    Billy knew Liv Dalen. She was a career-oriented woman in her twenties, previously serving as the Director of Marketing at World Group. Her abilities were excellent in all aspects. One morning, after Billy sent Tasha off, he was about to go to SHADOW with Stout when Harleen called.


    "Harleen, what''s going on?" Billy answered the phone with a smile.


    "Honey, don''t go out these days. I need to make a trip to the capital right away, so you stay at home with Tasha." Harleen''s voice sounded somewhat hurried.


    "Why are you suddenly going to the capital? Is something wrong?" Billy asked, slightly puzzled.


    "I just got a call from a colleague over there. She said that Liv Dalen, our General Manager in the capital, was injured by some thugs during dinnerst night." Harleen exined. "Hmm?" Billy was surprised. "Do you know the reason behind it?"


    "It seems that a man wanted her to have a drink with him, but she refused, and then an argument broke out, leading to a fight," Harleen continued.


    "Do you know who that person was?" Billy inquired further.


    "We only know that the main person leading this group is nicknamed ''Raven,'' but we don''t know much else." Harleen replied.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you for a trip to the capital these days." Billy offered.


    "No need, dear. I don''t need you toe right now. I''ll go check it out first, and if I can''t handle it, I''ll call youter." Harleen replied.


    "Alright, then. Please take care." Billy acquiesced.


    Harleen hung up the phone.


    "Boss, what happened?" Stout asked while driving.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "The General Manager of SunPark Group''s branch in the capital was injured." Billy exined.


    "Ah? Who did it?" Stout asked, surprised.


    "Unclear for now," Billy shook his head slightly and then, after some thought, picked up his phone to dial Night Orchid''s number. "Boss!" Night Orchid''s voice came through the receiver.


    "Check if there''s someone in the capital called Raven," Billy said, "Possibly a small-time troublemaker."


    "Raven?" Night Orchid paused for a moment and asked, "Boss, is something wrong?"


    "SunPark Group had its branch manager in the capital assaulted. See who''s responsible." Billy continued.


    "What? Mrs Knight''spany? They have a branch in the capital?" Night Orchid inquired, surprised.


    "It was recently established, not officially operational yet." Billy replied.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded on the other end of the line. "I''ll look into it. Do we need to take any action?"


    "Just find out who''s behind it for now. Don''t get involved immediately." Billy instructed.


    "Got it!" Night Orchid replied.


    Given SHADOW''s resources, investigating a small-time thug was an easy task. In less than half an hour, Night Orchid called back.


    "How did it go?" Billy asked when he answered the call.


    "Boss, I found information about a guy named Raven. He owns a couple of bars on the east side of town." Night Orchid reported. Then, she added, "Boss, I have a feeling this might not be as simple as it seems." NovelDrama.Org


    ton


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "What makes you say that?"


    "Our men discovered that Raven has a close association with the biggest racetrack in the capital. He often handles some shady business for them," Night Orchid exined, "And that racetrack has someplex connections, involving several prominent families in the capital, including the Greenwood and


    Harding families."


    "Oh?" Billy was intrigued.


    "Boss, I suspect this might be aimed at you," Night Orchid continued. "I''ve already instructed our guys to keep an eye on Raven. Do you want to bring him to SHADOW for further questioning?" "Not for now," Billy said after a moment of consideration. "Just keep an eye on him. I''ll visit the capitalter."


    "Alright!" Night Orchid agreed. Then


    she remembered something else and spoke up, "By the way, boss, those families you had me watch recently have been acting strangely. We''ve seen many unfamiliar facesing and going. Our guys say they seem quite capable


    "Oh?" Billy was taken aback. "Don''t disturb them yet. Let''s see what they''re up to." "Understood!" Night Orchid replied and hung up the phone.


    "Boss, are we heading to the capital right away?" Stout asked while driving.


    "We''ll stop by SHADOW first, and then we''ll go," Billy said as he put away his phone.


    "Do you want to inform Mrs Knight and have her wait for us?" Stout asked again.


    "No need," Billy shook his head. "We don''t need to tell her we''re going to the capital for now." "Alright." Stout replied.

 Chapter 513 Will Harleen Be In Danger?

    Chapter 513 Will Harleen Be in Danger?


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Billy and Stout walked out of the capital city airport.


    "Boss, Stout!" When they reached the exit, Night Orchid and another SHADOW brother weed them.


    "Mmm," Billy gave a faint smile. "Let''s go to SHADOW first."


    "Alright," Night Orchid and the other brother nodded and led Billy and Stout to the car.


    "Did we make any progress with the investigation of the Greenwood and Harding families, the ones you mentioned earlier?" After the car started moving, Billy asked Night Orchid.


    In the capital, there were five major ns. The Leonard n had already disappeared, while the Frazier n had regained control under Josh Frazier''s leadership, distancing themselves from the n system. The Holmes n had quieted down after the incidentst time, and with Han Holmes watching over it, there shouldn''t be any subversive activities.


    So for Billy, he needed to be on guard against the Greenwood and Harding ns, the two most influential ns within the capital. In particr, the Harding n was much more powerful, with many of its members holding important positions in the various government departments.


    "It''s pretty much as you guessed, Boss. Many of the core members of these two families are not in the capital right now. Those who stayed are just representatives of the ns." Night Orchid replied. "Some of the talented younger generation members from the ns have been sent away, most of them ced in different martial arts sects, with a few even sent overseas." Billy nodded.


    This was in line with his expectations. Throughout history, the prominent ns and influential families within the country had such arrangements. These ns and families were affiliated with the ancient martial sects and served as vessels for absorbing the nation''s resources.


    These ns knew well that the capital had long harbored intentions to target them, but they hadn''t made up their minds to act yet. However, that day would eventuallye, so they had to prepare early and send their potential talents to the ancient martial world.


    Even if one day the capital did take action against them and all the n members in the capital were executed, it wouldn''t extinguish their lineage. In a few decades, once the potential talents they had sent out had grown up, with the support of their sects, they could rebuild the n.


    A centipede might die, but it wouldn''t stay dead.


    "When you mentioned this morning that there have been unfamiliar faces from several big families showing up recently, is it rted to these people?" Billy continued.


    "Yes," Night Orchid nodded. "ording to the feedback from our brothers, these individuals mostlye from the ancient martial world, and quite a few are the outstanding young talents from various major families."


    "But we haven''t found out what they''re nning."


    "Mmm," Billy nodded slightly. "Have our brothers keep an eye on them but don''t take action yet. Let them do as they please for now."


    "Understood." Night Orchid replied.


    At that moment, Night Orchid''s phone rang.


    "Brigham, what''s up?" After answering the call, Night Orchid asked.


    "Night Orchid, Mrs Knight somehow got wind of Raven''s whereabouts and is now alone at the Raven''s bar looking for him." Brigham Bush''s voice came through the phone.


    After a slight pause, he continued, "I''d like to ask for instructions. Should we step in?"


    Night Orchid had received a call from Billy earlier in the morning, so he had arranged for his men to track Harleen''s phone number as soon as she arrived in the capital. She didn''t want anything to happen to Harleen.


    Night Orchid was slightly stunned. "Just hold on."


    Afterward, he ryed Brigham Bush''s words to Billy.


    "Oh?" Billy was also a bit surprised. He didn''t expect that Harleen would go after the other party alone. She seemed to be getting more and more courageous. In fact, what he didn''t know was that in the months, Harleen had been.


    yellow


    consciously making many changes. As she learned more and more about her husband''s identity and some other information, she felt the pressure mounting. She didn''t want to be a burden to Billy, nor did she want to be just a decorative piece. That''s why she had insisted on learning martial arts from him.


    Apart from martial arts, she had also been working on strengthening her psychological resilience. She had personally dealt with many tricky situations for Sun Park Group. She wanted to narrow the gap between herself and Billy little by little through her efforts.


    "Give me the phone," Billy said after a brief thought, taking the phone from Night Orchid. "Brigham, you and your men keep an eye on her, but don''t interfere unless absolutely necessary." "Understood!" Brigham Bush replied.


    "Later, send me the address of that bar to Night Orchid''s phone." Billy instructed.


    "Okay!" Brigham acknowledged and hung up.


    "Boss, do you think Mrs Knight will be in danger?" Night Orchid asked, taking the phone from Billy.


    "She''ll be fine. Harleen has reached the mid-stage of Warlord, and she won''t be in danger from ordinary thugs." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "But..." Night Orchid hesitated.


    "If this is indeed targeted at me, as you suspected, showing our faces too early would startle the snakes. Let them make their move for now." Billy smiled again, cutting her off. "Boss, are you trying to fish?" Stout raised an eyebrow.


    "If this Raven doesn''t know the background of SunPark Group, he''s probably just doing this for money. A little bait will likely do the trick." Billy said, ignoring Stout''s remark.


    Night Orchid nodded. "That''s quite possible. If not, it would take a lot of courage to go after SunPark Group."


    While they talked, Brigham Bush''s text message came in.


    "Boss, should we go now?" Night Orchid asked after checking her phone.


    Billy nodded slightly. "Let''s go to the bar and find a ce nearby to sit and wait."


    The bar Brigham Bush mentioned was located on a bustlingmercial street in the east of the city. As Billy and his team headed to the bar, Harleen had already gotten out of the car and walked into the bar''s main hall.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the bar wasn''t too


    crowded, and the moment Harleen entered, all eyes were on her. The reason was simple: her appearance and temperament were in stark contrast to the typical clientele of the bar, and everyone''s eyes were filled with amazement.


    "Hey there, gorgeous! Are you here alone? How about a drink with me?" A man sitting at the bar approached Harleen with a ss in his hand.


    "I''m not interested," Harleen coldly replied with a frown.


    "Serendipity has brought us together, and you don''t need to push people away. Once you''ve had a drink with me, we''ll be friends." The man insisted.


    Harleen''s icy gaze didn''t deter him.


    He was a regr at this bar and had seen countless women of all kinds, but there was absolutely no one who couldpare to Harleen. Encountering such a top-notch beauty, if he didn''t seize the opportunity he would be doing himself a disservice.


    "If you don''t want to trouble yourself, you better step aside right now." Harleen said, her delicate eyebrows furrowing.


    "It''s alright if you don''t want a drink. How about dancing with me instead?"


    Setting down his ss, the man reached out to grab Harleen''s wrist.

 Chapter 514 Remove The Word, "Might"

    Chapter 514 Remove the Word, "Might"


    As the man extended his hand halfway, a fiery sensation surged across his face.


    "You dare to hit me, you bitch?" The man stood stunned for a while before yelling in anger.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen kicked him, and the man tumbled, hitting a table corner headfirst, causing a bloody gash on his forehead.


    Witnessing this scene, the onlookers gasped in surprise. Nobody had expected such a stunningly beautiful woman to possess such remarkablebat skills.


    "This is a warning. If you can''t control your mouth, you won''t be able to speak anymore in the future," Harleen said, paying no attention to the reactions of the crowd, as she stood near the man.


    While she spoke, a chilling presence emanated from her, and the man immediately felt suffocated.


    "You... I..." The man shivered, losing any hint of bravado, and clumsily got up. He hobbled toward the exit. Even if he were foolish, he understood that he had crossed paths with someone he couldn''t afford to mess with.


    "Who are you? How dare youe to Raven''s turf and cause trouble? Do you want to shorten your life?" At that moment, several bouncers from the bar approached.


    "Where''s Raven?" Harleen asked with a cold tone.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?" The leader among the bouncers furrowed his brows slightly. "Are you looking for Raven? What business do you have with him?"


    "My patience is limited. Don''t force me to take action. Have hime out immediately to see me," Harleen continued.


    "You really have some guts to be so arrogant on Raven''s turf. You don''t understand..." the leader began to speak but hesitated.


    Harleen mmed her hand on the bar counter before he could finish, causing the entire bar counter to copse.


    Another round of astonished gasps filled the air, and many people wore looks of shock.


    Even Brigham Bush and a SHADOW operative, who had just entered the hall, were slightly taken aback. They hadn''t expected Harleen to be a martial artist, and it appeared her abilities weren''t to be underestimated.


    "This is a warning. If Raven doesn''t show up soon, you''ll face the consequences," Harleen spoke to the bouncers.


    "Have I hit the jackpot this year, or what? An absolute stunner shows up at my door?" Just then, a slightly yful male voice echoed.


    Following the voice, a group of people emerged from the corridor. Leading the way was a man named Raven, who was in his early thirties. He had sharp features and didn''t look like a kind-hearted person. Among the seven to eight men who followed him, two were clearly martial artists with cultivation levels approaching Battle General.


    "Are you Raven?" Harleen asked, her gaze focused on him. She spoke in a deep tone, "You''re the one who led your men to attack Liv Dalen, the CEO of SunPark Group, right?"


    "Ah, so you''re here for that little slut? You''re here to make amends on her behalf?" Raven raised an eyebrow after a moment, giving Harleen a quick once-over.


    Then, he licked his dry lips and continued, "That slut still owes me a drink. Since you''re here, how about you make it up by having a few drinks with me? If you keep mepany, I won''t go after her." Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen raised her hand and delivered a resounding p. The sound of a crisp p filled the room once again.


    "You audacious scumbag! How dare you!" Raven was momentarily stunned before he reacted.


    He then pointed at Harleen and said sternly, "Very well! I won''t let you forget who I am today. I''ll make you call me granddaddy..."


    Before he could finish, two more strong ps struck him. Harleen didn''t hold back, and Raven''s face swelled on both sides.


    "You''re seeking death!" It wasn''t until this moment that the people behind Raven reacted and quickly surrounded Harleen. "Should we step in?" A SHADOW member at the door looked to Brigham Bush and asked.


    "Let''s see for a moment," Brigham responded after a brief thought.


    "Why are you all standing there doing nothing? Take action!" At this point, Raven roared, "Cripple her right away, don''t let her die. I want to keep her alive!"


    "Understood!" Several men, along with the security personnel, responded simultaneously and moved to attack Harleen.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In less than a minute, including the twote-stage Battle General men, everyoney on the ground, writhing in pain.


    Chins were scattered around the area.


    Though Harleen had already demonstrated impressive skills earlier, no one expected her to be this formidable. It wasn''t until now that they realized her identity was likely not straightforward and that she might be a youngdy from some prominent martial arts family.


    "Mrs Knight has such skills?" The SHADOW operative at the door looked at Brigham Bush with a face full of astonishment.


    "No wonder Commander instructed us not to take action. I feel Mrs Knight''s skills might surpass mine!" he eximed.


    "Be more confident, remove the word ''might.'' Even I may not be a match for her!" Brigham said with a slight twitch of his lips. He himself had reached the Warlord stage in his cultivation, but he had an inkling that Harleen''s strength might surpass his.


    "Who-who are you?" Raven, who had finally lost his arrogance, looked at Harleen with apprehension.


    "Tell me honestly, what is your purpose ining to see Liv Dalen? Or rather, who ordered you to cause trouble for her?" Harleen inquired.


    After arriving in the capital today, she had learned the details of the situation from Liv Dalen and some of her colleagues. She had a hunch that something suspicious might be afoot. ording to her colleagues, two groups of mysterious people. had visited thepany in the past two days, posing as advertising salesmen and striking up casual conversations at thepany''s


    reception before leaving. Initially, her colleagues hadn''t paid much


    attention to them, but after the


    incident the previous night, they had


    be suspicious. It was clear that


    those people had been targeting theirpany.


    "What do you mean?" Raven''s eyes revealed a hint of confusion. "I, I just thought she was beautiful and wanted to have a few drinks with her..."


    "Don''t want to talk?" Harleen interrupted him. "Then we''ll see how long you can hold out."


    With that said, she raised her hand and struck out, sending him flying several meters before he crashed into a table, copsed on the ground, and coughed up blood. In the next moment, Harleen took a few steps forward and raised her foot aiming to stomp Raven''s wrist.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a powerful gust of wind howled in from the doorway, heading straight for Harleen''s back.


    "Watch out!" Brigham Bush and the SHADOW agent shouted at the same time. They hadn''t expected a powerful neer to suddenly enter through the door. Feeling the imminent threat behind her, Harleen furrowed her eyebrows and turned around, meeting the attack with her palm.


    Boom!


    After a muffled sound, Harleen was


    pushed back seven to eight steps, while the attacker took three to four


    steps back. Harleen then cast her eyes upon a young man leading a group of people who had just entered. The one who hadunched the attack was a middle-aged man beside the young man. He was under fifty, with sharp eyes and a formidable aura, at the Warlordter stage of cultivation.

 Chapter 515 People From Capital Defense Bureau

    Chapter 515 People from Capital Defense Bureau


    "Not bad!" The middle-aged man stabilized himself and couldn''t help but exim. He clearly hadn''t expected Harleen to easily withstand his palm strike.


    "Master Archibald!" Seeing the young man, Raven''s eyes lit up, and he staggered toward him.


    "Raven, what''s going on here? Mr Beaufort and I were having tea next door, and we heard there was amotion involving martial artists here." The young man said, casting a faint gaze over the dozen or so men lying on the ground.


    "Master Archibald, she is the one!" Raven pointed at Harleen.


    "She came in and started a fight with us without any reason, even injuring an ordinary customer earlier!"


    "Is that so?" After the young man finished speaking, he turned to a middle-aged man named Winston Beaufort.


    "Mr Beaufort, she is a martial artist. She attacked ordinary people without any justification, which falls under the jurisdiction of Capital Defense Bureau, right?"


    "Of course!" Winston Beaufort nodded and looked at Harleen. "Martial artists aren''t allowed to harm regr folks. You do know that, right?"


    Having heard their conversation, Brigham Bush sent a message to Night Orchid from his phone.


    "Are you people from Capital Defense Bureau?" Harleen furrowed her eyebrows and then continued, "If someone attacks first, don''t martial artists have the right to self-defense?"


    "Mr Beaufort, she''s just making excuses. The customer from earlier was merely trying to invite her for a drink, and she attacked him without hesitation." Raven loudly asserted. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the others here."


    Afterward, Raven scanned the surroundings, and his expression made it clear that no one dared to speak out. Most of the onlookers were regr customers of the bar and were well aware of Raven''s background. They all appeared uneasy.


    "Were you here earlier? Tell me, who started the fight first?" Winston Beaufort asked a woman nearby.


    "She-she started it." The woman replied after a shiver.


    "Yes, she initiated the attack. We all saw it." Another man added, pointing at Harleen.


    Subsequently, two more people came forward, both confirming that Harleen had initiated the confrontation.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Winston asked Harleen with a faint tone.


    "You are probably associated with Raven, right?" Harleen didn''t respond directly, giving her own assumption. "Did you send him to trouble our colleagues from thepany?" "Outrageous!" Winston said in an irritated tone. "Do you know the crime of defaming Capital Defense Bureau?"


    "What was the purpose of your visit to ourpany?" Harleen continued in a cold voice.


    "You''re acting defiant!" Winston roared. "Men, take her to the Capital Guards!"


    "Understood!" the people behind Winston replied. They immediately surrounded Harleen.


    "You better not force me to take action." Harleen said with a slight frown.


    While she had no reservations about dealing with Raven and his gang, hurting government officials was apletely different matter.


    "Miss, it''s best for you toe with us and exin everything. Otherwise, the consequences will be severe." One of the men warned Harleen.


    "Martial artists cannot harm ordinary people without a reason, and if you refuse to cooperate with our investigation, ording to the regtions of Capital Defense Bureau, your martial cultivation will be abolished, and you will be expelled from the city!" he added.


    Harleen sighed and started to take her phone out from her pocket. She wasn''t sure how to handle the situation, so she intended to call Billy to ask for advice.


    "I''m sorry, but until you exin the situation, you can''t make any phone calls." The man said sternly.


    Ignoring him, Harleen began dialing.


    "Hey!" The man frowned and raised his hand, striking Harleen''s phone with a palm strike.


    Harleen had been prepared for his attack. She narrowed her eyes and retaliated with a sweeping palm strike of her own, sending the man flying. Hended on the ground, looking quite unhappy. "Openly attacking a member of Capital Defense Bureau. You''ve got some nerve!" Winston spoke sternly.


    As he finished speaking, he made his move, sending a surge of power toward Harleen. His peak Warlord-level cultivation was evident.


    Once Harleen sensed the exact


    extent of his abilities, her pupils slightly contracted. He was one level above her, and without her sword, she wasn''t confident. However, she didn''t back down. After taking a deep breath, she raised her hand to meet his attack.


    Bang!


    Just then, a strong gust of wind swept in from the doorway, lifting Winston into the air and mming him into the ceiling. He crashed down heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood, his entire being looking wilted.


    The bystanders who had just moved aside once again gasped in astonishment, their faces filled with shock as they looked at the people who had entered from the doorway.


    It was Billy and Night Orchid, apanied by four others, with Stout being the one who had just taken action.


    "Billy?!" Harleen eximed in surprise as she saw Billy.


    "Harleen, are you okay?" Billy walked over with a faint smile.


    "I''m fine!" Harleen shook her head. "Why are you in the capital? And how did you know I was here?"


    "And you dare ask!" Billy gave her a stern look. "You''re bing more and more audacious,ing"I..." Harleen weakly replied.


    "Mrs Knight!" At this moment, Night Orchid and Stout walked over from behind, smiling and greeting Harleen.


    "Oh, you must be Miss Night Orchid, right?" Harleen nodded at Stout and then said to Night Orchid.


    "Yes, just call me Orchid."


    "Alright," Night Orchid smiled. "Thank you, Orchid!"


    With her intelligence, Harleen had already figured it out. Night Orchid had obviously sent someone to secretly follow her, which was why Billy hade here.


    Who knew, as soon as she arrived in the capital, SHADOW probably had someone secretly protecting her.


    "Don''t mention it, Mrs Knight!" Night Orchid replied with a smile and continued, "Let''s catch upter, we need to deal with the matter at hand."


    "Alright!" Harleen nodded and turned to Billy. "Billy, this is the person who sent Raven to attack Liv Dalen."


    "I know." Billy nodded.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Night


    Orchid, what does SHADOW


    mean? We are handling the case in


    the name of Capital Defense


    Bureau. At this point, Winston Beaufort, struggling to get up from the ground, looked at Night Orchid and began to speak.


    Although he didn''t know Billy, he was familiar with Night Orchid, the


    SHADOW Northern District Governo As he spoke, he couldn''t help but scrutinize Billy. Then, as if he had realized something, his face turned deathly pale, and he shivered uncontrobly.

 Chapter 516 The Ones Behind The Attack

    Chapter 516 The Ones Behind the Attack


    Winston Beaufort realized that Billy was the "boss" of Night Orchid--everyone in the city knew who Night Orchid''s boss was.


    Realizing this, Winston Beaufort suddenly felt like doomsday had arrived. He had almost harmed Commander Gardner''s family by attacking them?! He was definitely doomed!


    Without much thought, he immediately knelt before Billy and began kowtowing, trembling as he spoke, "Commander Gardner, I''m-I''m sorry. I-I didn''t know she was your family member. I''m really sorry."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Upon seeing his reaction and hearing him address Billy, the room fell silent. This included Raven, his subordinates who had just climbed to their feet, the Capital Defense Bureau personnel who had surrounded Harleen, and the bar patrons who had pointed at Harleen as the instigator.


    Their faces were as white as sheets, and they were trembling, filled with regret, and some even wet themselves due to fear. They were all consumed with self-loathing. Never had they expected that this incredibly beautiful woman had turned out to be Commander Gardner''s family member. They had really pushed their luck.


    At that moment, the young man swiftly turned and rushed towards the door, his face disying pure panic.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Stout calmly said and raised his hand to deliver a palm strike. The young man''s momentum made him crash into the door frame before he fell to the ground, his pelvic region smelling of urine.


    "Brigham, have all unrted people leave!" Billy then gestured with his hand.


    "Understood!" Brigham responded and waved to the crowd that had gathered. "Everyone, leave!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and quickly fled from the scene.


    "Speak up! Who ordered you to attack?" Billy then turned to Raven and spoke calmly.


    "It was, it was Master Archibald. He told me to find someone to cause trouble for SunPARK Group." Now that he knew Billy''s identity, Raven no longer had any reason to hide anything and pointed to the young man lying on the ground as he spoke.


    In his heart, he loathed that young man and would have his vengeance one day. How could that man have set him up to provoke Commander Gardner?


    "Archibald Harding, you son of a bitch! Didn''t you say the other guy was just a regr smallpany''s owner? Are you trying to sabotage me?" At that moment, Winston also realized the situation and yelled at the young man.


    "Stout, bring him over!" Billy motioned to Stout.


    "Okay!" Stout responded, stepped forward, and picked up the young man before cing him on the floor again.


    The young man, at this point, had lost all his previous confidence. He was overwhelmed with fear and continued to spit out fresh blood.


    "Why did you send Raven to cause trouble for mypany?" Harleen was the first to ask.


    "Harleen, they were targeting me," Billy smiled faintly and continued, "You can take a break, and I''ll take it from here."


    "Alright?" Harleen was slightly puzzled but didn''t insist. She stepped back a few paces and stood next to Night Orchid.


    "From the Harding family?" Billy looked at the young man and spoke calmly. "If I''m not mistaken, you wanted to lure me to the city, right? Well, now that I''m here, what''s your n?"


    This morning, when he received the call from Harleen, he hadn''t thought much of it, believing it to be a random event. He didn''t think much of it. However, when Night Orchid told him that several people from the world of martial arts hade to the city recently, he had a vague suspicion. Regardless of whether it was the Greenwood or Harding families, they both had unresolved enmities with him.


    Members of these two noble families were most likely not ready to give up and would attempt something else.


    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about." Archibald replied with difficulty, his expression reflecting his struggle.


    He hadn''t finished speaking when a powerful gust of wind rushed out of Stout''s palm, shattering Archibald''s right ankle bone.


    "Ah!" Archibald Harding let out a hysterical scream. Originally, he had a decent level of martial cultivation, the same as Winston Beaufort, at the peak of the Warlord stage. However, his previous injuries at Stout''s hands had reduced hisbat strength to less than ten percent, making him barely distinguishable from a non-martial artist.


    "Dying while still being stubborn. If you have the guts, keep resisting until I shatter every bone in your body. I promise to leave you with a way out then." Stout calmly said.


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk." Archibald Harding shuddered and began to speak with great difficulty. "It was, It was my cousin who told me to do it."


    "He had some kind of n, but I didn''t know the details, but I do know that he wanted to lure Commander Gardner to the capital city."


    "Which cousin, what''s his name?" Night Orchid furrowed her brow and asked.


    "His, his name is Pop Harding."


    "Pop Harding?" Night Orchid


    furrowed her eyebrows slightly and continued, "There shouldn''t be such a person from the Harding family in the capital. Is he someone who returned from a martial arts sect?"


    "Yes-yes!" Archibald nodded in response.


    "As expected!" Night Orchid exchanged a nce with Billy before looking at Archibald. "Why did you involve Capital Defense Bureau in this? What was your goal?"


    "We originally thought Commander Gardner woulde to the city with Mrs Knight..." Archibald replied.


    "But at noon, we found out that only Mrs Knight and two SunPark Group employees came. So we had toe up with another n."


    "I guessed that Mrs Knight might


    seek revenge against Raven, and I also knew that she is a martial artist. So, I asked Winston Beaufort to wait nearby, if Mrs Knight had a conflict with Raven, Winston would


    step in


    and arrest her. When Commander Gardner arrived in the city..." Content


    "Pretty thoughtful of you!" Stout blurted out.


    "Archibald Harding, you son of a bitch, you framed me!" After hearing his words, Winston Beaufort shouted again.


    "You''re damn right, I''m going all out against you!"


    With those words, Winston got up and charged at Archibald. Just as he was halfway there, Stout once again knocked him to the ground with a palm strike. "You better stay put!"


    "Commander Gardner, I''m so sorry, sorry. I was deceived by him, and I didn''t know that Mrs Knight was your..." Winston started pleading with Billy.


    "If today were someone other than my wife, what would you do?" Billy asked nonchntly.


    "I..." Winston opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words.


    It was clear that if it were an ordinary person, the oue would be different. They would certainly be taken to Capital Defense Bureau, and what happened next would be another matter entirely. "Boss, what should we do with these people?" Night Orchid asked Billy at this moment.


    "These two, investigate them," Billy pointed to Archibald Harding and Raven.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded and signaled to Brigham Bush.


    Afterward, Brigham Bush took out his phone and began his investigation.


    "Please, please spare us,


    Commander Gardner!" Upon hearing Billy''s words, Archibald''s face was filled with horror. He had a vague sense of what Billy''s words meant. This was an on-the-spot trial for life and death!


    On the other side, Raven hadn''t fully grasped the situation yet, but his right eyelid twitched inexplicably, which seemed ominous.


    "Commander, I''ve found the information!" In no time, Brigham put away his phone and looked at Billy.


    "They are unforgivable. Both of them should be executed."

 Chapter 517 The Prodigies Hidden By The Clans

    Chapter 517 The Prodigies Hidden by the ns


    "Is that it?" Billy replied to Brigham Bush''s words with indifference. Then, he turned to Harleen and said, "Harleen, let''s go!"


    "Billy, I''m fine!" Harleen responded, her eyes shing with determination. She understood that Billy didn''t want her to witness the gruesome scene of the two being beheaded. However, for her, it was necessary to adapt to such situations.


    "Brigham, go ahead and execute them." Billy said to Brigham Bush.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Understood!" Brigham responded in a deep voice and, with a flick of his wrist, sent two sword beams shooting out.


    "No, please! Commander Gardner, spare us!" Raven finally reacted and, trembling uncontrobly, cried out.


    "Please, Commander Gardner, spare us!" Archibald Harding echoed.


    Their pleas were cut short as their heads were sent soaring into the air, their faces frozen in expressions of horror. Witnessing this gruesome sight, Harleen''s stomach churned, and she almost vomited. Her face turned as white as a sheet. Billy reached out, taking Harleen''s delicate hands. He infused a surge of his Chi into her, giving her a sense of calm and reassurance.


    "Thank you, Billy!" Harleen took a deep breath and spoke softly.


    "You don''t have to endure this, Harleen." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "I''m all right." Harleen replied with solemnity.


    Billy smiled again.


    "Boss, what should we do with Capital Defense Bureau?" Night Orchid asked, pointing at Winston Beaufort and the others.


    "Commander Gardner, please spare us!" the terrified men knelt, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    Though they had heard that Commander Gardner was ruthless, witnessing such a scene had left them petrified with fear. Their fear was entirely justified. It was truly terrifying how Billy had executed them without hesitation.


    "Take them all back to SHADOW and call Mr Rowe toe and take them." Billy instructed.


    "Understood!" Night Orchid nodded in acknowledgment.


    Two minutester, Billy and his group left the bar.


    At that moment, Brigham Bush''s phone rang. He answered and had a brief conversation with the caller. After hanging up, he turned to Billy and said, "Commander, our men report that a group of formidable individuals is approaching. They all have strong martial skills."


    "They''re already here." Billy said, sensing the presence of powerful auras.


    With his words, five men appeared within sight. They were between the ages of 35 to 40, all wearing traditional martial attire. Each held a cold weapon, and they exuded strong martial energy.


    "This doesn''t look good." Stout said, squinting as he assessed the neers. He had quickly determined their martial prowess. Even the weakest among them had reached the peak of the War Emperor stage.


    The two strongest individuals were beyond Stout''s ability to assess, but he suspected they were at least at the pseudo-God-Emperor level. For individuals their age to possess such martial prowess, they were truly remarkable.


    "Boss, should we call Bob andn toe over?" Night Orchid turned to Billy. She, too, had sensed the strength of these neers, which exceeded her own.


    Harleen, standing by their side, had a furrowed brow, her face showing signs of concern.


    "No need," Billy said with a faint smile.


    "King of the West, Commander Gardner?" The leader of the group spoke up as they approached, bowing slightly.


    "Tell me who you are first." Billy said, ncing at the five of them.


    "I am from the Harding n, Pop Harding. Greetings, Commander Gardner." The leader of the group said, bowing.


    He was none other than Pop Harding, the young prodigy who had been hiding with the Harding family for many years. Comparing him to the recently deceased Orson Harding, he was like heaven and earth. Pop Harding was now in his mid-thirties, and he had already reached the level of a pseudo-God-Emperor, making him a remarkable figure even among his peers in the world of martial arts.


    "I am from the Greenwood n, Joel Greenwood. Greetings, Commander Gardner." The man with a three-meter-long spear said as he bowed. He, too, possessed pseudo-God-Emperor-level strength.


    Joel Greenwood was one of the top


    prodigies of the Greenwood n and


    had been sent away by his n as a reserve candidate when he was very young. This time, under ordinary circumstances, he wouldn''t have shown up in the capital city. The Greenwood n, due to the Nanrania incident, had recently lost quite a few members to the joint efforts of Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes. Their patriarch, though deeply troubled, hadn''t lost hisposure. He understood very well that Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes had targeted them because of orders from Billy Gardner. Without solid evidence, taking action on their own would be a fool''s errand. So, following that incident, all members of the Greenwoods were ced under a strict order not to engage in any retaliatory actions against Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes.


    "I am from the Leonard n, Crane Leonard. Greetings, Commander Gardner." The man on the right, carrying a long sword, greeted Billy.


    Crane Leonard, the eldest son of the


    Leonards, and Mirabelle Leonard''s elder brother, had been sent to the world of martial arts along with Mirabelle when he was younger. While Mirabelle went to the Purple Light Sect, Crane attended the Cerulean Abyss Institute. At the time when the Leonard family faced trouble, he was in seclusion, at a crucial juncture where the "mirror"


    could be shattered or he could


    ascend to the rank of War God-Emperor. But, in the end, fate.


    didn''t favor him. He fell short, stuck


    at the half-step War God-Emperor


    stage.


    Upon emerging from his seclusionst month and hearing the devastating news about the Leonard family, he nearly sumbed to madness due to the shock. It was only through the intervention of his master that his vital energy was stabilized.


    After regaining hisposure, Crane Leonard tore arge piece of fabric from his robe and made a blood oath reading "I shall not rest until I avenge this injustice!"


    For him, the sole purpose of his remaining life was to cut down Billy Gardner.


    "Oh?" Billy squinted when he heard Crane Leonard''s introduction. He hadn''t expected to encounter someone from the Leonard n again.


    The top noble families, as the saying went, were like a phoenix reborn from the ashes. This was certainly no exaggeration.


    "I am from the Harding n, Greg Harding. Greetings, Commander Gardner." The fourth person said as he slightly bowed.


    "I am from the Greenwood n, Ulric Greenwood. Greetings, Commander Gardner." Thest man bowed and spoke with a calm voice.


    Out of the five major noble families


    in the capital, three were represented by these individuals. The Frazier and Holmes ns also had prodigies in the martial world, but they had been warned to stay away from Commander Gardner. Though they had returned to the capital, they didn''te together with this group. So, even if they were inclined to have a sparring match with Commander Gardner, it was unlikely that they would team up with these five individuals.

 Chapter 518 What They Deserve

    Chapter 518 What They Deserve


    "So, you instructed Archibald Harding to target SunPark Group and lure my boss to the capital?" After the introductions were finished, Stout looked at Pop Harding and spoke with a cold tone.


    "We wanted to meet with King of the West, but it wasn''t easy, so we had to resort to this n. I hope you can understand, Commander Gardner." Pop Harding replied, ignoring Stout and addressing Billy.


    "Bold move, at least you''re admitting it," Stout continued, "But you won''t have the chance to meet your cousin."


    "What?" Pop''s face darkened upon hearing Stout''s words. Then, he turned to Billy and asked, "Did you kill him?"


    "Otherwise?" Billy replied indifferently.


    "Damn it!" Pop exhaled heavily, his face filled with anger.


    "Do you want to do it yourself, or shall I help you?" Billy asked again.


    Pop Harding took a deep breath. "Commander Gardner, you''re too full of yourself, boasting as if you''re a once-in-a-millennium genius of vale. You''re self-absorbed, thinking that there''s no one above you. But you have a limited view of the world. You don''t understand how vast this world truly is."


    "The saying goes that there are people better than you, and there are heavens beyond heavens. This world is full of people more powerful than you, and you..."


    "You''re truly naive!" Stout couldn''t stand listening to his words any longer.


    "Your words are quite excessive." Greg Harding, who was silent until now, interjected. He raised his hand, and a fierce palm strike was aimed at Stout, who was near.


    Bang!


    However, before the palm strike reached Stout, Billy effortlessly dissipated the attack. Greg Harding was forced to retreat seven or eight steps, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. "If you move again, you''ll die!" Billy said.


    "Greg!" Pop Harding called to a halt. Then, in amanding tone, he turned to Billy and continued, "Commander Gardner, I won''t waste words with you. Someone wants to see you. Come with us!"


    His tone was far from casual. When someone wanted to see Billy, it meant Billy needed to make a special trip to meet them. In all of vale, there were only a few individuals with such qualifications, and clearly, the person Pop Harding was referring to wasn''t among them.


    "Harleen, I''ll take you back to thepany first." Billy naturally wouldn''t pay attention to him and said to his wife with a faint smile.


    To Billy, today''s matter wouldn''t end here. However, it wasn''t convenient to escte the situation further, especially when he had Harleen, Stout, Night Orchid, and Brigham Bush by his side, not to mention the other SHADOW members. If a conflict were to break out with these five individuals, he couldn''t guarantee everyone''s safety.


    "Alright!" Harleen nodded.


    Then, Billy led Harleen to a nearby Land Rover, with Stout and Night Orchid following closely.


    "What?" Pop Harding had never been so tantly ignored in his life, and he felt a coldness welling up. He then raised his hand and ordered, "Stop him!"


    Whoosh!


    The other four men simultaneously moved, blocking Billy about fifty to sixty meters away. They stood firm, their expressions serious.


    "Commander Gardner, I advise you not to make things difficult for us," Pop Harding said in a deep voice, "If youe with us to meet someone, these three can safely leave. Otherwise, it''ll be a matter of life o death."


    "Boss, from the looks of it, they won''t back down unless we kill a few. How about we just kill them all before we go?" Stout suggested.


    "What a fool!" Crane Leonard sneered, "To think that someone who hasn''t even reached the God-Emperor stage would try to kill the five of us together? That''s just a pipe dream."


    "You really are as much of a fool as your sister." Stout once again found himself speechless. Based on his understanding of Billy, these five individuals before him, even if they teamed up, probably wouldn''t even be a challenge for him.


    Stout had no idea where Crane Leonard''s confidence came from.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll send you off first." Crane said, looking at Stout angrily.


    "Are you eager to take revenge for your n?" Billy interrupted, "I''ll give you a chance. If you can hold your ground against me for one round, I''ll sever one of my arms. How about it?"


    "Darling, no!" Harleen immediately shouted, her face filled with worry.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine!" Night Orchid reassured Harleen, knowing very well the strength of Billy. Crane Leonard hadn''t even reached the pseudo-God-Emperor stage, let alone hold his ground for one round. "Are you serious?" Crane Leonard''s eyes lit up.


    "I don''t make empty promises." Billy replied.


    "Four of you, please bear witness." Crane Leonard said with a serious expression to Pop Harding and the others.


    "Once a round is over, if he doesn''t sever his arm, please help me finish him off!"


    Though Crane Leonard knew he


    might not be Billy''s match, he had the utmost confidence that he could. hold his own against him. Both of them were at the half-step War


    God-Emperor stage, and in his k


    he was unrivaled among those of the same level. Though Billy was exceptionally talented, Crane believed that they were at least evenly matched. If Billy severed an arm, Crane Leonard would have a chance to take his life at any time in the future.


    "Commander Gardner, are you sure about this?" Pop Harding hesitated briefly and then turned to Billy, though he wanted to seriously harm Billy. After a brief pause, he continued, "Even though there is a decree of the Ether Mountain that War God-Emperor Realm experts are not allowed to attack those below the God-Emperor Realm But if you lose and refuse to fulfill your end of the bargain, ording to the Ether Mountain''sws, we have the right to take action against you. You should be well aware of this!"


    "Night Orchid, give me your saber!" Billy nced at the other group and then said.


    "Sure!" Night Orchid handed her Cold Moon Saber to Billy.


    "Stout, take Night Orchid and Harleen and get in the car!" After taking the curved saber, Billy instructed.


    "Understood!" Stout nodded in acknowledgment


    "Billy, be careful!" Harleen didn''t insist further. She knew that staying would only be a hindrance.


    "Don''t worry!" Billy smiled and reassured her.


    Then, Stout led the two of them towards the car. The other group didn''t try to stop them.


    "Is this your choice? You''ll be


    responsible for the consequences." Crane Leonard said as he drew his sword from his waist. While speaking, he took several steps forward, and a powerful aura radiated from his body, enveloping the surrounding area.


    Pop Harding and the others simultaneously moved, positioning themselves in different directions-east, south, west, and north-forming a circle around Billy and Crane Leonard.


    "Go ahead!" Crane Leonard took a few steps forward, raised his sword, and shouted.


    "Sword Through the Void!"

 Chapter 519 Eight Marvels In The Ancient Martial Arts World

    Chapter 519 Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts World


    As Crane Leonard''s voice fell, an overwhelmingly powerful surge of Chi energy flowed into his long sword. The de exuded a chilling aura of death. With a flick of his wrist, a sword aura shot up into the sky, directly attacking the heavens. In the mid-air, a piercing, ear-splitting sound of cutting through the wind reverberated.


    The next moment, a hundred-meter-long sword aura descended like lightning, rushing toward Billy''s position with thunderous might.


    At the moment of attack, there was absolutely no holding back. Crane Leonard''s intention was clear--he wanted to kill Billy with a single strike. The enmity between their families was too deep, and he wouldn''t miss any opportunity for revenge.


    In the Land Rover not far away, Harleen''s face was filled with intense worry, and her heart was hanging in the bnce.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs Knight. Boss will be fine." Night Orchid reassured her with a smile.


    "Alright," Harleen nodded faintly, though she couldn''t help but continue to worry.


    "Not bad, your ''Sword Through the Void'' is almost there." Billy''s voice sounded as he said, "Only, it''s a bit weak. Let me assist you."


    Whoosh!


    As he spoke, he turned his wrist, activating the Cold Moon Saber Technique. A curved saber aura shot out, forming an arc of de energy. With his current level of strength, dealing with a half-step War God- Emperor wasn''t a problem at all.


    The de aura swept through, shattering everything in its path. Crane Leonard''s sword aura had no chance of resisting and was instantly blown apart. The de aura continued its trajectory, piercing straight through Crane Leonard. The next moment, the imposing aura in the air vanished, and Crane was on one knee, his right hand stuck into the ground to support himself.


    He looked at Billy with great difficulty, unable to utter a word. Arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth. At the same time, a trail of blood extended from his left shoulder to his right waist. Blood spurted out like a fountain. Following that, his body split into two pieces, lying lifeless on the ground. His eyes were wide open, filled with shock. Even in the moment before his death, he couldn''t believe that he couldn''t even block a single move from Commander Gardner. He had intended to kill Billy with a single blow, but it was all soughable! Crane Leonard was filled with endless regret in his heart. He was thest hope o his n, but he had died just like that.


    The Leonard n was truly done for!


    "Hmm?" Seeing this scene, Pop Harding and the others were all astonished and wore shocked expressions. They had heard that Billy was strong, but they never expected him to be this strong. He had killed a half-step War God-Emperor with a single strike. And his nonchnt expression clearly indicated that he hadn''t even used his full strength.


    "Who wants to see me?" Billy then turned his gaze to Archibald and asked casually.


    "Ruthless Lordling!" Pop Harding replied.


    "Hmm?" Billy paused, "The Ruthless Lordling from the Eight Marvels of Ancient Martial Arts?"


    Within the borders of the empire, the young generation of the ancient martial world included eight recognized prodigies, known as the Eight Marvels of Ancient Martial Arts. To stand out in the highly talented world of ancient martial arts and be chosen as one of the Eight Marvels of Ancient Martial Arts world, without a doubt, every one of them was an exceptional prodigy. Ivy Chandler, who was regarded as a rare talent that came once in a millennium for Secret Essences Sect, was one of them. As for the four men among the eight, they were the four young masters, and Ruthless Lordling held a prominent position among them.


    Billy had limited interest in the ancient martial world, so he knew very little about it. He had only heard about these Eight Marvels in passing.


    "That''s right," Pop Harding confirmed.


    "What''s his purpose?" Billy asked again.


    "He''se for you specifically. He wants to have a battle with you today. There''s only one purpose for you to meet him, he wants to challenge you." Pop replied once more.


    "Tell him to get out of the capital within three days, or else, he''ll die." Billy said coldly.


    He had no interest in participating in a challenge.


    "Commander Gardner, you''re truly too overconfident. Ruthless Lordling..." Pop''s brows slightly furrowed.


    He clearly didn''t believe that Billy would be a match for Ruthless Lordling, whose inclusion among the Eight Marvels was unquestionably due to his martial talent and personal strength!


    Pop Harding knew that he had reached the pseudo-God-Emperor Realm in terms of his current strength, but he had the self-awareness to know that if he were to face Ruthless Lordling, he would definitely not be a match for him.


    "In addition, leave one of your own arms behind and get lost immediately." Billy interrupted him.


    Originally, he hadn''t nned to settle the score with Pop Harding today, but since the other party had repeatedly pushed him, he was more than willing to oblige.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Pop furrowed his brow tightly. "Commander Gardner, you..."


    "My Boss told you to cut off your arm. Haven''t you heard?" Bob Stokes, who had arrived with Ian de, interjected. He and Ian de quickly approached from the side.


    Given the recent return of many


    people from the ancient martial world to the capital city, and with each of them possessing formidable cultivation, as ministers of Central Sky Office and Special Patrol Squadron, they couldn''t have been unaware. They had been keeping an eye on this group for these past few days but hadn''t noticed anything unusual.


    However, just before Pop Harding and the others arrived at the bar, both of them had received a


    message, which made them


    understand that the targets of these individuals was, surprisingly, their boss. Upon receiving the message, both of them were in the middle of an important meeting. After taking the call, they rushed out of the meeting room without exchanging any greetings.


    "Boss!" The two of them approached Billy and bowed slightly.


    "Not bad! Both of you have broken through!" Billy smiled after sensing their martial auras.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A few days earlier, in the Kun Lun


    Mountains, Bob Stokes andn de, after a battle that touched their potential, glimpsed the light of the next level. Following the conclusion of that intense battle, Billy had given them a task to return to the capital city and do nothing else but enter seclusion for a week, focusing on their cultivation in order to break through as soon as possible.


    Today, upon meeting, neither of them disappointed him.


    Bob Stokes had achieved theplete War Emperor level, andn de had broken through to the pinnacle of the War Emperor level.


    "Thankfully, we didn''t shame you, boss!" Ian de scratched his head.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with these ruffians?" Bob Stokes, grinning, turned to Billy and asked.


    "Let''s talkter," Billy responded with a smile.


    "Who are you two?" At this moment, Pop Harding nced at Bob Stokes andn de with a furrowed brow.


    "You fool, didn''t you hear what my boss said?" Bob Stokes replied sharply. "You''d better make your move right now, or you won''t just leave behind an arm!" "Idiot, what''s your identity? How dare you talk to my brother like that? Do you want to die? Kneel down right now!" Greg Harding stepped forward. "Boss, can we cut them down?"n turned to Billy and asked.

 Chapter 520 Ether Mountain Swordsmanship

    Chapter 520 Ether Mountain Swordsmanship


    Normally,n de''s personality would lead him to take action against those harboring ill intentions toward Billy. However, he knew that all four of these individuals came from two influential families in the capital, and he didn''t want to create problems for Billy. Therefore, he decided to ask for Billy''s permission before acting.


    "Cut off one of his arms." Billy replied casually.


    "Understood!"n de nodded and swiftly charged toward Greg Harding. His three-foot-long great sword released several chilling sword rays.


    "You''re looking for death!" Greg Harding shouted as he raised his wrist and metn de''s attack head-on. Their martial strengths were at the same level; they were both War Emperors at the peak. Greg Harding had no reason to fear.


    Boom!


    The sh sent both of them retreating about four to five steps away from each other, appearing evenly matched.


    "You dare to strike again! I..." Greg Harding''s words were cut off asn de''s attack surged forward once more.


    This time,n de unleashed his ultimate technique, Infinite de Art. He was required to sever one of the enemy''s arms as Billy had instructed, and his previous strike had been a test. Now he was ready to use his trump card.


    "Hmm?" Greg Harding immediately sensed the intense danger enveloping him. However, he remained confident that he could handle an opponent of the same level and refused to back down. "Greg, you can''t block this. Retreat!" Just as Greg Harding was about to strike again, Pop Harding shouted a warning.


    However, Greg Harding wasn''t willing to admit defeat so easily. Instead of retreating, he advanced further. His wrist continued to move, and he created a sword curtain in front of him in an attempt to blockn de''s de energy.


    "You''re hopeless!" Bob Stokes, who had been observing the situation, certainly couldn''t allow Greg Harding to seed. He had been paying close attention to their fight and decided to intervene. As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, and a fierce sword energy surged forth like lightning, forcefully colliding with Greg Harding''s palm strike.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A muffled explosion rang out as Bob Stokes was forced back seven to eight steps, his internal energy in turmoil. At the same time, Greg Harding was also pushed back two to three steps, his aura slightly disarrayed. While Greg Harding had a higher cultivation level than Bob Stokes, he hadn''t yet reached the point of manifesting his own War God-Emperor power. He was still in the pseudo-God-emperor realm, so the difference in strength was not substantial.


    At that moment,n de''s sword energy tore through Greg Harding''s sword curtain and defensive aura, shing across his shoulder. With no surprise, an arm and sword both fell to the ground, spewing blood.


    "Ah..." Greg Harding let out a heart-wrenching scream as he retreated more than ten steps.


    "Greg!" Seeing this, the two members of the Harding n swiftly walked over to protect Greg Harding.


    "You are truly unforgivable!" Pop Harding shouted with a ferocious expression.


    "My Boss told you to cut off one of your arms, but you refused. Allow me to follow his orders for you!" Bob Stokes took a couple of steps forward. Then he continued, "Let''s have a fair fight, life or death, what do you say?"


    "Be cautious, Bob!" Billy warned, but he didn''t stop the fight. Based on what he knew about Bob Stokes, he was confident that Bob could hold his own, even when challenging someone of a higher cultivation level.


    "Joel, take Greg and let''s go!" Pop Harding turned and walked away, ignoring Bob Stokes'' challenge.


    "Do you think my boss is joking?!" Bob Stokes'' eyes narrowed, and he followed up with a step.


    "Commander Gardner, you''ve gone too far!" Pop Harding turned to Billy with a furrowed brow. "If you push this too far, we can go all out with you!"


    "Arrogant words. You think you have what it takes to go all out with Commander Gardner? You should take a look in the mirror!" Bob Stokes scoffed. With these words, his aura surged, and then a burst of sword energy was released.


    "Idiot, do you want to die so badly? I''ll grant your wish!" Pop Harding roared in anger, not wasting any more words, and his War God-Emperor-level power burst forth.


    In the next moment, he raised his hand and sent several violent energy waves towards Bob Stokes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of muffled explosions sounded, and Bob Stokes was forced back over a dozen steps before he stabilized himself, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Die!" Pop Harding lunged forward again, and two even more ferocious waves of energy erupted, causing explosive sounds in mid-air.


    "Is it only you who wants to kill me? You''re truly ignorant!" Bob Stokes narrowed his eyes once more, took two steps forward to face Pop Harding, and unleashed his hidden trump card. Ether Mountain Swordsmanship!


    This was a sword technique created


    by that old man, and it was one part of the peak martial arts of the Ether Mountain, a genuine God-Emperor Realm martial art! In the Ether Mountain, anyone skilled with a


    sword would practice this technique.


    Thest time, when Ivy Chandler fought against Inkforge form Ink Pavilion in the mountains near Ozin, she had used this swordsmanship.


    Billy, as the young master of the Ether Mountain, was no exception, but he rarely used a sword, so the opportunity to employ this martial technique was rare. "Take my sword!"


    As Bob Stokes spoke, a surge of powerful Chi filled the ancient sword, and a frigid aura emanated from the sword''s surroundings.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the next moment, Bob Stokes flicked his wrist, and the ancient sword released two devastating sword energies, as if they were substantial, rapidly shooting towards the opponent. Though there were only two sword energies, Pop Harding could clearly feel that this sword''s power was far above Bob Stokes'' previous techniques. As his pupils slightly contracted, his aura instantly reached its peak, and his defensive Chi energy increased by several levels. He raised his hand to counter the attack. However, he still underestimated the power of the unique sword technique created by that old man. Any disciples of the Ether Mountain who practiced this technique had the ability to


    challenge opponents of a higher level.


    Just then, one of the sword energies was blocked by Pop Harding, but the other cold streak of light tore through his defense, leaving a not insignificant gash on his waist, and blood gushed out. "Ugh..." Pop Harding let out a muffled groan as he was forced back several steps, his face turning unpleasant.


    Just as he hadn''t fully stabilized


    himself, a sense of impending crisis


    struck once again. Without much thought, he quickly raised his hand and struck out with his palm. Simr to Greg Harding, after the cold light passed, one of his arms was severed and dropped to the ground, blood spurting out.


    "Ah..." Pop Harding let out a heart-wrenching roar.

 Chapter 521 A War God-EmperorS Courage

    Chapter 521 A War God-Emperor''s Courage


    Pop Harding was not only the top talent of the Harding n but also one of the most outstanding students at Cerulean Abyss Institute. He had a promising future ahead of him, but now he had lost an arm. Even if he managed to reattach it, his martial arts progress would likely be severely hindered. This was something he found hard to ept.


    "Now you know what it means to be narrow-minded?" Bob Stokes sheathed his sword and said coldly.


    "Rascal, I''ll fight you!" Pop Harding roared in anger, seemingly going berserk and charging toward Bob Stokes.


    "Master Pop, don''t go. You are not his match right now." The two members of the Greenwood n quickly blocked his way.


    "Go back and tell your n leader that the matter with Nanrania isn''t over. They should prepare themselves." Billy said to the Greenwood brothers.


    "Pop, we''re leaving!" The two of them looked at Billy with ice-cold expressions, then helped Pop Harding pick up his severed arm from the ground.


    "Your revenge for your severed arm will be repaid a hundredfold one day." Pop Harding said with a deep breath, looking at Billy with a stern expression. With that, he turned and left without looking back. He knew that staying would put his life at risk.


    The other three followed closely behind.


    "Billy!" After the four of them had left, Harleen and her group quickly approached.


    "Harleen, let me introduce my two brothers." Billy smiled and gave a brief introduction of Bob Stokes and Ian de to Harleen. However, he didn''t go into too much detail, including their origins and current positions. Sharing that information would be too abrupt.


    "Are you Mrs Knight?" After hearing Billy''s introduction, Bob Stokes was surprised.


    lan de had a simrly astonished expression. They hadn''t expected their big sister to visit the capital.


    After a brief pause, Bob continued with an exaggerated expression, "I''ve heard that you''re a stunning beauty, and now I see that it''s not just a rumor!"


    "Mrs Knight, it''s nice to meet you!" Ian de scratched his head and said to Harleen, "Only someone like you can match our boss!"


    "Thank you for yourpliments, Bod andn!" Harleen responded with a smile.


    "Boss, shall we return to SHADOW and continue our discussion?" Night Orchid looked at Billy and said.


    "Sure." Billy nodded with a smile.


    An hourter, everyone returned to SHADOW and gathered in the conference hall.


    "Boss, what exactly happened today? Why did Pop Harding and the otherse to you?" Bob Stokes asked after everyone had taken their seats.


    "Let me exin, Bob." Night Orchid gave a brief summary of the events leading up to the confrontation.


    "He''s utterly audacious, targeting Mrs Knight for no reason!" Bob Stokes eximed. "If I had known, I should have taken his life earlier!"


    "I''ll definitely kill him another day!" Ian de wore a simrly angered expression.


    "Boss, did Pop Harding mention why he came to see you?" Night Orchid asked Billy.


    "Have you heard of Ruthless Lordling?" Billy askedn de and Bob Stokes.


    "Ruthless Lordling?" Ian de, Bob Stokes, and Stout all looked surprised.


    They all came from the world of ancient martial arts and had naturally heard of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world, especially since Ivy Chandler was one among them. "Bob, who is Ruthless Lordling?" Night Orchid asked, and Harleen turned her attention to Bob Stokes as well.


    "Ruthless Lordling is one of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world!" Bob exined the basic details.


    "Boss, could this be rted to Ruthless Lordling?" Night Orchid inquired after listening.


    Other people also looked at Billy at the same time.


    "Well!" Billy smiled faintly and nodded. "ording to Pop Harding, Ruthless Lordling came to the capital specifically to challenge me."


    "He''s out of his mind!" Stout cursed.


    "He thinks he can challenge you just because he''s one of the Eight Marvels? He''s really too full of himself!"


    "Stout, since Ruthless Lordling is one of the Eight Marvels, his skills should be quite strong, right?" Harleen asked, a bit worried.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs Knight. Boss can take him down with a wave of his hand." Stout said with a dismissive expression.


    "One of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world, he can''t be that weak, can he?" Harleen still couldn''t easily rx. "Harleen, don''t worry, trust me." Billy reassured Harleen with a smile.


    "Boss, why would Ruthless Lordling challenge you out of the blue? This matter doesn''t seem so simple." Night Orchid continued after a moment of thought.


    "Yes," Billy nodded slightly. He had been pondering this question since he heard about it from Pop Harding. It was undoubtedly more than just a simple challenge. "Boss, Ruthless Lordling is from Cerulean Abyss Institute. Could this be some scheme by the institute?"n added after some contemtion.


    "Oh?" Billy was momentarily


    surprised, as he didn''t know


    Ruthless Lordling was from Cerulean Abyss Institute. Images from a recent encounter at the foot


    of the Kun Lun Mountains shed in


    his mind, leading to a vague suspicion.


    "Boss, should I and Bob go and bring him here to ask what he''s up to?"n suggested.


    Ahem!


    Stout cleared his throat.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    n, are you serious? Conservatively


    speaking, Ruthless Lordling is at


    least a


    War God-Emperor with bis


    own God-Emperor''s power. Are you


    sure you can bring him here?"


    "Is a newly-promoted War God-Emperor that strong?"n responded nonchntly.


    "Alright," Stout''s lips twitched.


    "Don''t bother with him." Billy spoke calmly, "Just keep an eye on him in the capital and don''t let him cause any trouble."


    "Got it!"n and Bob both nodded.


    "Alright, you two can go back now, and call me if there''s anything." Billy said as he waved his hand.


    "Boss, Mrs Knight hase to the capital after a long time. How aboutn and I host a big dinner for her tonight?" Bob Stokes suggested.


    "Thank you, Bob andn, but there''s


    no need to be so formal. Just go about your business." Harleen said with a sweet smile. "If everything goes well, I''ll be visiting the capital more often in the future. I''ll treat you to a meal next time." S


    "Alright then, Mrs Knight, goodbye!" Bob Stokes didn''t insist any further.


    After exchanging greetings with Billy and the others, they turned and left.

 Chapter 522 Is She Really Fond Of You?

    Chapter 522 Is She Really Fond of You?


    "Boss, do you think the Greenwood n and the Harding n will just let this matter go? Should we have someone keep an eye on them?" After the two had left, Night Orchid asked Billy.


    "Don''t worry too much. Have our brothers keep an eye on them just in case." Billy nodded.


    "Got it." Night Orchid replied.


    "Honey, how is Ms Dalen in terms of her injury? Do you want Stout to go check on her condition?" Billy asked Harleen.


    "No need. She just has some minor external injuries. She has already gone to the hospital for treatment, and she''ll be fine in a few days." Harleen said. After a brief pause, she smiled at Night Orchid and said, "Orchid, are you busy? I was wondering if you could show me around the city."


    "Sure!" Night Orchid smiled and agreed.


    "Thank you, Orchid!" Harleen''s face lit up with joy and she turned to Billy. "Honey, you and Stout can go about your business. Orchid and I are going to chat!"


    "Sure," Billy smiled and led Stout out of the room.


    "Boss, Mrs Knight probably wants Orchid to help her get to know the city, right?" As they reached the door, Stout had an understanding look on his face.


    "What do you think?" Billy nced at him.


    If even Stout could see what was happening, how could Billy not know?


    Harleen took the initiative to chat with Night Orchid, not only to strengthen her rtionship with her but also, most likely, to inquire about Ivy Chandler. Harleen hadn''t asked Billy about this before, but he could sense that she had been thinking about it.


    "I''m pretty sure Mrs Knight wants to get some information about my sister from Night Orchid!" Stout rattled on, "Boss, do you think she might let something slip?"


    Billy gave him a sharp look, "I think you''re just itching for trouble. What''s there to let slip between me and your sister?"


    "Well..." Stout scratched his head, "I guess you''re right, there''s really nothing to hide."


    "But, even if there''s nothing, I have a feeling Mrs Knight might not be entirely at ease. Earlier, when Bob mentioned that only my sister couldpare to her, I noticed she had an unnatural expression. Do you think she might ask you toe clean tonight?"


    Without waiting for Billy''s response, he added, "Boss, if things get too tough, you could just mention to Mrs Knight that you want to bring my sister into the picture and see how she reacts. What if she doesn''t mind, after all?"


    Before he could finish, Billy gave him a p on the back of the head.


    "Get out of here and start training immediately. You have half a month. If you don''t break through to the War Emperor level, you''ll go into seclusion in the mountain!" Billy warned.


    "I won''t go!" Stout winced, and quickly ran towards the training ground. While he was running, he added, "Boss, dreams are important, and what if it doese true?"


    As he spoke, he stumbled and fell to the ground,ing into close contact with it, wincing in pain.


    Harleen and Night Orchid chatted like old friends who hadn''t seen each other in years. They were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t leave the conference hall until it was time for dinner. From their expressions, it was clear that they had be the best of friends in no time.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Billy and Harleen checked into a five-star hotel near thepany.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Honey, I think I''ll head back to Ozin tomorrow." Harleen said as they got ready for bed. She rested her head on Billy''s arm.


    "So soon? Won''t you stay here for a few days?" Billy stroked her hair.


    "No," Harleen shook her head slightly. "There''s a lot of work


    waiting for me back at thepany, and I have an important meeting to attend the day after tomorrow." After speaking, she looked at Billy and said, "Honey, you don''t need to worry about me. You have your own business in the capital, right?"


    "Indeed, there are some things I need to take care of before I can leave," Billy nodded. He didn''t take the so-called Ruthless Lordling seriously, but he didn''t want to leave such a time bomb in the capital. Besides, he wanted to handle the affairs of the other two major ns, lest they cause any trouble in the future.


    "Alright," Harleen agreed. "Don''t worry about me, I can manage on my own."


    "Okay," Billy said, then kissed her on the forehead. "Wife, what did you and Night Orchid talk about for so long?"


    "We discussed topics that you wouldn''t find interesting." Harleen replied with a smile. After a slight


    pause, she looked up at Billy and asked, "Are you worried that Orchid might say something she shouldn''t?"


    "Are you trying to trap me with your questions?" Billy chuckled. "What could she possibly say?"


    "Are you that confident?" Harleen looked at Billy with a meaningful expression.


    "Honey, is Stout''s sister excellent in every aspect? Tell me about her." Harleen asked.


    "Uh...," Billy hesitated for a moment. "Why do you suddenly want to know about her?"


    "It''s nothing, I just thought of her." Harleen smiled again. "Is there anything you can''t tell me?"


    "There''s nothing I can''t share," Billy responded with a smile. "What aspect would you like to hear about?"


    "Anything," Harleen smiled. "I just want to get a simple understanding of who she is. Maybe you can start with how you two met?"


    "Alright," Billy nodded and began to exin.


    "She''s indeed impressive!" After about ten minutes, when Billy finished, Harleen couldn''t help but praise. After a slight pause, she abruptly asked, "Does she have feelings for you?"


    Billy choked a bit. "Sweetheart, you''re overthinking it. My rtionship with her is just like with Night Orchid and Frostde, nothing special."


    "I don''t believe that." Harleen said, her face showing disbelief.


    "Maybe you haven''t noticed, but whenever I''m around, your friends seem a bit uneasy when talking about her." She added.


    "You''re too sensitive, dear." Billy replied.


    "Honey, if there''s an opportunity, can you introduce me to her?" Harleen asked.


    "Sure," Billy agreed.


    "You promise, you can''t back out!" Harleen smiled and didn''t press the matter further. "Honey, can you tell me more about the Ether Mountain?"


    "Of course," Billy nodded slightly. Some things needed to be shared with Harleen.

 Chapter 523 Ruthless Lordling’s Intentions

    Chapter 523 Ruthless Lordling''s Intentions


    Billy spent nearly an hour selectively describing various matters to Harleen.


    "Thank you, honey!" After hearing it all, Harleen looked lovingly at Billy and spoke softly. She knew that Billy hadn''t shared everything with her, such as his own background and his true identity. However, tonight, she was satisfied with how much he had shared. She believed that one day, Billy would tell her everything.


    In fact, she had thought about asking Billy about his background many times, but each time the words were on the tip of her tongue, she swallowed them back. Harleen Knight was a smart woman and understood that Billy had never talked about such matters for a reason. Perhaps it was a painful topic for him, something he didn''t want to discuss.


    The next morning, Harleen continued to stay at SHADOW for half a day. After having lunch, Billy and a few others apanied her to the airport.


    As Billy, Night Orchid, and Stout returned to SHADOW, the phone rang, and Billy picked it up to see that it was Cole Wilson calling.


    "General Wilson!" Billy answered the call with a smile.


    "Commander Gardner, are you in the capital?" Cole Wilson''s voice came from the other end.


    "Yes, General Wilson, what can I do for you?"


    "In that case, you should be at SHADOW now. I''d like toe over and discuss something with you."


    "Sure!" Billy replied and hung up the phone.


    Cole Wilson arrived quickly, appearing in the SHADOW courtyard in less than twenty minutes.


    "General Wilson!" Billy greeted him with a smile.


    Night Orchid and Stout followed closely, bowing and greeting Cole Wilson.


    "Commander Gardner, I''m here to trouble you again." Cole Wilson said after nodding at Night Orchid and Billy. "You''re being too humble, General Wilson!" Billy smiled and gestured for Cole to enter the room. "Let''s talk inside!" "Alright." Cole agreed and followed Billy into the conference room.


    "General Wilson, what brings you here today?" After Night Orchid poured them both a cup of tea, Billy asked him.


    "Messages from the Northern Territory report that in recent days, Aqundia has been deploying a significant number of troops to our border." Cole Wilson responded.


    "Hmm?" Billy paused for a moment. "Did they mention any specific reason for this?"


    "ording to the reports from our operatives in Aqundia, it seems they want to bring up the matter of me killing their Deputy Commander-in-Chief in that battle years ago."


    Billy was slightly taken aback. "Why would they choose to bring up this old matter at this time? It''s been so long."


    "That''s what I find puzzling. They seem to have ulterior motives." Cole Wilson continued.


    "Do you have any spections, General Wilson?" Billy nodded.


    "I don''t have any leads for now," Cole shook his head. "I n to visit the Northern Territories tomorrow."


    "Are you worried that they won''t be able to handle it?" Billy asked.


    "It''s said that this time it''s their Chief Commander of the War Department leading the operation, apanied by twenty thousand Army of Buzzard." Cole Wilson said with a serious expression. Billy raised an eyebrow upon hearing that.


    Army of Buzzard, the strongest force in the War Department of Aqundia, were like the Army of Bloodshadow in vale, the nation''s most important asset.


    During Cole Wilson''s time as a Commander in the Northern Territories, Army of Buzzard had shed with vale''s Northern Territories army in tworge-scale conflicts. The forces involved in both shes were around a hundred thousand troops, and the oues were a draw in both cases.


    Objectively, thebat strength of Army of Buzzard was indeed formidable, significantly stronger than many of the other forces from the surrounding countries. Of course, Aqundia had much greater national powerpared to these smaller countries, and its overallbat power was on par with Northfortia.


    "General Wilson, shall I go in your ce?" Billy thought for a moment before suggesting. He was aware of Cole Wilson''s health condition, with old ailments causing his cultivation to be greatly diminished, making the trip to the Northern Territories risky.


    "There''s no need," Cole declined.


    "Since they want to bring up old matters, it wouldn''t be suitable for me to stay behind. I also want to see what their real intentions are. I came to see you today because I wanted you to watch over the capitalin case anything happens. If there''s an ident on my end, I''ll trouble you to take charge here." Content


    "General Wilson, don''t rm people. Your words sound like you''re going on a heroic journey and may never return!" Stoutmented.


    "Stout, you don''t have to speak!" Night Orchid gave him a warning nce. This chubby guy always had a way of saying inauspicious things. "I''m just being cautious." Cole Wilson chuckled.


    "General Wilson," Billy responded with a serious voice. "If Aqundia dares to act recklessly, the vale Armed Forces, with several million strong men, are more than capable of conquering their entire nation! After a brief pause, he continued, "General Wilson, let''s settle this. You stay in the capital, and I''ll go to the Northern Territories tomorrow on your behalf. It''s been a long time since I had a drink with you, so I might as well take this opportunity to have a few drinks with you."


    "Commander Gardner, there''s no need. I''ll go first and see if your help is neededter." Cole Wilson replied.


    "Besides, it''s not suitable for you to leave the capital right now." He added.


    "General Wilson? What do you mean?" Stout asked after hearing Cole Wilson''s words.


    "Commander Gardner, it''s because the representatives of the Harding and Greenwood ns came to find you yesterday, right?" Cole looked at Billy and asked. "Yes," Billy nodded.


    "Did Ruthless Lordling, one of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world, challenge you?" Cole Wilson continued.


    "General Wilson, you''re well-informed!" Stout interjected.


    "Commander Gardner, the matter with Ruthless Lordling is not that simple," Cole Wilson said. "Have you considered why he woulde to the capital to challenge you for no apparent reason?" "Rising to fame is unlikely, as he''s already one of the Eight Marvels. Seeking revenge doesn''t seem to fit either because if that were the case, there would be no need for such a grand challenge." "General Wilson, are you suggesting that he intends to convey a message through a fair challenge with boss?" Night Orchid seemed to have some insights.


    "Orchid, what do you mean?" Stout was still puzzled.


    "I''m just specting." Night Orchid said thoughtfully.


    "If he wins the challenge against boss, he will essentially prove that boss, who holds the title of the Nation''s hero, is nothing more than a joke. He wants to show through action that he is more suitable for the title of the Nation''s hero. Night


    Orchid continued. After a brief pause, she turned to Billy and said, "Boss, I think I understand his


    intentions now." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm," Billy smiled and nodded. He had already guessed the Ruthless Lordling''s purpose when he found out he was from Cerulean Abyss Institute.


    "Orchid, don''t y riddles. Just tell us, what are his intentions?" Stout still didn''t quite get it.


    "Stout, do you remember the incident at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains?" she asked.


    "Of course, I remember..." Stout nodded, but halfway through, he realized what Night Orchid was getting at and couldn''t help but blurt out a curse. "So, you mean he came here for the role of the sessor for the destiny of this nation?"

 Chapter 524 Challenge Accepted

    Chapter 524 Challenge epted


    "Congrats, you got it right!" Night Orchid smiled at Stout.


    The incident at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains had already spread throughout vale several days ago. Not only within the territory but even in countries that kept a close eye on vale, news of the incident had reached them.


    The former Chief of Central Sky Office and the previous master of a top sect, Sword Sect, had concealed their identities and lived at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains for two decades. While most people couldn''t determine their purpose for being there, those who had experienced the cmity a hundred years ago had their own spections--the ancient martial arts geezers from the super sects were among those who could guess more urately.


    Moreover, back then, Quin Inkwell was forced to leave a piece of the Five Elements Jade Pendant in his possession, which could lead people to think in that direction even more. For these top-tier sects and super sects, they naturally had to prepare for both sides of the situation regarding the revival of the national destiny.


    On the one hand, they would do everything they could to prevent the revival of the national destiny to ensure that the capital city, once it became powerful, wouldn''t turn against these ancient martial sects; on the other hand, they had to prepare for the worst-case scenario. If the national destiny''s revival was a divine decree that couldn''t be stopped, they needed to secure the maximum benefits for their sects. The best way to do that was to have members of the ancient martial sects act as the recipients of the national destiny''s revival and as the openers of the Five Great National Destiny Channels. This way, they could cultivate a group of peerless geniuses who would outshine their peers. In the future, even if the capital city grew stronger, they would have enough strength to contend with it. "Orchid, there''s one thing I don''t understand," Stout scratched his head and continued, "Shouldn''t the choice of the sessor of the nation''s revival be decided by the Capital Hall? Why would they need to challenge boss? What chance do the others have?"


    "Stout, you''re oversimplifying things!" Cole Wilson added. "The revival of the nation''s fate is closely rted to the chosen sessor''s personal aura and talents. If it turns out that someone else is more suitable to be the sessor than Commander Gardner, the Capital Hall will consider the nation''s well-being. Furthermore, public opinion will y a role. If someone sessfully builds a narrative and puts pressure on Central Sky Office, they may choose another sessor."


    "Alright." Stout finally understood theplexity of the situation.


    "Commander Gardner, I know you have a low opinion of Ruthless Lordling, but if possible, I suggest you..." Cole Wilson looked at Billy and paused.


    "Since he likes to challenge me, I''ll y along." Billy smiled and interrupted Cole Wilson''s words.


    After specting about the Ruthless Lordling''s intentions the day before, Billy had already made up his mind about how to respond.


    Billy then turned to Cole Wilson and said, "General Wilson, this doesn''t conflict with your trip to the Northern Territories. After I return from the North, I can still ept his challenge."


    "Commander Gardner, this may not be our decision to make." Cole Wilson responded with a thoughtful expression.


    Just then, the door swung open, and Bob Stokes andn de hurried in.


    "General Wilson, you''re here too?" The two of them greeted Cole before addressing Billy.


    "Do you have some news to share with Billy?" Cole Wilson asked.


    "Yes," Bob Stokes replied, looking at Billy. "This morning, people from more than ten bureaus went to the Capital Hall."


    "Bob, what''s strange about that? Isn''t it normal for people from the bureaus to visit there? What''s so unusual?" Stout asked, puzzled.


    "If I''m guessing correctly, they should be people from those ns and noble families." Billy said with a faint smile.


    "How did you know, boss?"n asked in surprise.


    "They should be going to request the Capital Hall to mediate Ruthless Lordling''s challenge to me." Billy said.


    "Boss, you''re really something, being able to figure all this out." Bob Stokes nodded.


    "Bob, how did the treasury respond to this?" Night Orchid furrowed her brows and asked,


    "Without a doubt, the hall probably handed this matter over to Central Sky Office, right?" said Cole Wilson.


    "These people are just a bunch of busybodies. I don''t even want to bother with them." Bob Stokes agreed with Cole''s question.


    "Bob, did the treasury''s people actually agree to their request?" Stout took a sip of tea and pouted. "It seems that even their top figures..."


    "Stout, shut up!" Billy interrupted him in time. This chubby guy was bound to say something negative, he thought.


    "I''m just stating the facts. Why should they care about those officials?" Stout pouted again.


    "Stout, enjoy your tea!" Night Orchid replied with a sarcastic tone.


    One official might not matter, and ten officials wouldn''t either, but when a hundred or a thousand officials gathered, especially with some high-ranking ones among them, the Capital Hall couldn''t just ignore it. Even if they suspected the officials'' ulterior motives, they might have to intervene. Unless the Capital Hall was determined to clear all the officials from the capital''s various bureaus, which was clearly impractical because no one could fully determine who was connected to the major ns and who wasn''t.


    "Bob, what were the orders from the Capital Hall to Central Sky Office?" Billy took a sip of tea and asked casually.


    "They want Central Sky Office to mediate a fair duel between you and Ruthless Lordling." Bob Stokes replied, shrugging. "Time?" Billy continued.


    "Within three days," Bob Stokes responded. "Boss, you don''t need to worry about this, I''ll handle it."


    "Bob, are you nning to take out Ruthless Lordling in advance?" Stout asked.


    "Why not?" Ian de replied. "I''ll make him disappear from the capital tonight!"


    Cole Wilson cleared his throat.


    After a brief pause, he said, "This would have been possible if it were before today. But now, since the Capital Hall has spoken, it''s not appropriate. The officials would create a headache for the treasury if the Hall makes a fuss."


    "Who cares? We can deal with it afterward!"n de replied.


    "I agree withn''s approach!" Stout raised his hand and looked at Bob Stokes. "Bob, when do we act? I''ll lead the charge, and he''ll get a taste of mytest Essence Powder!" "Tonight!" Bob replied in a serious tone.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cole Wilson cleared his throat again, but didn''t say anything more, just lifting his teacup to take a sip and calm his nerves.


    "Alright, enough of this," Billy nced


    at the three of them and then turned to Bob Stokes. "Bob, go tell them that I ept the challenge. The sooner the better. Once it''s


    confirmed, just let me know the time. and ce."


    "Boss, you don''t need to bother with him, this lowlife..." Bob hesitated.


    "The matter is settled. You andn can go back first." Billy waved his hand to cut off Bob'' words.


    "Alright." Bob shrugged and stood up.

 Chapter 525 The Day Of The Challenge

    Chapter 525 The Day of the Challenge


    "General Wilson, when are you going to the Northern Territories?" After Bob Stokes andn de left, Billy turned to Cole Wilson and asked.


    "ording to General Geis''s suggestion, the suprememander of Aqundia''s war department will arrive at the border soon. I n to leave this afternoon." Cole Wilson replied.


    "Alright," Billy nodded and continued, "General Wilson, go ahead first to engage with them. Unless necessary, avoid any conflict with them and find out what they want. After I deal with Ruthless Lordling, I''ll join you."


    "Okay, that''s the n. I''ll go prepare." Cole Wilson said as he stood up.


    "Very well," Billy stood up as well. "General Wilson, please be sure to stay safe."


    "Sure, thank you for your concern." Cole nodded and greeted Night Orchid and Stout before leaving.


    "Boss, with Aqundia mobilizing forces in the Northern Territories, there must be a hidden agenda, right?" After Cole Wilson left, Night Orchid asked.


    "Yes," Billy''s gaze turned thoughtful. "After some consideration, it seems likely."


    Then, he turned to Stout and said, "Stout, call Casey and Azure Dragon, and have theme to the capital tomorrow."


    "Understood!" Stout nodded and took out his phone to make the call.


    The next day, around noon, Billy was discussing some matters in Night Orchid''s office when the phone rang. It was a call from Bob Stokes. On the phone, he informed Billy that the showdown with Ruthless Lordling had been scheduled for tomorrow at noon, at the foot of the Eastern Mountain.


    This news quickly spread throughout the entire city, and everyone was eagerly awaiting the arrival of the next day. On one side was Commander Gardner, the rare talent of the millennium of the country; on the other side was Ruthless Lordling, one of the eight great prodigies in the world of ancient martial arts. Who was stronger between these two? It was truly something to look forward to!


    At 1 PM, Casey and Azure Dragon both arrived at the SHADOWpound.


    "Casey, Azure Dragon," Night Orchid weed them with Stout.


    "Night Orchid, where''s boss?" Casey asked after a smile.


    "He''s in his office, talking with General Wilson." Night Orchid replied, leading the two towards the office.


    "Orchid, I heard someone wants to challenge boss. What''s going on?" Azure Dragon asked as they walked.


    "Azure Dragon, let me exin," Stout replied and proceeded to describe in detail what had happened the previous day.


    "That''s really audacious!" After listening to Stout, Azure Dragon shook his head and said, "If he''s so eager for death, he should justmit suicide, it would be less embarrassing." "Azure Dragon, you said what I wanted to say." Stout grinned.


    "Orchid, do you know what''s going on in the Northern Territory?" Casey turned to Night Orchid and asked.


    Casey had no interest in Ruthless Lordling''s affairs. He had heard of Ruthless Lordling before, and in his opinion, he was nothing but aplete joke. Based on what he knew of Billy, with all his cards on the table, ten Ruthless Lordlings wouldn''t be a match.


    "Aqundia hasunched an attack, citing the past incident where General Wilson killed their Deputy Commander as the surface reason." Night Orchid exined, sharing some information she had gathered. "Hmm?" Both Casey and Azure Dragon frowned.


    "After all these years, now they want to settle old scores. Aqundia must have ulterior motives," Casey said after some thought.


    "Most likely," Night Orchid nodded in agreement.


    While they were chatting, they arrived at Night Orchid''s office, where Billy had just finished a phone call.


    "Boss!" The four of them entered the office, and Casey and Azure Dragon greeted Billy.


    "Come in, have a seat, and let''s talk," Billy smiled.


    "Boss, has General Wilson arrived in the Northern Territory? What''s the situation over there?" Azure Dragon asked once they had taken their seats. "Both armies are currently in a standoff. Generals are negotiating with Aqundia''s First Commander, but there''s no result yet." Billy replied.


    "Boss, the Galewind Squadron is good, but there''s still a gappared to Aqundia''s Armt of Buzzard." Casey said, considering.


    "Just in case, should we inform General Harper and have Vermilion Bird dispatched with ten thousand troops to station in the Northern Territory?"


    The Galewind Squadron ranked third among vale''s five major squadrons and was part of the Northern Territory''s forces.


    "Not for now," Billy shook his head slightly. "ording to the information from the Northern Territory, Aqundia doesn''t seem to have any immediate intentions of full-scale war." "What do they want then?" Azure Dragon asked.


    "We''re not sure for now. We''ll go and see tomorrow afternoon," Billy replied, looking at Azure Dragon with a faint smile. "Today, you''re off duty. Come back tomorrow at noon." "Off duty?" Azure Dragon was momentarily surprised. "Boss, why give me a day off when everything''s fine?"


    Night Orchid chuckled. "Azure Dragon, since you rarely return to the capital, Boss wants you to apany na."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh?" Azure Dragon finally realized and scratched his head. "Thanks, Boss!"


    "Alright, go!" Billy waved his hand.


    Azure Dragon then said his goodbyes to Casey and the others before leaving.


    Time passed quickly, and it was soon 11:30 AM the next day.


    On the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, at the foot of the Eastern Mountain, a vast open area was already bustling with activity. It was estimated that there were at least tens of thousands of people gathered there.


    In the center of the open area, three rest areas had been set up.


    The members of Central Sky Office were seated in the central rest area, with Bob Stokes in the lead, his gaze fixed on the vacant area to the left. In that rest area, about ten men and women were seated. At the center was a young man in his thirties, dressed in Daoist robes, expressionless, exuding a fierce aura. This man was none other than


    Ruthless Lordling, one of the eight


    prodigies in the world of ancient


    martial arts. On his left and right


    were two young men, the two


    prodigies from the Greenwood n.


    However, the Harding brothers, Pop Harding and Greg Harding, were nowhere to be seen, presumably busy with their own matters.


    Behind the five men sat five tall,


    beautiful women in white, with exquisite features that transcended the ordinary. From the insignias on their clothing, it was clear that all four of them came from the same seet, Cerulean Abyss Institute.


    "Ruthless Lordling, it''s already past 11, and King of the West is still not here. He wouldn''t back out at thest moment, would he?" one of the young men cast a suspicious nce at the empty rest area on the left.


    "You''re underestimating him." Ruthless Lordling said calmly. "Even if he knows he''s not a match, he will definitely show up."


    "I heard that King of the West has already reached the level of a half-step War God-Emperor. Is that true?" another person asked. "Rumors may not be entirely baseless." Ruthless Lordling replied again, his face still devoid of emotion.

 Chapter 526 Trouble For General Wilson

    Chapter 526 Trouble for General Wilson


    "Ruthless Lordling, I''ve heard King of the West has the strength to defeat opponents at the Small Aplishment level of War God-Emperor. Do you have confidence?" Ulric Greenwood asked.


    "That doesn''t matter. Our young master is already the number one under the Great Aplishment War God-Emperor." a white-robed woman said coldly.


    "Even if the other party is strong, he only has the cultivation of a Half-Step War God-Emperor. How can he be the match for our young master?"


    "Exactly! With our young master''s power, he can decide the oue in one round."


    "Ruthless Lordling, his strength is unpredictable, don''t underestimate him." Ulric Greenwood warned with a slightly serious expression.


    "Alright," Ruthless Lordling nodded.


    "They''re here!" At that moment, the young man who was speaking earlier pointed to a group of people approaching.


    The onlookers recognized Billy, who was leading his group.


    "Wow, look, King of the West is here!"


    "Who do you think is more powerful, King of the West or Ruthless Lordling?"


    "It''s hard to say, King of the West is renowned, but Ruthless Lordling, one of the eight martial geniuses, is certainly no pushover."


    "I''ve heard that Ruthless Lordling might already have reached the Small Aplishment level of War God-Emperor, while King of the West has yet to break through to the War God-Emperor level. It won''t be easy for him to win."


    The crowd started buzzing with excitement.


    "Boss, that''s Ruthless Lordling!" After Billy and his group had taken their seats,n de pointed to a direction and spoke.


    "Hmm." Billy nodded and nced at the figure.


    "Boss!" At this moment, Bob Stokes quickly walked over.


    "Let''s get started! Finish it quickly, I still need to rush to the Northern Territory!" Billy instructed Bob Stokes.


    "Understood!" Bob responded and then turned to gesture toward the rest area of Central Sky Office.


    A staff member from Central Sky Office, understanding the signal, marched to the center of the open area and spoke a few opening words loudly.


    Two minutester, Billy and Ruthless Lordling stood up and walked to an adjacent open space. The crowd let out an excited roar as they witnessed this scene, anticipating the thrilling moment that was about to unfold. However, even though everyone was excited, they couldn''t help but step back several paces. Everyone knew that a duel of this level, just the shockwaves alone were enough to im the lives of martial artists below the War Emperor realm. Watching the spectacle was important, but preserving their own lives was even more critical.


    "I''ve heard of Western King''s name for a long time. Today, I''m privileged to meet you. This is the opportunity of a lifetime." Ruthless Lordling spoke loudly as he and Billy arrived in the open space.


    "If you give up now, you can save your life," Billy said, drawing the Bloodshadow Fury de.


    "King of the West, you''re joking." Ruthless Lordling smiled. He then unsheathed his sword from his waist and continued, "To be able to fight against you fairly in this lifetime, I will have no regrets."


    With those words, his aura surged, revealing his Small Aplishment level of War God-Emperor, and instantly shrouding the surrounding area in an oppressive atmosphere. Even people hundreds of meters away could feel the intense pressure, causing those standing in the front to retreat a hundred meters further.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "That''s it, as you wish," Billy calmly responded. "After today, the Eight Marvels will be the Seven Marvels."


    "Hahaha..." Ruthless Lordlingughed. "I''ve heard of your arrogance, and today, I see it''s not unfounded."


    He then narrowed his eyes and spoke with a heavy tone, "Let''s get started. Show me your unique skills, King of the West."


    "Alright." Billy replied.


    "Alright!" Billy responded, infusing his Bloodshadow Fury de with supreme Yang energy, causing the de to gradually turn blood-red.


    Just then, Billy''s cellphone happened to ring.


    Taking out the phone and checking the caller ID, he found it was a call from Donald. Billy''s expression changed slightly, and he felt a twinge of anxiety. "Take the call!" Billy nced at his rival.


    "Please go ahead, I''m not in a hurry." Ruthless Lordling shrugged and replied.


    His mission in the capital this time was to have a fair and open duel with Billy, then publicly humiliate him. in front of everyone, turning vale''s revered hero into a


    complete joke. Naturally, he bl


    no


    intention of resorting to sneak attacks; otherwise, there would be no need for such a grandiose challenge.


    "Donald!" After answering the call, Billy greeted.


    "Commander Gardner, are you in the capital?" Donald''s voice came through the phone.


    "Yes," Billy replied.


    "There''s trouble in the Northern Territory. If you can, pleasee over immediately." Donald''s voice sounded a bit urgent. After a brief pause, he added, "The Elder and l''are both out of the capital, and it''s


    difficult for us to leave now. We


    won''t make it there in time." Content


    "Has General Wilson run into trouble?" Billy furrowed his brows.


    He had tried calling Bob earlier in the morning, but there was no answer. He assumed that General Wilson was busy at the time and hadn''t thought much of it. Now, with Donald''s words, it seemed that something had indeed happened.


    "Yes," Donald responded on the phone. "I just got the news. General Wilson''s negotiations with Aqundia fell apart, and there was a small-scale sh. Hundreds of Northern Territory soldiers were killed or injured."


    Billy''s brow furrowed further. "And General Wilson?"


    "Aqundia''s First Commander took General Wilson to their border camp and has made some shameless demands. They won''t release him until vale agrees." Donald continued.


    "This is audacious!" Billy furrowed his brows once more. "What about General Harper?"


    "He''s injured," Donald replied solemnly. "It''s said that Aqundia brought two God-Emperor Realm powerhouses, and he wasn''t a match for them."


    "Damn!" A cold feeling emanated


    from Billy. After a brief pause, he continued, "I''ll head over immediately. Donald, notify the. Northern Territory forces not to take any fash actions for now. We''ll discuss everything once I arrive."


    "Understood," Donald said before hanging up the phone.


    "If you have urgent matters, King of the West, you can go ahead and deal with them. We can reschedule." Ruthless Lordling noticed Billy''s unease.


    "No need," Billy put away his phone and spoke again. "It won''t take more than a few seconds."


    "Are you overestimating yourself?" Ruthless Lordling''s eyes shed with anger upon hearing Billy''s words.


    A few seconds? The implication was that he could be defeated with a single move! This was an insult to him.


    As one of the eight prodigies, he had never been so tantly disrespected. It was unbearable!


    "Let''s get started!" After taking a deep breath, Ruthless Lordling made the first move.


    He took several steps forward, his wrist continuously turning, and the sword in his hand drew countless sharp sword rays in the air, instantly filling the entire space with a destructive aura. "Ruthless Tai Ji!"


    As he uttered these words in a deep voice, the sword rays in the air immediately formed a Tai Ji symbol, exuding a devastating aura all around.

 Chapter 527 Is This The End?!

    Chapter 527 Is This the End?!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the Tai Ji illusion took shape, two thunderous sword forces, like two substantial swords, shot out from the two fish eyes of the Tai Ji pattern, attacking Billy as if they were two formidable des.


    The sword forces advanced at lightning speed, and as they passed, they created two piercing, ear-splitting sonic booms, as if they were about to pierce through the very void itself, causing the surrounding air temperature to plummet by several degrees.


    Sensing the power of this sword, many of the onlookers hundreds of meters away disyed a hint of fear on their faces.


    Ruthless Lordling was truly one of the eight martial prodigies! Just this one sword was enough to crush all opponents of the same level! No wonder he dared to challenge King of the West so boldly. He was definitely not weak.


    At the same time, Billy made his move. Concerned about the safety of the Northern Territory, he didn''t want to waste time here, so he immediately activated the third form of the Bloodshadow de Technique. Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!


    The next moment, a blood-red de aura shed through the void and descended from the sky, surrounded by thunder and apanied by a fierce gale. As the de aura passed, the sky turned red, and the surrounding temperature continued to rise. Immediately afterward, it descended like a lightning bolt.


    The crowd had just recovered from the momentum of Ruthless Lordling''s sword, not even having a chance to breathe a sigh of relief before being shocked once again by the shadowy de technique. Although they didn''t know the oue of this move, from the sheer momentum, it was clear that Billy''s strike surpassed that of Ruthless Lordling.


    "Hmm?!" At the same time, Ruthless Lordling''s pupils contracted.


    Even the bystanders could see the power of King of the West''s strike, and he naturally could as well.


    As Billy''s aura continued to rise, he felt an extremely chilling sense of danger enveloping him, and his pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks once again. It was only at this moment that he realized the vast gap between himself and King of the West. He had originallye to mock Billy, but he didn''t expect that he himself would be theughingstock.


    What a self-inflicted tragedy!


    "Master Lordling, be careful!" Several women in white robes in the resting area stood up simultaneously, their faces filled with horror as they cried out.


    "It''s toote!" Bob Stokes shouted loudly in response.


    The next moment, the de aura struck the ground, leaving a kilometer-long trench in the hard mountain terrain. Simultaneously, a massive wave of energy radiated out in all directions, and a small grove not far away was instantly leveled, with leaves scattering in every direction. Immediately, the scene fell into silence as Billy and Ruthless Lordling stood facing each other.


    "See you in the next life!" After a brief pause, Billy turned and walked briskly towards the rest area without looking back.


    From the beginning, he had no intention of sparing his opponent''s life, so he naturally had no mercy.


    Two muffled sounds rang out behind him as Ruthless Lordling''s body split in half and fell to the ground, a mess of blood and flesh.


    The crowd on the scene let out gasps of astonishment, their expressions filled with shock.


    Was it over already?!


    Weren''t they supposed to fight for a whole day and night?


    Ruthless Lordling, one of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts World, ate-stage War God-Emperor, was actually split in half by King of the West with just one strike?! If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it!


    This is just too unbelievable.


    "Master Lordling!" Several women in white robes simultaneously let out a hysterical cry, sitting down on the ground, their faces filled with grief.


    Even Joel Greenwood and the


    others had equally astonished expressions, staring at the scene a? if they had seen a ghost, their bodies trembling involuntarily. They had originally wanted Ruthless Lordling to avenge their family, but now, this was the oue. They all felt extremely ufortable, as if they had swallowed a hundred flies.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss!" When Billy arrived at the rest area, Casey and the others shouted simultaneously.


    The result of this duel had long been expected by them, so their faces showed no surprise.


    "Bob,n, Night Orchid, I leave this to you!" Billy first looked at Bob Stokes and the others. "In addition, have someone watch the people from the ancient martial world who havee to the capital in recent days, and make sure they all leave the capital!"


    "Yes!" Bob and the others nodded simultaneously.


    "Casey, Azure Dragon, Stout,e with me, we''re heading to the Northern Territory!" Billy then looked at Casey and the others and said in a deep voice. "Yes!" Casey and the others replied loudly.


    "Boss, is something happening in the Northern Territory? We should go with you, shouldn''t we?" Night Orchid discerned a hint of seriousness in Billy''s face. "You guys stay here and keep an eye on things in the capital!" After a brief response, Billy turned and walked towards a Land Rover not far away. Casey and the two others followed closely behind.


    "Boss, has there been a conflict in the Northern Territory?" When Stout stepped on the gas pedal, Casey looked at Billy and asked.


    "Yeah! General Wilson was captured by people from Aqundia!" Billy nodded slightly and ryed Donald''s message.


    "What?! Is Aqundia trying to destroy our nation?!" Azure Dragon eximed angrily.


    "Boss, should we send the Army of Bloodshadow there?" Casey furrowed his brow and asked.


    "Give Vermilion Bird a call and have him gather a thirty-thousand-strong force, ready at any moment!" Billy nodded slightly.


    "Got it!" Casey nodded and took out his phone to call Phoenix.


    "Stout, step on it!" Billy looked at Stout and instructed.


    Stout floored the gas pedal, and the Land Rover roared away.


    Earlier, when Billy received Donald''s call, not far beyond the national border, on an open ground in vale''s Northern Territory, James Harper, Commander of the Northern


    Territory was leading Vice


    Commander Phil Santiago and four legionmanders, facing off against people from Aqundia. Behind the six men were thousands of Galewind Squadron soldiers. All of them wore expressions of extreme anger, their icy gazes fixed on the Aqundian group.


    At this moment, James Harper had traces of blood on the corners of his mouth, and his injuries were not light, his aura in disarray. Phil Santiago and the four legionmanders also had varying degrees of injuries, but they were slightly better off than James.


    The leader of Aqundia was a man with a hooked nose, followed closely by two elders whose actual ages were hard to discern, and four men wearing Aqundian battle uniforms. Not far behind them, there were


    seven to eight thousand Aqundian soldiers in wearing Army of


    Buzzard''s uniforms.


    "Anvich, I warn you, release our General Wilson immediately!" James Harper pointed at the leader of the Aqundian group and shouted angrily.


    "Otherwise, the millions of soldiers from vale will crush Aqundia!"

 Chapter 528 Border Situation

    Chapter 528 Border Situation


    "General Harper, if I were you, I wouldn''t be making a fuss here," Anvich said with a cold smile. "I suggest you pick up the phone and seek permission from your capital to see if vale agrees to our conditions. If you agree, it''s all good. If not, then whether your General Wilson can return is in question."


    "If you dare to harm General Wilson, vale will make your country disappear from the map!" Phil Santiago frowned.


    "Such audacity!" Anvich chuckled again. "Do you think Aqundia is like Tyren and Nanrania, letting you do as you please? If a full-scale war were to break out, whether vale can withstand the millions of troops from Aqundia is still unknown!"


    "Idiot! Feel free to try!" James Harper replied coldly. Afterward, his tone turned grim. "Will you release our people or not?"


    "What do you think?" Anvich sneered. "Today, even if you pray to God, your General Wilson won''t be able to go back if vale doesn''t agree to our conditions."


    "You scoundrel! You deserve to die!" Phil Santiago roared and took two steps forward, raising his hand to strike.


    "You''re dead!" A man behind Anvich said sternly, casually sweeping his palm.


    "Santiago, be careful!" James Harper immediately shouted. He wanted to help, but with his current strength, he could only be a small egg against a boulder. "Vice Commander Santiago, watch out!" Four legionmanders shouted and simultaneously unleashed de auras to meet the attack.


    Bang!


    The attacks from both sides collided, and then Phil Santiago and the four legionmanders were sent flying, falling to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The elder on the opposing side had the cultivation of a War God-Emperor, and naturally, Phil Santiago and his men couldn''t resist. It was only because the opponent hadn''t used killing intent that the five of them had managed to survive.


    "This is a warning. If you dare to attack again, you will die!" the elder said coldly.


    "Santiago, are you okay?" James Harper quickly walked over.


    Among the five, Phil Santiago had the most severe injuries, with at least three or four broken ribs and blood continuously oozing from his mouth.


    The other four legionmanders were in slightly better condition, but their injuries were not light.


    "I''m fine!" Phil Santiago struggled to get up from the ground, and the other four also stood up.


    "Let''s fight them!" At this moment, the ten thousand Galewind Squadron soldiers behind them shouted loudly, drawing their daggers and preparing to charge. "Stop!" James Harper shouted loudly.


    "General Harper, they are bullying us too much, we..." one of the legionmanders shouted loudly.


    "Everyone, fall back! This is a military order!" James Harper shouted loudly, interrupting the others. He knew very well that in the presence of a War God-Emperor powerhouse, not to mention these ten thousand soldiers, even a hundred thousand would be like ants to the opponent.


    Soldiers in Galewind Squadron had at most the strength of Battle God Realm, and most of them were Battle Generals and Battle Masters. To a War God-Emperor, those below War Emperor were like insects, and with a wave of his hand, he could take the lives of hundreds or even thousands of people.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Although the soldiers were unwilling, they didn''t persist any further. Following military orders was their first duty.


    "You two War God-Emperors came to the border and attacked ordinary soldiers. You''re quite impressive." James Harper turned to the two elder opponents and said coldly.


    "Do you think vale has no War God-Emperor powerhouses? I can guarantee you that the border today will be your final resting ce!"


    "Is that so?" the elder said casually. "Then, I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Just at that moment, a Northern Territory vicemander hurriedly walked up from behind.


    "General Harper!"


    The vicemander quickly arrived by James Harper''s side and whispered a few words to him.


    "Really? "James Harper''s eyes brightened after hearing the vicemander''s words.


    "Yes, Donald just said it over the phone." The vicemander nodded vigorously.


    "Great!" A hint of joy crossed James


    Harper''s face. Then he turned to


    Anvich and said in a threatening


    voice. You have one hour at most. If


    you don''t release General Wilson


    after an hour, you will regret it!"


    "Are you trying to intimidate me?" Anvich shrugged indifferently. "I assume vale has sent someone from the capital, right? Very well, I''ll wait for you for an hour!"


    "Good!" James Harper squinted his eyes and then turned around, waving his hand. "Everyone, step back five hundred meters and stay in ce for reorganization. No one is allowed to act without my orders!" "Yes, sir!" Everyone shouted loudly and then retreated five hundred meters in the direction of the border gate.


    On the Aqundia side, Anvich also issued an order, instructing everyone to retreat several hundred meters and stand by in ce.


    A few minutester, Anvich''s phone rang, and he answered it, holding it to his ear to listen.


    "I understand!" In less than a minute, a cold glint shed in his eyes. After a few words to the phone, he hung up.


    "Sirs, I''ve just received information. vale''s Commander Gardner, has set off from their capital and will arrive in the Northern Territory in about an hour." Anvich said to the two elders. "He finally arrived!" The two elders nced at each other.


    One of them grinned and continued, "Starting tomorrow, vale will have to elect a new King of the West!"


    "Sirs, although this Commander Gardner hasn''t broken through to the God-Emperor Realm, his true strength is still unknown. Please don''t underestimate him." Anvich continued.


    "Rest assured!" The elder waved his hand dismissively. "The skills of a half-step War God-Emperor, even at their strongest, can only be so strong. I can handle him by myself!"


    "That''s right!" The other elder also replied, "A vale Commander who was promoted by force just to create a god, what is there to fear!"


    "Sirs, about Commander Gardner..." Anvich took a deep breath and spoke again.


    "That''s enough, don''t make


    someone arrogant and lose theirposure: The elder interrupted him. "In an hour, I''ll show you just how big the gap is between a War God Emperor and a half-step War God-Emperor!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright," Anvich took another deep breath but remained silent. However, a trace of apprehension still


    flickered in his eyes. As the


    second-inmand of Aqundia''s military, he hadn''t reached his position by underestimating his opponents. On the contrary, he had walked a precarious path and never underestimated any adversary. He wouldn''t believe it, not even if he were beaten to death, that King of the West, Commander Gardner, was just a starmander that vale had promoted for the sake of creating a god. After all, Army of Bloodshadow, which had be a


    terrifying force known to all in vale, was something that man


    had personally forged. Since its creation, it had gone through over a dozen battles,rge and small,


    without a single defeat.

 Chapter 529 In That Case, Die!

    Chapter 529 In That Case, Die!


    ording to the information that Anvich knew, King of the West, Commander Gardner, had led a few of hisrades into the hearnd of several countries in the past year alone. The elder of Oriana had beer beheaded in his own headquarters by King of the West, Commander Gardner, despite having tens of thousands of troops stationed nearby. In the end, King of the West, Commander Gardner, had walked away unscathed. Furthermore, a few months ago, Oriana had sent their Prime Minister and officials from the Ministry of the Interior to vale''s capital to negotiate the matter. What was the result? All of them were killed, and Oriana had yet to make a peep. The Royal Pce of the Shadond, on the other hand, had been trampled upon by King of the West, Commander Gardner twice. Their monarch, who had a terrible temper, had nowpletely submitted. In addition, the southern neighbor of vale, Nanrania, had shown some backbone but still refused to submit. As a result, nearly 200, 000 troops were wiped out in one fell swoop, and the top eight ranked strongmen within the country were all beheaded by King of the West, Commander Gardner. After this battle, Nanrania''s strength had been pushed back by twenty years. Could all these achievements be aplished by a Commander who was merely a promoted star for the purpose of creating a god? If he had a choice, he wouldn''t want to conflict with King of the West, Commander Gardner, even if he were forced. However, his position required him to do certain things. A hundred years ago, Aqundia had been one of the participating countries in vale''s cmity, and once vale''s fortune rose, it was bound to settle old scores with Aqundia. Therefore, they had to find a way to prevent vale from rising again.


    In less than an hour, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the vale gate.


    "Commander Gardner!"


    When the thousand Galewind Squadron soldiersid eyes on Billy, they collectively dropped to one knee and cheered at the top of their lungs. They had already received word that Commander Gardner would be visiting the northern borders, and their hearts were filled with anticipation. Although they were soldiers from the North, their admiration and respect for King of the West remained unwavering. He was a prominent figure in vale, a true symbol of the nation''s strength and resilience, deserving the reverence of every vale citizen.


    "No need to be too formal, please get up." Billy said to the crowd, raising his hand slightly.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" The crowd shouted again.


    "Commander Gardner!" James Harper, along with Phil Santiago and four Legion Commanders, quickly went to meet him. After arriving, he also greeted Casey and Azure Dragon.


    "Hello, Commander Gardner!" James Harper and the four Legion Commanders saluted.


    "General Harper, how are you and your men? How are your injuries?" Billy nodded slightly before asking.


    The situation on-site was critical, so he didn''t have much time for small talk with James Harper and the others.


    "Thank you for your concern, Commander Gardner. We are fine, just minor injuries!" James Harper shook his head. After a brief pause, he spoke with a slightly embarrassed expression, "I apologize, Commander Gardner. I couldn''t protect General Wilson..."


    "Don''t me yourself, General Harper. Aqundia clearly came prepared this time." Billy interrupted him. He then took out several healing pills from his body and handed them to James Harper. "Please take these pills to recover slightly, and I''ll handle the rest of the matter!"


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" James Harper epted the medicine and handed it to Phil Santiago and the others.


    "Let''s go meet them." Billy said and led the group towards the people from Aqundia. Soon, they arrived at a point about two hundred meters away.


    "Commander Gardner, I am Anvich from Aqundia''s War Department!" Anvich, the second-inmand of the Aqundia War Department, recognized Billy and greeted him loudly after taking a deep breath. "Where''s General Wilson?" Billy nced at him and asked in a cold tone.


    "Lord Rukchi invited General Wilson to our camp as a guest." Anvich responded.


    "You have half an hour to safely return General Wilson," Billy said sternly. "Otherwise, every one of you here will meet their end."


    "Quite the bravado," a taller of the two War God-Emperors spoke up. "You must be King of the West, Commander Gardner from vale. vale hypes you up, but I don''t see anything special about you." "Watch how you speak to Commander Gardner!" a Northern Legionmander angrily pointed his finger at the man.


    "Just spared your life a moment ago, haven''t learned your lesson, have you? Say one more word, and I''l make sure you never speak again." The older man turned to the Regionmander.


    Whoosh!


    Before he could finish his threat, Azure Dragon swiftly drew his battle knife and unleashed a de of energy towards the man.


    "You''re asking for death!" the older man frowned and countered with a palm strike.


    "Death will be yours!" Casey''s eyes narrowed as he gripped his battle knife and activated the Bloodshadow de Technique, meeting the oing energy with a tremendous force.


    Bang!


    Their attacks collided with a


    deafening roar. Azure Dragon quickly slid back about thirty meters, his blood surging in his veins. The opponent, a whole realm higher, had still made him ufortable. At the same time, Casey and the older man were both pushed back Over ten


    steps before stabilizing.


    "Huh?" The older man looked at Casey with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He clearly didn''t expect someone with only War Emperor Peak strength to force him back that far. "General Harper, were you wounded by these two?" Billy turned to James Harper and asked.


    "Yes, it was those two old coots," before James Harper could respond, Phil Santiago nodded vigorously. "They''ve been acting recklessly, despite being War God-Emperors. Many of ourrades were injured by them, including General Wilson."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Damn, those two old coots, using their Emperor-level power against regr soldiers. Do they have no respect for the rules? It''s suicide!" Stout cursed while looking at them.


    In the world, God-Emperor-level warriors were not allowed to actively engage with War Emperors and lower-ranked warriors, a rule that applied globally.


    "In this world, rules are always meant to restrict the weaker. As long as your strength is sufficient, any rule can be ignored, right?" the other old man sneered.


    "Tsk tsk, I''m quite impressed by you two," Stout spoke up again. "Even when facing death, you act like fools. You''ve miraculously survived this long."


    "Your mouth is quite something, isn''t it? I''ll make you learn what..." the taller old man looked at Stout with a cold voice.


    "Both of you, if you choose self-destruction, I''ll leave your corpses intact," Billy interrupted him.


    The two old men burst intoughter simultaneously. After a brief pause, one of them sneered, "Are all vale people as ignorant as you?"


    "In that case, die!" Billy didn''t waste any more words. While speaking, he took a few big steps, and his Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed several sharp de rays like lightning.

 Chapter 530 AnvikS Desperation

    Chapter 530 Anvik''s Desperation


    "Sir, be careful!" Anvik immediately shouted.


    "Bold words! I want to see how much strength this vale''s hero, you, really have!" The old man furrowed his brow and moved forward instead of retreating.


    He then unleashed a powerful force, striking with two fierce palm strikes, creating a howling gale.


    The other old man standing on the side didn''t make a move. Perhaps in his eyes, it was unnecessary for him to intervene, as hispanion alone should be sufficient. However, in the next moment, his face froze, as if turned to stone, with a look of endless horror frozen on his face.


    Billy''s de cut through the enemy''s attacks with ease, carrying a devastating force, and then shed through hispanion''s neck.


    A head soared into the sky, blood gushing like a fountain, with an expression of unending horror on the decapitated face. Until thatst moment, he probably couldn''t believe he would die like this, beheaded by an opponent who was only a half-step War God-Emperor. He finally believed Anvik''s warning; vale''s Commander Gardner, with his half-step War God-Emperor cultivation, had an unimaginable level of power.


    Immediately afterward, the headless corpse fell heavily to the ground.


    A chorus of dropped jaws filled the scene. Except for Casey and his twopanions, everyone was staring in shock at the unfolding scene. "Commander Gardner!" A momentter, a member of the Galewind Squadron shouted enthusiastically.


    "Commander Gardner! Commander Gardner!" Thousands of Galewind Squadron members echoed in unison, their eyes filled with renewed fanaticism and admiration when they looked at Billy.


    This was the King of the West, Commander Gardner. When he acted, he acted decisively, regardless of who you were. If anyone dared to provoke vale, they were doomed. On the faces of James Harper and Phil Santiago, there was a hint of astonishment. While they both knew Billy was formidable, they hadn''t seen him in action for over a year. Now, witnessing his incredible skills, they were taken aback.


    Whoosh!


    The other enemy War God-Emperor, the one who hadn''t acted, realized the danger and swiftly made his way back into Aqundia''s territory. He and hispanion were at the same cultivation level, both at theter stages of War God-Emperor. Seeing hispanion beheaded with a single sh, he had no thoughts left, only a single idea in his mind--escape! Inside him, a storm of shock and fear raged. He never expected that King of the West from vale could be so terrifying, a half-step War God-Emperor capable of beheading an Emperor-level opponent with a single strike.


    "You killed vale''s men, do you think you can escape?" Billy''s voice resounded as he chased after. While chasing, he loudly ordered, "Casey, act now! Take all of Aqundia''s people back to our Northern Camp. Kill anyone who resists!"


    "Understood!" Casey replied loudly, then rushed towards Anvik, followed closely by Azure Dragon and Stout.


    "Everyone, attack together!" James Harper raised his hand.


    "Affirmative!" Thousands of men from the Galewind Squadron responded in unison as they charged towards Aqundia''s people.


    "Damn it!" Anvik furrowed his brow. He hadn''t expected the situation to escte to this point. His carefully devised n had fallen apart. With no time for further thought, he shouted, "Kill them all!" "Kill!" Thousands of men from the Army of Buzzard raised theirrge des and advanced.


    Swoosh!


    Casey''s de moved like lightning, shing towards Anvik with unstoppable force. Anvik''s skills were on par with Casey''s; both were at the peak of the War Emperor realm. Sensing the power of the strike, Anvik''s pupils contracted, and he raised his de to parry.


    After a single move, Anvik was forced back five or six steps, and his internal energy surged.


    "Lie down!" Just as he was struggling to regain his bnce, Casey''s second de attack came rushing in.


    "Huh?!" Anvik hadn''t expected Casey


    to be so fast. It was toote to dodge, so he had no choice but to raise his sword to block the attack. The razor-sharp de directly cleaved Anvik''s sword in two, with the front half falling to the ground. The de''s momentum remained, and it shed across his shoulder. As expected, Anvik''s arm along with the remaining half of his sword, fell to the ground, blood spurting out. With Casey''s strength and the Bloodshadow Warde in hand, no one at the same level could


    compete.


    Breaking Anvik''s arm had clearly been Casey''s intention. After all, General Wilson was still at Aqundia''s camp. Otherwise, Anvik would have met his demise already.


    Anvik groaned, and simultaneously


    retreated dozens of meters. Without any hesitation, he turned and sprinted back. But before he could even run a hundred meters, a burst of force and a howling wind came directly at him.


    "King of the West?" Anvik''s face disyed a touch of despair as he saw Billy returning from a short distance.


    A muffled sound resonated as Anvik


    ele


    was lifted into the air and crashed heavily into the mountainous terrain a hundred meters away, leavingrge crater in the ground. He opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a word as a lot of blood gushed out. Immediately after, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    Billy then walked up and bent over, grabbing Anvik''s cor before moving forward.


    "Boss!" Casey approached and asked Billy, "Did you just take down that old scruffy guy?"


    "Yeah," Billy nodded slightly and then nced at the battlefield ahead. He said in a deep voice, "Let''s wrap this up quickly!"


    "Roger!" Casey vigorously nodded and turned back to charge, his warde swiftly iming the lives of several Aqundia soldiers.


    "King of the West is back, run!" Soon, a male voice rang out in the Aqundia crowd.


    Hearing his shout, many people shivered and hurriedly fled in all directions.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Can you?" Casey and Azure Dragon both shouted, and with a flick of their wrists, the sword energy swept through, and in the blink of an eye, twenty or thirty people fell. In less than three minutes, all the fleeing individuals were cut down, leaving severed limbs and blood sttered everywhere.


    "Have mercy! Please don''t kill me!" Witnessing this scene, the remaining Aqundia crowd knelt down, simultaneously dropping their weapons and raising their hands. "Have mercy!" Others followed suit, with no will to fight left.


    At this moment, out of the eight thousand members of the Army of Buzzard, there were still four to five thousand remaining, all of whom surrendered.


    "Escort them all back to the camp!" Billy waved his hand.


    "Roger!" The crowd shouted in unison.


    "General Harper, take your brothers back to the camp for rest, and I''ll go get General Wilson!" Billy then turned to James Harper and said.

 Chapter 531 Situation Out Of Hand

    Chapter 531 Situation Out of Hand


    "King of the West, General Wilson has been taken to the border camp by them, going there just like this is too dangerous!" James Harper hesitated for a moment and continued. "King of the West, wait a moment, I will bring twenty thousand troops to join you!"


    "No need!" Billy waved his hand. "There''s no need for unnecessary sacrifices. You take care of these Aqundia people!"


    He was well aware that even with arge number of ordinary soldiers, they wouldn''t be of much help against God-Emperor-level experts.


    "King of the West, Aqundia is not an ordinary small country, they..." James Harper started to say.


    "That''s enough, the decision is made!" Billy interrupted him. He threw Anvik in front of Stout and said, "Stout, bring him along, we''re heading to the Aqundia border camp." With those words, he turned and walked into Aqundia territory.


    "Yes, Commander!" Stout replied loudly, picked up Anvik, and followed. Casey and Azure Dragon trailed behind.


    "General Harper, Commander Gardner just went over there, too dangerous!" Watching the backs of several people, Phil Santiago walked up to James Harper and said.


    James Harper exhaled deeply and then spoke in a low voice, "Bring all the 200, 000 Galewind troops from the nearby area here, be ready at any time!"


    "Yes, sir!" Phil Santiago replied loudly and took out his phone to make a call.


    At the same time, inside an army camp about a hundred kilometers from the border in Aqundia. In one of the meeting halls, people of different skin colors sat in their seats. Among these people, besides Aqundia''s, were powerful individuals from seven other countries. The people who had attended the meeting on that distant ind a while back were all present.


    Aqundia''s sudden aggression towards the northern border of vale was the result of the agreement made by these eight countries during that meeting on the ind.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Their goal in bringing Cole Wilson to this base was quite clear--they wanted to lure Commander Gardner here.


    As for what kind of reaction vale would have after killing him, that was not currently within their consideration. They firmly believed that as long as they could eliminate Commander Gardner, the hero of vale, the future of vale would be nothing to fear.


    "Lord Lord Rukchi, how is the situation at the border? Has vale''s King of the West arrived at the border?" The curly-haired man from Northfortia, George, asked, looking at Rukchi, the First Supreme Commander of Aqundia''s War Department, who was seated at the head.


    "Lord George, please be patient. Let me check," Rukchi said, taking out a cell phone from his pocket.


    Just then, a set of footsteps echoed into the room, followed by an Aqundia soldier who walked quickly to Rukchi''s side and whispered a few words to him.


    "Hmm?" Rukchi furrowed his brows immediately upon hearing what the soldier had to say.


    "Lord Rukchi, what''s going on?" George inquired.


    "King of the West is on his way to our base." Rukchi replied with a serious expression.


    George raised an eyebrow. "As expected, he has finallye." After a brief pause, he continued, "How many people is he bringing with him?"


    "Three," Rukchi responded again.


    "Three people?" Everyone in the room expressed their surprise at the same time.


    "Hmm," Rukchi nodded.


    "He really has no fear of death." A woman from identa sneered. "Only four of them dare to intrude into your Aqundia''s military camp. He clearly doesn''t take you Aqundians seriously." "Friends, it seems we need to adjust our strategy a bit." Rukchi said with a furrowed brow.


    "What do you mean?" the woman from identa asked with a slight puzzled expression.


    "We lost 3,000 out of our 8, 000 Aqundian warriors, and the remaining 5, 000 were taken by vale''s northern border forces." Rukchi continued. "Moreover, Aqundia War Department''s Second Supreme Commander, Lord Anvik, has been captured by King of the West."


    The development of the situation was a bit different from what he had imagined, and there were signs of it slipping out of control.


    "Hmm?" the woman furrowed her brow. "What''s going on?"


    "Weren''t Lord Brown and Lord Miller supposed to restrain King of the West and lure him here?" she asked. "What about those two? They can''t just stand by and watch him attack Lord Anvik, can they?" "They were both in by King of the West!" Rukchi replied with a deep voice, adding, "Neither of them could even defend against a single blow from that man!"


    "What?" Upon hearing this, the people in the room eximed in disbelief, wearing expressions of incredulity.


    "Lord Rukchi, is this for real?" George furrowed his brow slightly.


    "My people saw it with their own eyes. Do you think it''s fake?" Rukchi replied and then looked at the others as he continued, "Everyone, we have at most another twenty or thirty minutes before King of the West arrives here. Any suggestions?"


    "Should we proceed ording to the original n and ambush him here? Or should we cancel the n and make alternative arrangements?"


    "Of course we should proceed ording to the original n! We''ve finally got him here, this is a golden opportunity!" a man from Xidengia said, looking at Rukchi.


    "Lord Rukchi, you''re being too pessimistic! Even if King of the West can kill Lord Brown and Lord Miller with a single blow, what can he do then?" he continued. "We have twenty God-Emperor-level experts here! No matter how powerful he is, he won''t have a chance to survive."


    "Lord David is right!" the woman nodded. "This time, no matter what, we must ensure that he dies here."


    "What if we can''t take him down?" Rukchi asked with a thoughtful expression.


    For him, there were indeed concerns. Originally, when they agreed to today''s n on that ind, it was based on the premise that they had an absolute assurance of being able to kill that man. But now, King o the West''s strength seemed to exceed their estimates.


    What if the people in this room failed


    to kill that man? Who wouldbear his wrath? Undoubtedly, it would be Aqundia, as this was Aqundia''s territory. If King of the West became angry and led a million vale soldiers to invade the capital


    Aqundia, who would bear the consequences at that time? Content


    "Lord Rukchi, I understand your concerns," George narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''re worried that if we can''t kill him, it will bring trouble to Aqundia, But let''s not talk about whether he can survive our siege with so many of us. Let''s look at it from another perspective. Even if we abandon the n now, do you think Aqundia won''t have trouble? Don''t forget, General Wilson is still in your camp! And previously, your squadron killed hundreds of vale soldiers! If we all withdraw now,ter on, Aqundia will have no choice but to give upnd and make reparations. So, for Aqundia, there''s no option other than to proceed with the original n."


    Well, this was the typical face of Northfortia. They put the main battlefield on other nations and kept pushing for war. If the war was won, Northfortia would take the credit. If the war was lost, they would suffer some losses, but it wouldn''t be a significant loss. This had be the foundation of Northfortia''s statehood.

 Chapter 532 Is It A Dilemma For Billy?

    Chapter 532 Is It a Dilemma for Billy?


    "Lord George, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening me?" Rukchi was no fool and naturally understood the other''s intentions.


    "Lord Rukchi, you''re overreacting. I''m just helping you see the situation clearly." George shrugged his shoulders.


    "You..." Rukchi furrowed his brows.


    "Both of you, stop bickering for now," the woman said, also furrowing her brows before turning to Rukchi. "Lord Rukchi, what Lord George said just now does make some sense. At this point, it''s toote to adjust our ns. Moreover, you are being overly pessimistic. Even if King of the West is powerful, he''s only a half-step War God-Emperor in cultivation. And here we have twenty War God-Emperors, including two mid-stage War God-Emperor experts. Killing a half-step War God-Emperor like him should be a piece of cake, with no room for unexpected events."


    "That''s right, Lord Rukchi, don''t be so paranoid. Just rx and wait for him to arrive!" another man chimed in.


    Rukchi exhaled deeply. He was well aware that he was in a tricky situation and couldn''t back down now. The arrow was on the string and he had no choice but to release it. If he canceled the n and had the representatives of the other seven nations leave, his only way out would be to negotiatepensation with vale. There were no other options. So, instead of doing that, he decided to take a gamble, and besides, there was a good chance of sess, at least a seventy to eighty percent chance. Then, he turned to the messenger who had delivered the message earlier and said, "Go and bring vale''s General Wilson here."


    "Understood!" the man replied loudly.


    "In addition, notify everyone at the base to evacuate to a distance of ten kilometers, except for those in the War Grandmaster level and above." Rukchi continued.


    The actual strength of King of the West far exceeded his estimation, and leaving ordinary soldiers at the base was equivalent to sending them to their deaths.


    "Affirmative!" the man responded again before quickly leaving.


    "That''s more like it!" George smirked slightly.


    "Alright, everyone, take your positions. He should be arriving soon!" Rukchi scanned George coldly and then addressed the group.


    "Got it!" the others responded, and each of them started making their preparations.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half an hour had gone by.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion rang out, and the tworge doors at the base entrance instantly burst open. Following that, Billy and a few others walked in steadily.


    "Boss, something doesn''t seem right," Stout said as they took a few steps into the base. "Why is a military base so deserted?"


    "It does seem suspicious," Casey said after using his psychic power to probe the surroundings. His tone was slightly grave. "Boss, there''s something unusual inside this base."


    On the side, Azure Dragon''s face also wore a look of seriousness, as he had sensed the presence of many formidable individuals.


    "Mmm," Billy nodded slightly and instructed, "The three of you, be cautious. If anything seems amiss, withdraw immediately."


    "Understood!" Casey and the others nodded in unison.


    As Billy and his group reached the central training ground of the base, they heard approaching footsteps. Soon after, Rukchi and his entourage emerged from the main conference hall, with one of the men escorting Cole Wilson.


    "Commander Gardner, you shouldn''t havee!" Cole Wilson took a deep breath and addressed Billy.


    Billy''s arrival here didn''t surprise


    him. The elders of the War Department weren''t in the capital, and since he had been captured by Aqundia''s people, it was only natural for Billy to show up. But he didn''t want Billy to be here. He had learned that this entire situation was targeted at Billy. Aqundia''s sudden. aggression against vale''s northern territories was, in reality,


    aimed at vale''s King of the West.


    A deadly trap had been set to deal with Billy, and they were just waiting for him to enter the fray.


    "General Wilson, are you all right?" Billy didn''t respond to Cole''s words but instead looked at him and asked calmly. While speaking, he released his psychic power to check Cole Wilson''s condition. It seemed that Cole Wilson''s cultivation had been sealed off.


    "I''m fine!" Cole Wilson shook his head and then spoke loudly, "You must leave quickly. Don''t mind me. Their real target is you!"


    "I know," Billy nodded in response.


    Before entering this base, he had been specting about Aqundia''s true intentions in this conflict. However, upon entering the base and sensing the anomalies inside, he had quickly realized that this situation was a setup designed specifically for him.


    "So, you old bunch of scoundrels want to go after my boss," Stout said after hearing Cole Wilson''s words. He then threw the barely conscious Anvik to the ground.


    "You people from Aqundia have no fear at all, plotting against my boss. Aren''t you afraid of your nation''s demise?" Azure Dragon eximed angrily.


    Although Casey didn''t say anything, a sharp and aggressive look shed in his eyes.


    "King of the West, your arrival is an honor, and we apologize for the improper wee." Rukchi said, ignoring Stout and Azure Dragon and addressing Billy with a loud voice.


    "Let them alle out!" Billy responded casually. "I''m already here, so why are they hiding?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s truly impressive, King of the West, Commander Gardner. Your calm andposed demeanor alone earns my admiration." George, the representative from Northfortia, walked out with two others.


    At the same time, representatives


    from the other six countries and their entourages walked out from around the training ground, surrounding Billy''s group. Everyone ceased concealing their auras, and the entire training ground became enveloped in an overwhelming pressure. In addition, around twenty Aqundia personnel entered from outside the base and positioned themselves at the base''s entrance, all possessing the cultivation level of War Grandmasters.


    "You''ve gone all out. You seem to hold me in high regard." Billy surveyed his surroundings and squinted his eyes slightly.


    "Casey, can you sense the levels of these people?" Stout took a deep breath and then turned to Casey beside him.


    While he couldn''t directly sense the specific abilities of these people, the aura they emitted was causing him a headache.


    "Twenty God-Emperor Realm


    experts, including two Tier-two War


    God-Emperors, five Tier-one War


    God-Emperors, eight Novice War


    God-Emperors, and five Pseudo-God-Emperor Realm cultivators." Casey introduced the enemies in terms of power from strongest to weakest in a serious tone. As he spoke, his expression became even more solemn. He was well aware that, with Billy''s current strength, killing a Tier-one War God-Emperor wouldn''t be a problem at all. Even if four or five War God-Emperors joined forces, Billy might not necessarily win, but escaping unharmed would certainly be achievable. However, now, there were twenty War God-Emperors. With such a lineup, even if Billy revealed all his trump cards, there was no chance of winning.


    Not only was victory unlikely, but there was no hope of escaping either. The two War God-Emperor Mid-Stage experts could easily take Billy''s life with just one move if they went all out. Upon hearing Casey''s assessment, Stout was fuming. These people had set up a deadly trap.

 Chapter 533 General Harper, Slay Another Hundred!

    Chapter 533 General Harper, y Another Hundred!


    Azure Dragon stood nearby, his face simrly pale, and he wore a grave expression. He understood what this situation meant. Today, he and the others might not make it out alive. What concerned him most was Billy. vale was still waiting for Billy to usher in a thousand years of prosperity.


    Thinking about this, he shook his head slightly, his temples throbbing. Then, he looked at Billy and said, "Boss, you should go. Don''t worry about us."


    "All three of you focus on protecting General Wilson." Billy ordered.


    "Understood." Casey and Stout both responded.


    Military orders were absolute, with no room for debate. Since Billy had given the order, their duty was to carry it out.


    "King of the West, I''ll give you a chance." George continued. "As long as you kill yourself, we can consider releasing General Wilson."


    Although George was confident of his victory, if he could avoidbat and kill Billy, it would be even better.


    "Commander Gardner, don''t listen to his nonsense. People from Northfortia can''t be trusted!" Cole Wilson shouted loudly.


    "Rukchi, let''s make the exchange." Billy said, kicking Anvik, who was lying on the ground, before looking at Rukchi and speaking calmly.


    "Lord Rukchi, don''t make a trade with him. At least make him disable his cultivation first before any exchange!" a man from Xidengia suggested.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! No exchange!" others from different nations chimed in, each one raising their voices higher than thest.


    After all, it wasn''t their own countrymen who were captured. Even if Anvik was killed, it had nothing to do with them. Keeping vale''s General Wilson on their side would give them an extra ace in case they needed it.


    "General, save me!" Anvik managed to speak, though it was a struggle.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. They won''t dare to kill you," Rukchi responded, taking a deep breath.


    "Are you saying you don''t want to make the exchange?" Billy squinted at Rukchi. After a brief pause, he turned to Casey and said, "Make a video call to General Harper."


    "Yes," Casey nodded and dialed James Harper''s number. Soon, James Harper''s image appeared on the holographic disy.


    "Commander Gardner, how are you doing? What about General Wilson..." James began asking, but Billy cut him off.


    "General Harper, execute ten Aqundian captives." Billy ordered directly.


    "Yes, Commander!" James Harper replied, a bit startled but following his orders.


    As the images of ten Aqundian captives appeared on the holographic disy, Rukchi cried out, "How dare you?!"


    "Now!" Billy ordered.


    As hepleted the sentence, the projection disyed the images of ten heads rising into the air, with ten blood geysers shooting skyward.


    "Damn it, you''re all damned!" Rukchi roared, his face turning ashen with anger.


    "Are you exchanging or not?" Billy nced at him and spoke in a calm tone.


    "Don''t!" Several bystanders, who enjoyed the spectacle, shouted again.


    Rukchi gave them a cold look, then turned to Billy and said in a deep voice, "You will regret this."


    "Not exchanging yet?" Billy''s tone became heavy. "General Harper, behead another hundred!"


    "Affirmative!" James Harper responded loudly.


    "Stop!" Rukchi shouted, "I''ll trade with you!" He had no doubt that if he didn''t switch, Billy would execute all five thousand of Aqundia''s people.


    "Lord Rukchi, don''t let him threaten


    you. We''ll act now and capture King


    of the West. They won''t dare to harm Aqundia''s people once we''ve got him!" George said loudly while raising his hand and signaling to attack. As he spoke, he raised his hand and gave a wave, saying, "Go for it!"


    Amotion ensued as everyone around started moving simultaneously, and their auras rapidly surged. At that moment, a holographic projection once again disyed images of ten Aqundian people being beheaded.


    "Stop!" Rukchi shouted towards the surroundings, his gaze turning cold as he looked at Billy. "I can exchange the hostage with you, but you must ensure your army releases five thousand Aqundian people." "You think we''re a bunch of idiots?" Stout cursed. "Release your five thousand people and then have us all killed?"


    "King of the West, you should be well aware that this whole setup is aimed at you. We''ve alreadye this far, and we won''t stop until we achieve our goal. Rukchi continued without paying much attention to Stout "If you''re not willing to exchange my five thousand Aqundians for General Wilson, and you''re thinking of using their lives to ensure your safety, then you''re being too naive."


    "Trading five thousand of Aqundian lives for your head, no matter how you calcte it, it''s a deal worth making!"


    "Who told you I wanted to use their lives to ensure my safety?" Billy replied in a serious tone. "I stand proudly in this world, and I don''t need anyone to ensure my safety. Release General Wilson, as long as he safely leaves this base, I''ll release the five thousand people!"


    "Deal!" Rukchi''s eyes brightened, and he then gestured, "Release him!"


    Upon hearing this, George, who was nearby, had considered voicing objections but thought better of it. Aqundia had five thousand people in Billy''s hands, and Rukchi was sure to be cautious. If they didn''t resolve the matter of these five thousand people first, Rukchi might not be in the mood to deal with Billy Gardner.


    "Understood!" The man guarding Cole Wilson removed therge de from his throat.


    Cole Wilson took a deep breath and quickly walked over to Billy.


    "General Wilson!" Casey and Azure Dragon both weed him.


    "Stout, release Anvik!" Billy turned to Stout and issued themand.


    "Yes, Commander!" Stout nodded, then forcefully kicked Anvik, sending him flying to a spot not far from Rukchi, who spat out a mouthful of blood uponnding heavily.


    "You scoundrel!" Rukchi shouted.


    "If you have the guts,e and bite me!" Stout retorted with a smirk.


    "You..." Rukchi was fuming but took a deep breath, suppressing his anger. He then raised his hand and said, "Escort Lord Anvik for medical treatment."


    "Understood!" Two men responded, helped Anvik to his feet, and then turned to leave.


    "King of the West, can we release my people now?" Rukchi asked Billy.


    "General Wilson, let me check your condition." Billy ignored him and proceeded to examine Cole Wilson.


    After a quick assessment, Billy gestured and sent a wisp of energy into Cole Wilson''s abdomen, releasing the seal. Exhaling, General Wilson''s body exuded a formidable aura, disying histe-stage War Grandmaster level of cultivation.


    "Thank you, Commander Gardner!" Cole expressed his gratitude to Billy.


    "Not a problem, General Wilson." Billy replied with a faint smile and then turned to Casey and the others.


    "Escort General Wilson out of here."

 Chapter 534 Billy’s Trump Card

    Chapter 534 Billy''s Trump Card


    "Commander Gardner..." Cole Wilson spoke again.


    "Don''t worry." Billy interrupted him. "General Wilson, you should go back to the Northern Territory now, and I''ll returnter."


    George and his group wore cold smiles upon hearing this but didn''t say a word.


    "Commander," Cole looked concerned.


    "Casey, take General Wilson with you." Billy interrupted again.


    "Got it!" Casey put away his phone and said firmly, "General Wilson, let''s go!"


    Cole Wilson let out a heavy breath and looked at Rukchi. "If anything happens to King of the West of vale today, several million warriors in our country wille crashing down on Aqundia!" Said Cole. Afterward, he looked at Billy and added, "Commander, I''ll be waiting for you in the Northern Territory."


    With those words, he turned and headed for the base''s entrance. Though he worried about Billy''s safety, he understood that, given his own level of cultivation, staying behind would only burden Billy. It was better to leave now, and perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope for Billy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, be careful!" Casey and the others followed, saying the same thing.


    Like Cole Wilson, they were all aware that staying behind would only be a hindrance. They had seen the look on Billy''s face and had a vague sense of what might be happening. They believed Billy would be fine, so they didn''t insist on staying.


    "Can you release my people now?" After Casey and the others left, Rukchi turned to Billy and asked.


    "Of course!" Billy took out his phone and dialed James Harper''s number.


    "Commander!" James''s voice came from the other end.


    "General Harper, release the people from Aqundia." Billy said calmly.


    As he had mentioned before, he had never intended to use those five thousand people as bargaining chips to save himself. Capturing those people had only been to ensure General Wilson''s safety. As for himself, Billy was well aware that even if there were fifty thousand people, Rukchi would notpromise with him for his life.


    "Commander, if we release them, you..." James hesitated for a moment.


    "It''s fine," Billy interrupted. "Release them."


    "Yes, Commander!" James responded after a brief pause.


    Five minutester, Rukchi took out his phone, dialed a number, and confirmed that the five thousand people had indeed been released from vale''s Northern Territory camp.


    "King of the West, your word is your bond, and I admire that!" Rukchi said loudly after hanging up. "If it weren''t for our positions, I would like to have asting friendship with you!"


    As he spoke, George and his group apuded, saying, "King of the West, you truly have admirable courage!" With those words, they shifted the conversation, "Don''t me us, me your conspicuousness. If we don''t eliminate you, we won''t have peace."


    "Have you ever considered what would happen if you can''t kill me today? How will Aqundia deal with the aftermath?" Billy paid no attention to George and instead looked at Rukchi, speaking in a nonchnt tone.


    "Thank you for the reminder, but I believe there won''t be such a ''what if''!" Rukchi responded after taking a deep breath. Seeing Billy''s calm expression, a vague sense of unease began to rise in his heart. However, he had no idea where this unease came from.


    "Are you so confident?" Billy smiled faintly. "I suggest you think about it."


    "King of the West, stop ying mind games." The woman from identa said. "I advise you to take your own life to atone for your sins. Perhaps we can leave your corpse intact. otherwise, you will likely be annihted!"


    "Is that so?" Billy turned his head and looked at the woman, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "Originally, I thought about letting you leave here in one piece, being a woman and all, but now, I''ve changed my mind."


    "Humph! Speaking big words even at death''s door, you''re really clueless!" the woman scoffed. With that, she turned to the others and shouted loudly, "Alright, everyone, attack! Swift and decisive!" "Alright!" the others responded in unison.


    In the next moment, the forty people


    whovel


    at the scene all erupted with their auras. The entire base was shrouded in a terrifying pressure, and a bone-chilling, murderous intent filled every corner of thepound. The twenty War God-Emperors and the twenty mid-level War Emperors simultaneouslyunched their attacks, making it hard to breathe in this space. The killing intent was overwhelming.


    "If you want to court death like this, then I''ll grant your wish!" Billy stood in the center of the training ground, unmoving. His voice, filled with mockery, reached the ears of the forty assants. People around him, upon hearing his words, felt a moment of hesitation. Many of them had a gut feeling that King of the West might have some hidden ace up his sleeve.


    Boom!


    The next moment, Billy''s gaze


    sharpened, and an apocalyptic wave


    of energy erupted from his body.


    Shockwaves@oared in all directions, and the base was suddenly shrouded in a mushroom cloud that resembled a massive nuclear explosion. Immediately after, series of explosions rang out, and colorful bursts of blood mist appeared in mid-air like a


    magnificent fireworks disy. Every warrior at the War Emperor level had their bodies burst like ripe watermelons under the pressure of this energy. All that remained were blood mists, and nothing else.


    This included that female warrior from identa. At the moment of her death, she finally believed what Billy had said earlier!


    Simultaneously, those


    pseudo-God-Emperor warriors


    vomited blood and were sent flying


    backward into the sky. After flying about a hundred meters, theynded with a heavy thud, twitching uncontrobly, their bodies devoid of any movement. Even the two War God-Emperors, the old men from


    Northfortia and Aqundia, had pale faces.


    At the same time, several buildings close to the training ground copsed as if they were made of tofu. Dust and debris filled the air, blocking the sky.


    Then, the scene fell into a dead silence, and people could even hear a pin drop. Except for Billy, every other person had an utterly astonished expression on their face. They found it unbelievable that a wave of aura alone possessed such a terrifying force.

 Chapter 535 Breaking Through The “Mirror”

    Chapter 535 Breaking Through the "Mirror"


    "H-How is this possible? You, you not only broke through to the God-Emperor Realm, but also... achieved the Grand Mastery of a War God-Emperor?" After a long while, Rukchi spoke again with difficulty, coughing up blood as he did.


    As he spoke, the question Billy had asked him earlier involuntarily resurfaced in his mind. "What if you can''t kill me today? How will Aqundia deal with the aftermath?" "Surprised, aren''t you?" Billy spoke calmly.


    As Rukchi had said, he had indeed broken through to the God-Emperor Realm. In fact, over a year ago, Billy had already glimpsed the light of the War God-Emperor realm. However, due to injuries, his cultivation had rapidly declined, dropping all the way to the War Grandmaster realm. Over the past year, as his injuries gradually improved, his cultivation naturally recovered, and half a year ago, he had already returned to his peak state.


    If he had wanted to, he could have broken through to the God-Emperor Realm several months ago. He had held back for multiple reasons. One was because he had a mission, and breaking into the Emperor Realm would bring various restrictions. As a native of the Ether Mountain, he had to follow the strict rule that God-Emperor Realm experts were not allowed to attack lower-ranked warriors proactively. So, he had deliberately kept his cultivation at the half-step War God-Emperor stage until now. The decision to break through to the God-Emperor Realm had both tactical and strategic reasons--he needed the power for the current life-and-death situation and the challenges he would face in the future. Moreover, he had a feeling that the centuries-old rule of the Ether Mountain would soon be lifted. When that happened, the God-Emperor Realm experts hidden within the ancient families and martial sects would emerge, and the martial world would enter a turbulent and precarious era.


    Therefore, he had decided that the time was right to break through. As for his rapid advancement to the Grand Mastery of the War God-Emperor realm, it was the result of his umted power over the past half year. Even before reaching the realm, he had achieved the level of a War God-Emperor, so once he reached the realm, reaching Grand Mastery was a natural progression.


    "It''s impossible! Impossible!" George still couldn''t ept this reality, wearing a near-desperate expression on his face. He had meticulously nned this scheme, thinking it would be an easy kill of Billy Gardner, but the oue had beenpletely different.


    The bestid schemes of mice and men often go awry!


    Rukchi let out a heavy sigh. Then, he looked at the ten or so people still standing and said in a solemn tone, "We have no way out now. Let''s attack together, and perhaps there is still a glimmer of hope!" "Let''s do it!" The two War God-Emperor experts in the Grand Mastery realm shouted simultaneously, unleashing their full power.


    Meanwhile, the fifteen War God-Emperor experts, ying their trump cards, formed a formidable lineup.


    "You''re underestimating me!" Billy squinted. As he spoke, he took two steps forward, and with a flick of his wrist, a blood-red de aura shed out, forming a half-moon-shaped crimson de that shot out like lightning.


    Without any hesitation, the others each took a deep breath and exerted their full power, charging forward. The fifteen War God-Emperor experts went all out, disying the full extent of their strength. Their formation was astonishing.


    "You''re overestimating yourselves!" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    With that said, Billy took two steps forward, his wrist flicked, and the Bloodshadow Fury de swept out horizontally, creating a half-moon-shaped crimson de aura that shot out from the void. This attack wasn''t borate; it wasn''t the Bloodshadow de Technique. But even this casual strike filled the enemy with despair.


    Seeing the lightning-fast blood-red de aura, many of them felt a sense of dread. They were pale, trembling, and found themselves unable to escape the iing attack. After the de aura passed, eleven heads soared into the sky. Many of those who had been struck wore a relieved expression.


    Rukchi and George had suffered deep wounds to their chests, and they bled profusely, remaining unconscious for a while. Both of them had War God-Emperor abilities, and the fact that they had survived was clearly a deliberate act by Billy; otherwise, they would have perished.


    The two War God-Emperor experts in the Grand Mastery realm had also been injured by the de aura but were slightly better off than Rukchi and George. They had slid back about fifty meters but managed to regain their footing.


    "Impressive, the long-awaited genius


    of vale!" one of the elders said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. After a brief pause, he continued, "Now, King of the West, please don''t hold back, and fight with all your might. If I''m not as skilled as you, I''ll have no regrets."


    The other expert, after coughing up some blood, also looked at Billy and spoke with a solemn tone.


    "King of the West, I know I may not be your match, but I hope you''ll use the Bloodshadow de Technique. Let me witness it." Said he.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the two of them were no longer focused on anything other than martial arts.


    "Go ahead!" Billy said in a deep voice. "As you wish!"


    "Thank you!" The two elders exchanged nces andunched their attacks.


    In the next moment, the


    God-Emperor''s might of the two elders materialized above their heads. The elder from Northfortia had a huge battle axe, surrounded by thunder and far stronger than elder they had encountered in the ce of Darkness. The Aqundian elder''s God-Emperor''s might took the form of an unknown beast with double horns, scales all over its body, and an aura of hell. Then, God-Emperor''s might of the two elders advanced towards Billy, creating a formidable force that seemed to shake the heavens and the earth.


    "Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!"


    As Billy shouted, a de-shaped phantom descended from the sky, painting the entire void like a sunset glow.


    Boom! Boom!


    The God-Emperor''s might of the two elders proved utterly powerless against the Bloodshadow de Technique and instantly shattered, dissipating into nothingness.


    The momentum of the de didn''t


    diminish as it continued to descend,


    creating a terrifying rift that


    extended all the way to the


    mountains behind the base. Several buildings, rocks, and trees werepletely reduced to rubble and the area was filled with dust and debris. The walls surrounding the base copsed, sending dust and rocks flying.


    Simultaneously, the violent shockwave sent the two elders soaring into the air. They flew hundreds of meters like kites with their strings cut before crashing to the ground. Their bones were shattered, and their meridians were severed.


    "B-Bloodshadow de Technique, indeed... worthy of its reputation." One of them struggled to speak before taking hisst breath.


    "vale... is truly blessed. To have a talent like you... its golden age of a thousand years is on the horizon." The other said before a massive amount of blood poured from his mouth.


    Afterward, they closed their eyes, and heads drooped, their life force extinguished.


    At this point, of the forty War Emperor experts, only Rukchi and George were barely clinging to life. The others had all fallen.

 Chapter 536 How Will Aquilandia Deal With This?

    Chapter 536 How Will Aqundia Deal with This?


    "Elder..." Rukichi looked at one of the elderly men and called out in pain, his face filled with sorrow. Meanwhile, George''s face was a picture of horror, and his body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Do you know why I spared your life?" Billy began to walk towards George.


    "What-what do you want?" George instinctively moved back several meters.


    "You were quite cheerful just now, but now you''re scared?" Billy spoke in a dispassionate tone.


    "I-I warn you, I am a member of Northfortia''s royal family. If you dare to kill me, Northfortia will not let you go, and you..." George gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    "Answer a few questions for me, and I''ll make it quick for you," Billy interrupted him.


    George snorted. "If you think you can get answers out of me by hurting me, think again."


    Billy swept his hand, and George''s ankles were shattered.


    "Ah..." Already severely injured, George couldn''t bear this level of pain and let out a miserable scream.


    However, that was not the end. Before George''s words could fully escape his lips, another strike from Billy''s hand shattered his right knee.


    "Ah..." George writhed in pain, screaming in desperation, "Stop! Stop hitting me! I''ll tell you, whatever you want to know."


    "You''re giving up so soon? I was nning to break all your bones before asking you." Billy responded.


    "I''ll told you everything I know. Please, spare my life..." George begged, his eyes filled with hope.


    "You''re from Northfortia''s War Department, you should be familiar with your arrangements in the Sanctum of Darkness, right?" Billy fixed his gaze on him and spoke. "Spill the beans on what you know about the Sanctum of Darkness, and it''ll be a lot less painful for you!"


    White Tiger hadn''t been able to fully figure out the details of Sanctum of Darkness headquarters. Billy had originally thought about personally paying a visit to Sanctum of Darkness to get the lowdown. Unexpectedly, he encountered a high-ranking official from Northfortia''s War Department here, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    "What-What aspect do you want to know about?" George asked, swallowing hard.


    "Everything!" Billy replied with just one word.


    "The matters concerning Sanctum of Darkness have specific departments handling them. My knowledge is limited..." After taking another deep breath, George described all the information he knew without holding back.


    "Very good!" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing it.


    "I-I''ve told you everything I know. Please don''t kill me. I beg you, please, have mercy!" George looked at Billy with eyes full of hope.


    Bang!


    Before George could finish his sentence, Billy raised his hand and unleashed a powerful palm strike. After the palm strike, George''s body exploded like a ripe watermelon, and after a cloud of blood mist, nothing was left behind.


    For someone like him, Billy would never spare his life.


    "Have you thought of an answer to the question I asked earlier? What is Aqundia nning to offer for reconciliation?" Billy then strolled over to Rukchi. "If you don''t have an answer, then I''ll have to trouble you to apany me on a trip to your country''s capital. I''ll personally ask your country''s ruler to see if he has any ideas!"


    Rukchi let out a sigh of relief.


    "King of the West, I admit your martial skills are impressive, far beyond our expectations. But if your think you can break into our capital on your own, you''re too overconfident. The path of martial arts is limitless, and even in the God Emperor Realm, you are only at the mid-stage of your power. In the capital of Aqundia, there are no less than threete-stage War God-Emperor experts alone!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Billy''s eyes narrowed. He knew well that the path of martial arts was endless, and beyond the War God-Emperor Realm, there were even higher realms. As for Aqundia, as one of the top three ranked countries globally, its capital city was sure to havete-stage God-Emperor Realm experts. Take vale, for instance, there were far more than just threete-stage God-Emperor Realm experts within the city.


    This represented the strength of a great nation.


    However, Billy stood proudly between heaven and earth and was never threatened.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m just stating a fact," Rukchi took


    a deep breath and continued to speak with effort. "Although the ambush n was set in Aqundia, it was orchestrated by Northfortia, They were worried that you would lead vale to the pinnacle of glory and settle the score from a hundred years ago, so they wanted to


    eliminate you, the Qilin of vale, in the cradle. Aqundia agreed to this for two reasons. First, we share the same concerns. Secondly, we want to seek justice for the incident when General Wilson killed my Deputy Governor of the War Department."


    "What are you trying to convey by telling me this?" Billy''s eyes narrowed.


    "In this matter, I admit that Aqundia was at fault first. If you agree, I can request our ruler to make appropriatepensation."


    "How would youpensate?" Billy asked with a faint smile. "Ceding territory and making amends?"


    "King of the West, you jest," Rukchi took another deep breath. "Although vale is not weak, it''s still not at a level that would require Aqundia to cede territory."


    Billy chuckled coldly and his tone turned serious. "I hope your ruler shares your confidence."


    After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed Vermilion Bird''s number.


    "Boss!" The sound of Vermilion Bird''s voice came through the phone after just one ring.


    Following Billy''s instructions, he had already assembled thirty thousand soldiers from the Army of Bloodshadow in the western border and was ready for action. "Mobilize thirty thousand troops from the Army of Bloodshadow to the northern border and point the des at Aqundia!" Billy ordered in a solemn tone.


    "Affirmative!"


    After hearing Billy''s words, Rukchi shuddered all over, realizing that Billy was about tounch an all-out war between the two nations. With thirty thousand troops from the Army of Bloodshadow, along with vale''s original million-strong Galewind Squadron in the northern border, they would have sufficient strength to contend with Aqundia''s two to three million troops.


    If this battle broke out, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Despite Aqundia''s strong national power, losing several million troops at once would drop their national strength out of the top twenty rankings, which was something Aqundia couldn''t afford.


    "King of the West, please be patient!" Rukchi said, trembling, after collecting himself. "Let me discuss this with the capital." After saying that, without waiting for Billy''s response, he nervously took out his phone and made a call.


    At the same time, in the halls of Aqundia''s capital, Aqundia''s ruler, Feci, sat on a throne made of pure gold, with high-ranking officials seated on both sides. Every person in the hall wore a somewhat serious expression.

 Chapter 537 Shock In The Aquilandia Hall

    Chapter 537 Shock in the Aqundia Hall


    Today was an extremely crucial day for Aqundia.


    The border military camp of Aqundia staged an ambush against the King of the West from vale. This was a major operation that could bepared to national-level strategic events! If it seeded, not only would they avenge the former Deputy Commander of the War Department who had been killed years ago, but it would also slow down vale''s rising momentum. That would be a huge win for them. Even if vale''s Hall were to express anger afterward, they wouldn''t be too concerned. At most, vale would make a few threats or demand somepensation. After all, this was a joint operation by seven or eight countries ranked in the top ten globally. vale didn''t have the strength to dere war against all of them simultaneously.


    However, if they failed, the situation wouldn''t be so simple.


    Putting aside vale''s Hall''s attitude, Commander Gardner was enough to give Aqundia a headache. Based on their knowledge of this person, he might just dere war on Aqundia.


    Thinking about the renowned and terrifying Army of Bloodshadow, everyone couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread. While their national Army of Buzzard was powerful, it was still several orders of magnitude weaker whenpared to the Army of Bloodshadow from vale.


    "Prime Minister, call Lord Rukchi and check the situation. Why haven''t we received any updates for so long?" Feci, seated on a pure gold throne, looked to the elderly man on his left and spoke. "Understood!" Aqundia Prime Minister Caruno nodded and took out his cell phone.


    Just then, Caruno''s phone rang, and he answered. It was Rukchi calling.


    "Lord Rukchi, I was just about to call you. Our Sovereign is eager to know the situation on your end." Caruno inquired after pressing the answer button.


    Whatever Rukchi said on the other end of the call, Caruno''s face turned ashen, and he shivered uncontrobly, listening for less than a minute. After taking a deep breath and hesitating for a moment, he spoke into the phone, "I understand. You wait for my response."


    After hanging up, he took another deep breath and looked at Feci, then spoke with difficulty, "Your Majesty, Lord Rukchi and his team have failed!"


    Upon hearing this, the hall was filled with gasps of shock. It seemed that the more they feared something, the more likely it was to happen.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Feci let out a heavy sigh and had an unpleasant expression. He then fixed his gaze on Caruno and asked, "Out of the forty mid tote-stage War Emperors, including twenty God-Emperor-level experts, they couldn''t catch him, and he escaped alone?"


    "Did vale''s Hall send anyte-stage God-Emperor-level experts to rescue him?" Feci inquired further.


    "Nobody went to rescue him, and he didn''t escape!" Caruno shook his head in response.


    "Prime Minister, what is the situation exactly?" one of Aqundia''s cab members asked urgently.


    "Your Majesty, the situation is much worse than we anticipated!" Caruno continued, swallowing nervously.


    "Up to this point, among the forty attackers, besides Lord Rukchi, all the others were killed by him alone, with no survivors!"


    "What?!" The hall resounded with gasps of astonishment, and everyone was wide-eyed.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" a cab member named Andra eximed loudly. He couldn''t believe it at all. Based on the information they had about Commander Gardner of vale, he had only reached the level of a half-step War God-Emperor. Even if he could challenge beyond his level, it would only be the initial stage of War God-Emperor''s power. How could he single-handedly kill twenty God- Emperor-level experts?


    This sounded too fantastical for him.


    "What''s going on?" Feci frowned deeply and asked. Although he also found it difficult to believe, he knew that Caruno wouldn''t make such a joke.


    "ording to Lord Rukchi, that Commander Gardner not only broke through the God-Emperor level but directly reached the peak of War God-Emperor!" Caruno replied after taking another deep breath. He stil hadn''t fully epted the truth himself.


    If he hadn''t received the call personally, he wouldn''t believe it no matter what.


    "What?!" Another round of astonishment swept through the hall.


    "How is that possible? How could he jump three levels all at once?" Andra shouted again, "Prime Minister, are you sure you didn''t hear wrong?"


    "These were Lord Rukchi''s exact words." Caruno replied after a deep breath.


    "I don''t believe it, it''s impossible!" Andra shook his head vigorously.


    "Most likely, Lord Rukchi made up this reason to avoid responsibility." He added.


    "Lord Andra, watch your words!" Caruno furrowed his brow and reprimanded him.


    Andra represented the younger generation in Aqundia''s cab and had gained significant influence in thest two years. On the one hand, it was due to his talent in martial arts. He was not yet forty but had already reached the level of War God Emperor. On the other hand, he had a powerful backer; he was the disciple of Aqundia''s second-ranked public expert. It was said that, before ascending to the position of Sovereign, Feci had spent two years studying under that expert.


    So, in a way, Andra and Feci were both disciples of the same mentor. That was why Andra felt confident enough to stand up to not just Prime Minister Caruno but even the Sovereign. "Did I say something wrong?" Andra retorted.


    "No matter how strong that King of the West is, how can he break through three levels all at once, especially to the Emperor level? This is a story that defies logic..." Andra continued with a loud voice, "Prime Minister, are you sure you didn''t mishear?"


    "Shut up, Andra!" Feci scolded, raising his voice. Then, he turned to Caruno and asked, "Prime Minister, did Rukchi mention anything else?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, ording to


    Lord Rukchi, King of the West has already ordered three hundred thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow to march toward the northern border of vale, pointing their des at Aqundia!" Caruno realized he had forgotten to mention the most important detail and added after a brief pause, "Based on what Lord Rukchi implied, that person seems quite serious this time."


    At this revtion, gasps of astonishment filled the hall once again. As expected, it was just as they had suspected. If they failed in this endeavor, King of the West was unlikely to let it go so easily.


    "Did they mention any conditions?" Feci asked with a furrowed brow.


    "ording to Lord Rukchi, King of the West demands that Aqundia cede territory aspensation. Otherwise, he will lead three hundred thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow and a million


    members of Galewind Squadron into our territory!" Caruno responded.


    "Is he trying to incite a full-scale war between two countries?" Andra shouted once more, "Does he think we''re afraid of him?"


    After speaking, he turned to Feci and spoke loudly, "Your Majesty, I volunteer to lead two million troops of Army of Buzzard to meet him!"

 Chapter 538 Aquilandia’s Attitude

    Chapter 538 Aqundia''s Attitude


    "Prime Minister, what do you think?" Feci ignored Andra and continued to speak to Caruno.


    "As far as I know King of the West, he is not someone who talks without thinking," Caruno took a deep breath and continued.


    "If this matter is not handled properly, it will be difficult to avoid arge-scale war between the two countries!"


    "And if arge-scale war really breaks out, regardless of the oue, Aqundia''s strength will definitely be damaged. At that time, those countries including Northfortia will definitely take advantage of our weakness!"


    "Moreover, from a certain perspective, the current situation may be exactly what Northfortia wants!"


    "So this battle cannot happen!"


    "Prime Minister, you are too worried!" Andra spoke up in a low voice.


    "vale has been weak for hundreds of years. With their strength alone, Aqundia can easily push them back for another hundred years!"


    "In my opinion, we should just send two million warriors of Army of Buzzard and let them bury 300 thousand Army of Bloodshadow soldiers in the north!"


    "Andra, are you trying to issue an order on behalf of me?" Feci''s eyes shed with anger. "Or maybe you want to sit on my throne as king?"


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. Your servant dare not." Andra slightly hesitated before quickly responding. "Your Majesty, based on my judgment, the Army of Bloodshadow can reach vale''s northern border within two hours." Caruno spoke again.


    In other words, Aqundia only had two hours to consider their options. If they couldn''t satisfy King of the West''s demands, this war would be inevitable. "Prime Minister, you and Andra will go meet King of the West on behalf of me and listen to his specific requirements." Feci said after some thought.


    "Your Majesty, Andra has many duties. Why don''t I go alone..." Caruno hesitated slightly before responding.


    He naturally had no objections about going instead but bringing Andra along was like carrying around a ticking time bomb. He was going there for peace talks but not dering war. With Andra''s personality, he would most likely provoke King of the West''s anger.


    "Prime Minister, your character is too weak. If you don''t want to go, then don''t. I''ll take my people and go!" Andrea interrupted him.


    "Your Majesty..." Caruno frowned and looked at Feci again.


    "This matter is settled, no need for further discussion! You two prepare yourselves and leave immediately. Make sure to meet with the King of the West before the Army of Bloodshadow arrives." Feci interrupted him again.


    After a brief pause, he continued speaking, "Prime Minister,e with me!"


    After speaking, he stood up and walked towards the hall inside.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Caruno was stunned for a moment before following behind him.


    Meanwhile, Billy and Rukchi were at a military base camp. Rukchi hung up the phone and looked at Billy.


    "Please wait for a response from our sovereign. He will have an answer soon." Said Rukchi.


    "If there''s no call within ten minutes, I''ll assume that Aqundia has dered war on us." Billy said calmly.


    "U-understood!" Rukchi secretly gasped in fear. He prayed that their sovereign wouldn''t take too long to make a decision.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Less than ten minutester, his phone rang again. He quickly answered it, "Prime Minister, what does Your Majesty say?"


    After listening to what was said on the other end of the line, Rukchi was slightly stunned. "I understand."


    "How about it? Is Aqundia willing to fight?" After Rukchi hung up the phone, Billy asked calmly once more.


    "King of the West, our sovereign has sent our Prime Minister to pay respects to you. Please be patient for an hour." Rukchi responded after his mouth twitched slightly.


    Although he didn''t participate in


    discussions in hall, he knew that


    Aqundia couldn''t start arge-scale war with vale. It wasn''t because they were afraid of vale he had confidence in this regard. If they mobilized their entire country, Aqundia would not fear any country on this. However, a full conflict with vale would only hurt both sides. That result would only benefit Northfortia-led countries in the west.


    "Oh really?"Billy smiled faintly."Then let''s wait for an hour!"


    Billy agreed to give them an hour because he intended to see what their Prime Minister came for. And besides, it took the Army of Bloodshadow two hours to reach the North, so giving them an hour won''t hurt. "Thank you, King of the West!" Rukchi quickly spoke up when he saw Billy''s agreement.


    Afterwards, Billy sat cross-legged and began cultivating his energy. Breaking through three levels in a short period of time required him to take some time to stabilize his cultivation.


    About forty minutester, Billy finished meditating and had just stood up from the ground when footsteps sounded at the base entrance.


    Then Casey, Azure Dragon and Stout walked in quickly.


    "Boss!" The three of them hurriedly called out as they approached Billy.


    As they spoke, they nced at the corpses lying on the ground with little surprise on their faces. The reason why these three left earlier was partly to ensure General Wilson''s safety and partly because they didn''t want to be a burden on their boss.


    At that time, seeing how calm andposed Billy was made them suspect that he might have broken through into God-Emperor realm


    already. And based on what themet


    knew about Billy'' strength level once he broke through into God-Emperor realm - it would not be too difficult for him to deal with


    those 40 War Emperors or above warriors.


    After all, among those people present there were only a few who had reached War God-Emperor mid-level cultivation, which meant that none of them could match up against Billy.


    Now it seemed like their suspicions were correct!


    If they had thought that Billy had


    been threatened earlier, they wouldn''t have left. Even though these three knew staying behind wouldn''t make any difference, there was no way for them to retreat even one step. Shadow members only stand tall until death; never kneel before anyone.


    Billy looked at the trio with a faint smile and asked, "How is General Wilson?"


    "General Wilson has returned to North Border," Azure Dragon replied loudly. "He is currently strategizing with General Harper while one million soldiers from North Border are ready for action awaiting your orders!"


    "In addition," Azure Dragon continued speaking while looking towards Rukchi, "General Wilson has ordered fifty thousand elite troops from Central Region towards North Border which are already en route." Azure Dragon was saying that for both Billy and Rukchi.


    "King of West, please wait another half-hour."


    After hearing what Azure Dragon said, Rukchi shuddered. He paused for a little while before saying, "In half an hour, Prime Minister Caruno will arrive."


    "Don''t worry, I promised you guys an hour and I''ll make sure to keep it!" Billy interrupted with a smile, then turned to Casey and the others.


    "Let''s take a half-hour break here before we meet with Aqundia''s Prime Minister together!"


    "Got it!" The three of them nodded in unison.


    "Boss, did you really break through to be an War God-Emperor?" Stout asked curiously as he looked at Billy.


    "Why not?" Billy smiled again.


    "What level are you at now, boss?" Azure Dragon followed up with another question.


    Billy had already suppressed his martial arts aura so even Casey couldn''t sense it anymore.


    "King of the West has already be a Tier-two War God-Emperor!" Rukchi answered for the three of them.

 Chapter 539 The Intention Behind

    Chapter 539 The Intention Behind


    "Boss, did you really break through three levels in one go?" Stout wore an exaggerated expression.


    Casey and Azure Dragon also showed a hint of excitement on their faces.


    "Yeah!" Billy nodded with a smile.


    The three of them collectively took a sharp breath. Although they were mentally prepared, confirmation of the breakthrough still excited them immensely.


    "Great! From now on, if those small fries in the ancient martial world dare to jump around, just level their sects!" Stout said with a grin, and then, as if recalling something, he added, "Oh, boss, I forgot to tell you something. I found out from my sister during a call yesterday that she also broke through a few days ago. She''s now at the early stage of God-Emperor Realm!"


    "Oh?" Billy raised an eyebrow. "Did the old man permit her breakthrough?"


    Ivy Chandler''s breakthrough to the early stage of War God-Emperor upon one attempt was already within his expectations. However, Billy didn''t anticipate that Ivy would also achieve the breakthrough during this specific timeframe.


    Stout nodded. "Yeah! ording to my sister, it seems the irond rule of Ether Mountain will probably be lifted soon, so the old man allowed her to break through. If nothing unexpected happens, the old man will probably notify you in the next couple of days."


    "Hmm." Billy nodded thoughtfully.


    Looking at it from this perspective, the situation within the realm didn''t seem optimistic.


    A few minutester, a somewhat urgent sound of footsteps echoed outside the base gate. Soon, a group of two hundred people walked in.


    Leading the group was Aqundia''s Prime Minister, Caruno, walking side by side with Andra. Just from Andra''s attitude, one could tell that he, who held a special status, didn''t regard Caruno, the Prime Minister, highly. Behind them were a hundred people each. The ones behind Andra were dressed in the uniforms of Aqundia''s pce guards, each with a solemn expression and a powerful aura. Even the weakest among them was at thete stage of the Warlord Realm.


    "Prime Minister!" Rukchi greeted Caruno as he stood up. Simultaneously, he nced at Andra, feeling a bit puzzled.


    Why did the Prime Minister bring Andra along? Were they here to seek peace or dere war?


    "Lord Rukchi, sorry for the trouble." After addressing Rukchi, Caruno turned to Billy and bowed respectfully.


    "I am Aqundia''s Prime Minister, Caruno, greetings, Commander Gardner!" He kept his posture low.


    "Prime Minister, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Caruno''s actions, Andra furrowed his brows.


    "You are Aqundia''s Prime Minister, representing the face of Aqundia. He''s just a small supervisor in vale. What qualifications does he have to receive such respect from you?"


    After hearing Andra''s words, Caruno''s brows slightly furrowed, but he remained silent.


    Rukchi, feeling a shiver, quickly spoke up, "Lord Andra, why don''t you greet Commander Gardner..."


    He understood Billy Gardner''s position in vale very well; how could you summarize him as just a regional supervisor?


    "Lord Rukchi, it seems you''re a bit confused. You want me to bow to him?" Andra interrupted, waving his hand. "Enough, rest aside and don''t interrupt. I''ll handle this matter!" After saying this, he turned to Billy, adopting amanding tone.


    "Are you King of the West, Commander Gardner from vale? Did you kill our people from Aqundia?" Andra questioned.


    "Aqundia sent such an idiot for peace talks?" Azure Dragon remarked, shaking his head. Then he looked at Billy, "Boss, how about we just take care of him before talking?"


    "I agree!" Stout added.


    "You bastards, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this, do you believe..." Andra began shouting angrily.


    Before he could finish, Billy''s wrist flicked, and the saber swiftly shot out with a sharp de.


    "Hmm?" Andra didn''t expect Billy to take direct action. His pupils contracted for a moment. However, confident in his own strength, he didn''t retreat and sent a palm wind to meet it.


    However, he clearly overestimated


    himself. Without any surprises, the de shed past his shoulder, cleanly severing his arm, which fell to the ground shoulder-high, blood spraying out. It was evident that Billy deliberately spared him, or else he wouldn''t have a chance to survive.


    Rukchi took another sharp breath, shocked once again. He didn''t anticipate Billy to draw his weapon so readily. He knew Andra''s status in Aqundia, and if he were killed here, it would lead to a significant crisis.


    "Damn it! You actually disabled one of my arms. I''ll make you pay for this!" The next moment, Andra, full of anger, roared.


    Then he waved his hand, "All of you, attack! Kill them!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A hundred pce guards behind Andra simultaneously activated their auras.


    "If you don''t want to die, stop!" Caruno barked at the group.


    "Country Minister, you better straighten out your position!" Andra yelled, "I strongly suspect you''ve been colluding with vale!"


    "Lord Andra, mind your words!" Caruno furrowed his brows.


    "Whether it''s true or not, we''ll discuss itter when we return!" Andra waved his hand again, saying, "Everyone, charge! Anyone who disobeys will face the country''sw!"


    Andra, as a key minister in Aqundia''s cab,manded the royal guards directly. Moreover, these one hundred men were his trusted subordinates, so his orders carried great authority among them. "Affirmative!" The hundred royal guards responded in unison.


    "Everyone, fall back!" Caruno frowned again, shouting loudly.


    However, these royal guards only followed Andra''smands, paying no attention to Caruno, the country minister.


    "Hold it!" Rukchi shouted simultaneously, "Stop!"


    "Casey, take action, kill them all!" Billy said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" Casey and the others responded and rushed towards the opponents.


    "I think you''re looking for death!" Andra couldn''t care less about the pain in his severed arm and attacked Casey.


    However, despite being at the War


    God-Emperor Realm, with one arm


    missing, he was no match for


    Casey. In less than three rounds, Casey beheaded him. At the moment of death, it seemed like he had some realization. At the crucial moment, it appeared that the Sovereign, knowing Andra''s character, was sure that


    negotiations wouldn''t go in a


    reconciliatory direction. Still, Feci sent him along with Caruno, intending to use vale''s power to kill him.


    By doing this, the Sovereign probably couldn''t tolerate Andra anymore. However, out of respect for their mentor, he didn''t take direct


    action. This time, Andra took then &


    initiative to volunteer for


    ve


    negotiations and deliberately provoked vale''s King of the West. Now, being killed, he couldn''t me anyone but himself-purely his own fault!

 Chapter 540 News Of The Fifth Jade Pendant

    Chapter 540 News of the Fifth Jade Pendant


    The battle of the otherssted less than two minutes in total. All one hundred of Andra''s personal guards were in, not a single one survived.


    Rukchi trembled at the sight, his face turning pale. Andra was a younger peer of the king. How could he be killed like this? The king would never let it go without retaliation.


    But Caruno''s face showed no surprise or shock. It seemed as though he had already anticipated this oue or even weed it.


    "Your king sent him here to use my sword to eliminate his enemies, didn''t he?" Billy looked at Caruno and spoke calmly.


    As a cunning man, how could Billy not understand?


    Aqundia wanted peace talks. If they had no ulterior motives, why would they send someone like Andra?


    "Hmm?" Rukchi''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise upon hearing Billy''s words. He also understood what was going on now.


    "King of the West, I apologize on our king''s behalf. It is Aqundia''s fault this time, my apologies." Caruno didn''t answer Billy''s question.


    Earlier while they were discussing in the hall, Caruno didn''t understand why their sovereign sent him and Andra here. Heter realized what was happening-- Andra had always been acting recklessly by using his identity as a younger peer of the king''s mentor to challenge Your Majesty''s authority publicly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Though everything looked fine on the surface, Feci had been looking for a good opportunity to eliminate him. And it happened to be a good chance for Feci to use Billy''s de to fulfill his dream by killing Andra.


    "Then what?" Billy asked.


    "What the king means is that Aqundia is willing to pay 100 billion aspensation, hoping to turn the feud with you into friendship!" Caruno continued.


    "Sorry, vale is not short of money!" Billy responded. "If you just bring this news, then go back and report to him and prepare for a national war!"


    "Then what are the requirements?" Caruno asked after taking a deep breath.


    "It''s very simple. If you don''t want to start a war, then cede the territory!" Billy said in a calm voice, "vale border advances thousands of miles to Aqundia. This matter can be solved."


    Caruno said before continuing with an apology from Aqundia for their mistake and offering 100 billion aspensation for their actions. "We hope that we can make peace."


    "I''m sorry but vale doesn''t need money," Billy responded coldly before adding that if Aqundia didn''t want war then they should cede territory instead: "vale will push its borders one thousand miles into Aqundia."


    Everyone from Aqundia gasped in shock at such a demand. If they agreed to this then Aqundia would lose all respect in international society.


    Including Casey, the three of them were secretly amazed.


    "King of the West, isn''t this request a bit too much? We can''t possibly..." Caruno exhaled arge breath.


    "I''m not forcing you to ept it!" Billy interrupted him. "This is my only condition. If you don''t agree, then let''s go to war!" After speaking, he turned and looked at Azure Dragon and said: "Notify General Wilson that the Army of Bloodshadow can start the war as soon as they arrive in the North!"


    "Understood!" Azure Dragon then took out his phone.


    "Casey, get started! Cut down all remaining enemies." Billy said as he turned towards Casey.


    "Yes, Commander Gardner." Casey nodded in response and flipped his wrist before holding her battle sword.


    Stout also followed closely behind Casey and took two steps forward while his momentum rose simultaneously.


    "Hold on!" Caruno quickly shouted out loud. Then after taking another deep breath, he looked at Billy again, "May I have a word?"


    "To express our apologies from Aqundia, besides offeringpensation worth billions, we have one message from our king for you."


    "What do you want to say? You can say it here." Billy nced at him briefly.


    l.ne


    "This matter is very important, out sovereign has specially instructed that only King of the West should be informed about this message.". Caruno responded, "Please believe me, this message will definitely interest you."


    "All right," after thinking for a moment or two Billy lifted his foot up and walked aside with Caruno following closely behind him.


    Soon they arrived 100 meters away where Caruno conveyed Feci''s message to Billy.


    "Do you really mean what you''re


    saying?" After listening carefully to what was being said by Caruno, Billy''s eyes brightened up slightly but then added, "You should know what happens if anyone tries deceiving me." ?NovelDrama.Org


    "Your Majesty speaks no lies! Your Majesty personally conveyed this messag, if it turns out false,


    Aqundia will cedend worth


    thousands miles aspensation!" replied Caruno solemnly.


    "All right! Remember your words." Billy narrowed his eyes slightly before adding, "Also tell your sovereign that I ept their invitation."


    "Aqundia and vale shouldn''t be enemies. Some historical issues can be resolved through open and honest negotiations."


    Aqundia''s intention to make amends was clear. As for the truth behind it, that was another topic altogether.


    "Next time," Billy responded before turning to Casey and the others. "Let''s head back."


    "Yes, Commander!" The three of them followed closely behind after a brief moment of hesitation.


    "Within half an hour, apensation of one hundred billion must be deposited into vale''s ount!" Billy added loudly as he walked towards the door. "Otherwise, we''ll go to war!" With those words spoken, he was already outside the base within seconds.


    Five minutester, Billy and his group drove towards vale''s Northern Territory.


    "What message did Aqundia''s ruler bring you, boss?" Stout asked while driving.


    Casey and Azure Dragon also looked at Billy curiously. They wondered what kind of news could make their ruler forget about Aqundia''s vast territory.


    "The fifth piece of Jade Pendant is in Sanctum of Darkness." Billy said calmly as he gazed ahead.


    This was the message that Aqundia''s ruler had entrusted him with.


    "What?!" Casey eximed along with Azure Dragon in shock. Their faces were filled with disbelief at this valuable information, which did surpass even Aqunia''s vast territories. This could very well be key to unlocking vale''s thousand-year prosperity.


    "Is this information reliable?" Casey asked hesitantly after taking a moment to process everything that had been said so far.


    "I''m not entirely sure," replied Billy shaking his head slightly before adding, "But we have no leads on where else it might be located so we have no choice but to believe it."


    "I understand." Casey nodded firmly in agreement.


    "When are we going to ce of Darkness?" Azure Dragon asked.


    "Not yet," replied Billy thoughtfully. "Sanctum Of Darkness isn''t something you can just walk into without proper preparation, your current strength won''t suffice."


    "In the meantime, your priority should be improving your cultivation level as quickly as possible or else there will be too much risk involved when going there!"


    Billy had already learned from George about Sanctum Of Darkness'' power; it wasn''t something they could handle easily.


    "Got it!" Casey and the other two nodded vigorously.


    "As for the news about the fifth jade pendant, keep it within us for now." Billy continued to instruct.


    "Understood!" The three nodded again.

 Chapter 541 Felicia’s Breakthrough

    Chapter 541 Felicia''s Breakthrough


    Half an hourter, the group returned to the Northern Territory of vale.


    On their way back, Billy had already informed Cole Wilson and Vermilion Bird that the Central District team and Army of Bloodshadow should return home for now. The Aqundia situation was temporarily resolved. After spending a night in the Northern Territory, the four of them set off with Cole Wilson to return to the capital city.


    "Boss, are you guys okay?"


    The next morning, Billy and his group returned to SHADOW base. Night Orchid, Bob Stokes andn de hurriedly greeted them on arrival. They had heard about what happened in the Northern Territory but didn''t know all of the details. So they were left hanging in suspense until now.


    "We''re fine!" Billy smiled slightly. "Let''s talk inside."


    After saying that, he led everyone into a conference room.


    "Boss," Bob Stokes couldn''t wait any longer as soon as they sat down. "We heard that twenty God-Emperor Realm experts from Northfortia and Aqundia ambushed you? Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Stout smacked his lips before recounting everything that happened in detail.


    "Aqundia is really asking for trouble!" After hearing everything, Bob Stokes shouted loudly with anger written all over his face.


    "Boss," Ian de looked at him admiringly. "Did you really break through to God-Emperor Realm Great Perfection?"


    "Yes." Billy nodded calmly.


    "You''re so cool, Boss!" Bob Stokes was equally enthusiastic about it too.


    "When are we going to ce of Darkness?" Night Orchid asked excitedly like everyone else did earlier.


    "Not yet," Billy replied firmly this time around. "You guys need to focus on your cultivation during this period so you can improve your strength as quickly as possible."


    "Got it!" Night Orchid nodded vigorously along with her twopanions.


    "Bob, make a callter on Uncle Adam!" After pausing briefly, Billy continued speaking again. "Ask him to mobilize resources immediately so we can find Ink Pavilion''sir ASAP! Before we go anywhere near ce of Darkness. We have got no time for Ink Pavilion''s resurgence after Kun Lun Mountains battlest time where they suffered heavy losses."


    Billy clearly wasn''t going give them another chance at recovery; he needed them gone permanently.


    "Yes, boss!" Bob Stokes responded affirmatively.


    "Night Orchid, any new developments from the two ns?" Billy asked, turning to Night Orchid.


    "The ancient martial arts experts have left the city in recent days. The two ns are quiet for now." Night Orchid replied.


    "Hmm." Billy nodded slightly. "Keep our brothers watching closely. Whether it''s the ns or their affiliated sects, they won''t give up easily. I suspect someone wille to the city soon!"


    "Understood!"


    In the following days, Billy stayed at SHADOW and helped Casey andn de improve their skills. Casey andn de officially entered the perfection realm of War Emperor sessfully, just like Bob Stokes did before them; they were only one step away from War God-Emperor realm.


    Azure Dragon broke through two levels at once and reached War Emperor Grand Completion level while Stout also officially broke through into Emperor Realm.


    Like Azure Dragon, Night Orchid also broke through two levels and was now a War Grandmaster Grand Completion expert.


    During this time, Adam Greenleaf called Billy once to inform him that people were searching for Ink Pavilion''sir while mentioning some news about ancient martial arts world as well.


    As Billy had guessed earlier on his own that there was turmoil in ancient martial arts world with many geezers appearing in various sects; it seemed that troubles would being soon to the martial arts world. Adam didn''t mention anything about Billy breaking into the God-Emperor Realm since he already knew about it a few days ago when he talked with him on phone. He casually mentioned that as turmoil increased in ancient martial arts world; more War God-Emperor experts would emerge, which might cause the iron Law of Ether Mountain Iron to lose its binding force soon.


    Billy had already anticipated this.


    On this morning, Billy returned to Ozin with Casey and Stout while Azure Dragon went back southward. At noon twelve o''clock sharp, both Billy and Stout arrived at the SHADOW base in Ozin while Casey went directly back eastward. Billy stayed at SHADOW for a while before calling Harleen on phone.


    "Billy, are you still in the capital?" Harleen''s soft voice came over after picking up her phone call.


    "I just got back to Ozin." Smiled Billly


    "Ahh? Are you back in Ozin?" Harleen sounded delighted before pausing briefly then continued, "So where are you now? At SHADOW?"


    "Yes!" replied Billly happily.


    "Let''s focus on you first, let me know when you''re done and I''lle pick you up. I don''t have anything to do this afternoon, so we can go home early together." Harleen replied.


    "Oh, by the way, Felicia is back. Let''s make a big dinner tonight at home."


    "Haha, alright!" Billy said with another smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Before 2 pm that afternoon, Harleen drove to SHADOW and picked up Billy before heading towards Royal View Vis.


    "Hey honey, have you been busy in the capital these past few days? Did anyone bother you after that incidentst time?" Harleen asked while driving.


    "Nope!" Billy smiled and continued, "How about you? Is everything normal at work?"


    "Yeah, everything is fine," Harleen shook her head and responded, "I''m thinking of having Felicia start working at thepany since she''s basically graduated." "That''s great!" Billy smiled back.


    "How are your parents doingtely? Are people from your uncle''s family stilling over often?"


    "They haven''t stopped! They even had a big family gathering at our ce yesterday. My mom was annoyed." Harleen pouted her sexy lips as she spoke.


    "They''re persistent, aren''t they?" Billy chuckled softly.


    "Yeah! Now that they know how important your status is, they want to stick around no matter what." Harleen responded again.


    "When you have time talk to our dad about it. Ask him to talk with they, if there''s anything he can do for them, so help them out. Don''t make him too stressed out." Billy suggested, "Mhm," nodded Harleen with gratitude in her eyes as she said, "Thank you, Billy."


    Half an hourter, after parking their car in the garage of their viplex; both walked inside together.


    "Billy! Harleen!" Felicia called out from behind just as soon as both took a few steps forward outside their house gate.


    Both turned around only to see Felicia and Sharon walking towards them each carrying shopping bags, which indicated that they had just returned from grocery shopping. "Billy! Harleen!" Sharon greeted while smiling towards both of them.


    "Felicia, Mom!" greeted back by both while smiling too.


    "When did Billy return? We were just talking about him earlier with mom, Felicia asked while walking alongside them all into their housepound area where other vis


    were located nearby.


    "I got back during lunchtime today in Ozin." Replied by Billy smilingly before asking further, "Are things settled down for school now?"


    "The school had long since ended,


    and I had officially graduated!" Felicia stock out her tongue before continuing. "I just need toplete my thesis defense in the middle of the year and attend the graduation ceremony!"


    "Congrattions on your official graduation, Felicia!" Billyughed again.


    "Thanks, Billy!" Felicia spoke again after a brief pause. "Billy, did you know? I broke through to the Warlord realm just like my sister!"


    "Really? That''s great!" Billy responded with a smile.


    "Oh yeah! learned a new set of palm techniques from Casey recently. Can we spar for a bit and have you give me some pointers?" Felista ced her shopping bag on the ground as she spoke.

 Chapter 542 A Close Call

    Chapter 542 A Close Call


    "Okay!" Billy responded again.


    "Felicia, Billy has been busy outside for so many days and just came back. He hasn''t had a good rest yet! Let him help you tomorrow!" Harleen red at her younger sister impatiently. "Wife, it''s okay!" Billy smiled and replied.


    "Thank you Billy!" Felicia''s face showed a yful expression.


    "Billy, watch my move!"


    As soon as the words fell, Felicia shed towards Billy with an overwhelming momentum when she was only a few meters away from him.


    "Come on!" Billy stood still with a smile on his face without moving at all.


    Whoosh!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As Felicia rushed towards Billy within meters of distance between them, an overwhelming momentum burst out from her body that instantly enveloped this space around them. At the same time, her palm turned into bronze color in an instant and then pped towards Billy with murderous intent surging up to the sky.


    That was the power of a Novice War God-Emperor!!


    "Hmm?!" Sensing something unusual happening around him after being attacked by Felicia''s sudden move made Billy''s pupils shrink coldly. The aura around his body burst out subconsciously forming defensive Chi energy to shield around himself. But it was still half-beat slow because Billy didn''t have any defense prepared beforehand since he never thought there would be anything abnormal happening among his family members.


    "Watch out, Billy!" Harleen felt that something was wrong too and shouted out loud while changing her facial expression suddenly.


    Boom!


    A loud noise echoed through their surroundings as ''Felicia'' broke through Billy''s iplete defensive Chi energy shield before heavily hitting his shoulder de area. Billy felt that the violent force could destroy everything in its path in his body and cause all of his internal organs to shift positions. This was only possible because he slightly moved aside during this critical moment; otherwise this palm strike would have hit directly on his heart chamber area instead.


    Billy spewed out a mouthful of blood while sliding backwards for about forty to fifty meters before finally stopping himself. Disorderliness of aura was surrounding him now.


    "Hmm?!"


    Seeing Billy still standing there even after taking one full-on attack from herself without any defense preparation beforehand, ''Felicia'' couldn''t help but feel surprised. ording to her estimation earlier, the attack Billy received should have been fatal. However, it turned out that Billy only suffered a certain amount of injuries, but it was far from a serious injury.


    Phew!


    Almost at the same time Harleen reminded Billy to be careful.


    "Sharon" had alsounched an attack. She threw away her shopping bag and rushed towards Harleen like a ghost. Her momentum soared to the extreme, with skills simr to "Felicia," also at the level of War God-Emperor''s initial cultivation.


    She quickly approached Harleen, and her wrists turned rapidly. Several powerful gusts containing thunderous energy burst out, creating a piercing sound of breaking wind.


    It was clear that she had no intention of sparing Harleen''s life.


    "Huh?!" Like Billy, Harleen naturally did not expect "her mother" to suddenly attack her.


    Of course, with her current cultivation level, even if she had been prepared in advance against a martial art expert like the "Sharon" before her, it would have been futile.


    Sensing the strong sense of danger emanating from "her mother''s attack, Harleen''s pupils shrank into needle-like sizes. Her pores opened instantly as she panicked and tried to react ordingly.


    However, at this moment in time when faced with such immense pressure from the opponent''s aura alone made it difficult for her to move even one step forward or backward.


    Boom!


    Just as Sharon''s palm strike was about to hit Harleen directly on target; a vast and mighty force exploded from within Harleen''s body.


    Bang!


    The wave collided head-on with Sharon''s palm strike, producing an earth-shattering roar that sent shockwaves rippling outwards in all directions around them both. A nearby artificial mountain and severalrge trees were immediately destroyed into dust by the impact while sand and leaves flew everywhere in all directions due to their collision force.


    In the next moment after their sh ended; both women staggered back more than twenty steps before finally stabilizing themselves again on their feet once more.


    "Sharon" spewed out a mouthful of blood while looking pale-faced as if struggling under some kind of internal turmoil within herself.


    Harleen fared slightly better than her opponent but still had faint traces of blood oozing out from one corner of her mouth despite not having any other visible injuries elsewhere on herself.


    She was so shocked that she didn''t realize why such a powerful attack broke out from her body at first. However, after stabilizing her body, she couldn''t help but think of what Billy said when she was injured by someone from Northfortiast time when he helped her heal her injuries.


    At that time, Billy had told her he sealed off some of his power within hers, which would automatically activate itself whenever there was any threat posed towards her life - its power was equivalent to that of him when he personally took action.


    After that day, Harleen quickly forgot about the incident, never expecting it toe in handy today. If it weren''t for her protective abilities, she would have turned into a pool of blood by now. "How is this possible?!"


    The two enemies eximed in shock. The one attacked Harleen had never imagined that such powerful abilities were sealed within Harleen. If her cultivation level was one lower, she would be dead by now. However, he fake "Sharon" didn''t hesitate much and charged towards Harleen again with a twist of her eyes. She knew very well that this kind of sealing ability could only be used once and was gone. At this moment, Harleen was just an ordinary Warlord martial artist. But at this point, there was no chance for her anymore.


    Just as she raised her hand to strike out several gusts of wind again, Billy had already rushed to Harleen''s side and swept his palm out at the same time. Although he himself was also seriously injured, with his strength he could temporarily suppress the injuries. Dealing with an opponent who had just be a Novice War God-Emperor wasn''t particrly difficult for him either.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise on site as "Sharon" flew out like a kite with broken strings and fell heavily over 100 meters away while spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Billy took several steps back and spat out another mouthful of blood himself.


    "Dark Reaper!" the fake Felicia shouted towards the other.


    As soon as the words fell off their lips, she attacked Billy. Her God-Emperor-level power instantly condensed into an enormous phantom palm which pped down towards Billy like a small mountain. "Harleen, leave here!" Billy said in deep voice while his momentum rose again; taking two steps forward before sending his own palm force howling back at them.


    "You take care too, Billy!" Without any hesitation whatsoever, Harleen turned around and ran away from there immediately. She naturally understood that these two people were disguised assassins whose goal was to kill both herself and Billy. She knew very well that if she stayed behind any longer it would only be more burdensome for Billy; both might even lose their lives if things went awry. Only by leaving first could there still be some hope left for Billyter on.


    The fake Felicia''s God-Emperor-level power pushed Billy back over ten steps, leaving deep footprints under his feet while making his momentum even more chaotic than before.


    "It''s been a few months since west met, and you''ve already broken through from Half-Step War God-Emperor to a Tier-Two War God-Emperor?!" The woman sensed Billy''s true level of cultivation and didn''t attack again. Her face was filled with shock.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!